A hind let loose, or, An historical representation of the testimonies of the Church of Scotland for the interest of Christ with the true state thereof in all its periods : together with a vindication of the present testimonie, against the Popish, prelatical, & malignant enemies of that church ... : wherein several controversies of greatest consequence are enquired into, and in some measure cleared, concerning hearing of the curats, owning of the present tyrannie, taking of ensnaring oaths & bonds, frequenting of field meetings, defensive resistence of tyrannical violence ... / by a lover of true liberty.
         Shields, Alexander, 1660?-1700.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 1758 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 387 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A59963
         Wing S3431
         ESTC R24531
         08238934
         ocm 08238934
         41139
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59963)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41139)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1240:8)
      
       
         
           
             A hind let loose, or, An historical representation of the testimonies of the Church of Scotland for the interest of Christ with the true state thereof in all its periods : together with a vindication of the present testimonie, against the Popish, prelatical, & malignant enemies of that church ... : wherein several controversies of greatest consequence are enquired into, and in some measure cleared, concerning hearing of the curats, owning of the present tyrannie, taking of ensnaring oaths & bonds, frequenting of field meetings, defensive resistence of tyrannical violence ... / by a lover of true liberty.
             Shields, Alexander, 1660?-1700.
          
           [13], 742 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Edinburgh? :
             Printed in the year 1687.
          
           
             Errata: p. 696.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Controversial literature.
           Church of Scotland -- History.
           Covenanters.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Some
               had
               y
               r
               hands
               struck
               off
               &
               hanged
               others
               beheaded
               .
               Some
               hanged
               &
               quartered
               〈◊〉
               Some
               Tortured
               by
               bools
               thumbkins
               firematches
               .
            
             
               Some
               taken
               &
               instantly
               shot
               in
               〈◊〉
               fields
               .
               Some
               banished
               ,
               others
               perished
               in
               ship-wrack
               .
               women
               hanged
               ,
               others
               drowned
               of
               stakes
               in
               the
               sea
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Hind
           let
           loose
           ,
           OR
           
             An
             Historical
             Representation
             of
             the
          
           TESTIMONIES
           ,
           Of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vvith
           the
           true
           State
           thereof
           in
           all
           its
           Periods
           :
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           present
           Testimonie
           ,
           against
           the
           Popish
           ,
           Prelatical
           ,
           &
           Malignant
           Enemies
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           stated
           for
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           sealed
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           a
           Reproached
           Remnant
           of
           Presbyterians
           there
           ,
           witnessing
           against
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Time.
           
        
         
           WHEREIN
           Several
           Controversies
           of
           Greatest
           Consequence
           are
           enquired
           into
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           cleared
           ;
           concerning
           hearing
           of
           the
           Curats
           ,
           owning
           of
           the
           present
           Tyrannie
           ,
           taking
           of
           ensnaring
           Oaths
           &
           Bonds
           ,
           frequenting
           of
           field
           meetings
           ,
           Defensive
           Resistence
           of
           Tyrannical
           Violence
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           Subordinate
           Questions
           useful
           for
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           true
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           94.
           20.
           
        
         
           Shall
           the
           Throne
           of
           iniquity
           have
           fellowship
           with
           Thee
           that
           frameth
           mischief
           by
           a
           Law
           ?
        
         
           Prov.
           28.
           15.
           
        
         
           As
           a
           roaring
           Lion
           &
           a
           ranging
           Bear
           so
           is
           a
           wicked
           Ruler
           over
           the
           poor
           people
           .
        
         
           Hos.
           8.
           4.
           
        
         
           They
           have
           set
           up
           Kings
           but
           not
           by
           me
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           Princes
           and
           I
           knew
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           Revel
           .
           12.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           they
           overcame
           him
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lamb
           and
           by
           the
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           and
           they
           loved
           not
           their
           Lives
           unto
           the
           Death
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           MDCLXXXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           PResuming
           it
           is
           thy
           desire
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           holy
           &
           honourable
           designation
           I
           accost
           thee
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           Confidence
           to
           assure
           thee
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           design
           to
           answer
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           expectation
           ,
           which
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Treatise
           would
           offer
           ;
           in
           the
           hope
           ,
           that
           ,
           wherein
           I
           come
           short
           (
           as
           I
           indeed
           confess
           not
           only
           my
           jealous
           fears
           ,
           but
           my
           sensible
           conviction
           of
           my
           insufficiency
           for
           such
           a
           great
           undertaking
           )
           thy
           Christian
           tenderness
           will
           impute
           it
           to
           my
           weakness
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           want
           of
           worth
           in
           the
           Cause
           I
           manage
           ;
           which
           is
           truly
           worthy
           ,
           weighty
           ,
           noble
           ,
           &
           honourable
           ,
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           all
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           have
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Honour
           in
           exercise
           :
           And
           therefore
           as
           it
           gives
           me
           all
           the
           encouragement
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           dependance
           on
           his
           furniture
           ,
           whose
           Cause
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           an
           Essay
           ;
           So
           it
           animates
           my
           ambition
           ,
           albeit
           I
           cannot
           manage
           it
           with
           any
           proportion
           to
           its
           merit
           ,
           yet
           to
           move
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           make
           enquiry
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           sure
           I
           am
           he
           will
           find
           it
           is
           Truth
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           though
           my
           plea
           be
           weak
           .
           All
           I
           shall
           further
           say
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           is
           to
           declare
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Title
           and
           the
           design
           of
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           Though
           Books
           use
           not
           to
           be
           required
           to
           render
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           often
           are
           arbitrarly
           imposed
           ,
           more
           for
           the
           Authors
           fancy
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           fashion
           than
           for
           the
           readers
           Instruction
           :
           yet
           ,
           seing
           the
           times
           injuries
           do
           oblige
           the
           Author
           to
           conceal
           his
           name
           ,
           the
           Title
           will
           not
           obscurely
           notify
           it
           to
           some
           ,
           for
           whose
           satisfaction
           this
           is
           mainly
           intended
           ,
           and
           signify
           also
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           subject
           ;
           which
           aims
           at
           
             giving
             goodly
             words
          
           ,
           not
           suggared
           with
           Parasitick
           sweetness
           ,
           nor
           painted
           with
           affected
           pedantry
           ,
           but
           fairly
           brought
           forth
           in
           unhampered
           freedom
           ,
           for
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           humane
           &
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           its
           due
           &
           true
           boundaries
           .
           This
           was
           the
           subject
           of
           a
           discourse
           ,
           as
           some
           may
           remember
           ,
           on
           that
           Text
           whence
           this
           Title
           is
           taken
           
             Gen.
             49.
             21.
             
             Naphtali
             is
             a
             hind
             let
             loose
             :
          
           In
           prosecuting
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Speaker
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           falling
           at
           the
           same
           time
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           hunters
           ,
           to
           learn
           the
           worth
           of
           that
           interrupted
           subject
           from
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           an
           
           occasion
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           be
           a
           Call
           ,
           to
           study
           more
           the
           preciousness
           of
           that
           priviledge
           predicated
           of
           Naphtali
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           right
           an●
           property
           of
           the
           wrestling
           Tribe
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           persecuted
           witnesses
           of
           Christ
           now
           every
           where
           preyed
           upon
           :
           And
           now
           ,
           providence
           having
           opened
           a
           door
           ,
           for
           
             delivering
             himself
             as
             a
             roe
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             hunter
             ,
          
           he
           thought
           it
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           as
           necessary
           a
           piece
           of
           service
           as
           he
           could
           do
           to
           the
           Generation
           ,
           to
           bring
           to
           light
           his
           Lucubrations
           thereupon
           :
           With
           an
           endeavour
           to
           discover
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           free
           born
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           contented
           slaves
           mancipated
           in
           a
           stupid
           subjection
           to
           Tyrants
           absoluteness
           ;
           that
           ,
           this
           Character
           of
           
             Naphtali
             ,
             satisfied
             with
             favour
             and
             full
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           he
           is
           a
           
             hind
             let
             loose
          
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           Tyrannical
           slaverie
           ,
           is
           far
           preferable
           ,
           in
           the
           account
           of
           all
           that
           understand
           to
           be
           Christians
           or
           men
           ,
           to
           that
           infamous
           Stigma
           of
           Issachar
           (
           the
           sin
           ,
           shame
           ,
           &
           miserie
           of
           this
           age
           )
           to
           be
           
             a
             strong
             Ass
             couching
             under
             two
             burdens
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             that
             rest
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             that
             it
             was
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             bowed
             his
             shoulder
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             servant
             unto
             tribute
             .
          
           But
           to
           all
           that
           are
           not
           altogether
           strangers
           in
           
             our
             Israel
          
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           Title
           is
           not
           ineptly
           applied
           to
           the
           subject
           and
           design
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           The
           party
           ,
           whose
           Case
           and
           Cause
           and
           Contendings
           are
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           being
           known
           to
           have
           the
           same
           situation
           of
           residence
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           Naphtali
           had
           in
           Israel
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             West
             and
             the
             South
             (
             Deut.
          
           33.
           23.
           
           )
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           among
           all
           our
           Tribes
           ,
           most
           appositely
           to
           bear
           the
           signature
           of
           Naphtali
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           their
           wrestlings
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Liberties
           of
           his
           Israel
           ,
           have
           mostly
           
             jeoparded
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             fields
          
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           to
           deserve
           his
           Elogy
           ,
           being
           
             a
             hind
          
           (
           called
           wild
           by
           nick-name
           in
           the
           scorn
           of
           them
           that
           are
           at
           ease
           ,
           but
           )
           truly
           weak
           in
           their
           present
           wilderness
           Condition
           ,
           to
           wrestle
           against
           the
           force
           &
           fraud
           of
           their
           Cruel
           &
           cunning
           hunters
           ,
           who
           cease
           not
           (
           when
           they
           have
           now
           got
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Roes
             and
             hinds
             of
             the
             field
          
           made
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           
             Lions
             dens
             &
             Mountains
             of
             Leopards
             ,
          
           by
           a
           pretence
           of
           a
           falsely
           so
           called
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           )
           to
           seek
           and
           pursue
           the
           chase
           of
           them
           for
           a
           prey
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           really
           they
           are
           
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           suffered
           to
           run
           loose
           ,
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           hunters
           by
           the
           unwatchfullness
           of
           their
           keepers
           ,
           but
           made
           to
           escape
           loose
           ,
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           
             Mighty
             one
             of
             Iacob
          
           ,
           from
           
           the
           nets
           of
           the
           hunters
           ,
           and
           snares
           of
           the
           foulers
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           these
           beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           to
           whose
           Authority
           they
           will
           not
           oune
           a
           willing
           subjection
           :
           And
           being
           such
           hinds
           ,
           so
           
             let
             loose
          
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           their
           work
           ,
           to
           
             give
             goodly
             words
          
           ,
           for
           the
           worth
           and
           honour
           and
           Royalties
           of
           their
           Princely
           Master
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           precious
           Liberties
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           endoted
           and
           entrusted
           his
           Spouse
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           
             goodly
             words
          
           of
           his
           patience
           ,
           untill
           he
           return
           
             as
             a
             Roe
             or
             a
             young
             Hart
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             of
          
           Bether
           .
           This
           being
           the
           party
           ,
           who
           are
           represented
           as
           the
           Wild
           folk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           History
           of
           their
           manifold
           Chases
           ,
           the
           Craft
           ,
           keenness
           ,
           &
           Cruelty
           of
           their
           hunters
           ,
           and
           the
           goodlyness
           of
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Testimony
           :
           Which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           likeness
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           former
           Periods
           with
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           latter
           may
           be
           vindicated
           by
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           resumed
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotlands
           wrestlings
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           deduced
           through
           all
           the
           most
           signal
           steps
           of
           this
           long
           propagated
           and
           hereditary
           War.
           And
           lest
           my
           words
           should
           not
           be
           goodly
           enough
           ,
           nor
           my
           notions
           grateful
           to
           the
           Criticks
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           who
           cast
           every
           thing
           as
           new
           and
           nice
           ,
           which
           is
           someway
           singular
           and
           not
           suited
           to
           their
           sentiments
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           the
           Cause
           here
           cleared
           and
           vindicated
           is
           not
           of
           yesterday
           ,
           but
           older
           than
           their
           Grandfathers
           who
           oppose
           it
           ,
           I
           dare
           avouch
           without
           vanity
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           here
           but
           what
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Authors
           of
           greatest
           note
           &
           repute
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           both
           ancient
           &
           modern
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Buchanan
             ,
             Knox
             ,
             Calderwood
             ,
             Acts
             of
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             Cawses
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             Lex
             Rex
             ,
             Apologetical
             Relation
             ,
             Napthali
             ,
             Ius
             Populi
             ,
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             Banders
             disbanded
             ,
             Rectius
             Instruendum
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           Authors
           much
           respected
           :
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           more
           alwayes
           repelled
           by
           rage
           than
           ever
           yet
           resisted
           by
           reason
           ,
           though
           I
           value
           more
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           vain
           oblatrations
           of
           the
           Opposers
           of
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           sufficient
           to
           confute
           all
           imputations
           of
           its
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           to
           counterballance
           the
           weight
           that
           may
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           the
           greatest
           that
           treat
           on
           this
           subject
           :
           Yet
           I
           do
           not
           lay
           so
           much
           stress
           on
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           reason
           ;
           which
           is
           here
           represented
           with
           that
           Candor
           and
           Care
           ,
           that
           ,
           lest
           any
           should
           cavil
           that
           
           they
           are
           wrested
           or
           wronged
           ,
           when
           made
           to
           speak
           so
           patly
           to
           the
           present
           Controversies
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           transcribe
           their
           words
           ,
           than
           to
           borrow
           their
           matter
           dressed
           up
           in
           my
           own
           ;
           except
           where
           the
           prolixity
           &
           multiplicity
           of
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           clearly
           demonstrating
           that
           which
           I
           adduce
           them
           for
           as
           that
           for
           which
           they
           were
           primarly
           intended
           ,
           did
           impose
           the
           necessity
           of
           abridging
           them
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           mostly
           in
           their
           oun
           words
           ,
           though
           reduced
           into
           a
           Syllogistical
           forme
           .
           But
           this
           obloquie
           of
           Novelty
           being
           anticipated
           ,
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           the
           helps
           I
           have
           collected
           from
           so
           many
           hands
           ,
           I
           am
           rather
           afraid
           ,
           the
           Truths
           here
           delivered
           be
           comtemned
           as
           obsolete
           and
           antiquate
           ,
           than
           cast
           at
           for
           new
           speculations
           .
           However
           I
           am
           content
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           my
           ambition
           that
           nothing
           here
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           mine
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           old
           Plea
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           party
           here
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           who
           are
           stigmatized
           with
           many
           singularities
           ,
           are
           a
           people
           ,
           who
           
             ask
             the
             old
             paths
             and
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walk
             therein
          
           ;
           and
           though
           their
           paths
           be
           not
           now
           much
           paved
           ,
           by
           the
           frequency
           of
           passengers
           ,
           and
           multitude
           of
           Professors
           walking
           therein
           ;
           and
           albeit
           it
           must
           indeed
           be
           confessed
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           is
           some
           way
           singular
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           things
           were
           never
           the
           word
           of
           Christs
           patience
           ,
           stated
           as
           heads
           of
           suffering
           before
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           untroden
           paths
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           way
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           maintained
           by
           the
           witnesses
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           the
           Periods
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           asserted
           by
           the
           greatest
           Confessors
           ,
           though
           never
           before
           sealed
           by
           Martyrs
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Arguments
           I
           bring
           to
           clear
           &
           confirm
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           accounted
           mine
           or
           borrowed
           from
           others
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           indifferent
           ;
           if
           they
           prove
           the
           point
           they
           are
           brought
           for
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           sound
           to
           do
           :
           But
           of
           this
           ●
           am
           confident
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           here
           can
           be
           condemned
           ,
           untill
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           those
           grave
           Authors
           be
           confuted
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           is
           done
           (
           which
           will
           be
           
             ad
             Calendas
             Graecas
          
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           30.
           of
           February
           )
           there
           is
           something
           besides
           here
           which
           will
           challenge
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           design
           then
           of
           this
           work
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           :
           even
           no
           less
           than
           to
           essay
           ,
           the
           discussing
           the
           difficulties
           of
           all
           our
           Conflicts
           with
           open
           Enemies
           ,
           about
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           the
           vindicating
           of
           all
           the
           heads
           of
           sufferings
           
           sustained
           thereupon
           ,
           these
           27
           years
           past
           ;
           the
           proposing
           of
           the
           right
           state
           of
           the
           Testimony
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           this
           but
           of
           all
           former
           Periods
           ;
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           propagation
           &
           prosecution
           of
           the
           witnessings
           ,
           wrestlings
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           for
           it
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           not
           only
           how
           great
           the
           sufferings
           have
           been
           ,
           since
           this
           fatal
           Catastrophe
           and
           overturning
           of
           the
           Covenanted
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           unhappie
           restauration
           of
           Tyrannie
           and
           Prelacie
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           have
           been
           stated
           ,
           are
           not
           niceties
           and
           novelties
           (
           as
           they
           are
           reproached
           and
           reputed
           by
           many
           )
           but
           worthie
           and
           weighty
           Truths
           of
           great
           value
           and
           validity
           ,
           and
           of
           near
           affinity
           unto
           &
           Conformity
           with
           the
           continued
           series
           and
           succession
           of
           the
           Testimonies
           in
           all
           former
           Periods
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           litle
           Treatise
           must
           be
           contained
           ,
           a
           Compendious
           Historie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           her
           Testimony
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           a
           vindication
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           in
           effect
           a
           short
           Epitome
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           those
           famous
           forecited
           Authors
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           need
           to
           consult
           them
           concerning
           the
           Controversies
           of
           the
           present
           time
           with
           Adversaries
           :
           Which
           is
           much
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           be
           undertaken
           in
           so
           small
           a
           volume
           .
           But
           considering
           ,
           that
           many
           who
           are
           concerned
           in
           this
           Cause
           ,
           yea
           the
           most
           part
           who
           concern
           themselves
           about
           it
           ,
           are
           such
           who
           have
           neither
           access
           nor
           time
           nor
           capacity
           to
           revolve
           the
           voluminous
           Labours
           of
           these
           Learned
           men
           ,
           for
           light
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           I
           have
           done
           my
           best
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           one
           body
           of
           a
           portable
           bulk
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           brevity
           as
           could
           consist
           well
           with
           any
           measure
           of
           perspicuity
           ;
           Not
           medling
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           thought
           might
           some
           way
           conduce
           to
           clear
           some
           part
           of
           the
           present
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           Every
           undertaking
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           lyable
           to
           several
           disadvantages
           that
           are
           unavoidable
           ,
           this
           hath
           many
           discouraging
           and
           difficult
           .
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           Common
           fate
           of
           such
           representations
           ,
           to
           be
           stigmatized
           as
           a
           seditious
           Libel
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           flames
           to
           be
           confuted
           ;
           and
           to
           enflame
           the
           fury
           of
           these
           firebrands
           ,
           already
           hell-hot
           ,
           into
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           of
           rage
           against
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           ever
           Cruelty
           it self
           at
           its
           fullest
           freedom
           did
           exert
           ,
           against
           Truth
           and
           reason
           arraigned
           and
           cast
           for
           Sedition
           and
           Treason
           :
           The
           only
           Sanctuary
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           is
           ,
           in
           
           prospect
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           greater
           care
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           spoken
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Speaker
           may
           dare
           to
           affirm
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Cruelty
           it self
           .
           A
           Second
           common
           disadvantage
           is
           obvious
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           humor
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           fancy
           hath
           greater
           force
           than
           faith
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           pleasing
           but
           what
           is
           parasitical
           ,
           or
           attempered
           to
           the
           palat
           of
           the
           Greatest
           not
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           And
           naked
           Truth
           ,
           without
           the
           fairdings
           of
           flatterie
           ,
           or
           paintings
           of
           that
           pâkiness
           which
           is
           commonly
           applauded
           as
           prudence
           now
           adayes
           ,
           is
           either
           bogled
           at
           or
           exposed
           to
           scorn
           &
           Contempt
           ;
           and
           reason
           ,
           if
           roundly
           written
           ,
           except
           it
           meet
           with
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           is
           commonly
           read
           with
           a
           stammering
           mouth
           ,
           which
           puts
           a
           T
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           stumbled
           at
           as
           Treason
           :
           This
           Essay
           does
           expect
           no
           Entertainment
           from
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           resolve
           to
           harbour
           Truth
           be
           the
           hazard
           what
           will
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           world
           raises
           the
           Hue
           &
           Cry
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           who
           are
           really
           groaning
           ,
           either
           by
           suffering
           or
           Sympathie
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           grievances
           here
           represented
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Third
           which
           makes
           it
           not
           a
           litle
           difficult
           ,
           the
           quality
           ,
           quantity
           ,
           &
           intricacy
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           here
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           such
           a
           Compend
           .
           All
           which
           together
           considered
           ,
           do
           infer
           a
           fourth
           difficulty
           ,
           that
           hardly
           can
           it
           get
           a
           pass
           through
           the
           Press
           ;
           which
           is
           blocked
           up
           against
           all
           such
           books
           ,
           that
           may
           offer
           a
           manifestation
           of
           the
           innocency
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           injustice
           &
           inhumanity
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           which
           is
           their
           only
           hope
           of
           preventing
           the
           worlds
           knowledge
           &
           condemnation
           of
           their
           actings
           .
           Yea
           there
           is
           
             a
             fifth
          
           ,
           that
           wants
           not
           its
           own
           difficulty
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Press
           were
           patent
           ,
           yet
           an
           empty
           Purse
           ,
           from
           a
           poor
           impoverished
           people
           ,
           will
           as
           readily
           preclude
           all
           access
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           locked
           up
           by
           Law
           ;
           but
           both
           together
           make
           it
           hard
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           sixth
           disadvantage
           yet
           more
           discouraging
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           as
           well
           as
           the
           money
           is
           wanting
           to
           manage
           the
           business
           :
           And
           this
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           ,
           than
           the
           necessity
           of
           my
           poor
           pen
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           better
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           low
           with
           that
           people
           ,
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           a
           pitiful
           patrociny
           as
           mine
           is
           .
           Our
           persecuted
           brethren
           elsewhere
           ,
           have
           this
           advantage
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Champions
           to
           espouse
           their
           quarrel
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           ;
           but
           only
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           reputed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           ,
           owne
           themselves
           
           to
           be
           very
           unaccomplished
           for
           such
           work
           ;
           and
           under
           this
           invincible
           disadvantage
           also
           ,
           that
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           a
           wandering
           and
           unsetled
           life
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           conveniency
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           accommodated
           with
           time
           nor
           helps
           to
           performe
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           circumstantiated
           ,
           that
           either
           it
           must
           be
           done
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           .
           In
           the
           seventh
           place
           ,
           we
           are
           at
           a
           greater
           loss
           than
           any
           suffering
           people
           ,
           in
           that
           among
           all
           other
           bitter
           ingredients
           we
           have
           this
           Gall
           also
           in
           our
           Cup
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           suffer
           most
           among
           us
           have
           not
           the
           comfort
           &
           benefit
           of
           the
           Sympathie
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           sufferers
           use
           to
           have
           from
           good
           people
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           makes
           an
           Eight
           discouragement
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           said
           above
           ;
           that
           not
           only
           is
           the
           Case
           &
           Cause
           of
           that
           poor
           persecuted
           &
           wasted
           Witnessing
           Remnant
           obscure
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           known
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           very
           neighbouring
           Churches
           of
           
             England
             &
             Ireland
          
           ;
           but
           also
           more
           obscured
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           traducing
           ,
           calumniating
           ,
           &
           reproaching
           that
           righteous
           Remnant
           whom
           they
           intend
           to
           ruine
           ;
           not
           indeed
           as
           Hereticks
           (
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           other
           suffering
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           us
           also
           ,
           that
           thô
           the
           name
           be
           more
           odious
           ,
           yet
           it
           makes
           the
           notion
           of
           their
           Cause
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           enemies
           more
           notour
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           effectual
           to
           conciliate
           Sympathie
           from
           all
           that
           know
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           are
           persecuted
           by
           Papists
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Hereticks
           ;
           But
           we
           are
           at
           a
           loss
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Persecuters
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Executioners
           of
           the
           Persecution
           ,
           will
           not
           as
           yet
           avouch
           that
           Protestanism
           is
           Heresie
           ,
           though
           we
           want
           not
           this
           Nick-name
           likewise
           from
           the
           Chief
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           professed
           Papists
           )
           but
           as
           
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Seditious
             ,
             Rebells
             ,
             Traitors
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             holding
             Principles
             inconsistent
             with
             Government
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           Tyranny
           )
           and
           
             the
             peace
             of
             humane
             Society
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           Association
           against
           Religion
           and
           liberty
           )
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           exterminated
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           Imposture
           covering
           all
           their
           mischiefs
           ,
           hath
           prevailed
           so
           far
           with
           the
           blinded
           world
           ,
           that
           under
           this
           brand
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           Case
           &
           Cause
           is
           buried
           ,
           without
           farther
           inquirie
           .
           This
           were
           yet
           more
           tolerable
           from
           open
           enemies
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           not
           another
           more
           pressing
           discouragement
           in
           the
           Ninth
           place
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           them
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           that
           having
           to
           do
           with
           treacherous
           
           as
           well
           as
           Truculent
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           much
           destroyed
           by
           open
           force
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           by
           fraud
           :
           while
           by
           ensnaring
           favours
           some
           have
           been
           flattered
           from
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           others
           disdaining
           &
           suspecting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           deprived
           of
           and
           secluded
           from
           ,
           these
           favours
           ,
           have
           s●uck
           to
           it
           ;
           hence
           Defection
           brought
           on
           Division
           ,
           and
           Division
           Confusion
           ,
           which
           hath
           reduced
           the
           Reformation
           to
           a
           ruinous
           heap
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Consequent
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           while
           the
           purer
           Remnant
           have
           been
           resolutely
           prosecuting
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           keeping
           themselves
           free
           of
           ,
           and
           standing
           at
           the
           surthest
           distance
           from
           ,
           all
           degrees
           of
           Complyance
           ,
           but
           also
           witnessing
           against
           their
           Brethren
           involved
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           thinking
           it
           their
           duty
           to
           discountenance
           them
           in
           these
           Corruptions
           &
           backslidings
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           therefore
           reproached
           and
           misrepresented
           very
           industriously
           ,
           as
           
             Ignorant
             ,
             imprudent
             ,
             transported
             with
             blind
             Zeal
             ,
             Extravagant
             ,
             wild
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             espousing
             new
             &
             nice
             notions
             ,
             Rejecters
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             Imposers
             on
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             Denyers
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             Usurpers
             of
             an
             imaginary
             Government
             of
             their
             oun
             ,
             that
             died
             as
             fools
             ,
             and
             as
             guilty
             of
             their
             oun
             blood
             .
          
           By
           which
           odious
           &
           invidious
           obloquies
           ,
           they
           have
           easily
           prevailed
           with
           many
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           &
           abroad
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           credulous
           than
           considerate
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           these
           things
           of
           them
           :
           Hence
           ,
           with
           prejudicate
           people
           a
           contrary
           Representation
           will
           find
           difficult
           acceptance
           .
           However
           this
           Moreover
           is
           another
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           and
           renders
           an
           Essay
           to
           vindicate
           their
           sufferings
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           thrust
           at
           &
           tosted
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
           by
           Enemies
           &
           professed
           friends
           :
           And
           by
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           all
           Papists
           :
           but
           professed
           Protestants
           ,
           ouning
           the
           same
           fundamentalls
           in
           opinion
           ,
           though
           in
           practice
           not
           holding
           the
           same
           Head
           :
           And
           by
           friends
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           Presbyterians
           ,
           under
           the
           bonds
           of
           the
           same
           Solemn
           &
           Sacred
           Covenants
           ,
           the
           obligation
           whereof
           they
           still
           oune
           ;
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           such
           ,
           whose
           Piety
           &
           Godliness
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Gravamen
           grievous
           to
           bear
           ,
           &
           greatly
           aggravates
           the
           difficultie
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           their
           Cause
           is
           rendered
           odious
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           confessed
           truly
           to
           be
           odd
           &
           someway
           singular
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           seem
           strange
           &
           surprising
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           to
           hear
           an
           account
           of
           extraordinary
           sufferings
           for
           &
           upon
           extraordinary
           Causes
           ,
           
           which
           never
           were
           formerly
           stated
           as
           heads
           of
           suffering
           .
           For
           now
           it
           is
           the
           Dragons
           chiefest
           stratagem
           with
           us
           ,
           like
           to
           be
           the
           most
           subtil
           ,
           ensnaring
           ,
           &
           successful
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           set
           on
           work
           since
           ever
           he
           began
           this
           War
           with
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           I
           hope
           will
           prove
           as
           fatal
           to
           his
           Interest
           as
           the
           former
           )
           to
           bring
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christs
           witnesses
           to
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           spectators
           litle
           or
           nothing
           relative
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           destroy
           both
           them
           and
           their
           Testimony
           unlamented
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Trick
           divert
           others
           from
           concerting
           that
           same
           necessary
           witness
           in
           the
           season
           thereof
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           he
           will
           change
           both
           matter
           &
           manner
           ,
           in
           managing
           the
           War.
           He
           will
           not
           now
           persecute
           for
           the
           old
           Controverted
           heads
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           with
           fire
           &
           faggot
           as
           formerly
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           
             worship
             Our
             Lady
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
          
           .
           These
           weapons
           &
           Engines
           are
           so
           worn
           out
           of
           use
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           work
           now
           as
           they
           did
           before
           .
           And
           that
           old
           Baud
           of
           Babylon
           is
           become
           so
           ugly
           and
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           believe
           her
           beauty
           can
           be
           so
           bewitching
           ,
           except
           she
           put
           on
           a
           new
           busk
           .
           But
           her
           Eldest
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           
             Prelatical
             Church
          
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Complexion
           with
           herself
           ,
           except
           that
           she
           is
           coloured
           with
           Protestant
           paint
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           to
           allure
           our
           Land
           into
           fornication
           ;
           And
           who
           will
           not
           be
           entyced
           ,
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           Communion
           with
           her
           ,
           by
           finings
           ,
           confynings
           ,
           exactions
           ,
           extortions
           ,
           &
           impositions
           of
           Oaths
           &c.
           
           Religion
           must
           be
           litle
           concerned
           here
           :
           for
           there
           is
           Preaching
           enough
           ,
           and
           of
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           too
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Monkie-Tricks
           ,
           &
           Montebank
           showes
           ,
           &
           fopperies
           of
           
             English-Popish
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           &
           Lyturgical
           services
           :
           What
           would
           they
           be
           at
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           better
           to
           yeeld
           to
           this
           ,
           than
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Scotish-Spanish-Inquisition
           ,
           that
           will
           rack
           the
           Purse
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           &
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           all
           ?
           This
           is
           one
           Complex
           head
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           thought
           a
           very
           small
           one
           by
           many
           .
           But
           now
           finding
           this
           would
           not
           do
           his
           business
           yet
           ,
           it
           looked
           too
           like
           Religion
           still
           :
           He
           hath
           therefore
           invented
           a
           new
           Machin
           :
           He
           will
           not
           now
           Persecute
           ,
           nor
           force
           the
           Conscience
           at
           all
           (
           so
           good
           natur'd
           is
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Lievetenant
           grown
           ,
           in
           their
           old
           age
           )
           for
           
             matters
             of
             meer
             Religion
          
           .
           Nay
           (
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           him
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           speaketh
           a
           lie
           speaketh
           it
           of
           his
           own
           )
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           it
           this
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           only
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           
           violent
           Courses
           exercised
           against
           these
           Sufferers
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           Magistratically
           chastising
           the
           disobedience
           &
           rebellion
           ,
           of
           a
           few
           turbulent
           Traitors
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           oune
           the
           Government
           .
           And
           thus
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           &
           disouning
           Authority
           ,
           he
           hath
           had
           access
           &
           success
           to
           destroy
           almost
           an
           innumerable
           number
           of
           honest
           &
           innocent
           ,
           faithful
           &
           fruitful
           ,
           lovers
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           though
           indeed
           they
           have
           had
           their
           sufferings
           stated
           upon
           those
           points
           ,
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           shall
           be
           found
           among
           the
           followers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           Confessors
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           haue
           overcome
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           &
           the
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           not
           loving
           their
           lives
           unto
           the
           Death
           ,
           whose
           blood
           is
           crying
           for
           vengeance
           against
           the
           shedders
           thereof
           ,
           And
           He
           will
           make
           inquisition
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           He
           comes
           to
           
             overturn
             ,
             overturn
          
           ,
           &
           take
           His
           own
           right
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           been
           Contending
           .
           Nevertheless
           this
           is
           a
           prejudice
           too
           prevalent
           with
           many
           ,
           to
           misregard
           the
           Case
           &
           Cause
           of
           these
           Contenders
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           said
           to
           represent
           them
           favourablie
           .
           And
           all
           these
           disadvantages
           ,
           difficulties
           ,
           &
           discouragements
           together
           considered
           ,
           would
           soon
           cool
           my
           Courage
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           blush
           make
           me
           leave
           off
           before
           I
           begin
           ,
           were
           I
           not
           persuaded
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           these
           reproached
           people
           are
           suffering
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           great
           sufferings
           &
           reproaches
           are
           both
           alike
           unjust
           ,
           from
           both
           which
           the
           Lord
           vvill
           vindicate
           them
           ,
           &
           bring
           forth
           their
           righteousness
           as
           the
           light
           &
           their
           judgment
           as
           the
           noon
           day
           ,
           ●n
           His
           oun
           time
           .
           In
           confidence
           of
           vvhich
           ,
           depending
           on
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           I
           shall
           undertake
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           represent
           their
           case
           ,
           and
           clear
           the
           Cause
           ,
           so
           far
           at
           least
           as
           concerns
           their
           Contest
           vvith
           their
           pesecuting
           Enemies
           ,
           vvi●h
           vvhom
           I
           only
           deal
           at
           present
           ;
           it
           not
           being
           my
           purpose
           to
           descend
           particularly
           into
           their
           necessitated
           Contendings
           vvith
           Complying
           Brethren
           ,
           partly
           because
           they
           vvould
           make
           the
           volume
           to
           excresce
           unto
           too
           great
           a
           bulk
           ,
           &
           because
           they
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           elsevvhere
           ;
           yet
           in
           effect
           these
           also
           are
           not
           only
           here
           narratively
           deduced
           ,
           but
           vvhatever
           is
           odious
           in
           them
           is
           vindicated
           ,
           &
           vvhat
           is
           difficult
           in
           some
           measure
           enodated
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           and
           desiderated
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           give
           a
           distinct
           deduction
           of
           all
           the
           Steps
           of
           this
           woful
           defection
           ,
           against
           which
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Testimony
           hath
           been
           stated
           :
           
           but
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           advertised
           ,
           I
           touch
           only
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Testimony
           which
           hath
           been
           sealed
           by
           severe
           sufferings
           from
           enemies
           .
           It
           were
           a
           Task
           transcending
           my
           Capacity
           ,
           and
           a
           Theme
           wherein
           I
           have
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           my
           Leasure
           ,
           to
           inlarge
           upon
           such
           a
           sad
           and
           shameful
           subject
           :
           Though
           the
           world
           indeed
           is
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           would
           do
           it
           cannot
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           would
           &
           should
           do
           it
           will
           not
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           loss
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           in
           this
           kind
           already
           cannot
           see
           the
           light
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           deprived
           of
           its
           light
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           injury
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           &
           the
           disingenuous
           Prudence
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Defection
           ,
           is
           embezilled
           &
           suppressed
           .
           I
           mean
           that
           excellent
           &
           faithful
           
             History
             of
             Defection
          
           ,
           the
           posthumous
           work
           of
           famous
           
             Mr.
             M'ward
          
           ,
           whose
           praise
           is
           in
           the
           Churches
           :
           which
           if
           they
           that
           have
           it
           in
           keeping
           ,
           would
           do
           themselves
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           the
           happiness
           ,
           of
           publishing
           it
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           more
           need
           to
           discover
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           to
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           that
           Church
           hath
           fallen
           &
           degenerate
           ;
           nor
           so
           great
           dissicultie
           in
           that
           indisputable
           &
           indispensable
           duty
           that
           such
           a
           day
           calls
           for
           ,
           in
           searching
           &
           trying
           our
           wayes
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           turn
           again
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Nor
           any
           necessity
           for
           my
           poor
           essay
           ,
           to
           invite
           &
           incite
           the
           people
           of
           the
           lord
           to
           take
           Cognizance
           &
           Compassion
           of
           poor
           perishing
           Scotland
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           they
           who
           have
           it
           ,
           may
           consult
           more
           their
           oun
           duty
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           owe
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           Churches
           edification
           ,
           the
           dayes
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           continue
           robbing
           the
           world
           of
           such
           a
           Treasure
           ;
           wich
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           call
           Treason
           against
           Christ
           ,
           &
           Sacriledge
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           stick
           not
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           publish
           it
           ,
           the
           world
           must
           knovv
           there
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           done
           .
           But
           it
           not
           being
           my
           design
           now
           ,
           to
           detect
           or
           reflect
           upon
           all
           the
           defections
           of
           that
           declining
           ,
           &
           by
           declensions
           divided
           ,
           &
           by
           divisions
           almost
           (
           only
           not
           )
           destroyed
           Church
           ;
           I
           shall
           medle
           with
           them
           no
           further
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           clear
           the
           cause
           ;
           refering
           the
           knowledge
           and
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Notoriety
           of
           the
           grossest
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           more
           particular
           enarration
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           papers
           
           emitted
           &
           published
           by
           the
           Contenders
           against
           them
           :
           Of
           vvhich
           one
           is
           of
           this
           same
           years
           edition
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Informatory
             vindication
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             wasted
             ,
             misrepresented
             Remnant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           vvhich
           may
           be
           evident
           ,
           that
           notvvithstanding
           of
           all
           this
           darkness
           &
           distress
           ,
           defection
           &
           division
           ,
           under
           vvhich
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           &
           is
           still
           labouring
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           poor
           vvasted
           ,
           vvounded
           ,
           rent
           &
           almost
           ruined
           ,
           but
           still
           vvrestling
           &
           vvitnessing
           Remnant
           ,
           of
           Professors
           &
           Confessors
           of
           Christ
           there
           ,
           vvho
           though
           they
           have
           not
           only
           had
           their
           soulls
           exceedingly
           filled
           vvith
           the
           scorning
           of
           those
           that
           are
           at
           ease
           &
           vvith
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           proud
           ,
           but
           their
           bodies
           also
           killed
           all
           day
           long
           and
           counted
           as
           sheep
           for
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           have
           yet
           through
           grace
           endeavoured
           to
           overcome
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           and
           the
           vvord
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           &
           have
           not
           loved
           their
           lives
           dear
           unto
           the
           death
           ,
           &
           have
           continued
           to
           this
           day
           contending
           both
           against
           Professed
           Enemies
           ,
           &
           also
           declining
           friends
           ,
           sustaining
           from
           both
           the
           utmost
           of
           rage
           &
           reproach
           .
           And
           since
           that
           litle
           book
           gives
           an
           account
           ,
           vvhat
           their
           Conten●ings
           have
           been
           against
           their
           backdravving
           brethren
           on
           the
           right
           &
           left
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           spare
           labour
           to
           offer
           a
           discussion
           of
           them
           ,
           only
           endeavour
           to
           make
           it
           not
           difficult
           to
           decide
           &
           determine
           ,
           on
           vvhose
           side
           Truth
           lies
           ,
           by
           vvhat
           is
           here
           hinted
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           ,
           vvith
           advertising
           the
           Reader
           of
           one
           thing
           further
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           this
           Reproached
           people
           ,
           for
           vvhose
           Testimony
           I
           am
           pleading
           ,
           is
           novv
           the
           only
           party
           that
           is
           persecuted
           in
           Scotland
           (
           some
           fevv
           excepted
           ;
           vvho
           are
           exempted
           from
           the
           pretended
           favour
           of
           the
           current
           Indemnities
           )
           &
           their
           persecution
           still
           continues
           ,
           notvvithstanding
           of
           the
           impudent
           as
           wel
           as
           insnaring
           Declarations
           of
           Universal
           Liberty
           to
           all
           Dissenters
           ,
           vvhich
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           their
           honour
           &
           happiness
           ,
           to
           be
           thought
           incapable
           of
           Tyrannical
           &
           Antichristian
           favours
           ;
           So
           their
           past
           &
           present
           oppressions
           &
           sufferings
           are
           only
           here
           in
           general
           agregated
           described
           as
           to
           their
           kinds
           ,
           &
           vindicated
           as
           to
           their
           causes
           :
           the
           particular
           deduction
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           vveight
           ,
           &
           measure
           ;
           of
           their
           names
           that
           have
           been
           martyred
           &
           murdered
           ,
           both
           by
           formality
           of
           Lavv
           &
           vvithout
           all
           formality
           of
           Lavv
           ,
           by
           Sea
           &
           Land
           ,
           City
           &
           Countrey
           ,
           on
           Scaffolds
           &
           in
           the
           fields
           ;
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ;
           &
           of
           the
           forme
           of
           their
           Trialls
           &
           
           Testimonies
           ,
           being
           intended
           shortly
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           vvill
           )
           to
           be
           emitted
           &
           published
           in
           a
           book
           by
           it self
           ;
           vvhich
           vvil
           discover
           to
           the
           vvorld
           as
           rare
           instances
           of
           the
           injustice
           ,
           illegality
           ,
           &
           inhumanity
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           innocency
           ,
           zeal
           ,
           ingenuity
           ,
           &
           patience
           of
           the
           vvitnesses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           readily
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           .
           Only
           here
           is
           a
           taste
           till
           more
           come
           :
           vvhich
           if
           the
           Lord
           shall
           bless
           for
           its
           designed
           end
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           vindication
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           information
           &
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           Serious
           Sympathisers
           vvith
           Zions
           sorrovves
           ,
           &
           the
           Conviction
           or
           Confutation
           of
           Reproachers
           ,
           so
           far
           at
           least
           as
           to
           make
           them
           surcease
           from
           their
           invidious
           charges
           of
           things
           vvhereof
           the
           innocency
           is
           here
           vindicated
           ,
           I
           have
           obtained
           all
           my
           design
           ,
           &
           shall
           desire
           to
           give
           the
           Lord
           the
           praise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           fill
           up
           the
           vacancy
           of
           this
           page
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           for
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           these
           Sentences
           of
           Great
           Authors
           ,
           which
           relate
           to
           some
           heads
           of
           the
           following
           discourse
           .
        
         
           
             Erasm.
             
          
           Ut
           Atagen
           ,
           aliás
           vocalis
           ,
           captus
           obiuutescit
           ,
           ita
           quibusdam
           servitus
           adimit
           vocem
           ,
           qui
           liberi
           loquuntur
           libere
           .
        
         
           
             Nazianzen
             .
          
           Melius
           est
           pro
           pietate
           dissidium
           ,
           quam
           concordia
           fucata
           .
        
         
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           Si
           autem
           de
           veritate
           sumitur
           scandalum
           ,
           utilius
           est
           ut
           scandalum
           oriatur
           ,
           quam
           veritas
           relinquatur
           .
        
         
           
             Bracton
             .
          
           Rex
           est
           qui
           bene
           regit
           ,
           Tyramius
           qui
           populum
           opprimit
           .
        
         
           
             Cicero
             .
          
           Amittit
           is
           omne
           imperii
           jus
           ,
           qui
           e●
           imperio
           Rempublicam
           oppugnat
           .
        
         
           
             Aristot.
             
          
           Qui
           legi
           paret
           ,
           is
           Deo
           &
           legi
           paret
           ;
           qui
           Regi
           ,
           homini
           &
           belluae
           .
        
         
           
             Sweton
             .
          
           Sub
           paena
           perjurii
           non
           tenentur
           fidem
           fervare
           Regi
           degeneri
           .
        
         
           
             Ambros.
             
          
           Qui
           non
           repellit
           a
           socio
           injuriam
           ,
           si
           potest
           ,
           tam
           est
           in
           vitio
           quam
           ille
           qui
           facit
           .
        
         
           
             Chamier
             .
          
           At
           Cives
           omnes
           jus
           habent
           insurgendi
           contra
           Tyrannos
           ,
           qui
           vi
           aperta
           regna
           occupant
           .
        
         
           
             Barclai
             .
             Contra
             Monarchom
             .
          
           Tyrannos
           ,
           ut
           hostes
           publicos
           ,
           non
           solum
           ab
           universo
           populo
           ,
           sed
           à
           singulis
           etiam
           ,
           impeti
           caedique
           ,
           jure
           optimo
           posse
           ,
           tota
           Antiquitas
           censuit
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         AN
         Historical
         Representation
         OF
         THE
         TESTIMONIES
         OF
         THE
         Church
         of
         Scotland
         ,
         With
         the
         true
         state
         of
         the
         same
         in
         all
         the
         Periods
         thereof
         .
      
       
         WITH
         A
         Vindication
         of
         the
         present
         Testimonie
         .
      
       
         
         
           THe
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           impression
           of
           all
           that
           have
           the
           least
           spark
           of
           the
           dayes
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           now
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           doleful
           &
           dreadful
           Case
           &
           Crisis
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           may
           not
           be
           reckoned
           
             The
             killing
             of
             the
             Witnesses
          
           :
           yet
           all
           that
           have
           or
           desire
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             times
          
           ,
           will
           judge
           it
           no
           impeachment
           to
           the
           Prophecie
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           very
           like
           or
           near
           unto
           it
           .
           When
           now
           the
           Devil
           is
           come
           down
           in
           great
           wrath
           as
           knowing
           his
           time
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           therefore
           exerting
           all
           the
           energy
           of
           the
           venom
           &
           violence
           ,
           Craft
           &
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Dragon
           :
           And
           Antichrist
           ,
           alias
           Pope
           ,
           his
           Captain
           General
           ,
           is
           now
           universally
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           plying
           all
           his
           hellish
           Engines
           ,
           to
           batter
           down
           ,
           &
           bury
           under
           the
           rubbish
           of
           Everlasting
           Darkness
           ,
           what
           is
           left
           to
           be
           destroyed
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           :
           And
           the
           Crowned
           heads
           or
           horns
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           the
           Tyrants
           ,
           alias
           Kings
           ,
           of
           
           Europe
           ,
           his
           Council
           of
           War
           ,
           are
           advancing
           their
           Prerogatives
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           Nations
           &
           Churches
           Priviledges
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           of
           Absoluteness
           ;
           &
           improving
           &
           imploying
           their
           power
           ,
           for
           promoving
           their
           Masters
           (
           the
           Devil
           &
           Antichrists
           )
           Interests
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           have
           gifted
           the
           Churches
           ,
           mancipated
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           sacrificed
           the
           Nations
           Interest
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           such
           combination
           of
           Counsels
           ,
           &
           Countenance
           of
           providential
           success
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Principalities
           of
           Earth
           ,
           &
           the
           Providence
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           overruling
           all
           things
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           or
           the
           Divine
           purpose
           ,
           &
           purchase
           ,
           &
           prediction
           ,
           seem
           to
           conspire
           to
           produce
           that
           prodigious
           Period
           ,
           and
           
             ultimus
             Conatus
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           Enemie
           .
           And
           the
           commencement
           is
           so
           far
           advanced
           ,
           that
           ,
           now
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Europe
           ,
           either
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           are
           
             a
             killing
          
           ,
           or
           the
           witness
           for
           Christ
           is
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           killed
           ;
           either
           the
           followers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           are
           cal●ed
           &
           chosen
           &
           faithful
           ,
           are
           killed
           for
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           or
           fainting
           in
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           falling
           from
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           they
           are
           cooled
           or
           cajoled
           from
           their
           Testimony
           .
           Some
           are
           indulging
           themselves
           in
           their
           ease
           ,
           settleing
           on
           their
           Lees
           ,
           &
           sleeping
           in
           a
           stupid
           security
           ;
           And
           ,
           while
           the
           Lord
           is
           roaring
           from
           above
           ,
           &
           His
           &
           their
           Enemies
           raging
           about
           them
           ,
           &
           designing
           to
           raze
           them
           after
           they
           have
           ruined
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           they
           are
           rotting
           away
           under
           the
           destructive
           Distempers
           of
           detestable
           Neutrality
           ,
           loathsom
           lul●warmness
           ,
           declining
           &
           decaying
           in
           Corruptions
           ,
           defections
           ,
           divisions
           ,
           distractions
           ,
           confusions
           ,
           &
           so
           judicially
           infatuated
           with
           darkness
           &
           delusions
           ,
           that
           they
           forget
           &
           forgo
           the
           necessary
           Testimony
           of
           the
           day
           .
           Others
           again
           ,
           outwearied
           with
           the
           length
           &
           weight
           of
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           under
           the
           tentation
           of
           Antichrists
           formidable
           strength
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           &
           a
           deceitful
           prospect
           of
           an
           insnaring
           Liberty
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           overcome
           either
           to
           be
           hectored
           or
           flattered
           from
           their
           Testimony
           .
           And
           so
           in
           these
           Churches
           ,
           comprehending
           all
           that
           are
           free
           from
           Persecution
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Witness
           for
           Christ
           is
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           killed
           .
           Other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           keeping
           &
           contending
           for
           the
           word
           of
           Christs
           patience
           ,
           are
           so
           wasted
           .
           &
           almost
           worn
           out
           ,
           with
           Persecutions
           ,
           
           afflictions
           ,
           &
           calamities
           ,
           that
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           been
           &
           are
           (
           so
           much
           )
           daylie
           killed
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           &
           is
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           .
           And
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           can
           give
           the
           largest
           &
           most
           lamentable
           account
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           which
           of
           them
           have
           had
           the
           greatest
           &
           most
           grievous
           experiences
           ,
           of
           the
           Treachery
           &
           Truculency
           ,
           Violence
           &
           Villanie
           ,
           of
           Atheistical
           &
           Papistical
           Enemies
           :
           whether
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           howling
           under
           the
           paw
           of
           that
           devouring
           Lyon
           ,
           the
           French
           Tyrant
           ;
           or
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           under
           the
           tearing
           Clawes
           of
           that
           ravenous
           Eagle
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           Austria
           ;
           or
           those
           of
           Piedemont
           ,
           under
           the
           grassant
           Tyranny
           of
           that
           litle
           Ty●er
           of
           Savoy
           .
           The
           accounts
           they
           give
           in
           print
           ,
           the
           reports
           they
           bring
           with
           them
           in
           their
           flight
           from
           their
           respective
           Countreyes
           ,
           &
           the
           litle
           Hints
           we
           have
           in
           Gazetts
           &
           News
           Letters
           ,
           must
           needs
           enforce
           a
           conviction
           ,
           if
           not
           extort
           a
           Compassion
           ,
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           pressures
           ;
           &
           that
           with
           such
           a
           parity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           doubtful
           which
           preponderats
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           make
           comparisons
           ,
           nor
           aggravate
           nor
           extenuate
           the
           sufferings
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           beyond
           or
           below
           their
           due
           measures
           :
           But
           will
           presume
           to
           plead
           ,
           that
           Scotland
           ,
           another
           Ancient
           &
           sometimes
           famous
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           be
           enrolled
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           suffering
           Churches
           ,
           besides
           these
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           crave
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           have
           a
           share
           of
           that
           Charity
           &
           Sympathy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           demand
           &
           desire
           of
           afflicted
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           fellow
           members
           of
           that
           same
           body
           :
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           is
           this
           her
           due
           ;
           that
           ,
           whereas
           among
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Christs
           witnesses
           are
           killed
           in
           some
           particular
           respect
           ,
           &
           each
           of
           them
           have
           their
           own
           proper
           complaint
           of
           it
           ;
           some
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           some
           of
           defection
           ,
           division
           &c.
           
           Of
           this
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           both
           the
           witnesses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           witness
           for
           Christ
           ,
           are
           killed
           with
           a
           witness
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           sometimes
           Renouned
           ,
           famous
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           &
           fruitful
           ,
           Reformed
           ,
           Covenanted
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           famous
           for
           unity
           ,
           faithful
           for
           verity
           ,
           fruitful
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           &
           Government
           ;
           
           which
           now
           ,
           for
           these
           27
           years
           past
           ,
           under
           the
           Domination
           of
           the
           late
           Tyrant
           &
           present
           Usurper
           of
           Brittain
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           wasted
           with
           oppression
           ,
           wounded
           with
           Persecution
           ,
           rent
           with
           Division
           ,
           ruined
           with
           defection
           ,
           that
           now
           she
           is
           as
           much
           despised
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           before
           admired
           :
           And
           her
           Witness
           &
           Testimony
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           is
           now
           as
           far
           depressed
           &
           suppressed
           in
           obscuritie
           as
           it
           was
           formerly
           declared
           &
           depredicated
           in
           glory
           &
           honour
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           which
           should
           move
           the
           greater
           commiseration
           ,
           her
           witnessings
           &
           wrestlings
           ,
           Tryalls
           &
           Tentations
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           inferiour
           ,
           in
           manner
           or
           measure
           ,
           quality
           or
           continuance
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Churches
           ,
           thô
           in
           extent
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           because
           her
           precinct
           is
           not
           so
           large
           ,
           whereby
           the
           number
           of
           her
           oppressed
           &
           murdered
           Children
           could
           not
           be
           so
           multiplyed
           ,
           though
           her
           Martyrs
           be
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Murder
           more
           illegal
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           during
           that
           time
           .
           A
           particular
           enumeration
           or
           enarration
           whereof
           ,
           cannot
           be
           here
           exhibited
           ,
           but
           is
           referred
           &
           reserved
           to
           a
           peculiar
           Treatise
           of
           that
           Subject
           ,
           which
           ere
           long
           the
           world
           may
           see
           .
           Only
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           compendious
           account
           of
           the
           kinds
           &
           causes
           ,
           grounds
           and
           Heads
           ,
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           most
           slighted
           &
           least
           sympathised
           with
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           sustained
           the
           greatest
           severities
           of
           any
           ;
           and
           inend
           endeavour
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Merit
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           principal
           heads
           upon
           which
           their
           sufferings
           have
           been
           stated
           :
           Whereby
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           impartial
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           &
           yet
           is
           ,
           a
           great
           &
           grievous
           ,
           &
           some
           way
           uparalleled
           ,
           Persecution
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           at
           least
           inferiour
           to
           none
           :
           Which
           hath
           not
           hitherto
           been
           culy
           considered
           ,
           with
           any
           proportion
           to
           the
           importance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           thô
           this
           be
           the
           Scope
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           is
           intended
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
           The
           Method
           I
           have
           proposed
           to
           prosecute
           it
           withall
           ,
           will
           discover
           it
           :
           Which
           is
           .
           1.
           
           To
           give
           a
           brief
           &
           summary
           account
           ,
           of
           the
           Series
           &
           Succession
           ,
           success
           &
           result
           ,
           of
           the
           several
           Contendings
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           His
           Enemies
           in
           Scotland
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ;
           whether
           or
           not
           the
           present
           
           sufferings
           as
           now
           stated
           can
           be
           condemned
           ,
           if
           the
           former
           be
           approven
           .
           2.
           
           To
           rehearse
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           means
           ,
           methods
           ,
           &
           measures
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           ,
           Prelatical
           ,
           &
           Malignant
           saction
           ,
           have
           managed
           ,
           for
           the
           ruin
           of
           this
           witnessing
           Remnant
           ,
           &
           some
           of
           the
           most
           signal
           steps
           of
           sufferings
           sustained
           by
           &
           from
           these
           within
           these
           27
           years
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Persecution
           in
           Scotland
           hath
           been
           very
           remarkable
           (
           though
           litle
           regarded
           )
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           injustice
           ,
           illegality
           ,
           &
           inhumanity
           of
           the
           Persecutors
           ,
           &
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           innocency
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           &
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           Persecuted
           .
           3.
           
           To
           clear
           the
           state
           &
           vindicate
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           most
           material
           heads
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           are
           most
           controverted
           at
           this
           time
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           must
           study
           all
           compendious
           brevity
           ,
           as
           may
           consist
           with
           the
           clearing
           of
           my
           Scope
           :
           which
           is
           not
           to
           enlarge
           an
           Historical
           deduction
           ,
           of
           the
           rise
           &
           result
           ,
           progress
           &
           prosecution
           ,
           occasion
           &
           continuation
           ,
           of
           every
           Controversie
           the
           Church
           hath
           had
           with
           her
           several
           Adversaries
           in
           several
           Periods
           ;
           But
           only
           to
           hint
           at
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           their
           contendings
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ;
           that
           the
           most
           material
           Heads
           of
           sufferings
           that
           are
           now
           condemned
           ,
           as
           new
           &
           nice
           notions
           ,
           have
           been
           transmitted
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           even
           to
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Periods
           of
           this
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Comprehending
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Culdees
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             without
             reason
             reckoned
             among
             the
             peculiar
             prerogatives
             of
             the
             renouned
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             Christs
             conquest
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Accomplishments
             of
             Scripture
             Prophecies
             ,
             of
             the
             propagation
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Dispensation
             :
             Not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             called
             out
             of
             Gentile
             Paganisme
             ,
             among
             the
             rudest
             of
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             ackowledgment
             of
             all
             ,
             among
             
             the
             
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             to
             Christ
             for
             His
             inheritance
             &
             possession
             ;
             Whereunto
             He
             had
             ,
             &
             hath
             still
             ,
             undoubted
             right
             ,
             by
             His
             Fathers
             grant
             ,
             &
             by
             His
             oun
             purchase
             ;
             and
             took
             Infeofment
             of
             it
             by
             a
             glorious
             conquest
             ,
             of
             that
             Land
             which
             the
             Roman
             Armes
             could
             never
             subdue
             ,
             &
             erected
             His
             victorious
             Trophees
             there
             ,
             whither
             their
             Triumphs
             could
             never
             penetrate
             ,
             obtaining
             &
             thereby
             accomplishing
             that
             predicted
             Song
             of
             praise
             ,
             
               From
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               have
               we
               heard
               Songs
               ,
               even
               Glory
               to
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             Which
             gives
             us
             groun●
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             however
             Christs
             Interest
             there
             be
             now
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             lost
             as
             a
             prey
             in
             the
             Dragons
             Mouth
             ,
             Yet
             Christ
             ,
             having
             such
             undoubted
             &
             manifold
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             quit
             or
             forego
             His
             possession
             :
             But
             also
             because
             ,
             He
             hath
             so
             constantly
             continued
             His
             possession
             ,
             &
             maintained
             His
             Title
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             course
             of
             Contendings
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             His
             witnesses
             ,
             against
             the
             Invaders
             thereof
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Periods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             this
             new
             Dispensation
             :
             And
             because
             ,
             Scotlands
             conversion
             into
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             among
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             of
             the
             oldest
             date
             ,
             that
             any
             standing
             Church
             holding
             the
             head
             Christ
             this
             day
             can
             deduce
             its
             original
             from
             .
             For
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             Ancient
             Records
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             imbraced
             here
             ,
             a
             few
             years
             after
             the
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             &
             received
             afterwards
             great
             increment
             from
             the
             Brittons
             ,
             flying
             to
             Scotland
             to
             escape
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Domitian
             ,
             &
             was
             long
             promoted
             by
             the
             ancient
             Culdees
             or
             
               Cultores
               Dei
            
             ;
             men
             whose
             memory
             is
             still
             fragrant
             ,
             for
             piety
             &
             purity
             of
             faith
             &
             life
             ,
             who
             continued
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             under
             various
             vicissitudes
             of
             Providence
             ,
             before
             either
             Prelacy
             or
             Poperie
             was
             known
             in
             Scotland
             .
             They
             were
             first
             universally
             encouraged
             by
             King
             Cratilinth
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             last
             Persecution
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             which
             brought
             many
             of
             Christs
             witnesses
             hither
             for
             Shelter
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             helpful
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             Truth
             ,
             &
             the
             total
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Druides
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             ;
             whereby
             the
             pure
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             &
             Government
             also
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             was
             established
             
             &
             continued
             many
             years
             ,
             while
             these
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             had
             no
             other
             emulation
             but
             of
             well
             doing
             &
             to
             advance
             Pietie
             .
             In
             this
             Period
             ,
             these
             ancient
             &
             first
             Confessors
             &
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             wrestle
             strenously
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             strength
             &
             light
             ,
             for
             the
             Truths
             &
             words
             of
             Christs
             patience
             ,
             controverted
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             both
             against
             professed
             Enemies
             Pagan
             Persecutors
             &
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             pretended
             friends
             corrupters
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Their
             Testimony
             was
             stated
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             verity
             ,
             value
             ,
             &
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             Natures
             &
             Offices
             ,
             in
             〈…〉
             rel●●ive
             to
             either
             ,
             against
             the
             Malignants
             &
             Sectaries
             of
             their
             time
             :
             particularly
             for
             the
             concerns
             of
             His
             Pr●phetical
             Office.
             And
             though
             we
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             art
             their
             witness
             is
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             through
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             times
             succeeding
             :
             yet
             the
             scraps
             &
             fragments
             that
             are
             left
             ,
             do
             furnish
             us
             with
             these
             few
             Remarks
             .
          
           
             I.
             They
             maintained
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             against
             both
             Pagan
             Persecutors
             ,
             &
             Heretical
             perverters
             ;
             And
             the
             purity
             of
             His
             instituted
             worship
             ,
             without
             the
             vanity
             of
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             or
             conformity
             with
             ,
             either
             the
             Druides
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             Hereticks
             on
             the
             other
             :
             with
             which
             ,
             sometime
             befor
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Period
             ,
             they
             were
             in●ested
             :
             Chiefly
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             faithful
             would
             have
             no
             communion
             ,
             but
             abstracted
             themselves
             in
             a
             Monastical
             life
             ,
             liveing
             &
             exercising
             their
             Religion
             in
             Cells
             ,
             from
             whence
             many
             places
             in
             the
             Countrey
             yet
             retain
             the
             name
             ,
             as
             
               Kilmarnock
               ,
               Kil-Patrick
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             the
             Cells
             of
             these
             eminent
             men
             among
             the
             Culdees
             .
             And
             their
             Government
             also
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             the
             primitive
             order
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             litle
             vanity
             ,
             but
             great
             simplicity
             &
             holyness
             .
             Many
             Authors
             do
             testity
             ,
             that
             near
             about
             400
             years
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             untill
             Pa●adius
             brought
             it
             in
             ,
             &
             not
             without
             great
             opposition
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             these
             Recesses
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             advantage
             ,
             both
             of
             outward
             peace
             when
             others
             were
             in
             trouble
             ,
             &
             of
             inward
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             others
             were
             debauched
             with
             many
             conjurations
             ,
             &
             abjurations
             ,
             combinations
             &
             confederacies
             ,
             imposed
             &
             exacted
             by
             them
             that
             prevailed
             for
             
             the
             time
             :
             whereby
             they
             might
             both
             keep
             themselves
             free
             of
             insnaring
             Oaths
             ,
             perfidious
             complyances
             ,
             &
             Associations
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             also
             intertain
             &
             incourage
             the
             oppressed
             for
             equity
             ,
             who
             fled
             unto
             their
             sanctuary
             for
             safety
             .
             We
             find
             they
             refused
             to
             enter
             into
             League
             with
             malignant
             Enemies
             .
             One
             memorable
             passage
             I
             shall
             insert
             (
             though
             strictly
             it
             belong
             not
             to
             this
             Period
             ,
             as
             I
             distinguish
             it
             ,
             yet
             falling
             out
             ,
             within
             80
             years
             thereafter
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Culdees
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             obscurely
             evidence
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             )
             Goranus
             the
             45
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             earnestly
             dissuaded
             Lothus
             ,
             King
             of
             Picts
             ,
             to
             entertain
             the
             League
             with
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             were
             treacherous
             &
             cruel
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Countre●
             &
             to
             the
             Religion
             they
             professed
             ,
             concluding
             thus
             ,
             
               Homi●i
               vero
               Christiano
               id
               longe
               omnium
               videri
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               to
               a
               Christian
               nothing
               must
               seem
               more
               grievous
               ,
               than
               to
               consent
               to
               such
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               will
               extinguish
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               &
               reduce
               the
               profane
               Customes
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               &
               arme
               wicked
               Tyrants
               the
               enemies
               of
               all
               humanity
               &
               piety
               against
               God
               &
               His
               Law
               :
            
             whereupon
             Lothus
             was
             perswaded
             to
             relinquish
             the
             
               Saxons
               .
               Buchan
               .
               Histor.
               rer
               .
               Scotic
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             Though
             they
             were
             not
             for
             partaking
             in
             wicked
             unnecessary
             Wars
             ,
             without
             authority
             or
             against
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             ground
             to
             conclude
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             War
             ,
             &
             did
             maintain
             the
             principle
             of
             resisting
             Tyrannie
             :
             since
             there
             was
             never
             more
             of
             the
             pactice
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             more
             happy
             resistances
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             .
             Where
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             frequently
             done
             before
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             followed
             their
             footsteps
             ,
             in
             resisting
             ,
             reduceing
             to
             order
             .
             repressing
             ,
             &
             bringing
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             Tyrant
             ;
             &
             Usurpers
             ;
             And
             thought
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             their
             Fathers
             did
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             &
             dictates
             of
             reason
             ,
             worthy
             of
             imitation
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Revelation
             &
             dictates
             of
             Faith
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             indeed
             moderate
             &
             directed
             but
             no
             ways
             contradicted
             by
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             we
             read
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             their
             Predecessors
             had
             done
             with
             Thereus
             the
             8
             th
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             whom
             they
             banished
             in
             the
             year
             before
             Christs
             Incarnation
             173.
             
             With
             Durstus
             the
             II
             King
             ,
             whom
             they
             slew
             in
             Battel
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             befor
             Christ
             107.
             
             Evenus
             3.
             who
             was
             imprisoned
             &
             dyed
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             befor
             
             Christ
             12.
             
             Dardanus
             ,
             the
             20
             th
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             in
             Battel
             ,
             beheaded
             by
             his
             oun
             Subjects
             ,
             his
             head
             exposed
             to
             Mockage
             ,
             &
             his
             body
             cast
             into
             a
             sink
             ,
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             72.
             
             Luctatus
             the
             22.
             
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             slain
             for
             his
             Leachery
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             
               anno
               110.
               
               Mogaldus
            
             the
             23.
             
             King
             ,
             slain
             anno
             113.
             
             Conarus
             the
             24.
             
             King
             ,
             a
             Leacherous
             tyrant
             ,
             dyed
             in
             Prison
             ,
             
               anno
               149.
               
               Satrael
            
             the
             26.
             
             King
             ,
             hanged
             anno
             159.
             
             So
             ,
             after
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             publickly
             professed
             ,
             they
             pursued
             Athirco
             ,
             the
             29.
             
             King
             ,
             when
             degenerate
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             who
             was
             forced
             to
             kill
             himself
             anno
             231.
             
             They
             slew
             Nathalocus
             ,
             the
             30.
             
             King
             ,
             &
             cast
             him
             into
             a
             privy
             anno
             242.
             
             They
             beheaded
             Romachus
             ,
             the
             36.
             
             King
             ,
             and
             caryed
             about
             his
             head
             for
             a
             show
             ,
             anno
             348.
             
             As
             they
             did
             with
             many
             others
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             
               Buchan
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               Histor.
               Scotic
            
             ,
          
           
             IV.
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             attained
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             primitive
             times
             ,
             &
             maintained
             the
             purity
             &
             freedom
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             independent
             on
             Pope
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             any
             humane
             Supremacy
             (
             that
             Antichristian
             Hierarchy
             ,
             &
             Erastian
             blasphemie
             ,
             not
             being
             known
             in
             those
             dayes
             )
             so
             they
             contended
             for
             the
             order
             &
             boundaries
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             &
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             their
             Government
             ;
             &
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             &
             disoune
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Tyrants
             that
             destroyed
             the
             same
             .
             Yea
             we
             find
             that
             even
             for
             incapacity
             ,
             stupidity
             ,
             &
             folly
             ,
             they
             disouned
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             &
             disposed
             of
             the
             Government
             another
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             with
             Ethodius
             2.
             whose
             authority
             they
             did
             oune
             ,
             but
             
               Titulo
               tenus
            
             .
             See
             
               Buchan
               .
               loco
               Citato
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Comprehending
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             same
             Culdees
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Lollards
             .
          
           
             THe
             following
             Period
             was
             that
             fatal
             one
             ,
             that
             brought
             in
             universal
             Darkness
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             Scotland
             with
             the
             first
             of
             
             them
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             received
             very
             early
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             first
             corrupted
             with
             Antichristianisme
             :
             For
             that
             
               Mystorie
               of
               iniquity
            
             that
             had
             been
             long
             working
             ,
             till
             
               he
               who
               letted
            
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             found
             Scotland
             ripe
             for
             it
             when
             it
             came
             :
             which
             ,
             while
             the
             Dragon
             did
             persecute
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             did
             vallantly
             repell
             his
             Assaults
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Beast
             did
             arise
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             prevailed
             more
             by
             his
             subtiltie
             ,
             than
             his
             rampant
             Predecessor
             could
             do
             by
             his
             rage
             .
             Scotland
             could
             Resist
             the
             
               Roman
               Legions
            
             while
             heathenish
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             
               Roman
               Locusts
            
             when
             Antichristian
             .
             At
             his
             very
             first
             appearance
             in
             the
             world
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             harbinger
             Palladius
             brought
             in
             Prelacy
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             &
             by
             that
             conveyance
             the
             contagion
             of
             Popery
             :
             which
             hath
             always
             been
             ,
             as
             every
             where
             so
             especially
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             both
             the
             Mother
             &
             Daughter
             ,
             cause
             &
             effect
             ,
             occasion
             &
             consequence
             ,
             of
             Popery
             .
             These
             rose
             ,
             stood
             ,
             &
             lived
             together
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             did
             also
             fall
             together
             :
             &
             we
             have
             ground
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             fall
             again
             ;
             &
             their
             final
             &
             fatal
             fall
             is
             not
             fa●
             off
             .
             Whatever
             difficulty
             Authors
             do
             make
             ,
             in
             calculating
             the
             Epocha
             of
             the
             42
             moneths
             of
             Antichrists
             duration
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             his
             first
             rise
             ;
             yet
             there
             needs
             not
             be
             much
             perplexity
             in
             finding
             out
             that
             Epocha
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             discouragment
             from
             the
             fancyed
             permanency
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             wickedness
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             certain
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             not
             be
             much
             disputed
             ,
             that
             Popery
             &
             Prelacy
             came
             in
             by
             Palladius
             ,
             sent
             Legate
             by
             Pope
             Celestine
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             450.
             then
             if
             we
             adde
             42
             Moneths
             or
             1260
             
               Prophetical
               d●yes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             years
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             a
             comfortable
             prospect
             of
             their
             Tragical
             conclusion
             .
             And
             though
             both
             clashings
             &
             combinations
             ,
             oppositions
             &
             conjunctions
             ,
             this
             day
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             a
             terrible
             aspect
             ,
             portending
             a
             darker
             hour
             befor
             the
             Dawning
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             ●eelings
             &
             revolutions
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Symptoms
             of
             wrath
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             through
             a
             prospect
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             presages
             &
             prognosticks
             of
             Mercy
             impendent
             for
             His
             Names
             Sake
             ,
             encouraging
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             these
             dreadful
             things
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             heads
             for
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             .
             This
             dark
             Period
             continued
             ●igh
             about
             1100
             
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             though
             Christs
             witnesses
             were
             very
             few
             ,
             yet
             He
             had
             some
             witnessing
             &
             Prophecieing
             in
             sackcloth
             all
             the
             while
             .
             Their
             Testimony
             was
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             &
             Albingenses
             ,
             slated
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             secession
             or
             rather
             abstraction
             from
             that
             
               Mystery
               Babylon
               ,
               Mot●●●r
               of
               harlots
            
             Popery
             &
             Prelacy
             ,
             for
             their
             corruption
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             .
             And
             did
             more
             particularly
             relate
             to
             the
             concerns
             of
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             transmitted
             from
             the
             Culdees
             to
             the
             Lollards
             ,
             And
             by
             them
             handed
             doun
             to
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Period
             .
             Their
             Testimony
             indeed
             was
             not
             Active
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             forcible
             resistance
             ,
             against
             the
             Soveraign
             Powers
             ;
             but
             passive
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Confession
             &
             Martyrdom
             ,
             &
             sufferings
             &
             verbal
             contendings
             ,
             &
             witnessings
             against
             the
             prevailing
             corruptions
             of
             the
             time
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             &
             in
             this
             some
             way
             different
             from
             ours
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             a
             dispensation
             of
             suffering
             ,
             when
             Antichrist
             was
             on
             the
             Ascendant
             ,
             &
             they
             had
             no
             call
             nor
             capacity
             to
             oppose
             him
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             were
             novv
             spirited
             for
             this
             passive
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             which
             circumstances
             they
             are
             an
             excellent
             pattern
             for
             imitation
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             example
             for
             confutation
             of
             that
             principle
             of
             defensive
             resistence
             which
             they
             never
             contradicted
             ,
             &
             had
             never
             occasion
             to
             confirm
             by
             their
             practice
             .
             But
             as
             in
             their
             manageing
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             their
             manner
             was
             somevvay
             different
             from
             ours
             on
             this
             respect
             ;
             so
             they
             had
             far
             the
             advantage
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             was
             so
             clearly
             stated
             upon
             the
             greatest
             of
             heads
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             having
             the
             clearest
             connexion
             with
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             .
             Yet
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             this
             Period
             our
             Heads
             of
             suffering
             someway
             homologated
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             as
             they
             did
             faithfully
             keep
             &
             contend
             for
             the
             word
             of
             Christs
             patience
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             in
             asserting
             &
             maintani●g
             both
             the
             verity
             of
             Christs
             Doctrin
             ,
             &
             the
             purity
             of
             His
             Worship
             ,
             by
             testifieing
             against
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             errors
             ,
             Idolatries
             ,
             &
             Superstitions
             of
             Popery
             ;
             so
             they
             did
             constantly
             bear
             witness
             against
             the
             usurpation
             &
             Tyrannical
             domination
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Prelats
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Culdees
             did
             vigorously
             oppose
             their
             first
             introduction
             ,
             and
             
             after
             aspiring
             domination
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             corruptions
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             As
             we
             have
             the
             contendings
             of
             Eminent
             witnesses
             recorded
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ;
             in
             the
             fourth
             &
             fifth
             Age
             ,
             
               Columbe
               ,
               Libthac
               ,
               Ethernan
               ,
               Kintogerne
            
             or
             Mungo
             ;
             in
             the
             Sexth
             &
             seventh
             Age
             ,
             
               Colmanus
               ,
               C●emens
            
             ,
             &
             Samson
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Eight
             &
             ninth
             Age
             ,
             
               Alcuin
               ,
               Rabanus
               Maurus
               ,
               Ioannes
               Scotus
               Acrigena
               ,
            
             are
             noted
             in
             Historie
             ;
             And
             the
             Lollards
             ,
             by
             their
             Examinations
             &
             Testimonies
             ,
             are
             found
             to
             have
             witnessed
             against
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             against
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             their
             power
             it selfe
             :
             so
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             they
             condemned
             Prelacy
             as
             well
             as
             Popery
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             Ministers
             did
             in
             much
             painfullness
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             &
             Equality
             ,
             observe
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Lord.
             And
             so
             far
             as
             their
             light
             served
             ,
             &
             had
             occasion
             to
             inquire
             into
             this
             point
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             no
             officer
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             superior
             to
             a
             preaching
             Minister
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             this
             standart
             they
             rejected
             &
             craved
             Reformation
             of
             exorbitant
             Prelacy
             .
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             were
             frequently
             discovered
             ,
             by
             discountinanceing
             &
             withdrawing
             from
             their
             superstitions
             &
             Idolatrous
             worship
             :
             for
             all
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             escape
             nor
             repell
             their
             violence
             ,
             they
             cheerfuly
             embraced
             &
             endured
             the
             flames
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             their
             Adversaries
             did
             manage
             their
             cruel
             craft
             ,
             &
             crafty
             cruelty
             ,
             in
             murdering
             those
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             same
             methods
             that
             ours
             do
             ;
             except
             that
             they
             are
             many
             stages
             outdone
             by
             their
             successors
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             perfect
             Artists
             do
             outstrip
             the
             rude
             beginings
             of
             Apprentices
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Suffe●ers
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             that
             would
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             those
             Worthyes
             under
             Popery
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             condemned
             by
             this
             generation
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             that
             commend
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             to
             be
             imitated
             in
             this
             day
             .
             The
             Adversaries
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             &
             that
             generation
             ,
             are
             more
             like
             then
             his
             Confe●sors
             &
             witnesses
             are
             .
             The
             Adversaries
             then
             ,
             when
             constrained
             by
             diversions
             of
             the
             times
             troubles
             ,
             or
             when
             their
             designes
             were
             not
             ripe
             ,
             pretended
             more
             moderation
             &
             aversation
             from
             severity
             ,
             but
             no
             sooner
             got
             they
             opportunity
             (
             which
             always
             they
             sought
             )
             but
             so
             soon
             they
             renewed
             the
             Battel
             
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             now
             :
             when
             they
             had
             seven
             abominations
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &
             many
             cursed
             designes
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             always
             spoke
             fairest
             ;
             so
             now
             :
             when
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             execute
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             they
             would
             resolve
             befor-hand
             whom
             to
             pitch
             upon
             before
             conviction
             ;
             so
             now
             :
             And
             when
             so
             resolved
             ,
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             their
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             would
             serve
             their
             design
             ;
             so
             now
             :
             They
             used
             then
             to
             forge
             Articles
             ,
             &
             falsly
             misrepresent
             their
             answers
             ,
             &
             declarations
             of
             their
             principles
             ;
             so
             now
             .
             Yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             now
             poor
             sufferers
             should
             glory
             in
             that
             they
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             then
             ;
             If
             now
             they
             should
             suffer
             with
             as
             great
             cheerfullnesse
             ,
             for
             the
             smallest
             points
             as
             for
             the
             greatest
             heads
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             then
             ,
             who
             endured
             the
             flames
             as
             gallantly
             ,
             for
             eating
             a
             Goose
             upon
             Friday
             ,
             as
             others
             did
             for
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Justification
             ,
             or
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             Indulgences
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             &
             Saints
             ;
             If
             now
             they
             should
             speak
             for
             every
             truth
             in
             question
             ,
             with
             all
             simplicity
             &
             plainness
             ,
             without
             reserves
             or
             shifts
             declining
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             If
             they
             should
             supersede
             from
             all
             applications
             to
             their
             Enemies
             for
             savour
             ,
             &
             not
             medle
             with
             either
             petitioning
             or
             bonding
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             nay
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             a
             better
             resurrection
             :
             Then
             they
             might
             expect
             the
             severe
             Censure
             of
             ignorant
             &
             precise
             fools
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             part
             who
             suffer
             now
             are
             counted
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             they
             stood
             aloof
             from
             every
             appearance
             of
             a
             base
             Complyance
             with
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             give
             them
             an
             interpretative
             sign
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             meaning
             might
             be
             thought
             a
             recantation
             ,
             though
             abstractly
             consideredit
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             more
             favourable
             construction
             :
             As
             the
             required
             
               burning
               of
               their
               Bill
            
             was
             ;
             which
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             a
             condemning
             of
             their
             accusations
             :
             but
             because
             that
             was
             not
             their
             Adversaries
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Not
             like
             many
             now
             a
             dayes
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             solicitous
             to
             consult
             that
             .
             Neither
             would
             they
             take
             any
             of
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             nor
             pay
             any
             of
             their
             Eccllesiastical
             Exactions
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Articles
             brought
             in
             against
             the
             Lollards
             of
             
               Kyle
               .
               Knox
               Hist.
               of
               Reform
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             easily
             complyed
             
             with
             now
             :
             and
             such
             as
             will
             suffer
             upon
             such
             things
             are
             condemned
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             while
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             his
             blessed
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             precepts
             ,
             promise
             ,
             &
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             did
             enable
             them
             into
             all
             patience
             with
             joy
             ,
             in
             a
             passive
             Testimony
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             call
             of
             a
             clear
             8
             :
             necessary
             providence
             sent
             &
             sett
             forth
             to
             behis
             witnesses
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             indeed
             endeavour
             any
             resistence
             :
             yet
             we
             find
             they
             never
             resigned
             nor
             abandoned
             that
             first
             &
             most
             just
             priviledge
             of
             resistence
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             bringing
             publick
             
               beasts
               of
               prey
            
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             vindictive
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             Murder
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             As
             ,
             upon
             the
             Murder
             of
             Mr.
             
               George
               Wishchard
            
             ,
             was
             done
             with
             Cardinal
             Beaton
             ,
             who
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             tower
             of
             
               St.
               Andrews
            
             by
             
               Iames
               Melvin
            
             :
             who
             perceiving
             his
             consorts
             in
             the
             interprise
             moved
             with
             passion
             ,
             withdrew
             them
             &
             said
             ;
             
               this
               work
               &
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               secret
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             be
             
               done
               with
               greater
               gravity
            
             ,
             And
             ,
             presenting
             the
             point
             of
             the
             sword
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Repent
               thee
               of
               thy
               former
               wicked
               life
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               that
               notable
               instrument
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mr.
             George
             Wishchard
             ,
             
               which
               albeit
               the
               flame
               of
               fire
               consumed
               before
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               cryes
               for
               vengeance
               upon
               the●
               &
               we
               from
               God
               are
               sent
               to
               revenge
               it
               ;
               for
               here
               ,
               before
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               protest
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               hatred
               of
               thy
               person
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               thy
               riches
               ,
               nor
               the
               fear
               of
               any
               trouble
               thow
               couldst
               have
               d●me
               to
               me
               in
               particular
               ,
               moved
               or
               moveth
               me
               to
               strike
               thee
               ,
               but
               only
               because
               thow
               hast
               been
               &
               remainest
               an
               obstinate
               Enemy
               against
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               &
               His
               holy
               Gospel
               .
            
             Of
             which
             fact
             ,
             the
             famous
             &
             faithful
             Historian
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             speaks
             very
             honorably
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             far
             from
             condemning
             it
             ,
             that
             while
             after
             the
             slaughter
             they
             kept
             out
             the
             Castle
             ,
             he
             with
             other
             Godly
             men
             went
             to
             them
             &
             stayed
             with
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             together
             caryed
             captives
             to
             Fr●nce
             .
             Yet
             now
             such
             a
             fact
             ,
             committed
             upon
             such
             another
             bloody
             &
             treacherous
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             Prelat
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             eight
             years
             agone
             ,
             is
             generally
             condemned
             as
             horrid
             Murther
             .
          
           
             V.
             However
             ,
             tho
             in
             this
             dark
             Period
             there
             be
             no
             noted
             instances
             of
             these
             witnesses
             resisting
             the
             Superior
             powers
             ,
             for
             reasons
             above
             hinted
             :
             yet
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             we
             find
             many
             instances
             of
             noble
             &
             vertuous
             Patriots
             ,
             their
             not
             only
             
             resisting
             ,
             but
             also
             revenging
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             severity
             rigorous
             &
             raging
             Tyrants
             .
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Histories
             .
             For
             before
             the
             corruption
             of
             Antichrist
             came
             to
             its
             hight
             ,
             we
             find
             Ferchardus
             I.
             the
             52.
             
             K.
             was
             drawen
             to
             judgment
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             great
             crimes
             were
             layd
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             &
             among
             others
             the
             Pelagian
             heresie
             ,
             &
             contempt
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             where
             he
             killed
             himself
             ;
             
               anno
               636.
               
               Eugenius
            
             8.
             the
             62.
             
             King
             degenerating
             into
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             rejecting
             the
             Admonitious
             of
             his
             friends
             &
             especially
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             was
             killed
             in
             a
             convention
             of
             his
             nobles
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             
               anno
               765.
               
               Donaldus
            
             7.
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             where
             he
             killed
             himself
             ,
             
               anno
               859.
               
               Ethus
            
             ,
             surnamed
             Alipes
             ,
             the
             72.
             
             King
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             &
             his
             wicked
             life
             layd
             out
             befor
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             then
             compelled
             to
             resigne
             the
             Government
             ,
             &
             dyed
             in
             Prison
             ,
             anno
             875.
             
             Afterwards
             when
             the
             Government
             was
             transmitted
             to
             the
             
               Stewarts
               ,
               Iames
            
             the
             2.
             the
             103.
             
             King
             ,
             who
             killed
             William
             E.
             of
             Douglas
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Sterling
             ,
             most
             treacherously
             after
             he
             had
             pretended
             a
             civil
             treatment
             ,
             was
             publickly
             defyed
             by
             the
             Earles
             friends
             ;
             who
             took
             the
             Kings
             publick
             writ
             &
             subscription
             made
             to
             the
             said
             Earle
             ,
             &
             tyed
             it
             to
             a
             horse
             tail
             ,
             dragging
             it
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Mercat
             place
             they
             Proclaimed
             
               both
               King
               &
               Nobles
               perjured
               Covenant-breakers
               :
            
             And
             thereafter
             when
             E.
             Iames
             his
             Brother
             ,
             was
             desired
             to
             submit
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               he
               would
               never
               put
               himself
               in
               their
               reverence
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               regard
               to
               shame
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               so
               perfidiously
               &
               treacherously
               killed
               his
               Brother
               &
               his
               Cousins
               .
               Iames
            
             3.
             the
             104.
             
             King
             for
             his
             Treachery
             &
             Tyranny
             was
             opposed
             &
             purswed
             by
             armes
             by
             his
             oun
             subjects
             ;
             who
             finding
             himself
             under
             disadvantages
             ,
             sent
             to
             the
             rebells
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             them
             &
             called
             them
             )
             
               an
               offer
               of
               peace
               ,
               &
               received
               this
               answer
               ;
               that
               seeing
               the
               King
               did
               nothing
               honestly
               ,
               a
               certain
               war
               seemed
               better
               to
               them
               then
               a
               peace
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               hope
               of
               agreement
               but
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               quite
               the
               Government
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               trouble
               themselves
               with
               treaties
               .
            
             Thereafter
             in
             a
             battel
             he
             was
             slain
             at
             Bannockburn
             ,
             by
             
               Gray
               ,
               Ker
            
             ,
             &
             
               Borthwick
               .
               Iames
            
             the
             4.
             the
             105.
             
             King
             was
             also
             constrained
             ,
             by
             the
             valour
             
             of
             
               Archibald
               Douglas
            
             E.
             of
             Angus
             called
             
               Bell
               the
               Cat
               ▪
            
             to
             reforme
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             some
             wicked
             Sycophants
             from
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             tho
             against
             his
             will
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             judgement
             upon
             others
             :
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             foresaid
             Agnomen
             to
             the
             Earle
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             with
             other
             Nobles
             ,
             in
             a
             meeting
             at
             Lawder
             ,
             consulting
             how
             to
             reform
             &
             repress
             the
             insolency
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             had
             the
             Apologue
             of
             the
             Mice
             laid
             out
             before
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             Mice
             ●ell
             upon
             deliberating
             how
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             Cat
             ,
             &
             concluded
             the
             best
             way
             was
             to
             put
             a
             bell
             about
             her
             neck
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             never
             a
             Mouse
             durst
             undertake
             it
             :
             The
             Earle
             quickly
             made
             application
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bell
               the
               Cat
            
             ;
             &
             forthwith
             went
             out
             &
             meeting
             Cochran
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             wicked
             Consellours
             ,
             took
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             hanged
             him
             with
             a
             horse
             halter
             over
             the
             bridge
             of
             Lawder
             ,
             &
             rushing
             in
             to
             the
             Kings
             presence
             proceeded
             to
             snatch
             Ramsey
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             countreyes
             Enemies
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Armes
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             yeelded
             at
             length
             to
             the
             Kings
             earnest
             entreaties
             to
             spare
             him
             .
             However
             we
             see
             how
             generously
             zealous
             these
             noble
             Patriots
             were
             for
             the
             countries
             good
             ,
             against
             Tyrannie
             ,
             thô
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             Religion
             :
             Yet
             this
             all
             alongs
             was
             still
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             none
             more
             terrible
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             none
             more
             Loyal
             to
             Kings
             then
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Containing
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             Reformation
             from
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             AS
             in
             the
             former
             the
             Testimony
             was
             mostly
             Passive
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             following
             Period
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             increased
             in
             number
             &
             strength
             that
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             called
             &
             spirited
             to
             an
             Active
             Testimony
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             
               Twins
               ,
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
            
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             sought
             to
             be
             stifled
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             &
             are
             now
             designed
             more
             
             declaredly
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             growen
             up
             to
             some
             maturity
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             renders
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             present
             destroyers
             the
             more
             grassant
             &
             grievous
             ,
             so
             it
             rubs
             the
             more
             indeleble
             Infamie
             ,
             on
             the
             shamfull
             security
             &
             Ass-like
             stupidity
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             that
             have
             received
             such
             an
             excellent
             Testimony
             deposited
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             transmitted
             to
             them
             through
             a
             continued
             trāct
             of
             the
             witnessings
             &
             wrestlings
             of
             their
             worthy
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             now
             let
             it
             slip
             &
             slide
             through
             their
             feeble
             fingers
             ;
             And
             does
             the
             more
             justify
             ,
             yea
             magnify
             ,
             the
             poor
             endeavours
             of
             the
             present
             Sufferers
             ,
             who
             at
             least
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             react
             these
             mighty
             works
             in
             defending
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             do
             choose
             rather
             to
             die
             than
             to
             resign
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             quite
             the
             least
             Priviledge
             that
             their
             Progenitors
             possessed
             them
             of
             :
             And
             though
             they
             be
             superciliously
             despised
             ,
             as
             litle
             insignificant
             nothings
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             big
             boasters
             of
             this
             blind
             age
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             these
             valiant
             Heroes
             who
             did
             such
             exploits
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             in
             commenceing
             &
             carying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             were
             now
             to
             see
             the
             dull
             Dotages
             of
             this
             dreaming
             generation
             (
             not
             only
             suffering
             &
             consenting
             to
             ,
             but
             congratulating
             &
             applauding
             ,
             the
             introduction
             &
             reestablishment
             of
             Idolatry
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             Popery
             &
             Slavery
             ,
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             work
             they
             built
             with
             so
             great
             expence
             .
             )
             And
             were
             to
             read
             the
             pitiful
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             airy
             &
             empty
             ,
             flattering
             &
             fauning
             Addresses
             ,
             to
             this
             Antichristian
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             the
             Toleration
             of
             that
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             under
             the
             odious
             notion
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             conveyed
             to
             them
             under
             the
             security
             of
             a
             fundamental
             Law
             ;
             They
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             would
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             their
             Children
             ,
             who
             disdain
             &
             disoune
             such
             dishonorable
             &
             dastardly
             yeeldings
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             most
             despised
             with
             disdain
             &
             despight
             .
             A
             brief
             Rehearsal
             of
             their
             Contendings
             will
             clear
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             
               Queen
               Dowager
            
             Regent
             reigned
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             employed
             all
             her
             power
             &
             policy
             to
             suppress
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             God
             so
             Counteracted
             her
             ,
             that
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
            
             she
             caused
             to
             be
             murdered
             proved
             the
             
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             the
             endeavours
             of
             His
             Servants
             had
             such
             success
             ,
             that
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Barons
             &
             Gentlemen
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             commons
             ,
             began
             to
             abhor
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             yea
             men
             almost
             universally
             began
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             could
             without
             sin
             give
             their
             bodily
             presence
             
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               or
               offer
               their
               Children
               to
               the
               Papistical
               Baptisme
               ?
               Whether
               these
               that
               were
               in
               any
               publick
               trust
               ,
               could
               with
               safe
               conscience
               serve
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
               in
               maintaini●g
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               persecuting
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               &
               suppressing
               Christs
               Truth
               !
               or
               whether
               they
               might
               suffer
               their
               Brethren
               to
               be
               murdered
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               without
               any
               declaration
               that
               such
               Tyrannie
               displeased
               them
               ?
            
             And
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             were
             resolved
             ,
             that
             
               a
               lively
               Faith
               required
               a
               plain
               Confession
               ,
               when
               Christs
               Truth
               is
               impugned
            
             ;
             And
             that
             
               not
               only
               they
               be
               guilty
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
               but
               also
               they
               that
               consent
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               if
               seeing
               such
               things
               openly
               committed
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               so
               allow
               whatsoever
               was
               done
               .
            
             From
             doubts
             they
             came
             to
             determinations
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             that
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               His
               glorious
               Gospel
               should
               be
               Preached
               ,
               His
               holy
               Sacraments
               truely
               ministred
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               &
               Tyranny
               should
               be
               suppressed
               in
               this
               Realme
            
             ;
             And
             that
             
               both
               as
               to
               the
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               &
               Government
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               face
               of
               the
               first
               primitive
               &
               Apostolick
               Church
               should
               be
               reduced
               again
               to
               the
               eyes
               &
               knowledge
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             they
             never
             fa●nted
             till
             the
             work
             was
             finished
             .
             To
             accomplis●
             this
             ,
             famous
             and
             faithfull
             Mr
             Knox
             ,
             and
             other
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             did
             Preach
             diligently
             in
             
               Private
               Meetings
            
             .
             And
             for
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             summoned
             before
             the
             Queen
             ;
             several
             zealous
             &
             bold
             men
             repaired
             to
             her
             ,
             &
             plainly
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             did
             charge
             them
             with
             the
             cruel
             device
             intended
             ,
             &
             told
             her
             with
             a
             vow
             ,
             
               they
               should
               make
               a
               day
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               oppressed
               them
               &
               their
               tennents
               ,
               for
               feeding
               of
               their
               idle
               bellies
               ,
               they
               troubled
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               would
               murder
               all
               ;
               should
               they
               suffer
               this
               any
               longer
               ?
               No
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               .
            
             Thereafter
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Reformation
             begun
             ,
             they
             entered
             into
             
               Covenants
               ,
               to
               maintain
               &
               advance
               that
               work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
            
             And
             to
             
               stand
               to
               the
               Desence
               thereof
               ;
               and
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               against
               all
               wicked
               Power
               ,
               that
               might
               intend
               Tyranny
               or
               trouble
               against
               them
               ,
               
               and
               to
               resent
               any
               injury
               done
               to
               any
               of
               their
               Brerhren
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Common
               Cause
               ,
               as
               done
               to
               all
               .
            
             Of
             which
             Covenants
             they
             entered
             into
             many
             very
             solemnly
             :
             one
             was
             at
             Edinburgh
             anno
             1557.
             
             Another
             at
             Perth
             ,
             1559.
             
             Another
             at
             Sterling
             1559.
             binding
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             have
             any
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             without
             notifieing
             it
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             And
             that
             nothing
             should
             proceed
             therein
             ,
             without
             
               common
               Consent
            
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Another
             at
             Leith
             ,
             anno
             1560.
             
             Another
             at
             Air
             ,
             anno
             1562.
             of
             the
             same
             tenor
             .
             By
             which
             Covenants
             ,
             as
             their
             Conjunction
             was
             the
             more
             firme
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             the
             more
             fearful
             to
             their
             Adversaries
             ;
             when
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             them
             they
             kept
             their
             Conventions
             ,
             &
             held
             Counsells
             with
             such
             gravity
             &
             clossness
             ,
             that
             the
             enemies
             trembled
             .
             I
             mention
             these
             things
             more
             particularly
             ,
             because
             these
             same
             very
             things
             commended
             in
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             now
             condemned
             in
             a
             poor
             handful
             ,
             that
             wo●ld
             aim
             at
             imitating
             their
             example
             ,
             in
             renewing
             &
             reiterating
             such
             Covenants
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             &
             Tenor
             ,
             &
             binding
             to
             the
             same
             very
             duties
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             in
             the
             same
             methods
             of
             keeping
             
               General
               Meetings
            
             for
             Correspondence
             ,
             &
             consultation
             about
             common
             mutual
             Duties
             in
             common
             danger
             ;
             whereunto
             they
             have
             not
             only
             present
             necessity
             to
             urge
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             preterite
             examples
             of
             these
             Worthies
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             experience
             of
             comfort
             &
             tranquillity
             they
             reaped
             ,
             
               by
               these
               Christian
               Assemblies
               &
               Godly
               Conferences
               ,
               as
               ost
               as
               any
               danger
               appeared
               to
               any
               member
               or
               members
               of
               their
               body
               .
            
             These
             beginings
             the
             zealous
             Covenanted
             Reformers
             left
             no
             means
             unessayed
             to
             promote
             ,
             by
             Protestations
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             &
             Petitions
             ,
             &
             many
             reiterated
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Queen
             Dowager
             :
             From
             whom
             they
             received
             many
             renewed
             fair
             promises
             ;
             which
             she
             had
             never
             mind
             to
             keep
             ,
             and
             wanted
             not
             the
             impudence
             ,
             when
             challenged
             for
             breaking
             them
             ,
             to
             declare
             ,
             
               It
               becomes
               not
               Subjects
               to
               burthen
               their
               Princes
               with
               promises
               ,
               further
               then
               it
               pleased
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               same
               :
            
             And
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             that
             
               she
               was
               bound
               to
               keep
               no
               Faith
               to
               Hereticks
               :
            
             And
             again
             ,
             that
             
             
               Princes
               must
               not
               be
               strictly
               bound
               to
               keep
               their
               promises
            
             ;
             And
             that
             
               her self
               would
               make
               litle
               Conscience
               to
               take
               from
               all
               that
               sort
               their
               Lives
               &
               Inheritance
               ,
               if
               she
               might
               do
               it
               with
               an
               honest
               excuse
               .
            
             Wherein
             she
             spoke
             not
             only
             the
             venome
             of
             her
             oun
             heart
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             soul
             &
             sense
             ,
             principle
             &
             project
             ,
             of
             all
             Popish
             Princes
             :
             Whereby
             we
             may
             see
             what
             security
             we
             have
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             this
             day
             ,
             though
             the
             most
             part
             make
             such
             a
             pretence
             a
             pillow
             to
             sleep
             on
             .
             But
             after
             many
             Discoveries
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             the
             Queens
             Treachery
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             would
             no
             more
             be
             bribed
             by
             promises
             ,
             blinded
             by
             pretences
             ,
             nor
             boasted
             by
             her
             Proclamations
             ,
             (
             slandering
             their
             interprise
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             pertained
             nothing
             to
             Religion
             )
             from
             their
             endeavours
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             :
             but
             finding
             themselves
             compelled
             to
             take
             the
             Sword
             of
             Just
             defence
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             should
             persue
             them
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             first
             signified
             unto
             her
             ;
             That
             they
             would
             notifie
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ;
             &
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             
               that
               her
               cruel
               unjust
               &
               most
               Tyrannieal
               murther
               intended
               against
               Touns
               &
               Mnltitudes
               ,
               was
               &
               is
               the
               only
               Cause
               of
               their
               revolt
               from
               their
               accustomed
               obedience
               ,
               which
               they
               ouned
               &
               promised
               to
               their
               Soveraign
               ;
               provided
               they
               might
               live
               in
               Peace
               &
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 firmly
                 purpose
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 mortal
                 man
              
               ;
               And
               that
               better
               it
               were
               to
               expose
               their
               bodies
               to
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               ,
               than
               to
               deny
               Christ
               ;
               which
               thing
               not
               only
               do
               they
               ,
               who
               commit
               open
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               ,
               seeing
               their
               Brethren
               purswed
               for
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               haveing
               sufficient
               means
               to
               comfort
               &
               assist
               them
               ,
               do
               nevertheless
               withdraw
               from
               them
               their
               dutiful
               support
               .
            
             And
             thereafter
             ,
             they
             published
             a
             Declaration
             to
             the
             generation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             pestilent
             Prelats
             ,
             &
             their
             shavelings
             within
             Scotland
             .
             
               That
               they
               should
               not
               be
               abused
               ,
               thinking
               to
               escape
               just
               punishment
               ,
               after
               that
               they
               in
               their
               blind
               fury
               had
               caused
               the
               blood
               of
               many
               to
               be
               shed
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               proceeded
               in
               this
               their
               malicious
               Cruelty
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               dealt
               with
               all
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               should
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               as
               Murderers
               ,
               &
               open
               Enemies
               to
               God
               &
               to
               Mankind
               .
               
               And
               that
               with
               the
               same
               measure
               they
               had
               measured
               ,
               &
               intended
               to
               measure
               to
               others
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               measured
               to
               them
               —
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               should
               ,
               with
               all
               force
               &
               power
               they
               had
               ,
               execute
               just
               vengeance
               &
               punishment
               upon
               them
               ;
               yea
               begin
               that
               same
               War
               which
               God
               commandeth
               Israel
               to
               execute
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Contract
               of
               Peace
               should
               never
               be
               made
               ,
               till
               they
               desist
               from
               their
               open
               Idolatry
               &
               cruel
               Persecution
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
            
             I
             rehearse
             this
             Declaration
             the
             more
             expresly
             ,
             because
             in
             our
             day
             Declarations
             of
             this
             stile
             &
             strain
             ,
             and
             aiming
             at
             the
             same
             Scope
             ,
             is
             hideously
             hissed
             &
             houted
             at
             as
             unheard
             of
             novelties
             .
             Finally
             ,
             when
             by
             all
             their
             Letters
             ,
             Warnings
             ,
             Admonitions
             &
             Protestations
             ,
             they
             could
             obtain
             no
             redress
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             increase
             of
             insupportable
             violence
             ;
             they
             proponed
             the
             Question
             in
             a
             General
             Meeting
             :
             
               Whether
               she
               ,
               whose
               pretences
               threatened
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               whole
               Commonwealth
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               suffered
               so
               Tyrannically
               to
               domineer
               over
               them
               ?
            
             Unto
             which
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             being
             required
             to
             give
             their
             judgment
             ,
             answered
             ,
             that
             she
             ought
             not
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             declared
             her
             deposed
             ,
             from
             all
             Government
             over
             them
             ;
             because
             of
             her
             persecuting
             the
             
               Professors
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               oppressing
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               true
               Lieges
               ,
               never
               being
               called
               nor
               convinced
               of
               any
               Crime
               ;
               because
               of
               her
               intrusion
               of
               Magistrats
               against
               all
               order
               of
               Election
               ;
               because
               of
               her
               bringing
               in
               strangers
               to
               suppress
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               placing
               them
               in
               greatest
               Offices
               of
               Credite
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               altering
               and
               subverting
               the
               old
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realme
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             I
             mention
             ,
             because
             hence
             we
             may
             see
             what
             things
             our
             Fathers
             judged
             ,
             did
             dissolve
             the
             relation
             between
             the
             people
             &
             their
             Rulers
             :
             And
             when
             applyed
             to
             our
             Case
             ,
             will
             justify
             their
             reasons
             that
             have
             renounced
             the
             present
             Tyranny
             :
             This
             was
             done
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               anno
            
             1559.
             
             And
             thereafter
             ,
             while
             they
             vindicated
             themselves
             ,
             &
             went
             on
             with
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             throwing
             doun
             all
             monuments
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             &
             propogateing
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ;
             God
             so
             blessed
             their
             endeavours
             that
             their
             Confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             Articles
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             was
             Read
             &
             Ratified
             by
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               Iulij
            
             1560.
             
             And
             the
             same
             year
             the
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             containing
             the
             forme
             &
             order
             of
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             was
             subscribed
             by
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
             Thus
             through
             the
             wisdom
             &
             power
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             very
             mean
             Instr●ments
             ,
             against
             the
             rage
             &
             fury
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             was
             this
             work
             of
             Reformation
             advanced
             &
             effectuated
             ;
             And
             came
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             only
             ratifie
             &
             confirme
             the
             P●ote●●ant
             Religion
             ,
             but
             abolish
             Antichristian
             Popery
             ,
             and
             appoint
             punishment
             for
             the
             Professors
             &
             promoters
             thereof
             .
             Which
             Law
             ,
             often
             confirmed
             &
             ratified
             afterwards
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             now
             cassed
             &
             rescinded
             by
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             present
             Tyrant
             ,
             because
             it
             anulls
             &
             invalidates
             his
             pretence
             to
             succession
             in
             the
             Government
             (
             it
             being
             expressly
             enacted
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Edinburgh
             156.
             
             Confirming
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             Princes
             &
             Kings
             hereafter
             before
             their
             Coronation
             shall
             take
             Oath
             to
             maintain
             the
             true
             Religion
             then
             professed
             ,
             &
             suppress
             all
             things
             contrary
             to
             it
             )
             yet
             is
             still
             in
             force
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             honest
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             prostitute
             Religion
             ,
             Law
             ,
             &
             Liberty
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             Tyrants
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             accounted
             a
             better
             bottom
             to
             build
             the
             hope
             of
             enjoying
             Religion
             upon
             ,
             than
             the
             perfidious
             promises
             of
             a
             Popish
             Usurper
             ,
             pretending
             a
             Liberty
             to
             dissenting
             Protestants
             ,
             by
             takeing
             away
             the
             Penal
             Statuts
             ,
             the
             Legal
             Bulwark
             against
             Popery
             :
             All
             which
             yet
             ,
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             some
             are
             applauding
             &
             Congratulating
             in
             this
             time
             by
             their
             Addresses
             &
             Petitions
             ,
             to
             this
             destroyer
             of
             Law
             &
             Religion
             .
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             look
             back
             to
             see
             what
             the
             building
             of
             this
             Bulwark
             cost
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             before
             they
             sell
             it
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             :
             And
             compare
             the
             present
             Addresses
             ,
             Courting
             &
             Carressing
             the
             Papists
             ,
             with
             the
             Addresses
             of
             these
             worthy
             builders
             of
             what
             they
             are
             destroying
             .
             There
             is
             one
             dated
             Edinb
             .
             May.
             27.
             1561.
             
             Presented
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             honesty
             craved
             them
             ;
             and
             conscience
             moved
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             heart
             patent
             ,
             which
             was
             ;
             
               That
               ,
               before
               ever
               these
               Tyrants
               &
               dumb
               Dogs
               empire
               over
               them
               professing
               Christ
               Jesus
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               they
               were
               fully
               determined
               ,
               
               to
               hazard
               Life
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               they
               had
               received
               .
               of
               God
               in
               temporal
               things
               —
               And
               let
               these
               Enemies
               of
               God
               assure
               themselves
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Counsell
               put
               not
               order
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               shortly
               take
               such
               order
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               neither
               be
               able
               to
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               neither
               yet
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               sweat
               of
               the
               browes
               of
               such
               as
               are
               no
               Debters
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             mischievous
             Mary
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             Degraded
             Queen
             ,
             returning
             from
             France
             ,
             set
             up
             the
             Mass
             but
             in
             her
             oun
             family
             ;
             the
             Godly
             at
             that
             time
             gave
             plain
             signification
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             that
             
               the
               Land
               which
               God
               by
               His
               power
               had
               purged
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               should
               in
               their
               eyes
               be
               polluted
               again
               .
               Shall
               that
               Idol
               (
               say
               they
               )
               be
               suffered
               again
               to
               take
               place
               within
               this
               Realme
               :
               It
               shall
               not
               .
            
             The
             
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               should
               die
               the
               death
               according
               to
               Gods
               Law.
            
             And
             a
             Proclamation
             being
             issued
             to
             protect
             the
             Queens
             Domestick
             Servants
             ,
             that
             were
             Papists
             ;
             There
             was
             a
             Protestation
             given
             forth
             presently
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             of
             her
             Servants
             shall
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               say
               Mass
               ,
               participate
               therewith
               ,
               or
               take
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               this
               Proclamation
               was
               not
               extended
               to
               them
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               a
               Safeguard
               to
               them
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               if
               they
               commit
               murther
               .
               Seeing
               the
               one
               is
               much
               more
               abominable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               then
               the
               other
               .
               But
               that
               it
               may
               be
               Lawful
               to
               inflict
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               pains
               contained
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               against
               Idolaters
               ,
               wherever
               they
               may
               be
               apprehended
               without
               favour
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             upon
             the
             folowing
             sabbath
             may
             be
             added
             .
             That
             
               one
               Masse
               was
               more
               fear●ul
               unto
               him
               then
               if
               ten
               thousand
               armed
               Enemies
               ,
               were
               Landed
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               realme
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               suppress
               the
               whole
               Religion
               :
               for
               (
               said
               he
               )
               in
               our
               God
               there
               is
               strength
               to
               resist
               &
               confound
               Multitudes
               ,
               if
               we
               unfeignedly
               depend
               upon
               Him
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               joine
               hands
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               both
               Gods
               amiable
               Presence
               &
               comfortable
               defence
               ,
               will
               leave
               us
               and
               what
               shall
               then
               become
               of
               us
               ?
            
             Yea
             when
             it
             was
             voted
             in
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             take
             the
             Queens
             Mass
             from
             her
             ?
             Many
             frankly
             affirmed
             ;
             that
             
             
               as
               the
               Mass
               is
               abominable
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               just
               &
               right
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               suppressed
               :
               And
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               men
               did
               no
               more
               hurt
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               than
               they
               that
               should
               by
               force
               take
               from
               her
               a
               Poisoned
               Cup
               ,
               when
               she
               were
               going
               to
               drink
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             have
             some
             Specimen
             of
             the
             Zeal
             of
             our
             fathers
             against
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             in
             a
             litle
             time
             ,
             Court
             favours
             blunted
             it
             in
             many
             .
             And
             then
             had
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             a
             double
             Battel
             ,
             fighting
             or
             the
             one
             hand
             against
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             abominations
             maintained
             by
             the
             Court.
             And
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             against
             the
             unfaithfullness
             of
             false
             brethren
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             of
             Sycophants
             ,
             who
             informed
             the
             Court
             against
             the
             Ministers
             for
             their
             free
             &
             faithful
             Preaching
             and
             warning
             on
             all
             occasions
             ;
             yet
             they
             sustained
             the
             brunt
             of
             all
             these
             assaults
             ,
             and
             came
             off
             with
             honour
             .
             At
             length
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             this
             Mary
             a
             woman
             of
             a
             proud
             &
             crafty
             wit
             ,
             and
             an
             indured
             heart
             against
             God
             &
             His
             Truth
             ,
             insisted
             in
             the
             same
             steps
             of
             Tyranny
             &
             Treachery
             (
             but
             with
             greater
             Aggravations
             )
             that
             her
             Mother
             walked
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             served
             according
             to
             her
             desert
             .
             For
             after
             that
             her
             Darling
             
               Davie
               Rizio
            
             ,
             the
             Italian
             Fidler
             (
             whom
             most
             men
             then
             supposed
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             suspect
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             King
             Iames
             ,
             this
             mans
             Grandfather
             ;
             and
             some
             do
             think
             it
             not
             unlikly
             that
             his
             Successors
             have
             derived
             from
             this
             stock
             the
             Italian
             Complexion
             &
             Constitution
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             &
             mind
             ,
             Spare
             &
             Swarthy
             ,
             Cruel
             &
             Crafty
             )
             received
             his
             ●ue
             rewards
             in
             her
             presence
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             consent
             &
             Counsel
             :
             she
             conceived
             such
             contempt
             of
             &
             indignation
             against
             the
             poor
             uxorious
             young
             King
             ,
             Henry
             of
             Darnely
             ;
             that
             she
             never
             rested
             ,
             till
             she
             &
             Bothwel
             contrived
             &
             executed
             his
             Murther
             .
             And
             then
             she
             married
             that
             Murdering
             Adulterer
             ,
             the
             said
             Earle
             of
             Bothwel
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Protestant
             Noblemen
             pursueing
             the
             Murther
             ,
             took
             her
             &
             sent
             her
             Prisoner
             to
             Lochlevin
             ;
             where
             they
             made
             her
             resigne
             the
             Government
             to
             her
             Son
             Iames
             ,
             then
             an
             Infant
             .
             And
             afterwards
             she
             was
             beheaded
             by
             Elizabeth
             Queen
             of
             England
             .
             We
             see
             now
             by
             this
             deduction
             what
             was
             the
             Testimony
             of
             this
             Period
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             many
             things
             it
             confirmes
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             present
             Sufferings
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             particularly
             remark
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             Reformation
             of
             Scotland
             had
             this
             common
             with
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             resisting
             the
             opposing
             powers
             :
             But
             it
             had
             this
             peculiar
             advantage
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             at
             once
             &
             from
             the
             begining
             ,
             both
             Doctrine
             &
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             &
             Government
             ,
             were
             Reformed
             :
             as
             
               Mr.
               Knox
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Realme
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             at
             that
             time
             that
             had
             Religion
             in
             greater
             Purity
             .
             Yea
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               we
               must
               speak
               the
               Truth
               whomsoever
               we
               offend
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Realme
               that
               hath
               the
               like
               Purity
               ;
               for
               all
               others
               ,
               how
               sincere
               soever
               the
               Doctrine
               be
               ,
               retain
               in
               their
               Churches
               and
               the
               Ministery
               thereof
               some
               footsteps
               of
               Antichrist
               &
               dregs
               of
               Popery
               ,
               But
               we
               (
               praise
               to
               God
               alone
               )
               have
               nothing
               in
               our
               Churches
               that
               ever
               flowed
               from
               that
               Man
               of
               Sin.
            
             The
             Doctrine
             was
             purely
             Reformed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Matter
             &
             Manner
             of
             Delivery
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ratified
             in
             Parliament
             anno
             1560.
             
             Doth
             witness
             .
             In
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             studyed
             not
             the
             smooth
             &
             pâkie
             prudence
             that
             is
             now
             so
             much
             applauded
             ,
             for
             not
             observeing
             which
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             fain
             be
             honest
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             condemned
             ;
             but
             they
             cryed
             aloud
             against
             &
             did
             not
             spare
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             with
             application
             to
             every
             degree
             of
             men
             :
             as
             we
             have
             it
             published
             &
             vindicated
             in
             
               Mr.
               Knox
            
             his
             History
             .
             They
             cryed
             that
             the
             
               same
               God
               who
               plagued
               Pharaoh
               ,
               repulsed
               Sennacherib
               ,
               struck
               Herod
               with
               wormes
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               bellies
               of
               dogs
               the
               Grave
               &
               Sepulcher
               of
               the
               Spiteful
               Iezabel
               ,
               will
               not
               spare
               misled
               Princes
               ,
               who
               authorise
               the
               Murtherers
               of
               Christs
               members
               in
               this
               our
               time
               :
               Many
               now
               a
               dayes
               will
               have
               no
               other
               Religion
               than
               the
               Qween
               ;
               the
               Queen
               ,
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Cardinal
               ;
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Pope
               ;
               the
               Pope
               ,
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Devil
               :
               Let
               men
               therefore
               consider
               what
               danger
               they
               stand
               in
               ,
               if
               their
               Salvation
               shall
               depend
               upon
               the
               Queens
               faith
               .
            
             And
             they
             used
             to
             defend
             such
             manner
             of
             free
             dealing
             ,
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Prophets
             reproving
             Kings
             Personally
             :
             
               Now
               if
               the
               like
               &
               greater
               corruptions
               be
               in
               the
               World
               this
               day
               ,
               who
               dare
               interprise
               ,
               to
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               God
               ,
               whih
               will
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               apetites
               of
               misled
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Knox
            
             his
             defence
             befor
             the
             Queen
             ,
             when
             rebuked
             for
             speaking
             of
             her
             Mariage
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             was
             :
             The
             Evangel
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             hath
             two
             points
             ,
             
               Repentance
               &
               Faith
               ;
               in
               preaching
               Repentance
               ,
               of
               necessity
               it
               is
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               they
               way
               know
               wherein
               they
               offend
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             dispate
             with
             Lithingtoun
             ,
             requiring
             where
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             did
             so
             use
             Kings
             &
             Rulers
             ;
             he
             gave
             the
             example
             of
             Elias
             .
             reproveing
             
               Achab
               &
               Iezebel
            
             ,
             that
             
               
                 dogs
                 shall
                 lick
                 the
                 blood
                 of
              
               Achab
               
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
              
               Jezebel
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               whispered
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               the
               People
               understood
               :
               well
               enough
               ,
               for
               so
               witnessed
               Iehu
               after
               the
               accomplishment
               ;
               Elizeiu
               reproved
               Iehoram
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
              
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 looked
                 toward
                 thee
              
               ;
               though
               a
               subject
               yet
               he
               gave
               litle
               reverence
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             These
             were
             their
             Arguments
             for
             faithfullness
             then
             which
             are
             now
             exploded
             with
             contempt
             .
             Their
             worship
             was
             also
             Reformed
             from
             all
             Dregs
             of
             Popery
             ,
             &
             fopperies
             of
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             retained
             in
             many
             other
             Churches
             ;
             especially
             in
             England
             .
             To
             whose
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             wrote
             ;
             
               That
               if
               
                 Surplice
                 ▪
                 Corner
                 cap
                 ,
                 Tippet
              
               &c.
               have
               been
               the
               badges
               of
               Idolaters
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               what
               have
               Preachers
               to
               do
               with
               the
               dregs
               of
               that
               Romish
               Beast
               ?
               Yea
               what
               is
               he
               that
               ought
               not
               to
               fear
               to
               take
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               hand
               or
               fore
               head
               ,
               the
               mark
               of
               that
               odious
               Beast
               ?
               —
               We
               think
               yow
               should
               boldly
               oppose
               your selves
               to
               all
               power
               ,
               that
               will
               dare
               extoll
               it self
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               such
               as
               do
               burden
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               further
               then
               God
               hath
               burdened
               them
               by
               His
               oun
               word
               .
            
             The
             Disclpline
             &
             Government
             was
             from
             the
             begining
             Presbyterial
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             establishment
             ;
             both
             in
             practice
             ,
             among
             the
             Persecuted
             Ministers
             who
             kept
             their
             
               private
               Meetings
            
             :
             And
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             This
             was
             one
             of
             
               Mr
               Knox's
            
             Articles
             ,
             he
             sustained
             at
             
               St
               Andrews
            
             ,
             upon
             his
             first
             entry
             unto
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             Art.
             S.
             
               There
               is
               no
               Bishop
               except
               he
               preach
               even
               by
               himself
               wiihout
               any
               substitute
               .
            
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             attained
             any
             settlement
             ,
             they
             assembled
             in
             their
             first
             National
             Synod
             ,
             anno
             1560.
             by
             
             vertue
             of
             that
             Intrinsick
             Power
             ,
             granted
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             His
             Church
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             so
             much
             as
             petition
             for
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             then
             Authority
             ;
             But
             upon
             Christs
             warrant
             ,
             they
             kept
             &
             held
             their
             Courts
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             His
             sole
             Authority
             ,
             by
             direction
             of
             His
             Word
             &
             Spirit
             ,
             concluded
             all
             their
             Counsels
             ,
             Votes
             ,
             &
             Acts.
             And
             as
             they
             knew
             nothing
             of
             an
             Exotick
             Supremacy
             ,
             so
             they
             put
             out
             &
             held
             out
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             kept
             a
             perfect
             Parity
             ;
             which
             was
             nothing
             infringed
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Imployments
             &
             Commissions
             delegated
             to
             some
             Superintendents
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             particular
             exigence
             of
             these
             times
             .
          
           
             II.
             Next
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             these
             renouned
             Reformers
             ,
             many
             demonstrations
             of
             pure
             zeal
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             imitation
             :
             which
             I
             remark
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             poor
             Sufferers
             that
             would
             now
             imitate
             it
             ,
             are
             condemned
             as
             blind
             &
             ignorant
             zelots
             .
             But
             why
             are
             not
             the
             Reformers
             condemned
             for
             the
             same
             things
             ?
             We
             find
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             complying
             with
             ,
             or
             conniving
             at
             ,
             or
             countenancing
             publick
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             contain
             themselves
             from
             declaring
             their
             Detestation
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             :
             yea
             the
             very
             boyes
             did
             abominate
             it
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Reformation
             of
             
               St
               Iohnstoun
            
             ,
             a
             boy
             cryed
             with
             a
             bold
             voice
             ,
             
               This
               is
               intolerable
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               by
               His
               Word
               hath
               plainly
               condemned
               Idolatry
               ,
               we
               shall
               stand
               &
               see
               it
               used
               in
               despight
               .
            
             Whereupon
             he
             &
             others
             throw
             doun
             all
             the
             monuments
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             place
             .
             But
             if
             now
             any
             should
             enterprise
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             the
             Idol
             of
             the
             Masse
             is
             set
             up
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             they
             might
             expect
             Ierubbaals
             censure
             of
             the
             Abiezrites
             ;
             th●
             it
             is
             true
             they
             might
             have
             the
             same
             encouragement
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Command
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             perpetual
             precept
             of
             throwing
             doun
             Idolatrous
             Altars
             .
             Next
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             complying
             with
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             
               keeping
               the
               peace
            
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             sin
             not
             to
             oppose
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             brethren
             were
             forced
             to
             take
             the
             sword
             of
             self
             defence
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             by
             these
             arguments
             :
             
               That
               by
               their
               fainting
               &
               abstracting
               their
               support
               ,
               the
               Enemies
               would
               be
               encouraged
               ;
               And
               thereby
               they
               should
               declare
               themselves
               both
               Traitors
               to
               the
               Truth
               once
               professed
               ,
               
               and
               Murderers
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               whom
               their
               presence
               &
               Concurrence
               might
               preserve
               ;
               And
               that
               if
               they
               should
               deny
               their
               Brethren
               suffering
               for
               His
               Names
               sake
               ,
               they
               should
               also
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               denyed
               of
               Him
               ;
               And
               that
               God
               hath
               often
               punished
               subjects
               with
               their
               Princes
               ,
               for
               winking
               at
               and
               not
               resisting
               their
               manifest
               iniquity
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               He
               is
               immutable
               in
               nature
               ,
               so
               would
               He
               not
               Pardon
               them
               in
               that
               which
               He
               hath
               punished
               in
               others
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             Arguments
             prevailed
             with
             the
             noble
             Earle
             of
             Glencarn
             ,
             in
             zeal
             to
             burst
             forth
             in
             these
             words
             —
             
               Albeit
               never
               man
               should
               accompany
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               go
               to
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               but
               a
               Pike
               upon
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               die
               with
               that
               company
               then
               Live
               after
               them
               .
            
             But
             now
             professors
             cannot
             only
             sit
             at
             home
             in
             their
             shops
             &
             ceiled
             houses
             ,
             when
             the
             Lords
             people
             are
             pursued
             &
             murdered
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             but
             also
             can
             hire
             their
             Murderers
             ,
             &
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             ,
             by
             paying
             them
             Cesses
             &
             Localities
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             require
             for
             help
             to
             do
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             them
             in
             their
             iniquity
             .
             Which
             famous
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             disproveth
             very
             much
             in
             his
             day
             ;
             Arguing
             that
             
               if
               people
               thought
               they
               were
               innocent
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               the
               actors
               of
               such
               iniquity
               ,
               they
               were
               utterly
               deceived
               ;
               for
               God
               doth
               not
               only
               punish
               the
               chief
               offenders
               ,
               but
               the
               Consenters
               to
               such
               iniquity
               ,
               And
               all
               are
               judged
               to
               consent
               ,
               who
               give
               not
               Testimony
               against
               it
               ;
               As
               the
               Rulers
               &
               Bishops
               are
               Criminal
               of
               all
               the
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               that
               's
               shed
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Christs
               Truth
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               who
               assist
               &
               maintain
               them
               in
               their
               blind
               rage
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               declaration
               that
               their
               Tyranny
               displeaseth
               them
               ;
               This
               doctrine
               is
               strange
               to
               the
               blind
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               verity
               of
               it
               hath
               been
               declared
               in
               all
               notable
               punishments
               from
               the
               begining
               ;
               when
               the
               old
               world
               was
               destroyed
               by
               water
               ,
               Sodom
               &
               Jerusalem
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               were
               all
               alike
               wicked
               ?
               yet
               all
               perished
               ;
               why
               ?
               All
               kept
               silence
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               resist
               ,
               by
               which
               al●
               approved
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               joined
               hands
               with
               the
               Tyrants
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               in
               one
               Battel
               against
               the
               Omnipotent
               .
            
             Which
             words
             if
             impartially
             applyed
             ,
             will
             condemn
             &
             confute
             the
             dull
             Daubings
             of
             the
             present
             Complyances
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             
             Tyrants
             &
             their
             Emissaries
             ,
             by
             Emoluments
             which
             they
             require
             &
             exact
             ,
             and
             that
             professedly
             ,
             for
             promoting
             their
             accursed
             projects
             ;
             And
             will
             justify
             Consciencious
             sufferers
             ,
             for
             refuseing
             to
             pay
             these
             impositions
             .
             And
             this
             will
             the
             more
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             some
             more
             of
             his
             pithie
             expressions
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             clearing
             the
             subject
             he
             is
             upon
             ,
             and
             answering
             an
             objection
             ,
             what
             poor
             people
             might
             do
             ,
             when
             compelled
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             all
             their
             Rulers
             demanded
             ?
             
               Ye
               may
               saith
               that
               Author
               ,
               without
               sedition
               withhold
               the
               fruits
               &
               profits
               ,
               which
               your
               false
               Bishops
               &
               Clergy
               most
               unjustly
               received
               of
               yow
               :
               Upon
               which
               he
               subjoins
               the
               preceeding
               Arguments
               .
            
             Yet
             now
             a
             dayes
             these
             have
             no
             weight
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             refuse
             either
             to
             pay
             Oppressors
             exactions
             ,
             or
             Curats
             stipends
             ,
             are
             condemned
             for
             giddy
             fools
             .
             Again
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             challenged
             for
             duty
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             decline
             a
             declaration
             of
             its
             righteousness
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             which
             might
             seem
             a
             condemning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             wold
             receive
             no
             pardons
             for
             these
             things
             which
             they
             could
             not
             confess
             to
             be
             
               offences
               .
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ,
             challenged
             for
             offending
             the
             Queen
             ,
             had
             her
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             confess
             an
             offence
             ,
             his
             greatest
             punishment
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             within
             the
             Castle
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             to
             return
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ;
             he
             refused
             absolutely
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             our
             Pardon-mongers
             &
             prudent
             men
             had
             been
             so
             circumstantiate
             ,
             surely
             they
             could
             have
             helped
             themselves
             with
             their
             distinctions
             ,
             they
             might
             confess
             &
             be
             pardoned
             for
             offending
             the
             Queen
             ,
             thô
             not
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             their
             Conscience
             :
             But
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             had
             not
             learned
             that
             then
             .
             When
             they
             were
             pursuing
             the
             Murder
             of
             King
             Henry
             of
             Darnely
             ,
             the
             Queen
             finding
             her self
             not
             strong
             enough
             ,
             offers
             to
             forgive
             &
             pardon
             that
             insurection
             :
             The
             Earle
             of
             Morton
             ,
             in
             name
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             refuse
             a
             Cessation
             ,
             but
             told
             her
             they
             would
             not
             ask
             a
             pardon
             .
             But
             now
             sufferers
             ,
             for
             refusing
             of
             these
             base
             &
             unmanly
             aswell
             as
             unchristian
             Complyances
             ,
             are
             much
             condemned
             .
             Finally
             ,
             because
             this
             strictness
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             severity
             against
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             may
             be
             accused
             of
             
               Iewish
               rigidity
            
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             Gospel
             Spirit
             
             of
             Lenity
             ;
             which
             also
             is
             imputed
             to
             the
             much
             condemned
             sufferers
             of
             Scotland
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             their
             Testimonies
             against
             Toleration
             &
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             :
             Let
             us
             hear
             what
             Knox
             sayes
             ;
             
               whatsoever
               God
               required
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               in
               Israel
               or
               Juda
               ,
               concerning
               the
               observation
               of
               true
               Religion
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               same
               doth
               He
               require
               of
               Lawful
               Magistrates
               ,
               professing
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               Cites
               a
               large
               Testimony
               out
               of
               Augustine
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             And
             afterward
             objecting
             to
             himself
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             punish
             the
             Idolatrous
             Gentiles
             ;
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               being
               never
               avowed
               to
               be
               Gods
               people
               before
               ,
               had
               never
               received
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               rigor
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               never
               subject
               ,
               being
               strangers
               from
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               ;
               But
               if
               any
               think
               ,
               after
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               received
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Abrahams
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               one
               people
               with
               the
               Jewes
               beleeving
               ,
               then
               ●hey
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               same
               obedience
               of
               Israels
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               same
               seems
               to
               make
               Christ
               inferior
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               contrare
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               His
               heavenly
               Father
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Contempt
               and
               transgression
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law
               was
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               what
               judge
               we
               the
               contempt
               of
               Christs
               ordinance
               to
               be
               ?
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               come
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               of
               His
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               shall
               the
               Liberty
               of
               His
               Gospel
               be
               an
               occasion
               that
               the
               special
               glory
               of
               His
               Father
               be
               troden
               under
               foot
               ,
               and
               regarded
               of
               no
               man
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               And
               therefore
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               bound
               by
               the
               same
               Covenant
               that
               God
               made
               with
               His
               people
               Israel
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Beware
                 that
                 thou
                 make
                 not
                 any
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 destroy
                 their
                 Altars
                 &c.
                 
              
               When
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               puteth
               the
               Sword
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               less
               bound
               to
               purge
               their
               Cities
               &
               Countreyes
               from
               Idolatrie
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               what
               time
               they
               received
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             For
             the
             head
             of
             Resistence
             of
             Superior
             powers
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             clearer
             instances
             in
             any
             Period
             then
             in
             this
             ,
             where
             of
             the
             above
             mentioned
             hints
             give
             some
             account
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             
             their
             sentiments
             &
             arguments
             may
             be
             here
             subjoined
             .
             They
             prised
             and
             improved
             this
             principle
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             it
             in
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               faith
               Art.
               14.
               
               To
               save
               the
               Life
               of
               Innocents
               ,
               to
               repress
               Tyranny
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               oppressed
               ,
            
             are
             among
             the
             good
             works
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             pleasing
             &
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             these
             works
             are
             commanded
             by
             Himself
             ;
             And
             
               to
               suffer
               innocent
               blood
               to
               be
               ●hed
               if
               we
               may
               withstand
               it
               ,
            
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             Gods
             hot
             Displeasure
             is
             kindled
             against
             the
             proud
             &
             unthankful
             world
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             to
             render
             the
             late
             .
             Test
             of
             Scotland
             detestable
             ,
             that
             condemns
             all
             resistence
             of
             Kings
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             this
             may
             make
             all
             Christians
             &
             all
             men
             abhor
             the
             contrivance
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             that
             same
             Test
             that
             confirms
             this
             Thesis
             ,
             doth
             also
             impose
             the
             Antithesis
             upon
             Conscience
             .
             It
             obliges
             to
             this
             Confession
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             it
             in
             the
             Latter
             .
             But
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             feared
             Consciences
             can
             receive
             any
             thing
             ,
             thô
             never
             so
             contradictory
             to
             it self
             ;
             And
             that
             men
             who
             deny
             sense
             and
             that
             principle
             irradicated
             in
             humane
             nature
             ,
             may
             also
             deny
             Conscience
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             fool
             of
             it
             in
             sowdering
             Contradictories
             .
             But
             not
             only
             did
             our
             Reformers
             assert
             this
             Truth
             for
             which
             now
             their
             children
             adhering
             to
             their
             Testimony
             suffer
             both
             rage
             and
             reproach
             ,
             but
             also
             gave
             their
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             As
             (
             1
             )
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Conference
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             argues
             thus
             :
             
               There
               is
               neither
               greater
               honour
               nor
               obedience
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Princes
               than
               Parents
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               that
               the
               father
               may
               be
               stricken
               with
               a
               phrensie
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               would
               slay
               his
               oun
               children
               ;
               now
               if
               the
               children
               arise
               ,
               take
               his
               weapon
               from
               him
               ,
               bind
               his
               hands
               ,
               do
               the
               children
               any
               wrong
               ?
               It
               is
               even
               so
               with
               Princes
               ,
               that
               would
               murder
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               blind
               zeal
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               very
               mad
               phrensie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               take
               the
               sword
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               prison
               till
               they
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               more
               sober
               mind
               ,
               is
               no
               disobedience
               against
               Princes
               .
               (
               2
               )
               In
               his
               Conference
               with
               Lithingtoun
               ,
               he
               proves
               the
               same
               point
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               punishing
               the
               people
               for
               not
               resisting
               the
               Prince
               .
               The
               Scripture
               of
               God
               teacheth
               me
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Ierusalem
               &
               Iuda
               were
               punished
               
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               Manassoh
               ;
               If
               you
               alledge
               they
               were
               punished
               because
               they
               were
               wicked
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               the
               King
               was
               wicked
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               expressly
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Manasseh
              
               ;
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               absolve
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               will
               grant
               the
               whole
               people
               offended
               with
               their
               King
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               to
               affirme
               that
               all
               Iuda
               committee
               the
               acts
               of
               his
               impiety
               ,
               hath
               no
               certainty
               ;
               who
               can
               think
               ,
               that
               all
               Ierusalem
               should
               turn
               Idolaters
               immediatly
               after
               Hezekias
               notable
               Reformation
               ?
               One
               part
               therefore
               willingly
               followed
               him
               in
               his
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               other
               suffered
               him
               ,
               &
               so
               were
               criminal
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               even
               as
               Scotland
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               Queens
               Idolatry
               this
               day
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             Discourse
             he
             makes
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             guilty
             of
             Innocents
             murder
             who
             do
             not
             oppose
             it
             ,
             from
             Ieremies
             words
             in
             his
             defence
             before
             the
             Princes
             —
             
               Know
               ye
               for
               certain
               if
               ye
               put
               me
               to
               death
               ye
               shall
               surely
               bring
               innocent
               blood
               upon
               your selves
               and
               upon
               the
               City
               and
               upon
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
            
             ;
             Now
             if
             the
             Princes
             &
             the
             whole
             people
             should
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             the
             Prophets
             blood
             ,
             how
             shall
             others
             be
             judged
             innocent
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             suffer
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             to
             be
             shed
             when
             they
             may
             save
             it
             ?
             (
             3
             )
             Ibid.
             he
             argues
             from
             the
             distinction
             between
             the
             person
             placed
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             may
             be
             resisted
             the
             other
             cannot
             .
             The
             plain
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             difference
             :
             
               The
               ordinance
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               preservation
               of
               mankind
               ,
               punishment
               o●vice
               ,
               which
               is
               holy
               &
               constant
               ;
               Persons
               commonly
               are
               profane
               &
               unjust
               :
               He
               that
               resisteth
               the
               power
               there
               ,
               is
               only
               meant
               of
               the
               just
               power
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               armed
               His
               Magistrats
               ,
               which
               who
               so
               resists
               ,
               resists
               Gods
               or●inance
               ;
               But
               if
               men
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               oppose
               themselves
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               then
               resist
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil
               who
               abuses
               the
               sword
               &
               Authority
               of
               God
               :
               It
               is
               evident
               the
               people
               resisted
               Saul
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               sworn
               Ionathan
               should
               dye
               ,
               whom
               they
               delivered
               :
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               accuses
               them
               not
               of
               any
               crime
               ,
               but
               praises
               them
               &
               condemns
               the
               King
               :
               This
               same
               Saul
               again
               commanded
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               his
               guard
               would
               not
               obey
               ,
               but
               Doeg
               put
               the
               Kings
               cruelty
               in
               execution
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               ask
               ,
               whether
               the
               Kings
               servants
               not
               obeying
               resisted
               the
               
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               Doeg
               murthering
               gave
               obedience
               to
               just
               Authority
               ?
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               condemns
               that
               fact
               Psal.
               52.
               that
               God
               would
               not
               only
               punish
               the
               Commander
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               merciless
               executer
               ;
               Therefore
               they
               who
               gainstood
               his
               command
               ,
               resisted
               not
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               (
               4
               )
               .
               Ibid.
               He
               argues
               from
               examples
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               resisting
               but
               of
               punishing
               Tyrants
               :
               chiefly
               the
               example
               of
               Uzziah
               is
               pertinent
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               2
               Chon
               .
               26.
               who
               after
               his
               usurping
               the
               Priests
               Office
               ,
               was
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               When
               it
               was
               replyed
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Priests
               that
               with
               stood
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               simple
               people
               :
               He
               answered
               ,
               The
               Priests
               were
               subjects
               ,
               as
               Ab●athar
               was
               deposed
               by
               Solomon
               &c.
               yet
               they
               made
               him
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               for
               his
               Leprosie
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               put
               him
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             It
             is
             noted
             also
             that
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             ,
             in
             that
             discourse
             ,
             adduces
             examples
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             as
             objections
             against
             defensive
             Armes
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ,
             before
             that
             Passage
             last
             cited
             :
             what
             precepts
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             affirme
             ;
             But
             I
             find
             two
             things
             the
             faithful
             did
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             they
             assisted
             their
             Preachers
             even
             against
             the
             rulers
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             they
             suppressed
             Idolatrie
             wheresoever
             God
             gave
             unto
             them
             force
             ,
             asking
             no
             leave
             of
             the
             Emperour
             nor
             of
             his
             deputies
             :
             Read
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Histories
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             examples
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             IV.
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             may
             inquire
             into
             the
             judgment
             of
             these
             Reformers
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Question
             that
             is
             now
             so
             pusling
             to
             many
             ;
             which
             indeed
             was
             never
             started
             before
             this
             time
             as
             a
             head
             of
             suffering
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             started
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             our
             Ancestors
             Actings
             &
             Determinations
             about
             it
             ,
             how
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             answered
             .
             They
             were
             indeed
             in
             capacity
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             did
             improve
             it
             ,
             for
             
               disouning
               the
               Authority
            
             of
             both
             the
             Queens
             :
             but
             their
             capacity
             was
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             made
             it
             duty
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             before
             .
             Capacity
             makes
             a
             thing
             possible
             ,
             but
             not
             lawful
             :
             It
             does
             indeed
             make
             a
             duty
             seasonable
             ,
             and
             clears
             the
             Call
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             regulates
             the
             timing
             of
             Affirmative
             duties
             ,
             but
             the
             want
             of
             it
             can
             never
             dispense
             with
             negative
             Precepts
             :
             And
             a
             duty
             ,
             negative
             especially
             ,
             may
             become
             necessary
             ,
             
             when
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             advantage
             of
             seasonableness
             or
             capacity
             ;
             certainly
             it
             were
             duty
             to
             depose
             ●he
             Pope
             from
             his
             usurped
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             disoune
             it
             even
             in
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             but
             there
             it
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             very
             feasible
             or
             seasonable
             ,
             for
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             people
             to
             avouch
             such
             a
             thing
             there
             ,
             yet
             at
             all
             times
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             never
             to
             oune
             it
             .
             It
             is
             thought
             unseasonable
             &
             unfeasable
             to
             disoune
             the
             Tyrants
             authority
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             made
             necessary
             ,
             when
             u●ged
             never
             to
             oune
             it
             .
             And
             for
             this
             we
             have
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             shewing
             who
             may
             be
             disouned
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             insert
             here
             
               John
               Knox
            
             his
             propositions
             ,
             prosecuted
             in
             his
             
               second
               blast
            
             ,
             extant
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
               Anton.
               Gilbies
            
             Admonition
             to
             
               England
               &
               Scotland
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               birth
               only
               nor
               propinquity
               of
               bloodh
               that
               maketh
               ,
               a
               King
               lawfully
               to
               Reign
               over
               a
               people
               ,
               professing
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               His
               Eternal
               verity
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Election
               ,
               the
               ordinance
               which
               God
               hath
               established
               in
               the
               election
               of
               inferior
               judges
               ,
               must
               be
               observed
               .
               2.
               
               No
               manifest
               Idolater
               ,
               nor
               notorious
               transgressor
               of
               Gods
               holy
               precepts
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               promo●ed
               to
               any
               publick
               regiment
               ,
               honour
               ,
               or
               dignity
               ,
               in
               any
               realme
               ,
               Province
               ,
               or
               Citie
               ,
               that
               hath
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               His
               blessed
               Evangel
               .
               3.
               
               Neither
               can
               Oath
               ,
               or
               promise
               ,
               bind
               any
               such
               people
               to
               obey
               &
               maintain
               Tyrants
               ,
               against
               God
               and
               His
               Truth
               known
               .
               4.
               
               B●t
               if
               rashly
               they
               have
               promoted
               any
               manifest
               wicked
               person
               ,
               or
               yet
               ignorantly
               have
               chosen
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               after
               Declareth
               himself
               unworthy
               of
               regiment
               ,
               above
               the
               people
               of
               God
               (
               and
               such
               be
               all
               Idolaters
               &
               Cruel
               Presecuters
               )
               most
               justly
               may
               the
               same
               men
               depose
               &
               punish
               him
               ,
               that
               unadvisedly
               before
               they
               did
               nominate
               ,
               appoint
               ,
               &
               elect
               .
            
             Accordingly
             this
             was
             done
             in
             deposing
             both
             the
             Queens
             :
             wich
             is
             fully
             vindicated
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Morton
             ,
             in
             his
             discourse
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             Buchanan
             Relates
             it
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Lib.
                   20.
                   
                   Pag.
                
                 746.
                 
              
               The
               deed
               it self
               ,
               neither
               the
               Custom
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               of
               taking
               a
               Course
               with
               their
               Governour
               ,
               will
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               accounted
               
               new
               ,
               nor
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               punishment
               to
               be
               odious
               :
               for
               it
               were
               not
               needful
               to
               recount
               so
               many
               Kings
               punished
               by
               death
               ,
               bonds
               ,
               &
               exile
               by
               our
               Progenitors
               .
               For
               the
               Scotish
               nation
               ,
               being
               from
               the
               begining
               alwise
               free
               ,
               hath
               created
               Kings
               upon
               these
               conditions
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               entrusted
               to
               them
               by
               the
               peoples
               suffrages
               ,
               might
               be
               also
               (
               if
               the
               matter
               required
               )
               removed
               by
               the
               same
               suffrages
               :
               Of
               which
               Law
               there
               are
               many
               footsteps
               remaining
               even
               to
               our
               day
               ;
               for
               both
               in
               the
               Isles
               about
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               continent
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               old
               Language
               &
               institutions
               have
               any
               abode
               ,
               this
               Custom
               is
               kept
               ,
               in
               creating
               their
               Governours
               of
               Clanns
               :
               And
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               used
               at
               the
               entering
               into
               Government
               ,
               do
               yet
               retain
               the
               express
               representation
               of
               this
               Law.
               Whence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               mutual
               stipulation
               between
               Kings
               &
               people
               :
               which
               further
               appears
               ,
               from
               the
               inviolated
               tenor
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Law
               ,
               since
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Government
               ,
               reserved
               even
               unto
               our
               memory
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               essay
               either
               to
               abrogate
               it
               ,
               or
               disable
               ,
               or
               diminish
               it
               .
               Yea
               even
               when
               our
               fathers
               have
               deposed
               ,
               banished
               ,
               &
               more
               severely
               punished
               so
               many
               Kings
               ,
               yet
               never
               was
               any
               mention
               or
               motion
               made
               ,
               of
               relaxing
               the
               rigor
               of
               that
               Law
               :
               And
               not
               without
               reason
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               not
               of
               that
               kind
               of
               Constitutions
               ,
               that
               change
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               which
               are
               engraven
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               from
               the
               first
               original
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               mutual
               consent
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               by
               natures
               Sanction
               continued
               inviolable
               and
               perpetual
               ,
               which
               being
               subject
               to
               no
               other
               Lawes
               do
               Command
               &
               rule
               all
               .
               This
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               action
               doth
               offer
               it self
               to
               our
               eyes
               &
               minds
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               not
               abides
               in
               our
               breasts
               ,
               our
               Predecessors
               followed
               ;
               being
               alwayes
               armed
               against
               violence
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               suppress
               Tyrants
               —
               And
               now
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               what
               have
               we
               done
               ,
               but
               insisting
               in
               the
               footsteps
               of
               so
               many
               Kingdoms
               &
               free
               Nations
               ,
               suppressed
               Tyrannical
               Licentiousness
               ,
               extolling
               it self
               above
               all
               order
               of
               Laws
               ,
               not
               indeed
               so
               severely
               as
               our
               Predicessors
               in
               like
               cases
               ;
               if
               we
               had
               imitated
               them
               ,
               not
               
               only
               wold
               we
               have
               been
               far
               from
               all
               fear
               of
               danger
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               escaped
               the
               trouble
               of
               Calumnies
               —
               What
               would
               our
               Adversaries
               be
               at
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               we
               should
               arm
               with
               Authority
               Tyrants
               convicted
               of
               grievous
               Crimes
               ,
               maintained
               by
               the
               spoils
               of
               the
               subjects
               ,
               having
               hands
               embrued
               in
               royal
               blood
               ,
               and
               hearts
               gaping
               for
               the
               oppression
               of
               all
               good
               men
               ?
               And
               shall
               we
               put
               them
               upon
               our
               head
               ,
               who
               are
               infamously
               suspected
               of
               Parricide
               ,
               both
               projected
               &
               perpetrated
               ?
            
             To
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             ,
             a
             forreign
             conclusion
             indeed
             ,
             but
             adduced
             &
             maintained
             by
             
               Mr
               Craig
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Assembly
             anno
             1564.
             which
             had
             been
             determined
             by
             Learned
             men
             in
             
               Bononia
               ,
               Principes
               omnes
               ,
               tam
               supremi
               quam
               inferiores
               ,
               possunt
               &
               debent
               Reformari
               ,
               vel
               deponi
               per
               cos
               per
               quos
               eriguntur
               ,
               confirmantur
               ,
               vel
               admittuntur
               ad
               officium
               ,
               quoties
               a
               side
               praestita
               subditis
               per
               juramentum
               desiciant
               ,
               quoniam
               relatio
               juramenti
               subditorum
               &
               principum
               mutua
               est
               ,
               &
               utrinque
               aequo
               jure
               servanda
               &
               resormanda
               ,
               juxta
               Legem
               &
               conditionem
               juramenti
               ab
               utraque
               parte
               sacti
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             Rulers
             be
             they
             supreme
             or
             inferior
             ,
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             or
             bridled
             (
             to
             speak
             moderatly
             )
             by
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             chosen
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             admitted
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             they
             break
             that
             promise
             made
             by
             Oath
             to
             their
             subjects
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Prince
             is
             no
             less
             bound
             by
             Oath
             to
             their
             subjects
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             subjects
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             And
             therefor
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             kept
             &
             reformed
             equally
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             &
             condition
             of
             the
             Oath
             that
             is
             made
             of
             either
             Party
             .
             By
             comparing
             which
             two
             Testimonyes
             together
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             
               Royal
               Brothers
            
             ,
             that
             have
             ruled
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             could
             be
             conscienciously
             ouned
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             they
             have
             been
             in
             for
             several
             years
             past
             :
             The
             first
             testimony
             is
             for
             the
             second
             ▪
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Latter
             is
             for
             he
             first
             that
             's
             gone
             .
             But
             as
             for
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             his
             opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             had
             written
             a●
             a
             book
             
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               women
            
             :
             which
             though
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             it
             particularly
             against
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             yet
             ▪
             it
             did
             invalidate
             her
             authority
             as
             well
             as
             other
             womens
             .
             
             This
             book
             he
             ounes
             and
             maintains
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             conference
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             oune
             her
             authority
             as
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             he
             gave
             her
             common
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             of
             Majestie
             &c.
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             particularly
             urged
             by
             the
             Queens
             question
             ,
             
               yow
               think
            
             ,
             said
             she
             ,
             
               that
               I
               have
               no
               just
               authority
            
             ;
             He
             would
             not
             answer
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             but
             shifted
             it
             ,
             by
             telling
             her
             ;
             That
             
               learned
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               have
               had
               their
               judgment
               free
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               disagreeing
               from
               the
               Common
               judgment
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               tho
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               he
               could
               live
               under
               her
               government
               (
               so
               may
               &
               would
               the
               greatest
               disouners
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               troubled
               with
               questions
               about
               ovvneing
               it
               )
               yet
               he
               affirms
               that
               with
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               he
               had
               communicate
               his
               judgment
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               realme
               found
               no
               inconveniences
               in
               her
               government
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               further
               disallow
               than
               within
               his
               oun
               breast
               .
            
             Certainly
             then
             in
             his
             Conscience
             he
             did
             not
             &
             could
             not
             oune
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             that
             thô
             many
             things
             which
             before
             were
             holden
             stable
             ,
             had
             been
             called
             in
             doubt
             ,
             yet
             neither
             Protestant
             nor
             Papist
             could
             prove
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             question
             was
             at
             any
             time
             moved
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             Neither
             could
             ever
             such
             a
             question
             be
             moved
             ,
             if
             the
             Conscience
             were
             not
             posed
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             it
             must
             speak
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             unpleasant
             to
             Tyrants
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             heard
             both
             the
             positions
             &
             scruples
             of
             this
             witness
             ,
             let
             us
             also
             hear
             his
             arguings
             that
             People
             may
             punish
             Princes
             for
             their
             Idolatry
             &
             murther
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             may
             disoune
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             again
             much
             more
             may
             they
             forbear
             to
             oune
             them
             ,
             when
             called
             ;
             for
             can
             a
             dead
             man
             by
             Law
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             &
             Custos
             of
             the
             Law.
             
             
               Idolatry
               (
               sayth
               he
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               Lithington
               )
               ought
               not
               only
               to
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               but
               the
               Idolater
               ought
               to
               die
               the
               death
               :
               but
               by
               whom
               ?
               by
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Commandment
               was
               given
               to
               Israel
               ;
               yea
               a
               Command
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               heard
               that
               Idolatry
               is
               committed
               in
               any
               one
               City
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               arise
               and
               destroy
               that
               City
               ,
               sparing
               neither
               man
               woman
               nor
               child
               .
               But
               shall
               the
               King
               also
               be
               punished
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               I
               find
               no
               priviledge
               
               granted
               unto
               Kings
               more
               then
               unto
               people
               ,
               to
               offend
               Gods
               Majestie
               .
               But
               the
               people
               may
               not
               be
               Judges
               to
               their
               King.
               —
               God
               is
               the
               universal
               Judge
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               His
               Word
               commands
               to
               be
               punished
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               absolved
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               or
               a
               part
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               may
               not
               execute
               Gods
               judgments
               against
               their
               King
               being
               an
               offender
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               have
               no
               other
               warrant
               ,
               except
               your
               own
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               of
               such
               as
               more
               fear
               to
               offend
               their
               Princes
               than
               God.
               
            
             In
             the
             same
             Conference
             we
             have
             the
             instance
             of
             Iehu
             adduced
             to
             prove
             that
             Subjects
             may
             execute
             Gods
             judgments
             upon
             their
             Princes
             .
             It
             was
             objected
             ,
             Iehu
             was
             a
             King
             before
             he
             executed
             judgment
             upon
             Ahabs
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             imitated
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             meer
             Subject
             ;
             
               No
               doubt
               Iezabel
               both
               thought
               &
               said
               he
               was
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               many
               others
               in
               
                 Israel
                 &
                 Samaria
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               fact
               was
               extraordinary
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               had
               the
               ground
               of
               Gods
               ordinary
               judgment
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               the
               Idolater
               to
               die
               the
               death
               ;
               and
               ●herefore
               I
               yet
               again
               affirme
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               imitated
               of
               all
               those
               that
               prefer
               the
               true
               honour
               of
               the
               true
               Worship
               &
               Glory
               of
               God
               to
               the
               affection
               of
               flesh
               &
               wicked
               Princes
               .
               We
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               said
               Lithingtoun
               to
               follow
               extraordinary
               examples
               ,
               unless
               we
               have
               the
               like
               Comman●ment
               &
               assurance
               .
               I
               grant
               ,
               said
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               the
               example
               repugne
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               where
               the
               example
               aggrees
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               &
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               judgment
               expressed
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               the
               example
               approved
               of
               God
               stands
               to
               us
               in
               place
               of
               a
               Commandment
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               in
               His
               Nature
               is
               Constant
               &
               Immutable
               ,
               so
               cannot
               He
               condemne
               in
               the
               ages
               subsequent
               that
               which
               He
               hath
               approved
               in
               His
               Servants
               before
               us
               .
               Then
               he
               brings
               another
               Argument
               from
               Amaziah
               who
               fled
               to
               Lachish
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               sent
               thither
               and
               flew
               him
               there
               .
            
             Lethingtoun
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             they
             did
             well
             or
             not
             :
             ●e
             answered
             ,
             
               where
               I
               find
               execution
               according
               to
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               God
               Himself
               not
               accuse
               the
               doers
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               doubt
               of
               the
               equity
               of
               their
               Cause
               :
               And
               it
               appears
               .
               God
               gave
               them
               
               sufficient
               evidence
               of
               His
               approving
               the
               fact
               ,
               for
               He
               blessed
               them
               with
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               .
               But
               prosperity
               does
               not
               alwise
               prove
               that
               God
               approves
               the
               fact
               :
               yes
               ,
               when
               the
               acts
               of
               men
               agree
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               are
               rewarded
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               in
               that
               Law
               ,
               then
               the
               prosperity
               succeeding
               the
               fact
               is
               a
               most
               infallible
               assurance
               that
               God
               hath
               approved
               it
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               of
               lengthening
               out
               prosperity
               to
               them
               that
               destroy
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               concluding
               Uzziahs
               example
               ,
               he
               sayes
               there
               ,
               The
               people
               ought
               to
               execute
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               even
               against
               their
               Princes
               ,
               when
               that
               their
               open
               Crimes
               by
               Gods
               Law
               deserve
               punishment
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               such
               as
               may
               infect
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               multitude
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             for
             which
             people
             have
             suffered
             much
             in
             our
             day
             of
             blasphemy
             rebuke
             &
             trouble
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             find
             was
             not
             so
             odious
             in
             our
             Reformers
             eyes
             as
             this
             dull
             &
             degenerate
             age
             would
             represent
             it
             .
             That
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             Lawfull
             &
             laudable
             for
             private
             persons
             ,
             touched
             with
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             &
             love
             to
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             &
             respect
             to
             Justice
             trampled
             upon
             by
             Tyrants
             ,
             to
             put
             forth
             their
             hand
             to
             execute
             righteous
             judgment
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             &
             mankind
             ,
             intollerable
             Traitors
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Idolaters
             ;
             when
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             Destruction
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             threatened
             ,
             in
             &
             for
             the
             impunity
             of
             that
             vermin
             of
             villains
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             averted
             by
             their
             destruction
             ,
             always
             supposed
             ,
             that
             these
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             do
             it
             decline
             their
             duty
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             our
             Reformers
             as
             to
             this
             is
             manifest
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             practice
             &
             opinion
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             of
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Cardinal
             Beaton
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fidler
             Rizio
             :
             we
             shall
             find
             both
             commended
             by
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             ,
             giving
             account
             how
             these
             that
             were
             caryed
             Captives
             to
             France
             for
             this
             Cause
             from
             
               St
               Andrews
            
             were
             delivered
             .
             
               This
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               write
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               posterity
               to
               come
               to
               understand
               ,
               how
               potently
               God
               wrought
               in
               preserving
               &
               delivering
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               had
               but
               a
               small
               knowledge
               of
               His
               Truth
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               same
               hazarded
               all
               ;
               That
               if
               we
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               or
               our
               posterity
               that
               shall
               follow
               ,
               shall
               see
               a
               dispersion
               of
               such
               as
               oppose
               themselves
               to
               impiety
               ,
               or
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               
               punish
               the
               same
               otherwise
               then
               Laws
               of
               men
               will
               permit
               ,
               if
               such
               shall
               be
               left
               of
               men
               ,
               yea
               as
               it
               were
               despised
               &
               punished
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               let
               us
               not
               damn
               the
               persons
               that
               punish
               vice
               (
               and
               that
               for
               just
               cause
               )
               nor
               ye●
               despair
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               God
               that
               dejects
               will
               raise
               up
               again
               the
               persons
               dejected
               ,
               to
               His
               glory
               and
               their
               comfort
               :
               And
               to
               let
               the
               world
               understand
               in
               plain
               termes
               what
               we
               mean
               ;
               that
               great
               abuser
               of
               this
               Commonwealth
               ,
               that
               Pultron
               &
               vile
               Knave
               Davio
               was
               justly
               punished
               March
               9.
               1565.
               by
               the
               Counsel
               &
               hands
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Douglas
              
               Earle
               of
               
                 Mortoun
                 ,
                 Patrick
              
               Lord
               Lindsay
               &c
               :
               who
               for
               the●r
               just
               act
               ,
               and
               most
               worthy
               of
               all
               praise
               ,
               are
               now
               unworthily
               left
               of
               all
               their
               Brethren
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             only
             commended
             by
             the
             Author
             alone
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             it
             concluded
             by
             all
             the
             Brethren
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Queen
             brought
             in
             the
             Idol
             of
             the
             Masse
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             proud
             Papists
             began
             to
             avow
             it
             :
             then
             
               let
               it
               be
               marked
               that
               ,
               The
               Brethren
               universally
               offended
               ,
               and
               espying
               that
               the
               Queen
               by
               Proclamation
               did
               but
               delude
               them
               ,
               determined
               to
               put
               to
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               for
               example
               of
               others
               ;
               And
               so
               some
               Priests
               in
               the
               West
               Land
               were
               apprehended
               ,
               Intimation
               was
               made
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Cosragnel
               ,
               the
               Parson
               of
               Sanquhar
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neither
               complain
               to
               the
               Queen
               nor
               Council
               ,
               but
               should
               execute
               the
               punishment
               that
               God
               has
               appointed
               to
               Idolaters
               in
               His
               Law
               ,
               by
               such
               means
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               wherever
               they
               should
               be
               apprehended
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             the
             Queen
             sent
             for
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             him
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             the
             instrument
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             not
             to
             put
             hand
             to
             punish
             .
             He
             perceiving
             her
             craft
             ,
             willed
             her
             Maj.
             to
             punish
             Malefactors
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             he
             durst
             promise
             quietness
             ,
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             all
             them
             that
             professed
             Christ
             within
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             if
             her
             Maj.
             thought
             to
             delude
             the
             Laws
             ,
             he
             feared
             some
             would
             let
             the
             Papists
             understand
             ,
             that
             without
             punishment
             they
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             so
             manifestly
             to
             offend
             Gods
             Majestie
             .
             Will
             ye
             (
             quoth
             she
             )
             allow
             they
             shall
             take
             my
             Sword
             in
             their
             hand
             ?
             
               The
               Sword
               of
               Justice
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madam
               is
               Gods
               ,
               and
               is
               given
               to
               Princes
               &
               Rulers
               for
               one
               end
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               transgress
               ,
               
               sparing
               the
               wicked
               &
               oppressing
               the
               Innocents
               ,
               they
               that
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               execute
               judgment
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               offend
               not
               God
               ,
               although
               Kings
               do
               it
               not
               :
               the
               examples
               are
               evident
               ,
               for
               Samuel
               spared
               not
               to
               slay
               Agag
               the
               fat
               &
               delicate
               King
               of
               Amalek
               ,
               whom
               King
               Saul
               had
               saved
               ;
               Neither
               spared
               
                 Elias
                 Iezabels
              
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               &
               Baals
               Priests
               ,
               albeit
               that
               King
               Ahab
               was
               present
               ;
               Phineas
               was
               no
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               yet
               feared
               he
               not
               to
               strike
               Zimri
               &
               Cozbi
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               filthy
               fornication
               :
               And
               so
               Madam
               your
               Maj.
               may
               see
               that
               others
               then
               Magistrates
               may
               Lawfully
               punish
               ,
               &
               have
               punished
               the
               vice
               &
               crimes
               that
               God
               commands
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               He
               proved
               it
               also
               at
               more
               length
               in
               his
               Appellation
               ,
               from
               
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 solicite
                 thee
                 secretly
                 saying
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 thine
                 eye
                 spare
                 him
                 〈…〉
                 him
                 ;
                 let
                 thy
                 hand
                 be
                 first
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               words
               of
               Moses
               ,
               two
               things
               appertaining
               to
               our
               purpose
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               solicitate
               only
               to
               Idolatrie
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               favour
               or
               respect
               of
               person
               ;
               for
               He
               that
               will
               not
               suffer
               man
               to
               spare
               his
               son
               ,
               wife
               ,
               &c.
               will
               not
               wink
               at
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               others
               ,
               of
               what
               state
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               :
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               that
               the
               Prophets
               had
               Revelations
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               common
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               Now
               if
               any
               man
               might
               have
               claimed
               any
               priviledge
               from
               the
               rigor
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               justified
               his
               fact
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               God
               commands
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               that
               shall
               so
               solicitate
               the
               people
               to
               serve
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               shall
               dye
               the
               death
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               alleadge
               for
               himself
               dream
               ,
               vision
               ,
               or
               Revelation
               ,
               because
               he
               teacheth
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               :
               hereby
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               that
               none
               provoking
               the
               people
               to
               Idolatry
               ought
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               death
               .
               Evident
               it
               is
               that
               no
               state
               ,
               condition
               ,
               nor
               honour
               can
               exempt
               the
               Idolater
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               He
               shall
               call
               him
               to
               an
               account
               :
               How
               shall
               it
               then
               excuse
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               command
               ,
               punish
               not
               to
               death
               such
               as
               shall
               solicitate
               or
               violently
               draw
               the
               people
               to
               Idolatrie
               ?
               The
               
               second
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               Crimes
               ,
               as
               Idolatrie
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               &
               others
               that
               touch
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               Kings
               &
               chief
               Rulers
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vocation
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               possibility
               &
               occasion
               which
               God
               doth
               minister
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               injury
               done
               against
               His
               Glory
               :
               And
               that
               doth
               Moses
               more
               plainly
               speak
               in
               these
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 If
                 in
                 any
                 Citie
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 hear
                 this
                 bruite
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 sons
                 of
                 Belial
              
               —
               Plain
               it
               is
               that
               Moses
               speaks
               not
               nor
               giveth
               charge
               to
               Kings
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               &
               Judges
               only
               ;
               but
               he
               commands
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               and
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               possibility
               .
               And
               who
               dare
               be
               so
               impudent
               as
               to
               deny
               ●his
               to
               be
               most
               reasonable
               &
               just
               ?
               For
               seeing
               God
               had
               delivered
               the
               whole
               body
               from
               bondage
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               multitude
               had
               given
               His
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               had
               distributed
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ;
               was
               not
               the
               whole
               &
               every
               member
               addebted
               to
               confess
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               study
               to
               keep
               the
               possession
               received
               ?
               which
               they
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               except
               they
               kept
               the
               Religion
               established
               ,
               &
               put
               out
               iniquity
               from
               amongst
               them
               .
               To
               the
               carnal
               man
               this
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               rigorous
               &
               severe
               judgement
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Infants
               there
               should
               be
               appointed
               to
               the
               cruel
               death
               :
               and
               as
               concerning
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               spoill
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               mans
               reason
               cannot
               think
               but
               that
               it
               might
               have
               been
               better
               bestowed
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               consumed
               .
               But
               in
               such
               cases
               let
               all
               creatures
               stoup
               ,
               and
               desist
               from
               reasoning
               ,
               when
               Commandment
               is
               given
               to
               execute
               His
               Judgment
               .
               I
               will
               search
               no
               other
               reasons
               ,
               than
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               assigned
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               all
               Israel
               should
               
                 fear
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 like
                 abomination
              
               ;
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 turn
                 from
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 His
                 anger
                 :
              
               Which
               plainly
               doth
               signifie
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               defection
               &
               Idolatry
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               kindled
               against
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               quenched
               ,
               till
               such
               punishment
               be
               taken
               upon
               the
               offenders
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               served
               them
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               be
               brought
               to
               destruction
               &c.
               
            
             I
             have
             inlarged
             so
             far
             upon
             
             this
             Period
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             now
             in
             Controversy
             ,
             between
             the
             suffering
             &
             reproached
             party
             now
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             either
             their
             Friends
             or
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             could
             fall
             under
             our
             Reformers
             inquiry
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             declared
             themselves
             of
             the
             same
             sentiments
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             so
             much
             opposed
             :
             And
             therefore
             none
             can
             condemn
             the
             present
             heads
             of
             suffering
             ,
             except
             also
             they
             condemn
             the
             Reformers
             judgment
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             imputation
             of
             novelty
             must
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Containing
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             first
             Contenders
             against
             Prelacy
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1570.
             to
             1638.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             the
             Conflict
             was
             for
             the
             Concerns
             of
             Christs
             Prophetical
             &
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             against
             Paganisine
             &
             Popery
             .
             But
             from
             the
             year
             1570.
             
             And
             dounward
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             is
             stated
             ,
             and
             gradually
             Prosecuted
             ,
             for
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             &
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christs
             Kingly
             Office
             :
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             peculiar
             Glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             her
             as
             the
             word
             of
             her
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             Consequentially
             &
             Reductively
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Churches
             may
             challenge
             a
             part
             of
             this
             dignity
             ,
             but
             Formally
             &
             Explicitely
             to
             contend
             for
             this
             very
             head
             ,
             
               The
               Headship
               &
               Kingship
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             His
             Mediatory
             Supremacy
             over
             His
             oun
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             both
             visible
             &
             Invisible
             .
             This
             is
             Christs
             supremacy
             ,
             a
             special
             radiant
             Jewel
             of
             His
             Imperial
             Croun
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             as
             explicitely
             incroached
             upon
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             by
             His
             Insolent
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             ever
             by
             any
             that
             entered
             in
             opposition
             to
             Him
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             more
             expressly
             witnessed
             and
             wrestled
             for
             ,
             by
             His
             suffering
             Servants
             in
             that
             Land
             ,
             
             than
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             world
             .
             This
             was
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             the
             Testimony
             of
             that
             Period
             ,
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             Iames
             the
             Sixth
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             since
             the
             year
             1660.
             
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             most
             important
             Cause
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             Consequence
             that
             Mortals
             can
             contend
             for
             ;
             So
             it
             hath
             this
             peculiar
             Glory
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             for
             a
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             the
             standing
             of
             Heaven
             &
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             is
             the
             very
             Truth
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             Himself
             died
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             And
             which
             concerns
             Him
             to
             vindicate
             &
             maintain
             as
             a
             Monarch
             .
             The
             Witnesses
             of
             that
             day
             made
             such
             an
             high
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             encouraged
             one
             another
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Concern
             ;
             
               being
               a
               witness
               for
               Christs
               Glorious
               &
               free
               Monarchie
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               other
               two
               Offices
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Testimony
             is
             more
             Glorious
             to
             God
             ,
             more
             honourable
             to
             His
             Son
             ,
             and
             more
             Comfortable
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Testimony
             either
             for
             His
             Prophetical
             office
             ,
             or
             for
             His
             Priesthood
             ,
             because
             His
             Kingdom
             was
             specially
             impugned
             at
             the
             time
             ;
             As
             
               Mr
               Forbes
            
             &
             
               Mr
               Welsh
            
             write
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Ministers
             at
             Court.
             The
             Corruptions
             &
             Usurpations
             wronging
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             contended
             against
             ,
             were
             Prelacy
             and
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             :
             which
             will
             be
             usefull
             to
             hint
             a
             litle
             ,
             how
             they
             Prosecuted
             the
             Conflict
             .
             When
             Sathan
             (
             whose
             Kingdom
             was
             then
             declining
             )
             by
             several
             instruments
             &
             means
             ,
             both
             by
             force
             &
             fraud
             ,
             did
             endeavour
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             by
             reintroducing
             the
             Antichristian
             Hierarchy
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             reestablish
             the
             Antichristian
             Doctrine
             of
             Popery
             ;
             he
             left
             no
             means
             unessayed
             to
             effectuate
             it
             .
             And
             first
             he
             began
             to
             bring
             the
             name
             Bishop
             in
             request
             ,
             that
             was
             now
             growing
             obsolete
             &
             odious
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             still
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             name
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             neither
             is
             that
             Catechrestical
             application
             of
             it
             to
             Prelats
             to
             be
             sound
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             other
             reason
             for
             the
             translation
             of
             it
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             to
             please
             Princes
             ;
             seeing
             the
             native
             signification
             of
             it
             is
             
               an
               Overseer
            
             ,
             proper
             and
             common
             to
             all
             faithfull
             Pastors
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             his
             first
             essay
             reached
             litle
             further
             then
             the
             bare
             name
             ,
             for
             they
             
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             &
             tryed
             by
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             hardly
             had
             so
             much
             power
             as
             Superintendents
             before
             .
             But
             it
             was
             a
             fine
             Court-juggle
             for
             Noblemen
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             Church
             revenues
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             by
             restoring
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             titles
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             from
             the
             titulars
             either
             Temporal
             Lands
             ,
             or
             Pensions
             to
             their
             dependers
             :
             so
             they
             were
             only
             Tulchan
             Bishops
             ,
             a
             Calfeskin
             to
             cause
             the
             Cow
             give
             milk
             .
             Yet
             ,
             though
             this
             in
             our
             day
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             tollerable
             ;
             The
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             did
             zealously
             oppose
             it
             .
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             denunced
             Anathema
             to
             the
             Giver
             ,
             and
             Anathema
             to
             the
             Receiver
             .
             And
             the
             following
             Assembly
             condemned
             the
             office
             it self
             ,
             as
             having
             
               no
               sure
               warrant
               ,
               authority
               ,
               nor
               ground
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               folly
               &
               corruption
               of
               mens
               invention
               ,
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               ordained
               all
               that
               brooked
               the
               office
               ,
               to
               dimit
               simpliciter
               ,
               and
               to
               desist
               &
               cease
               from
               preaching
               ,
               while
               they
               received
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               admission
               from
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               excomunication
               .
            
             Hereby
             they
             were
             awakened
             &
             animated
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             vigorous
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             Government
             .
             In
             pursuance
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Assemblies
             from
             that
             time
             untill
             the
             year
             1581.
             
             Did
             with
             much
             painfulness
             &
             faithfulness
             attend
             the
             work
             ;
             untill
             ,
             by
             perfecting
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             they
             compleated
             their
             work
             ,
             in
             the
             exact
             Model
             of
             
               Presbyterial
               Government
            
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             Courts
             &
             Officers
             .
             Which
             was
             Confirmed
             ,
             &
             Covenanted
             to
             be
             kept
             inviolate
             ,
             in
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             subscribed
             that
             year
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Court
             ,
             &
             Council
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             by
             all
             ranks
             of
             People
             in
             the
             Land.
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             the
             impudence
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Prelats
             that
             denyed
             this
             ,
             or
             their
             perjury
             in
             breaking
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             greater
             .
             This
             was
             but
             the
             first
             brush
             :
             a
             brisker
             assault
             followes
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             establishment
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             what
             it
             wants
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             might
             be
             supplyed
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             humane
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Diocesan
             but
             also
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             might
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Christs
             Kingdom
             &
             advance
             Sathans
             ;
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             &
             his
             wicked
             Complices
             ,
             move
             the
             King
             ,
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Word
             &
             Oath
             of
             
             God
             ,
             to
             usurp
             the
             prerogative
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             assume
             to
             himself
             ,
             a
             blasphemous
             Monster
             of
             
               Supremacy
               ,
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               .
            
             But
             this
             also
             the
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             God
             did
             worthily
             &
             valiantly
             resist
             :
             and
             at
             the
             very
             first
             appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             gave
             in
             a
             Grievance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             anno
             1582.
             
             
               That
               he
               had
               taken
               upon
               him
               a
               spiritual
               Power
               ,
               which
               properly
               belongs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               only
               King
               &
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Ministerie
               &
               execution
               whereof
               ,
               is
               only
               given
               to
               such
               as
               bear
               office
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               in
               the
               same
               :
               so
               that
               in
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ,
               some
               men
               press
               to
               erect
               a
               new
               Popedome
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               could
               not
               be
               full
               King
               of
               this
               Commonwealth
               ,
               unless
               as
               well
               the
               spiritual
               as
               temporal
               Sword
               be
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               unless
               Christ
               be
               rest
               of
               His
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Jurisdictions
               confounded
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               divided
               ,
               which
               directly
               tendeth
               to
               the
               wrack
               of
               all
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             Which
             being
             presented
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ;
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             asked
             ,
             with
             a
             frouning
             Countenance
             ,
             who
             dare
             subscribe
             these
             treasonable
             Articles
             ?
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Melvin
            
             answered
             ,
             we
             dare
             ,
             &
             will
             subscribe
             ,
             &
             render
             our
             Lives
             in
             the
             Cause
             .
             And
             afterward
             ,
             that
             same
             Assembly
             presented
             Articles
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             
               seeing
               the
               spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               granted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               given
               only
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               preaching
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               &
               overseeing
               ,
               bear
               Office
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               injunctions
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               —
               hereafter
               ,
               no
               other
               of
               whatsomever
               degree
               ,
               or
               under
               whatsomever
               pretence
               ,
               have
               any
               colour
               to
               ascribe
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               either
               in
               placing
               or
               displacing
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               the
               Churches
               admission
               ,
               or
               in
               stopping
               the
               mouths
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               or
               puting
               them
               to
               silence
               ,
               or
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               judgment
               of
               tryal
               of
               Doctrine
               &c.
               
            
             But
             in
             contempt
             &
             contradiction
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             &
             exert
             this
             new
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Melvin
            
             was
             summoned
             before
             the
             secret
             Council
             ,
             for
             a
             Sermon
             of
             his
             ,
             applying
             his
             doctrine
             to
             the
             Times
             Corruptions
             :
             whereupon
             he
             gave
             in
             his
             declinature
             against
             them
             as
             incompetent
             Judges
             ;
             and
             told
             
             them
             ,
             
               they
               were
               too
               bold
               ,
               in
               a
               Constitute
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               &
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               judge
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               control
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               a
               Greater
               then
               was
               there
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               ought
               nor
               can
               do
               .
               There
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               Loosing
               a
               litle
               Hebrew
               Bible
               from
               his
               girdle
               )
               my
               Instructions
               &
               Warrant
               :
               see
               if
               any
               of
               you
               can
               control
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               past
               my
               injunctions
               .
            
             For
             this
             he
             was
             decerned
             ,
             to
             be
             warded
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Edinbrugh
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             informed
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             entered
             in
             ward
             he
             would
             not
             be
             released
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             he
             conveyed
             himself
             secretly
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             Hereafter
             when
             the
             Parliament
             1584.
             had
             enacted
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             Prelacy
             ,
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             all
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             faithful
             first
             directed
             
               Mr
               David
               Lindsey
            
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             desiring
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             in
             Parliament
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Churches
             Liberty
             :
             who
             got
             the
             Prison
             of
             Blackness
             for
             his
             Pains
             .
             And
             then
             when
             they
             could
             not
             get
             access
             for
             shut
             doors
             to
             Protest
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             ,
             when
             the
             Acts
             were
             proclaimed
             at
             the
             Cross
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             they
             took
             publick
             Documents
             ,
             in
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             (
             though
             they
             were
             but
             two
             )
             that
             they
             protested
             against
             the
             said
             Acts
             :
             and
             fled
             to
             England
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             them
             reasons
             that
             moved
             them
             to
             do
             so
             .
             And
             
               Mr
               Iames
               Melvin
            
             wrote
             against
             the
             subscribers
             at
             that
             time
             very
             pertinently
             :
             Proving
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Pope
             ,
             
               &
               so
               become
               Traitors
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               condiscended
               to
               that
               chief
               error
               of
               Papistrie
               ,
               whereupon
               all
               the
               rest
               depend
               ;
               but
               further
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               had
               granted
               more
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               than
               ever
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               peaceably
               obtained
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             that
             Lamented
             their
             oun
             weakness
             &
             feebleness
             ,
             he
             adviseth
             them
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             publick
             slander
             ,
             by
             going
             boldly
             to
             the
             King
             &
             Lords
             ,
             
               and
               shew
               them
               how
               they
               had
               fallen
               through
               weakness
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               power
               are
               risen
               again
               ;
               and
               there
               by
               publick
               note
               &
               witness
               taken
               ,
               free
               themselves
               from
               that
               subscription
               ,
               and
               to
               will
               the
               same
               to
               be
               delete
               ,
               renouncing
               &
               detesting
               it
               plainly
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               publickly
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Declaration
               &
               retractation
               
               in
               writ
               ,
            
             presented
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             manifest
             the
             same
             ,
             let
             them
             do
             with
             stipend
             ,
             benefice
             ,
             &
             Life
             it self
             what
             they
             list
             .
             This
             I
             insert
             ,
             because
             this
             Counsel
             is
             now
             condemned
             ,
             and
             when
             poor
             people
             ,
             offended
             with
             Ministers
             subscriptions
             of
             Bonds
             &
             other
             Complyances
             ,
             desire
             acknowledgments
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             they
             reject
             it
             as
             an
             impertinent
             imposition
             ,
             and
             plead
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             manifest
             any
             retractation
             but
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicatory
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             here
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             no
             novelty
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             what
             bickerings
             the
             faithful
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             had
             ,
             in
             their
             Conflicts
             with
             this
             supremacy
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             
               Mr
               David
               Blacks
            
             Declinature
             ,
             which
             they
             both
             advised
             him
             to
             ,
             &
             approved
             when
             he
             gave
             it
             in
             ,
             against
             the
             King
             &
             Conncil
             as
             Judges
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ordained
             all
             ,
             to
             deal
             mightily
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             against
             the
             Councils
             encroachments
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             were
             charged
             to
             depart
             forth
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
             After
             which
             he
             added
             a
             second
             Declinature
             :
             Declaring
             ,
             
               there
               are
               two
               Jurisdictions
               in
               this
               realme
               ,
               the
               one
               Spiritual
               the
               other
               Civil
               ;
               the
               one
               respecting
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               other
               externals
               ;
               &c.
               —
               Therefore
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               spiritual
               office-bearers
               ,
               and
               had
               discharged
               his
               spiritual
               Calling
               in
               some
               measure
               of
               grace
               &
               sincerity
               ,
               should
               not
               nor
               could
               not
               be
               Lawfully
               judged
               ,
               for
               preaching
               and
               applying
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               any
               Civil
               power
               ;
               he
               being
               an
               Ambassadour
               &
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               having
               his
               Commission
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               instructions
               set
               doun
               &
               limited
               in
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               extended
               ,
               abridged
               ,
               or
               altered
               by
               any
               mortal
               wight
               ,
               King
               or
               Emperour
               ;
               And
               seeing
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               all
               sorts
               ,
               his
               Commission
               &
               discharge
               of
               it
               should
               not
               nor
               cannot
               be
               Lawfuly
               ,
               judged
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               sent
               ;
               they
               being
               sheep
               &
               not
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               ●●t
               to
               be
               judges
               thereof
               in
               a
               judicial
               way
               .
            
             The
             Interloquutor
             being
             past
             against
             him
             for
             this
             ;
             the
             Brethren
             thought
             it
             duty
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Preachers
             should
             be
             directed
             against
             the
             said
             Interloquutor
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             strong
             &
             mighty
             hold
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             praised
             God
             for
             the
             force
             &
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             was
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             being
             charged
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             Toun
             ,
             they
             leave
             a
             faithful
             Declaration
             at
             Large
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             how
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             invaded
             &
             robbed
             :
             But
             all
             this
             was
             nothing
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             wrestlings
             for
             the
             Royalties
             of
             their
             Princely
             Master
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             against
             that
             Tyrants
             Insolencies
             ,
             after
             he
             obtained
             he
             Croun
             of
             England
             .
             For
             then
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Church
             to
             indict
             her
             oun
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             when
             the
             faithful
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             counteract
             his
             Encroachments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             conveened
             in
             an
             Assembly
             at
             
               Aberdeen
               ,
               anno
            
             1605.
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             dissolve
             :
             and
             thereafter
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             the
             Ministers
             there
             assembled
             ,
             were
             transported
             Prisoners
             to
             Black-ness
             .
             Whence
             being
             cited
             befor
             the
             Council
             ,
             they
             decline
             their
             Judicatory
             .
             And
             one
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Mr
               Robert
               Youngson
            
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             succumbed
             ,
             being
             moved
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             returned
             :
             and
             when
             the
             rest
             were
             standing
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             desired
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             acknowledged
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             howbeit
             not
             summoned
             by
             the
             Lords
             ,
             was
             charged
             by
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             and
             compelled
             to
             compear
             that
             day
             ,
             to
             justifie
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             His
             brethren
             ;
             He
             subscribed
             the
             Declinature
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             for
             this
             they
             were
             arraigned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             banished
             .
             Before
             the
             execution
             of
             which
             sentence
             ,
             
               Mr
               Welsh
            
             wrote
             to
             the
             Lady
             Fleming
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             
               What
               am
               I
               ,
               that
               He
               should
               first
               have
               called
               me
               ,
               and
               then
               constituted
               me
               a
               Minister
               of
               glad
               things
               ,
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               these
               fifteen
               years
               already
               ,
               and
               now
               last
               of
               all
               to
               be
               a
               sufferer
               for
               His
               Cause
               &
               Kingdom
               ?
               To
               witness
               that
               good
               Confession
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               His
               Church
               is
               a
               most
               free
               Kingdom
               ,
               yea
               as
               free
               as
               any
               Kingdom
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               convocate
               ,
               hold
               &
               keep
               her
               Meetings
               ,
               Conventions
               ,
               &
               Assemblies
               :
               But
               also
               to
               judge
               of
               all
               her
               affairs
               in
               all
               her
               Meetings
               &
               Conventions
               ,
               among
               His
               members
               and
               Subjects
               .
               These
               two
               points
               .
               (
               1
               )
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               His
               Church
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               she
               is
               free
               in
               her
               Government
               from
               all
               other
               jurisdiction
               
               except
               Christs
               ,
               are
               the
               special
               Cause
               of
               our
               imprisonment
               ,
               being
               now
               convict
               as
               Traitors
               ,
               for
               maintaining
               thereof
               .
               We
               have
               now
               been
               waiting
               with
               joyfulness
               to
               give
               the
               last
               Testimonie
               of
               our
               blood
               in
               confirmation
               thereof
               .
               If
               it
               would
               please
               our
               God
               to
               be
               so
               favourable
               ,
               as
               to
               honour
               us
               with
               that
               dignity
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             resolving
             by
             Parliament
             to
             advance
             the
             estate
             of
             Bishops
             again
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             without
             Cautions
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             further
             to
             establish
             not
             only
             that
             Antichristian
             Hierarchie
             ,
             but
             an
             Erastian
             Supremacy
             :
             The
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             protest
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             offered
             a
             faithful
             Protestation
             to
             the
             Parliament
             Iulij
             —
             1606.
             obtesting
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             reserve
             into
             the
             Lords
             own
             hands
             ,
             
               that
               Glory
               which
               He
               will
               communicate
               neither
               with
               man
               nor
               Angel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               from
               His
               holy
               Mountain
               a
               Lively
               pattern
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               His
               oun
               Tabernacle
               should
               be
               formed
               :
               Remembring
               alwise
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               absolute
               &
               undoubted
               Anthority
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               except
               the
               soveraigne
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               the
               King
               ;
               to
               vvhom
               it
               belongeth
               as
               properly
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               His
               oun
               vvill
               ,
               as
               it
               belongeth
               to
               Him
               to
               save
               His
               Church
               by
               the
               Merit
               of
               His
               oun
               Sufferings
               :
               All
               other
               anthority
               is
               so
               intrenched
               vvithin
               the
               marches
               of
               Divine
               Command
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               overpassing
               of
               the
               bounds
               set
               by
               God
               Himself
               ,
               bring
               men
               under
               the
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               Temporal
               &
               Eternal
               judgements
               .
               —
               If
               ye
               should
               authorize
               Bishops
               ,
               ye
               should
               bring
               into
               the
               Church
               the
               ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
               vvhich
               experience
               hath
               found
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               Antichristian
               Hierarchie
               ,
               vvhich
               mounted
               up
               on
               the
               steps
               of
               Bishops
               preeminence
               ,
               until
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               came
               forth
               ,
               as
               the
               ripe
               fruit
               of
               mans
               vvisedome
               ,
               vvhom
               God
               shall
               consume
               vvith
               the
               breath
               of
               His
               oun
               mouth
               .
               Let
               the
               svvord
               of
               God
               pierce
               that
               belly
               ,
               vvhich
               brought
               forth
               such
               a
               monster
               :
               And
               let
               the
               staff
               of
               God
               crush
               that
               egg
               ,
               vvhich
               hath
               hatched
               such
               a
               Cockatrice
               :
               And
               let
               not
               only
               that
               Roman
               Antichrist
               be
               thrown
               down
               from
               the
               high
               bench
               of
               his
               usurped
               authority
               ,
               but
               
               also
               let
               all
               the
               steps
               whereby
               he
               mounted
               up
               to
               that
               unlawful
               preeminence
               ,
               be
               cut
               down
               &
               utterly
               abolished
               in
               this
               Land
               :
               And
               beware
               to
               strive
               against
               God
               with
               an
               open
               displayed
               banner
               ,
               by
               building
               up
               again
               the
               walls
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               only
               cast
               down
               ,
               but
               also
               hath
               laid
               them
               under
               an
               horrible
               Interdiction
               &
               execration
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               building
               of
               them
               again
               must
               needs
               stand
               to
               greater
               charges
               to
               the
               builders
               ,
               then
               the
               reedifying
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               to
               Hiel
               the
               Bethelite
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Ahab
               .
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             opposition
             ,
             Prelacy
             was
             again
             restored
             in
             Parliament
             .
             And
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             a
             Complyance
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             Presbytries
             &
             Synods
             universally
             charged
             ,
             under
             highest
             pains
             ,
             to
             admit
             a
             
               constant
               Moderator
            
             without
             change
             :
             which
             many
             refused
             resolutely
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             step
             of
             Prelacy
             .
             Upon
             this
             followed
             a
             great
             Persecution
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             their
             Nonconformity
             ,
             managed
             by
             that
             Mongrel
             &
             Monstrous
             kind
             of
             Court
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Clergy-men
             &
             Statesmen
             ,
             called
             
               the
               High
               Commission
               Court
            
             ,
             erected
             anno
             1610.
             whereby
             many
             honest
             men
             were
             put
             violently
             from
             their
             charges
             &
             habitations
             ;
             the
             Generality
             were
             involved
             in
             a
             great
             &
             fearful
             Defection
             .
             But
             the
             Copestone
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             that
             Period
             ,
             was
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               ;
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               private
               Communion
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               private
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             and
             
               Confirmation
               of
               Children
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
            
             and
             
               observation
               of
               festival
               dayes
            
             .
             Which
             were
             much
             opposed
             &
             testified
             against
             by
             the
             faithful
             ,
             from
             their
             first
             hatching
             anno
             1618.
             to
             the
             year
             1621.
             when
             they
             were
             ratified
             in
             Parliament
             :
             at
             what
             time
             they
             were
             also
             witnessed
             against
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             extraordinary
             Lightenings
             &
             Tempest
             .
             And
             against
             this
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             faithful
             continued
             ,
             till
             the
             Revolution
             anno
             1638.
             
             Here
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Cause
             was
             stated
             in
             this
             Period
             ;
             and
             may
             gather
             also
             ,
             wherein
             it
             aggress
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             differs
             from
             the
             present
             Testimony
             ,
             now
             suffered
             for
             under
             all
             rage
             &
             reproach
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Testimony
             was
             one
             with
             that
             that
             we
             are
             suffering
             for
             ,
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             &
             Supremacy
             ;
             except
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             far
             extended
             against
             Tyranny
             ,
             because
             that
             Tyrant
             was
             not
             such
             an
             usurper
             ,
             
             nor
             such
             a
             violater
             of
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             as
             these
             that
             we
             have
             had
             to
             do
             with
             all
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             managing
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             they
             far
             out
             stripped
             their
             successors
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             in
             conduct
             &
             courage
             ,
             Prudence
             &
             zeal
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             hintend
             in
             many
             instances
             :
             to
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             some
             more
             .
             When
             several
             plots
             of
             Papist
             Lords
             had
             been
             discovered
             ,
             conspiring
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             And
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Kings
             Indulgence
             favoured
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             also
             perswaded
             to
             treat
             with
             them
             :
             famous
             
               Mr
               Davidson
            
             opposed
             with
             great
             resolution
             ;
             Declaring
             before
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lothian
             ,
             that
             it
             favoured
             much
             of
             defection
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             
               that
               such
               notorious
               rebells
               to
               God
               ,
               His
               Church
               ,
               &
               the
               Country
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               treated
               with
               ;
               we
               should
               not
               rashly
               open
               a
               door
               to
               Gods
               Enemies
               ,
               without
               better
               proof
               of
               their
               manners
               nor
               were
               yet
               seen
               .
            
             And
             when
             a
             convention
             in
             Falkland
             was
             consulting
             to
             call
             home
             these
             conspiring
             Traitors
             :
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Melvin
            
             went
             thither
             uncalled
             ;
             and
             when
             found
             fault
             with
             by
             the
             King
             for
             his
             boldness
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               call
               to
               come
               here
               from
               Christ
               &
               His
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               special
               Interest
               in
               this
               Turn
               ,
               and
               against
               whom
               this
               Convention
               is
               assembled
               directly
               :
               I
               charge
               yow
               ,
               and
               your
               Estates
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               &
               His
               Church
               ,
               that
               ye
               favour
               not
               His
               Enemies
               whom
               He
               hateth
               ,
               nor
               go
               about
               to
               call
               home
               nor
               make
               Citizens
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               have
               traiterously
               sought
               to
               betray
               their
               City
               &
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               with
               the
               overthroiw
               of
               Chists
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             further
             challenged
             them
             of
             
               treason
               against
               Christ
            
             ,
             His
             Church
             &
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             that
             purpose
             they
             were
             about
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             in
             a
             private
             Conference
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             called
             the
             King
             
               Gods
               sillie
               vassal
            
             ;
             and
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             sleeve
             ,
             told
             him
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             yow
             ,
             and
             Church
             &
             Countrey
             is
             like
             to
             be
             wracked
             for
             not
             telling
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               and
               giving
               yow
               faithful
               Counsel
               ;
               we
               must
               discharge
               our
               duty
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               &
               yow
               :
               Therefore
               I
               must
               tell
               yow
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               Kings
               and
               two
               Kingdoms
               ;
               There
               is
               Christ
               and
               His
               Kingdom
               ,
               whose
               subject
               King
               
                 Iames
                 the
              
               6th
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               whose
               Kingdom
               he
               is
               not
               a
               King
               ,
               nor
               a
               Head
               ,
               nor
               a
               Lord
               ,
               but
               a
               member
               ,
               and
               they
               
               vvhom
               Christ
               hath
               called
               to
               vvatch
               over
               &
               govern
               his
               Church
               ,
               have
               sufficient
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Power
               from
               Him
               ,
               which
               no
               Christian
               King
               should
               control
               but
               assist
               ,
               othervvise
               they
               are
               not
               faithfull
               subjects
               to
               Christ.
               Sir
               ,
               vvhen
               yovv
               vvere
               in
               your
               svvedling
               clouts
               ,
               Christ
               reigned
               freely
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               His
               enemies
               ;
               but
               novv
               the
               vvisdom
               of
               your
               Council
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               Devilish
               &
               pernicious
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               yovv
               may
               be
               served
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               to
               your
               purpose
               &
               grandour
               ,
               Iew
               &
               Gentile
               ,
               Papist
               &
               Protestant
               ,
               because
               the
               Ministers
               &
               Protestants
               in
               Scotland
               are
               too
               strong
               ,
               &
               control
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               vveakened
               &
               brought
               lovv
               ,
               by
               stirring
               up
               a
               party
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               being
               equal
               &
               indifferent
               ,
               both
               shall
               be
               fain
               to
               flee
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               shall
               he
               be
               well
               setled
               :
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               let
               Gods
               wisedom
               be
               the
               only
               wisdom
               ,
               this
               will
               prove
               meer
               &
               mad
               folly
               ;
               for
               His
               curse
               cannot
               but
               light
               upon
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               seeking
               both
               yow
               shall
               lose
               both
               .
               To
               the
               like
               effect
               ,
               
                 Mr
                 Robert
                 Bruce
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               Psal
               ,
               51.
               gives
               faithful
               warning
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               times
               .
               It
               is
               not
               we
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               that
               are
               Partie
               in
               this
               cause
               ;
               no
               ,
               the
               quarrel
               is
               betwixt
               a
               greater
               Prince
               and
               them
               .
               What
               are
               we
               ,
               but
               sillie
               men
               ?
               Yet
               it
               has
               pleased
               Him
               to
               set
               us
               in
               this
               Office
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               oppone
               to
               the
               manifest
               usurpation
               that
               is
               made
               upon
               His
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               .
               Is
               there
               a
               more
               forcible
               mean
               to
               draw
               down
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               let
               Barrabas
               that
               nobilitate
               Malefactor
               pass
               free
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               the
               war
               against
               Christ
               and
               His
               Ministry
               .
               It
               puteth
               on
               the
               Copestone
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               of
               our
               brethren
               should
               not
               be
               so
               faithful
               ,
               as
               their
               Calling
               &
               this
               Cause
               craveth
               .
               Fy
               upon
               false
               brethren
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               dumb
               ,
               so
               faint
               hearted
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               Chock
               :
               Not
               only
               are
               they
               ashamed
               to
               speak
               the
               thing
               they
               think
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               shame
               in
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               speak
               directly
               against
               their
               former
               Doctrin
               .
               They
               will
               speak
               the
               Truth
               a
               while
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               put
               at
               ,
               but
               incontinent
               they
               will
               turn
               and
               make
               their
               gifts
               weapons
               to
               fight
               against
               Christ
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               none
               so
               malicious
               as
               an
               Apostate
               when
               he
               begins
               to
               slide
               back
               &c.
               
            
             The
             same
             faithful
             witness
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             preach
             as
             the
             King
             
             would
             have
             him
             ,
             against
             his
             oun
             conscience
             ,
             to
             justifie
             &
             Proclaim
             the
             Kings
             Innocency
             ,
             in
             a
             forged
             conspiracy
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             put
             from
             his
             Church
             in
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             being
             requested
             in
             an
             insinuating
             manner
             to
             desist
             from
             preaching
             but
             for
             nine
             or
             ten
             dayes
             ;
             he
             condiscended
             at
             first
             ,
             thinking
             the
             matter
             of
             no
             great
             importance
             :
             yet
             that
             night
             his
             body
             was
             cast
             in
             a
             fever
             ,
             with
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             he
             promised
             he
             should
             never
             obey
             their
             Commandment
             any
             more
             .
             These
             were
             faithful
             men
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             they
             challenge
             themselves
             in
             deep
             humiliation
             ,
             for
             their
             short
             comings
             &
             defections
             ,
             at
             the
             renovation
             of
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             March
             ,
             30.
             1596.
             the
             greatst
             solemnity
             ever
             had
             been
             seen
             in
             Scotland
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             place
             might
             worthily
             have
             been
             called
             Bochim
             .
             O
             when
             shall
             we
             see
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             most
             faithful
             among
             us
             ,
             shall
             mourn
             over
             our
             far
             more
             aggravated
             defections
             !
             but
             if
             they
             mourned
             then
             for
             these
             first
             degrees
             of
             declensions
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               quam
               gravius
               ingemiscerent
               illi
               fortes
               viri
               ,
               qui
               propter
               Ecclesiae
               Scoticanae
               Libertatem
               .
               olim
               in
               acie
               decertarunt
               ,
               si
               nostram
               hanc
               ignaviam
               (
               ne
               quid
               gravius
               dicam
               )
               conspicerent
               !
            
             I
             know
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             encourage
             themselves
             in
             a
             base
             Complyance
             with
             the
             present
             corruptions
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             Worthies
             ;
             Alledging
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             scruple
             to
             hear
             &
             join
             with
             Prelatical
             men
             ,
             dispensing
             the
             ordinances
             .
             But
             this
             Objection
             will
             be
             easily
             refelled
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Period
             wherein
             they
             were
             but
             growing
             up
             to
             a
             more
             perfect
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             bear
             with
             many
             things
             which
             we
             cannot
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             been
             reformed
             from
             them
             :
             They
             were
             then
             advancing
             and
             still
             gaining
             ground
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             declining
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             more
             shie
             to
             lose
             what
             we
             have
             gained
             .
             They
             had
             then
             of
             a
             long
             time
             enjoyed
             their
             Judicatories
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             might
             recur
             for
             an
             orderly
             redress
             of
             such
             grievances
             that
             offended
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             still
             in
             hopes
             of
             recovering
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             suspended
             their
             total
             secession
             from
             that
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             untill
             they
             should
             recover
             them
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             still
             holding
             their
             right
             and
             maintaining
             their
             cause
             against
             these
             Invaders
             .
             But
             we
             
             were
             at
             thevery
             first
             begining
             of
             this
             unhappy
             Revolution
             ,
             totally
             deprived
             of
             our
             Judicatories
             ,
             and
             denuded
             of
             all
             expectation
             of
             them
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             place
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             are
             Masters
             of
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             that
             way
             ;
             therefore
             must
             keep
             our selves
             free
             of
             their
             ▪
             Communion
             .
             But
             next
             if
             we
             consider
             their
             practise
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             these
             Worthies
             vvere
             not
             such
             Conformists
             ,
             as
             our
             Complyers
             vvould
             make
             them
             .
             What
             if
             vve
             find
             among
             them
             Meetings
             ,
             that
             vvere
             Called
             &
             Counted
             as
             Seditious
             &
             Schismatick
             ,
             as
             Ours
             are
             novv
             ?
             vve
             find
             a
             
               field
               Meeting
            
             ,
             yea
             a
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             at
             Dumfermling
             vvithout
             &
             against
             the
             Kings
             vvarrant
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             ●ports
             vvere
             shut
             against
             them
             ,
             anno
             1585.
             
             But
             that
             is
             not
             so
             pat
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             as
             that
             vve
             find
             Private-Meetings
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             publick
             Service
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             discharged
             by
             open
             Proclamation
             anno
             1624.
             vvherein
             it
             is
             charged
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             ,
             contemned
             &
             impugned
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             disobeyed
             &
             controlled
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             abstained
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             and
             to
             Participate
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             long
             before
             that
             ,
             vve
             find
             the
             sincerer
             sort
             scrupled
             to
             hear
             Bishop
             Adamson
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             that
             he
             vvas
             absolved
             in
             the
             Assembly
             .
             And
             that
             aftervvards
             ,
             the
             doubt
             being
             proponed
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             slander
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             absent
             himself
             from
             the
             Sermons
             of
             them
             that
             are
             suspended
             from
             all
             function
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Assembly
             Ansvvered
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             slander
             in
             the
             Case
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             slanderous
             to
             resort
             .
             And
             why
             is
             not
             this
             ground
             to
             think
             it
             slanderous
             or
             scandalous
             to
             resort
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             deserve
             to
             be
             suspended
             (
             all
             of
             them
             by
             a
             Spiritual
             cognizance
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             suspended
             Corporally
             ,
             for
             their
             villanie
             )
             when
             there
             can
             be
             no
             access
             orderly
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             Ministers
             were
             so
             faithful
             &
             zealous
             against
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             they
             decerned
             Ministers
             to
             be
             suspended
             for
             far
             smaller
             faults
             ,
             than
             many
             now
             could
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             ;
             viz.
             if
             they
             were
             not
             powerful
             &
             Spiritual
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             apply
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             Corruptions
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             obscure
             &
             too
             Scholastick
             before
             
             the
             people
             ,
             cold
             &
             wanting
             zeal
             ,
             flatterers
             ,
             dissembling
             at
             publick
             sins
             for
             flattery
             or
             fear
             &c.
             
             As
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             
               Advice
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               deputed
               for
               penning
               the
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               anno
            
             1596.
             
             I
             wish
             our
             silent
             prudent
             Ministers
             now
             would
             consider
             the
             justness
             of
             this
             Censure
             ,
             and
             what
             ground
             people
             have
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             such
             censurableness
             .
             But
             not
             only
             this
             may
             answer
             the
             false
             imputation
             of
             Conformity
             on
             these
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Letter
             of
             one
             of
             the
             banished
             Ministers
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             discovering
             his
             mind
             about
             hearing
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             serving
             the
             times
             .
             
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Iohn
                   Welsh
                
                 ,
                 writing
                 to
                 
                   Mr
                   Robert
                   Bruce
                
                 ,
              
               —
               what
               my
               mind
               is
               concerning
               the
               root
               of
               these
               branches
               ,
               the
               bearer
               will
               shew
               yow
               more
               fully
               .
               They
               are
               no
               more
               to
               be
               counted
               Orthodox
               ,
               but
               Apostates
               ;
               They
               have
               fallen
               from
               their
               Callings
               by
               receiving
               an
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Kingdom
               culpable
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               it
               to
               fearful
               Judgments
               ,
               for
               such
               an
               high
               perfidie
               against
               an
               Oath
               so
               sol●mnly
               enacted
               &
               given
               ;
               And
               are
               no
               more
               to
               be
               counted
               Christians
               ,
               but
               strangers
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               &
               Persecutors
               ,
               And
               therefore
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 any
                 more
                 ,
              
               either
               in
               publick
               ,
               or
               in
               Consistories
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               or
               Synods
               ;
               for
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               light
               with
               darkness
               ?
            
             We
             see
             then
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             dissonant
             to
             the
             vvitness
             of
             the
             present
             reproached
             sufferers
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             the
             matter
             &
             manner
             of
             their
             Testimony
             against
             all
             the
             invaders
             of
             the
             Churches
             priviledges
             ,
             did
             speak
             forth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sincere
             &
             pure
             zeal
             ;
             so
             their
             practice
             was
             conform
             ,
             shewing
             forth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             strictness
             ,
             and
             aversness
             from
             all
             sinfull
             Complyances
             ,
             even
             with
             things
             that
             would
             be
             now
             accounted
             of
             very
             minute
             &
             inconsiderable
             consequence
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             honest
             sufferers
             now
             are
             flouted
             at
             as
             fools
             .
             When
             that
             Oath
             was
             formed
             for
             acknowledging
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Clause
             added
             which
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             to
             salve
             the
             matter
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             I
             fear
             many
             now
             would
             not
             stand
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             qualification
             .
             Yet
             the
             faithful
             then
             perceived
             the
             Sophistrie
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             it
             rather
             worse
             ,
             
             affirming
             that
             that
             brat
             of
             Hell
             was
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             several
             eminent
             men
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             both
             by
             advice
             &
             example
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             in
             conscience
             Comply
             ;
             And
             pleaded
             also
             from
             the
             illegality
             of
             that
             imposition
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             subscription
             of
             Laws
             ,
             a
             thing
             never
             required
             before
             of
             any
             subject
             ;
             if
             they
             offended
             against
             the
             Laws
             ,
             why
             might
             they
             not
             be
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             ?
             When
             many
             honest
             faithful
             Patriots
             ,
             for
             their
             attempt
             at
             Ruthven
             to
             deliver
             the
             Countrey
             from
             a
             vermine
             of
             Villains
             that
             abused
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Kingdom
             ,
             were
             charged
             to
             crave
             Pardon
             ,
             &
             take
             remission
             ;
             they
             would
             do
             neither
             ,
             judging
             it
             a
             base
             condemning
             of
             duty
             :
             which
             puts
             a
             brand
             upon
             our
             sneaking
             Supplicators
             ,
             &
             Petitioners
             ,
             &
             Pardon-mongers
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             be
             called
             the
             race
             of
             such
             Worthies
             ,
             who
             scorned
             such
             baseness
             ,
             and
             choosed
             rather
             to
             endure
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             unjust
             Sentences
             ,
             of
             Intercommuning
             &
             Banishment
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowrie
             accepted
             of
             a
             Remission
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             condemned
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             his
             old
             friends
             would
             accept
             of
             his
             friendship
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             justly
             suspected
             .
             
               Mr
               Black
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             same
             favour
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             refused
             altogether
             ,
             left
             so
             doing
             he
             should
             condemn
             himself
             ,
             and
             approve
             the
             Courts
             Proceedings
             :
             And
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             confering
             with
             the
             Councellors
             ,
             craving
             that
             some
             penalty
             should
             be
             condiscended
             unto
             for
             satisfying
             his
             Majestie
             in
             his
             honour
             ,
             would
             not
             condiscend
             to
             any
             how
             light
             soever
             ;
             lest
             thereby
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             approve
             the
             Judicatorie
             &
             their
             Proceeding
             .
             The
             Imprisoned
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             declining
             the
             Council
             ,
             had
             it
             in
             their
             offer
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             without
             any
             confession
             of
             offence
             only
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             
               pro
               scandalo
               ,
               accepto
               non
               dato
               ,
            
             they
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             places
             :
             But
             it
             pleased
             God
             so
             to
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             stopped
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             and
             convinced
             them
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             do
             it
             without
             betraying
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ.
             Again
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             we
             have
             Instances
             of
             such
             strictness
             ,
             as
             is
             much
             scorned
             now
             a
             dayes
             .
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Edinburgh
             
             were
             committed
             to
             ward
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Queen
             ,
             before
             her
             execution
             in
             Forthringam
             Castle
             1586.
             they
             refused
             not
             simply
             to
             pray
             for
             her
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             innocent
             of
             the
             crimes
             laid
             to
             her
             charge
             ,
             which
             had
             imported
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             proceedings
             against
             her
             .
             Afterwards
             in
             the
             year
             1600.
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             would
             not
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             deliverie
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             from
             a
             pretended
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowrie
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             had
             no
             credit
             nor
             assurance
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             crave
             Pardon
             for
             it
             neither
             .
             For
             this
             
               Mr
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             was
             deprived
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             never
             obtained
             it
             again
             in
             Edinburgh
             :
             But
             now
             for
             refusing
             such
             compelled
             &
             imposed
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             pray
             or
             praise
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             poor
             people
             are
             much
             condemned
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             that
             these
             faithful
             sufferers
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             strict
             as
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             in
             submitting
             to
             unjust
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             obeying
             &
             keeping
             their
             Confinements
             .
             I
             shall
             grant
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             might
             be
             tollerate
             in
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             when
             the
             Court
             procedure
             against
             them
             was
             not
             so
             illegal
             ,
             their
             Authority
             was
             not
             so
             Tyrannical
             ,
             nor
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             disouned
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             so
             stated
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             afrayed
             to
             take
             guilt
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             making
             their
             escapes
             :
             whereas
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             us
             .
             Yet
             we
             find
             very
             faithful
             men
             broke
             their
             Confinements
             :
             As
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Murray
            
             ,
             confined
             about
             Dumfreis
             ,
             perceiving
             there
             was
             no
             end
             of
             the
             Bishops
             malice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             in
             no
             worse
             case
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             resolved
             without
             Licence
             either
             of
             King
             or
             Council
             to
             transport
             himself
             :
             So
             did
             also
             
               Mr
               Robert
               Bruce
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             For
             resistence
             of
             Superior
             Powers
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             first
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             Noblemen
             an
             
               Ruthven
               ,
               anno
            
             1582.
             who
             took
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             seised
             on
             that
             Arrant
             Traitor
             ,
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Church
             &
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             ;
             declaring
             to
             the
             world
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Correspondence
             with
             Papists
             ,
             his
             usurping
             the
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             all
             by
             means
             of
             his
             wicked
             Councellors
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             they
             removed
             from
             him
             .
             The
             King
             himself
             emitted
             a
             Declaration
             
             allowing
             this
             deed
             .
             The
             General
             Assembly
             approved
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             to
             a
             Concurrence
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             was
             wanting
             to
             ratifie
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             Lawfull
             &
             laudable
             action
             .
             At
             length
             the
             Fox
             escapes
             ,
             &
             changes
             all
             ,
             and
             retracts
             his
             former
             Declaration
             .
             The
             Lords
             again
             rallie
             ,
             and
             interprise
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Stirling
             ,
             and
             gain
             it
             ;
             but
             afterward
             surrender
             it
             :
             after
             which
             the
             Earle
             of
             Gowrie
             is
             executed
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             are
             commanded
             to
             retract
             the
             Approbation
             of
             Ruthven
             business
             ,
             but
             they
             refused
             :
             and
             many
             were
             forced
             to
             flee
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             were
             banished
             .
             But
             in
             the
             year
             1585.
             they
             return
             with
             more
             success
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Castle
             of
             Stirling
             .
             The
             cowardly
             King
             does
             again
             acknowledge
             &
             justify
             their
             Enterprise
             ,
             
               that
               they
               needed
               no
               Apology
               of
               words
               ,
               Weapons
               had
               spoken
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               gotten
               them
               audience
               to
               clear
               their
               own
               Cause
               :
            
             but
             his
             after
             carriage
             declared
             him
             as
             crafty
             &
             false
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             cowardly
             &
             fearful
             .
             Again
             we
             have
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             for
             resisting
             ,
             when
             the
             Ministers
             were
             troubled
             ,
             upon
             
               Mr
               Blacks
            
             bussiness
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             an
             intention
             to
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Pulpits
             :
             They
             advised
             them
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             if
             their
             flocks
             would
             save
             them
             from
             violence
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             violence
             was
             expected
             from
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Emissaries
             .
             As
             to
             that
             point
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             dispute
             .
          
           
             IV.
             There
             was
             litle
             occasion
             for
             the
             Question
             about
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             but
             generally
             all
             acknowledged
             it
             :
             because
             they
             were
             not
             sensible
             of
             his
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             his
             cowardice
             made
             him
             incapable
             of
             attempting
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             raise
             commotions
             in
             civil
             things
             .
             Yet
             we
             remark
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Authority
             he
             usurped
             beyond
             his
             sphere
             ,
             that
             was
             disouned
             &
             declined
             by
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             the
             Supremacy
             .
             Next
             that
             they
             resented
             ,
             &
             represented
             very
             harshly
             ,
             any
             aspiring
             to
             Absoluteness
             ;
             as
             
               Mr
               Andrew
               Melvin
            
             could
             give
             it
             no
             better
             name
             ,
             nor
             intertain
             no
             better
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             terme
             it
             ,
             
               The
               bloodie
               Guillie
            
             ,
             as
             he
             inveighs
             against
             it
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             1582.
             
             And
             next
             ,
             in
             this
             same
             Period
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             very
             good
             description
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             himself
             allowes
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             a
             Kings
             mouth
             abundantly
             justifies
             
             the
             disouning
             of
             the
             present
             Tyrannie
             :
             This
             same
             King
             Iames
             ,
             in
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             year
             1609.
             sayth
             ,
             
               A
               King
               degenerateth
               into
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               when
               he
               leaveth
               to
               rule
               by
               〈◊〉
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               he
               beginneth
               to
               invade
               his
               Subjects
               Persons
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               &
               Liberties
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               impose
               unlawful
               taxes
               ,
               raise
               forces
               ,
               make
               War
               upon
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               pillage
               ,
               plunder
               ,
               wast
               ,
               and
               spoil
               his
               Kingdoms
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             Containing
             the
             Testimony
             for
             the
             last
             Reformation
             from
             Prelacy
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             steps
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1638
             ,
             to
             1660.
             
          
           
             THe
             following
             Period
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1638.
             to
             1660
             ,
             continues
             &
             advances
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             hight
             of
             Purity
             &
             Power
             ,
             that
             either
             this
             Church
             or
             any
             other
             did
             ever
             arrive
             unto
             ,
             with
             a
             Gradation
             ,
             Succession
             ,
             &
             Complication
             of
             wonders
             ,
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Justice
             &
             Mercy
             ,
             signally
             &
             singularly
             ouning
             &
             sealing
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Confusion
             of
             His
             Enemies
             ,
             Comfort
             of
             His
             People
             ,
             Conviction
             of
             Indifferent
             Neutrals
             ,
             and
             Consternation
             of
             All.
             Now
             after
             a
             long
             winter
             ,
             and
             night
             of
             Deadness
             &
             Darkness
             ,
             the
             sun
             returns
             with
             an
             amiable
             approach
             of
             Light
             &
             Life
             :
             now
             the
             winter
             was
             past
             ,
             the
             rain
             was
             over
             &
             gone
             ,
             the
             flowers
             appear
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             singing
             of
             birds
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             turtle
             is
             heard
             in
             our
             Land.
             Now
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             comes
             to
             be
             managed
             in
             an
             Active
             manner
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             was
             Passive
             :
             As
             the
             one
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             observed
             to
             follow
             interchangably
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             especially
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             Last
             alwayes
             the
             Greatest
             ;
             which
             gives
             ground
             to
             hope
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             now
             our
             turn
             to
             suffer
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             summer
             comes
             again
             after
             this
             winter
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             after
             this
             night
             ,
             the
             next
             Active
             Testimony
             shall
             
             be
             more
             notable
             than
             any
             that
             went
             before
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Testimony
             was
             the
             same
             as
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             Concerns
             of
             Christs
             Kingly
             Prerogative
             ,
             but
             with
             some
             more
             increase
             as
             to
             its
             opposites
             :
             for
             these
             grew
             successively
             in
             every
             Period
             ,
             the
             Last
             alwayes
             including
             all
             that
             went
             before
             .
             The
             first
             Period
             had
             Gentilisme
             principally
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             the
             second
             Poperie
             ,
             The
             third
             Poperie
             &
             Tyrannie
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Prelacy
             &
             Supremacy
             ,
             this
             fifth
             hath
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             Sectarianisme
             also
             ,
             to
             contend
             against
             .
             The
             former
             had
             alwayes
             the
             opposites
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             but
             this
             hath
             them
             in
             extremes
             on
             both
             hands
             ;
             both
             fighting
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             fighting
             together
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             she
             against
             both
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             one
             of
             her
             opposites
             prevailed
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Secterian
             Party
             ,
             and
             that
             prevailing
             brought
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Malignant
             ,
             which
             now
             domineers
             over
             all
             together
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             because
             this
             Period
             is
             in
             it self
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             the
             Revolutions
             therein
             emergent
             so
             eminent
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             therein
             prosecuted
             wanting
             litle
             of
             its
             perfect
             Complement
             ;
             the
             Deformation
             succeeding
             in
             its
             Deviation
             from
             the
             Pattern
             being
             so
             destructive
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             fallen
             ,
             and
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             present
             reproached
             Sufferers
             have
             lost
             or
             left
             their
             ground
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             a
             short
             deduction
             of
             the
             Rise
             ,
             Progress
             ,
             &
             End
             of
             the
             Contendings
             of
             that
             Period
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Miseries
             &
             Mischiefs
             ,
             that
             the
             pride
             of
             Prelacy
             and
             Tyrannical
             Supremacy
             had
             multiplied
             beyond
             measure
             upon
             this
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             hight
             of
             all
             their
             haughtiness
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             setting
             up
             their
             Dagon
             ,
             and
             erecting
             Altars
             for
             him
             ,
             imposing
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             and
             book
             of
             Canons
             &c.
             the
             Lord
             in
             Mercy
             remembered
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             surprised
             them
             with
             a
             sudden
             unexpected
             Deliverance
             ,
             by
             very
             despicable
             means
             ;
             even
             the
             opposition
             of
             a
             few
             weak
             women
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Contest
             ,
             which
             ,
             ere
             it
             was
             quashed
             ,
             made
             the
             Tyrant
             tumble
             headless
             off
             his
             throne
             .
             The
             zeal
             against
             the
             
               English
               popish
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             obtruded
             on
             Edinburgh
             ,
             did
             first
             inflame
             some
             feminine
             hearts
             to
             witness
             their
             detestation
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             was
             followed
             out
             
             with
             more
             Masculine
             fervor
             ,
             accosting
             King
             &
             Council
             with
             Petitions
             ,
             Remonstrances
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
             &
             Testimonies
             against
             the
             Innovations
             ,
             and
             resolving
             upon
             a
             mutual
             Conjunction
             ,
             to
             defend
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             would
             innovate
             or
             invade
             them
             .
             To
             fortifie
             which
             ,
             and
             conciliate
             the
             favour
             both
             of
             God
             &
             man
             in
             the
             Resolution
             ,
             All
             the
             Lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             friends
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             did
             solemnly
             Renew
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             (
             wherein
             they
             were
             signally
             countenanced
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             vvhich
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             obliging
             to
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Prelatical
             Hierarchie
             ,
             and
             clearly
             enough
             confirming
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             yet
             they
             ingaged
             into
             it
             vvith
             an
             inlargment
             ,
             to
             suspend
             the
             practice
             of
             Novations
             already
             introduced
             ,
             and
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             vvith
             the
             late
             places
             &
             povver
             of
             Church
             men
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             tried
             in
             a
             free
             General
             Assembly
             .
             Which
             vvas
             obtaine●
             that
             same
             year
             ,
             and
             indicted
             at
             Glasgow
             :
             and
             there
             ,
             not
             vvith
             standing
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             the
             Kings
             Commissioner
             could
             make
             ,
             by
             Protestations
             &
             Proclamations
             to
             dissolve
             it
             ,
             the
             six
             preceeding
             Assemblies
             establishing
             Prelacy
             vvere
             annulled
             ,
             The
             Service-Book
             ,
             and
             
               high
               Commission
            
             vvere
             condemned
             ;
             All
             the
             Bishops
             vvere
             deposed
             ,
             and
             their
             Government
             declared
             to
             be
             abjured
             in
             that
             National
             Covenant
             ;
             though
             many
             had
             ,
             through
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             persvvasions
             ,
             subscribed
             it
             in
             another
             sense
             vvithout
             that
             application
             :
             As
             also
             the
             
               five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
            
             vvere
             there
             discovered
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             inconsistent
             vvith
             that
             Covenant
             &
             Confession
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             places
             &
             povver
             of
             Church
             men
             vvere
             disproved
             &
             rejected
             :
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             
               Presbyterial
               Government
            
             vvas
             Justified
             &
             Approved
             ,
             and
             an
             Act
             vvas
             passed
             for
             their
             keeping
             yearly
             General
             Assemblies
             .
             This
             was
             a
             bold
             begining
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             were
             animated
             with
             more
             than
             humane
             resolution
             ,
             against
             more
             than
             humane
             opposition
             ,
             Hell
             as
             well
             as
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             earth
             being
             set
             against
             them
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Lord
             gave
             the
             Call
             ,
             they
             considered
             not
             their
             oun
             deadness
             ,
             nor
             were
             daunted
             with
             Discouragments
             ,
             nor
             staggered
             at
             the
             promise
             through
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             gave
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             out
             braving
             all
             difficulties
             .
             
             Which
             in
             the
             following
             year
             were
             much
             increased
             ,
             by
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Popish
             Partakers
             ,
             rendevouzing
             their
             forces
             under
             the
             Kings
             Personal
             Standart
             ,
             and
             menacing
             nothing
             but
             misery
             to
             the
             zealous
             Covenanters
             :
             yet
             when
             they
             found
             them
             prepared
             to
             resist
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             to
             a
             Pacification
             ,
             concluding
             that
             an
             Assembly
             &
             Parliament
             should
             be
             held
             for
             healing
             all
             grievances
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             In
             which
             Assembly
             ,
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             is
             ratified
             &
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Traquair
             Commissioner
             ,
             and
             enjoined
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             with
             an
             explication
             expressly
             condemning
             the
             five
             
               Articles
               of
               Perth
            
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Civil
             places
             &
             power
             of
             Church
             men
             :
             But
             the
             sons
             of
             Belial
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             ,
             nor
             bound
             with
             bonds
             of
             faith
             ,
             humanity
             ,
             or
             honour
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             King
             &
             Prelats
             ,
             with
             their
             Popish
             Abettors
             ,
             go
             to
             arms
             again
             ;
             but
             were
             fain
             to
             accommodate
             the
             matter
             by
             a
             new
             Pacification
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Civil
             &
             Religious
             Liberties
             were
             ratified
             .
             And
             in
             the
             folowing
             year
             1641
             ,
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             subscriptions
             of
             King
             &
             Parliament
             fully
             confirmed
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             
               Charles
               the
               I.
            
             being
             present
             ,
             and
             consenting
             to
             all
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             was
             treacherously
             encouraging
             the
             
               Irish
               murderers
            
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Authority
             made
             a
             Massacre
             of
             many
             thousand
             Innocent
             Protestants
             in
             Ireland
             .
             But
             in
             Scotland
             things
             vvent
             vvell
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             vvas
             greatly
             advanced
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             flourished
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             shine
             upon
             us
             ,
             vvith
             such
             a
             splendor
             that
             it
             avvaked
             England
             ,
             and
             animated
             the
             Lords
             People
             there
             ,
             then
             groaning
             under
             those
             Grievances
             from
             vvhich
             Scotland
             vvas
             delivered
             ,
             to
             aspire
             to
             the
             like
             Reformation
             .
             For
             advice
             in
             vvhich
             ,
             because
             though
             all
             aggreed
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             yet
             sundry
             forms
             of
             Church
             Government
             vvere
             projected
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             Independent
             order
             ,
             determining
             all
             Acts
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             as
             Election
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             and
             deposition
             of
             officers
             ,
             vvith
             Admission
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             &
             Absolution
             of
             members
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             &
             decided
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             every
             Particular
             Congregation
             ,
             vvithout
             any
             
             Authoritative
             Concurrence
             or
             interposition
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             condemning
             all
             imperative
             &
             decisive
             povver
             of
             Classes
             &c.
             as
             a
             meer
             usurpation
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Brethren
             in
             England
             vvrote
             to
             the
             Assembly
             then
             fitting
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             vvho
             gave
             them
             ansvver
             
               That
               they
               vvere
               grieved
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Godly
               should
               be
               found
               not
               aggreeing
               vvith
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               where
               the
               edge
               of
               Discipline
               &
               Government
               is
               different
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               &
               Worship
               shall
               not
               long
               continue
               the
               same
               without
               change
               ;
               That
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               Compound
               Presbytries
               &
               Synods
               ,
               is
               a
               help
               &
               strength
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               hinderance
               to
               particular
               Congregations
               &
               Elderships
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Government
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               an
               extrinsecal
               Power
               set
               over
               Particular
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               intrinsecal
               power
               where
               with
               Christ
               hath
               invested
               His
               Officers
               ,
               who
               may
               not
               exercise
               it
               Independently
               ,
               but
               with
               subordination
               unto
               Presbytries
               &c.
               
               Which
               as
               they
               are
               Representative
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               conjoined
               together
               in
               one
               under
               their
               Government
               ;
               so
               their
               determination
               ,
               when
               they
               proceed
               orderly
               ,
               whether
               in
               Causes
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               brought
               before
               them
               by
               reference
               in
               case
               of
               aberration
               ,
               is
               to
               the
               several
               Congregations
               Authoritative
               ,
               &
               not
               Consultatory
               only
               .
               And
               this
               subordination
               is
               not
               only
               warranted
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               conforme
               to
               the
               Pattern
               of
               the
               Primitive
               &
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               verity
               &
               unity
               ,
               against
               Schisme
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               &
               Tyrannie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               Government
               where
               soever
               it
               hath
               place
               .
            
             So
             from
             henceforth
             the
             Assembly
             did
             incessantly
             urge
             uniformity
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             with
             their
             Brethren
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefest
             of
             their
             Desires
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             &
             Cares
             .
             And
             in
             the
             year
             1643.
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             Parliament
             did
             first
             desire
             that
             the
             two
             Nations
             might
             be
             strictly
             united
             for
             their
             mutual
             defence
             ,
             against
             the
             Papists
             &
             Prelatical
             faction
             and
             their
             Adherents
             in
             both
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             lay
             down
             Armes
             ,
             till
             these
             implacable
             Enemies
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             subjection
             :
             and
             did
             instantly
             urge
             for
             the
             help
             &
             
             assistance
             from
             Scotland
             .
             Which
             being
             sent
             did
             return
             with
             an
             Olive
             branch
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             some
             beginings
             of
             a
             Reformation
             in
             England
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             a
             bloody
             War
             begining
             between
             the
             King
             &
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             great
             success
             on
             the
             Kings
             side
             ,
             whence
             the
             Papists
             at
             the
             time
             got
             great
             advantage
             (
             witness
             the
             cessation
             of
             Armes
             concluded
             in
             Ireland
             )
             Commissioners
             were
             sent
             from
             both
             Houses
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             earnestly
             inviting
             to
             a
             nearer
             union
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             desiring
             Assistance
             from
             this
             Nation
             to
             their
             Brethren
             in
             that
             their
             great
             distress
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             produced
             the
             
               solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             first
             drawen
             up
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             approven
             in
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             afterward
             embraced
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Popish
             and
             Prelatical
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             such
             as
             were
             wishing
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             recoveries
             of
             Just
             Liberties
             .
             The
             tenor
             whereof
             did
             import
             ,
             
               their
               sincere
               &
               constant
               endeavours
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               places
               &
               Callings
               ,
               for
               preservation
               of
               the
               Uniformity
               in
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               &
               Government
               ;
               The
               extirpation
               of
               Popery
               ,
               Prelacy
               ,
               Error
               &
               Prof●nity
               ;
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Rights
               &
               Liberties
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Magistrats
               Authority
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ;
               the
               discovery
               &
               punishment
               of
               Incendaries
               ;
               the
               retaining
               of
               the
               Peace
               &
               Union
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               ;
               the
               mutual
               assistance
               &
               defence
               of
               all
               under
               the
               bond
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               the
               performing
               all
               duties
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               amendment
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               and
               walking
               exemplarly
               one
               before
               another
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Covenant
             comprehending
             the
             purpose
             of
             all
             Prior
             ,
             and
             the
             Pattern
             of
             all
             posterior
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             which
             Christs
             witnesses
             did
             always
             adhere
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             present
             witnesses
             do
             suffer
             &
             contend
             ;
             That
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             Representative
             of
             Church
             &
             State
             in
             the
             three
             Nations
             did
             solemnly
             Subscribe
             &
             Swear
             ,
             for
             themselves
             &
             posterity
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             obligation
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             duty
             or
             the
             punishment
             ,
             continues
             indispensibly
             on
             the
             Generation
             ;
             which
             for
             the
             moral
             equity
             o●
             its
             matter
             ,
             the
             formality
             of
             its
             manner
             ,
             the
             importance
             of
             its
             purpose
             ,
             the
             holyness
             of
             its
             solemn
             Engagment
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             its
             Ends
             ,
             no
             power
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             can
             Disannul
             ,
             Disable
             ,
             or
             Dispense
             ;
             That
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             Ratifie
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             thousands
             at
             their
             entering
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             it
             ,
             securing
             &
             establishing
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             blessings
             &
             priviledges
             therein
             expressed
             ,
             and
             avouching
             Himself
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             avouched
             themselves
             to
             be
             His
             people
             ;
             That
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             the
             Controversies
             it
             hath
             occasioned
             ,
             did
             never
             receive
             a
             greater
             confirmation
             than
             from
             the
             malice
             &
             opposition
             of
             its
             Adversaries
             ;
             That
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             malignants
             do
             malign
             &
             deny
             ,
             and
             Sectaries
             scorn
             &
             lay
             aside
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Almanack
               out
               of
               date
            
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             many
             ways
             traduced
             &
             reproached
             by
             enemies
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             never
             be
             reflected
             on
             by
             any
             Serious
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             without
             a
             honourable
             &
             fragrant
             remembrance
             :
             Especially
             that
             Retortion
             of
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             rigor
             of
             its
             imposition
             upon
             Recusants
             ,
             to
             justifie
             their
             cruelty
             upon
             its
             Asserters
             now
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             refelled
             ,
             not
             with
             confutation
             of
             its
             importance
             ,
             but
             with
             disdain
             of
             its
             impudence
             .
             For
             who
             were
             the
             Recusants
             :
             but
             wicked
             enemies
             to
             God
             and
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             malignancy
             were
             then
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             scrupling
             at
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             contumacious
             Contempt
             of
             a
             Law
             ?
             This
             was
             no
             violence
             done
             to
             their
             conscience
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             pretend
             to
             any
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             never
             troubled
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             opposition
             &
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             common
             cause
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             went
             through
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             a
             nearer
             conjunction
             betwixt
             the
             united
             Churches
             ,
             might
             be
             promoted
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             called
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             :
             and
             desired
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Scotland
             to
             send
             thither
             their
             Commissioners
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             nominated
             &
             elected
             ,
             
               Mr
               Alexander
               Henderson
               ,
               Mr
               Robert
               Dowglas
               ,
               Mr
               Samuel
               Rutherford
               ,
               Mr
               Robert
               Balzie
               ,
               Mr
               George
               Gillespie
            
             Ministers
             ,
             And
             Iohn
             Earle
             of
             
               Cassils
               ,
               Iohn
            
             Lord
             Maitland
             ,
             and
             
               Sir
               Archbald
               Iohnstoun
            
             of
             Waristoun
             ,
             Ruling
             Elders
             ;
             to
             Propone
             ,
             Consult
             ,
             Treat
             ,
             &
             conclude
             in
             all
             such
             things
             as
             might
             conduce
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             &
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
             settling
             of
             the
             so
             much
             desired
             union
             of
             the
             whole
             Island
             ,
             in
             one
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             one
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             one
             common
             Catechisme
             ,
             &
             one
             Directory
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             Forces
             were
             also
             sent
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             :
             which
             were
             favoured
             with
             great
             success
             in
             their
             Entreprizes
             ,
             till
             that
             War
             was
             ended
             by
             the
             total
             overthrow
             of
             Tyranny
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             upholders
             .
             But
             that
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             &
             Malignant
             faction
             being
             brought
             much
             under
             in
             England
             ,
             attempted
             (
             not
             unlike
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             who
             thought
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             not
             God
             of
             the
             Hills
             &
             Valleyes
             both
             )
             to
             try
             the
             fortune
             of
             War
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             that
             Treacherous
             &
             truculent
             Traitor
             Montrose
             ,
             gathering
             an
             Army
             of
             wicked
             Apostates
             &
             Irish
             Murderers
             :
             who
             prevailing
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             did
             punish
             ,
             in
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Hypocrisie
             &
             self-seeking
             of
             such
             in
             this
             Land
             whose
             hearts
             were
             not
             upright
             in
             His
             Covenant
             ;
             at
             length
             was
             defeat
             at
             Philiphaugh
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1645.
             yet
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Commission
             &
             warrant
             from
             the
             King
             :
             as
             the
             Assembly
             that
             year
             ,
             Feb.
             13.
             remonstrates
             it
             to
             himself
             ;
             
               Warning
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               guilt
               which
               cleaved
               to
               his
               throne
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               (
               whatsoever
               flattering
               Preachers
               or
               unfaithful
               Counsellors
               might
               say
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               if
               not
               timely
               repented
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               involve
               himself
               &
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Everliving
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               being
               guilty
               of
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               many
               thousands
               of
               his
               best
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               his
               permitting
               the
               Masse
               &
               other
               Idolatry
               in
               his
               family
               &
               Dominions
               &c.
               
            
             At
             the
             same
             time
             also
             the
             Assembly
             did
             zealously
             incite
             the
             Parliament
             to
             a
             speedy
             course
             of
             Justice
             ,
             against
             these
             Incendaries
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             mean
             of
             cleansing
             the
             Land
             from
             that
             deluge
             of
             blood
             then
             current
             ,
             and
             of
             appeasing
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             and
             solemnly
             &
             seasonably
             warned
             all
             ranks
             ,
             to
             applaud
             the
             Glory
             &
             Righteousness
             of
             that
             Judgment
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Apostates
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             to
             understand
             the
             Language
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ;
             wherein
             many
             Publick
             sins
             &
             breaches
             of
             Covenant
             are
             pointed
             at
             ,
             as
             the
             Causes
             of
             that
             desolation
             ;
             And
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             is
             there
             very
             
             Encomiastically
             vindicated
             .
             
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               repenting
               of
               it
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               we
               can
               not
               mention
               it
               without
               great
               joy
               &
               thankfullness
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               hath
               drawn
               many
               blessings
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               manifold
               evident
               Testimonies
               :
               for
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               Covenant
               begun
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               sensibly
               the
               condition
               of
               affairs
               there
               was
               changed
               to
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               our
               forces
               sent
               into
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               mercifully
               &
               manifestly
               assisted
               &
               blessed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               what
               to
               answer
               the
               enemy
               that
               reproacheth
               us
               concerning
               that
               business
               ,
               &
               that
               which
               may
               make
               iniquity
               it self
               to
               stop
               her
               mouth
               :
               but
               which
               is
               more
               unto
               us
               than
               all
               victories
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               &
               Uniformity
               therein
               between
               both
               Kingdoms
               (
               a
               principal
               end
               of
               that
               Covenant
               )
               is
               so
               far
               advanced
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Congregational
               Elderships
               ,
               Classical
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Provincial
               &
               National
               Assemblies
               ,
               is
               aggreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               Westmnster
               ,
               and
               voted
               &
               conc●uded
               in
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             After
             this
             the
             Malignants
             in
             England
             being
             crushed
             in
             all
             their
             Projects
             ,
             the
             King
             renders
             himself
             to
             the
             Scots
             in
             
               New
               castle
            
             :
             by
             whom
             (
             because
             by
             Covenant
             they
             were
             not
             obliged
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             been
             destroying
             and
             they
             defending
             ;
             because
             in
             this
             war
             he
             did
             directly
             oppose
             &
             oppugne
             these
             conditions
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             only
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             all
             alongst
             carried
             towards
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             he
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             because
             by
             the
             same
             Covenant
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             discover
             ,
             &
             render
             to
             condign
             punishment
             all
             Malignants
             &
             Incendaries
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             to
             re●ain
             the
             Peace
             &
             Union
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             retained
             in
             maintaining
             their
             destroyer
             ,
             And
             to
             assist
             mutually
             all
             entered
             into
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             fighting
             against
             )
             he
             was
             delivered
             up
             into
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             kept
             under
             restraint
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             ,
             untill
             he
             received
             his
             just
             demerit
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             oppressions
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             &
             Tyranny
             ;
             being
             condemned
             &
             execute
             
               Ianuar.
               30.
               anno
            
             1648
             /
             9
             Which
             fact
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             protested
             against
             both
             before
             
             &
             after
             by
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             against
             the
             Sectarians
             ,
             the
             executioners
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             Act
             of
             Justice
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             more
             sor
             the
             manner
             than
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             more
             for
             the
             motives
             &
             ends
             of
             it
             than
             for
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             resented
             it
             .
             For
             they
             acknowledged
             &
             remonstrated
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             these
             things
             upon
             which
             that
             sentence
             &
             execution
             of
             Justice
             was
             founded
             .
             And
             when
             a
             wicked
             Association
             ,
             &
             
               Unlawful
               Engagment
            
             was
             on
             foot
             to
             rescue
             him
             ,
             they
             opposed
             it
             with
             all
             their
             might
             :
             Shewing
             ,
             in
             their
             Answers
             to
             the
             Estates
             that
             year
             1648.
             and
             Declarations
             &
             Remonstrances
             ,
             the
             sinfullness
             &
             destructiveness
             of
             that
             Engagment
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             Declaring
             withal
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             consent
             to
             the
             Kings
             Restitution
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             without
             previous
             assurance
             by
             solemn
             Oath
             under
             his
             hand
             &
             seal
             ,
             for
             settling
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             stupidly
             Loyal
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             make
             them
             .
             Yet
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             past
             without
             regrate
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             too
             much
             of
             this
             plague
             of
             the
             Kings-evil
             even
             among
             good
             men
             :
             which
             from
             that
             time
             forth
             hath
             so
             infected
             the
             heads
             &
             hearts
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             almost
             quite
             extinct
             all
             Loyaltie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             zeal
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
             Then
             it
             began
             to
             infuse
             &
             diffuse
             its
             Contagion
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1649.
             they
             began
             ,
             after
             all
             that
             they
             had
             smarted
             for
             their
             trusting
             these
             treacherous
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Grace
             had
             been
             shewed
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             by
             breaking
             these
             mens
             yokes
             from
             from
             off
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             puting
             them
             again
             into
             a
             Capacity
             to
             act
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             oun
             safety
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             &
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             joining
             once
             more
             with
             the
             people
             of
             these
             abominations
             ,
             and
             taking
             into
             their
             bosoms
             these
             Serpents
             which
             had
             formerly
             stung
             them
             almost
             to
             death
             .
             
               Hinc
               il●●
               lachrimae
               ,
               en
               origo
               &
               Scaturigo
               nostrae
               defectionis
               !
            
             There
             was
             indeed
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Party
             faithful
             for
             God
             ,
             who
             considering
             the
             many
             breaches
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             
             and
             Particularly
             by
             the
             late
             Engagment
             against
             England
             ,
             did
             so
             travel
             that
             they
             procured
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             renewed
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Solemn
               Acknowledgment
               of
               sins
               &
               Engagment
               to
               duties
               ,
            
             which
             was
             Universally
             subscribed
             &
             sworn
             through
             all
             the
             Land
             ;
             wherein
             also
             they
             regrete
             this
             tampering
             with
             Malignants
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             did
             mightily
             save
             &
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             subdued
             them
             at
             Stirling
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             North.
             They
             did
             also
             give
             warning
             concerning
             the
             young
             King
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Lords
             hand
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               yet
               he
               hearkens
               unto
               the
               Counsells
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               were
               Authors
               of
               these
               Miseries
               to
               his
               Father
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               hath
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               hitherto
               refused
               to
               grant
               the
               just
               &
               necessary
               desires
               of
               the
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               securing
               of
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
               :
               And
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               these
               wicked
               Counsellers
               ,
               may
               so
               far
               prevail
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               ingage
               him
               in
               a
               war
               ,
               for
               overturning
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bearing
               doun
               all
               those
               in
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               that
               adhere
               therto
               .
               Which
               if
               he
               shall
               do
               ,
               cannot
               but
               bring
               great
               wrath
               from
               the
               Lord
               upon
               himself
               &
               throne
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               many
               new
               &
               great
               Miseries
               &
               Calamities
               to
               these
               Lands
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             warning
             ,
             by
             many
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             they
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             without
             security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
             And
             when
             the
             bringing
             home
             of
             the
             King
             came
             to
             be
             voted
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             faithful
             witness
             ,
             
               Mr
               Adam
               Kae
            
             Minister
             in
             Galaway
             ,
             protested
             against
             it
             ;
             fore
             shewing
             &
             fore
             telling
             ,
             what
             mischeef
             &
             misery
             he
             would
             bring
             with
             him
             when
             he
             should
             come
             .
             These
             things
             might
             have
             had
             some
             weight
             ,
             to
             demur
             the
             Nation
             from
             medling
             with
             that
             perfidious
             Traitor
             .
             But
             all
             this
             serves
             only
             to
             aggravate
             the
             sin
             &
             shame
             of
             that
             distraction
             ,
             which
             hath
             procured
             all
             this
             destruction
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Land
             mourns
             to
             this
             day
             :
             That
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Convictions
             ,
             warnings
             yea
             and
             discoveries
             of
             his
             Malignancy
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             &
             inclinations
             to
             Tyranny
             ;
             They
             sent
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             concluded
             at
             Treaty
             with
             him
             at
             Breda
             .
             During
             which
             Treaty
             ,
             the
             Commissions
             which
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             that
             bloody
             
             villain
             Montrose
             ,
             &
             his
             Cut
             throat
             Complices
             ,
             to
             raise
             an
             Armie
             ,
             &
             wast
             &
             invade
             the
             Countrey
             with
             fire
             &
             sword
             the
             second
             time
             ;
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             discovering
             what
             sort
             of
             King
             they
             were
             treating
             with
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             after
             serious
             Consulting
             not
             only
             together
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             after
             many
             debates
             what
             to
             do
             in
             such
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             wherein
             all
             was
             in
             danger
             ,
             the
             Estates
             concluded
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             recall
             their
             Commissioners
             .
             To
             which
             intent
             ,
             they
             sent
             an
             Express
             with
             Letters
             to
             Breda
             ;
             which
             by
             providence
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Libberton
             ,
             a
             true
             Libertine
             ,
             &
             false
             betrayer
             of
             his
             trust
             &
             Country
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             delivered
             unto
             the
             King
             :
             who
             consulting
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Packet
             with
             his
             Jesuitical
             &
             Hypocritical
             Cabal
             ,
             found
             it
             his
             interest
             to
             play
             the
             fox
             (
             being
             disappointed
             at
             that
             time
             to
             play
             the
             Tyger
             )
             and
             dissemble
             with
             God
             &
             man.
             And
             so
             sending
             for
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             flattering
             speech
             to
             them
             ,
             shewing
             that
             novv
             after
             serious
             deliberation
             he
             vvas
             resolved
             to
             comply
             vvith
             all
             their
             Proposals
             .
             Where
             upon
             the
             poor
             cheated
             Commissioners
             dispatch
             the
             post
             back
             with
             Letters
             ,
             full
             of
             praise
             &
             joy
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             they
             had
             received
             .
             The
             Estates
             ,
             perceiving
             themselves
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             consulted
             again
             vvhat
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             in
             end
             ,
             being
             oversvvayed
             more
             vvith
             respect
             to
             their
             oun
             credite
             (
             vvhich
             they
             thought
             should
             be
             impeached
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             retract
             their
             oun
             Plenipotentiary
             Instructions
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             Treaty
             upon
             the
             Kings
             assent
             to
             their
             Conditions
             )
             than
             to
             their
             reclamant
             consciences
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             bring
             home
             that
             pest
             ,
             and
             thereby
             Precipitated
             themselves
             &
             us
             into
             ineluctable
             miserie
             .
             Yet
             they
             thought
             to
             mend
             the
             Matter
             ,
             by
             binding
             him
             vvith
             all
             Cords
             ,
             and
             puting
             him
             to
             all
             most
             explicite
             Engagments
             ,
             before
             he
             should
             receive
             the
             Imperial
             Croun
             .
             Well
             ,
             upon
             these
             termes
             home
             he
             comes
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             set
             his
             foot
             on
             British
             ground
             he
             takes
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             thereafter
             ,
             because
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             by
             the
             Act
             o●
             the
             
               West
               Kirk
               August
            
             .
             13.
             1650.
             
             Precluded
             his
             Admittance
             unto
             the
             Croun
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             refuse
             the
             then
             required
             satifaction
             ,
             before
             his
             Coronation
             
             he
             emits
             that
             Declaration
             at
             Dumferling
             ;
             
               wherein
               ,
               Professing
               &
               appearing
               in
               the
               full
               perswasion
               &
               love
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               he
               repenteth
               (
               as
               having
               to
               do
               with
               &
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               )
               his
               Fathers
               opposition
               to
               the
               Covenant
               &
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               his
               oun
               reluctances
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               hoping
               for
               Mercy
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obtesting
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithful
               to
               God
               for
               his
               stedfastness
               ;
               and
               than
               protesteth
               his
               Truth
               &
               sincerity
               in
               entering
               into
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               resolving
               to
               prosecute
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               his
               utmost
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               with
               it
               the
               same
               Common
               friends
               &
               Enemies
               ,
               exhorting
               all
               to
               lay
               doun
               their
               enmity
               against
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               prefer
               mans
               Interest
               to
               Gods
               ,
               which
               will
               prove
               an
               Idol
               of
               Jealousie
               to
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               accounteth
               to
               be
               but
               selfish
               flatterie
               .
            
             A
             declaration
             so
             full
             of
             heart
             Professions
             ,
             &
             high
             Attestations
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             none
             considering
             what
             followed
             can
             reflect
             thereon
             ,
             without
             horror
             &
             trembling
             from
             the
             holy
             Jealousie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             then
             deep
             dissimulation
             or
             the
             after
             unparalelled
             Apostacy
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             objected
             by
             Court
             parasites
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             then
             compelled
             to
             do
             these
             things
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             :
             It
             would
             have
             cost
             any
             of
             them
             their
             head
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             asserted
             that
             he
             did
             upon
             deliberation
             &
             choise
             mock
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             and
             entered
             into
             these
             Engagments
             ,
             only
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             be
             thereby
             in
             better
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             destroy
             what
             he
             swore
             to
             maintain
             ;
             only
             because
             he
             could
             not
             have
             the
             Croun
             without
             this
             way
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             objectors
             themselves
             was
             only
             deliberate
             &
             premeditate
             Perjurie
             .
             Next
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             be
             granted
             he
             was
             Compelled
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             also
             considered
             ,
             who
             Compelled
             him
             ;
             and
             these
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             deceitful
             Courtiers
             .
             For
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             adverted
             ,
             what
             
               Mr
               Gilespie
            
             declares
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             who
             put
             the
             pen
             in
             his
             hand
             when
             he
             subscribed
             that
             Declaration
             :
             He
             ,
             perceiving
             there
             was
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             Jealouse
             his
             reality
             ,
             and
             seeing
             evidently
             that
             the
             Courtiers
             prevailed
             with
             the
             King
             on
             a
             sudden
             to
             offer
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Declaration
             (
             when
             they
             observed
             that
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             Churh
             &
             State
             were
             resolute
             ,
             &
             ready
             to
             go
             
             away
             in
             a
             fixedness
             ,
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             puting
             of
             his
             Interest
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             quarrel
             )
             and
             being
             afrayed
             of
             the
             sad
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             spoke
             his
             mind
             plainly
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               That
               if
               he
               was
               not
               satisfied
               in
               his
               Soul
               &
               Conscience
               ,
               beyond
               all
               hesitation
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               subscription
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               overdriving
               him
               to
               run
               upon
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               had
               no
               light
               ,
               as
               he
               obtested
               him
               ,
               yea
               he
               charged
               him
               in
               his
               Masters
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               these
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               subscribe
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             answered
             ,
             
               Mr
               Gillespie
               ,
               Mr
               Gillespie
               I
               am
               satisfied
               ,
               I
               am
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               subscribe
               it
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             swore
             that
             
               Mr
               Gillespie
            
             intended
             simply
             to
             disswade
             the
             King
             from
             subscribing
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             Church
             and
             State
             might
             professedly
             lay
             aside
             his
             Inetrest
             :
             which
             would
             have
             defeat
             their
             hopes
             to
             make
             up
             themselves
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             upon
             the
             then
             designed
             ruine
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             Truth
             .
             Then
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             again
             reiterated
             confirmations
             of
             that
             Covenant
             :
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             desired
             in
             name
             of
             the
             people
             to
             accept
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             maintain
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             National
             &
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ;
             whereunto
             he
             gave
             his
             apparently
             Cordial
             consent
             (
             the
             words
             are
             in
             
               the
               forme
               &
               order
               of
               the
               Coronation
            
             with
             the
             whole
             Action
             .
             )
             Then
             next
             ,
             a
             Sermon
             being
             Preached
             upon
             2
             King.
             11.
             12
             ,
             &
             17.
             the
             action
             commenceth
             ,
             with
             his
             most
             solemn
             renewing
             of
             the
             National
             and
             solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             Oath
             .
             Then
             ,
             he
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             willingness
             demanded
             to
             have
             him
             for
             their
             King
             on
             these
             termes
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             Coronation
             Oath
             .
             Then
             on
             these
             termes
             he
             accepted
             the
             Sword.
             And
             after
             the
             Crown
             is
             set
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             peoples
             obligatory
             Oath
             is
             proclaimed
             on
             the
             termes
             foresaid
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             is
             not
             that
             King
             to
             whom
             they
             swore
             subjection
             .
             Then
             being
             set
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Minister
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             Engagments
             ,
             from
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             33.
             
             And
             then
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Land
             came
             one
             by
             one
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             their
             hands
             between
             his
             hands
             ,
             swore
             the
             same
             Oath
             .
             These
             things
             done
             ,
             the
             whole
             Action
             was
             closed
             with
             a
             
             most
             solid
             &
             severe
             exhortation
             from
             several
             instances
             ,
             
               Neh.
               5.
               13.
               
               Ier.
            
             34.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             There
             after
             in
             the
             year
             1651.
             followed
             the
             Ratification
             of
             all
             these
             preceeding
             Treaties
             ,
             Transactions
             ,
             &
             Engagments
             ,
             concluded
             &
             enacted
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             then
             fully
             &
             freely
             conveened
             ;
             whereby
             the
             same
             did
             pass
             into
             a
             Perpetual
             Law.
             And
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             begining
             was
             &
             is
             the
             most
             sure
             &
             indispensible
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             became
             at
             length
             the
             very
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whereon
             all
             the
             rights
             or
             priviledges
             ,
             either
             of
             King
             or
             people
             ,
             are
             principally
             bottomed
             &
             secured
             .
             This
             might
             seem
             security
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             considering
             the
             former
             discoveries
             &
             experiences
             they
             had
             of
             his
             Treachery
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             appearances
             (
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             )
             of
             his
             Refusalls
             ,
             visible
             Reluctances
             ,
             manifest
             Resilings
             ,
             open
             Counter
             actings
             ,
             and
             continued
             prejudices
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             his
             following
             unprecedented
             avowed
             perjurie
             ,
             every
             thing
             doth
             indelebly
             fasten
             upon
             them
             the
             weakness
             at
             least
             of
             an
             overweening
             Credulity
             ,
             and
             upon
             him
             the
             wickedness
             of
             a
             perfidious
             Policy
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             Condiscensions
             .
             After
             this
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             zeal
             for
             the
             Cause
             rightly
             stated
             was
             suddenly
             contracted
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             flame
             thereof
             extinguished
             in
             many
             ,
             and
             Court
             wild
             fire
             substitute
             in
             its
             place
             :
             whereby
             a
             plain
             defection
             was
             violently
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             
               Publick
               Resolutioners
            
             ,
             who
             relapsing
             into
             that
             most
             sinful
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             People
             of
             these
             abominations
             ,
             so
             solemnly
             repented
             for
             &
             resolved
             against
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             bring
             in
             Notorious
             Malignants
             ,
             into
             places
             of
             power
             &
             Trust
             ,
             in
             Judicatories
             &
             Armies
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             Politick
             than
             Pious
             way
             of
             requiring
             of
             them
             a
             constrained
             &
             dissembled
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             the
             mocking
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Scorn
             of
             all
             our
             holy
             Engagments
             .
             Which
             defection
             did
             not
             only
             cause
             for
             a
             long
             time
             an
             incurable
             Division
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             most
             permanent
             of
             any
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             surcease
             of
             General
             Assembl●es
             ,
             stoped
             &
             hindered
             by
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Sectarian
             Usurpation
             ;
             but
             also
             was
             the
             spring
             &
             source
             of
             all
             our
             defections
             since
             ,
             all
             flowing
             from
             &
             fomented
             by
             that
             same
             spirit
             that
             fostered
             
             that
             :
             And
             for
             that
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             contending
             with
             this
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             bringing
             us
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             these
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             we
             suffered
             them
             then
             to
             encourage
             &
             introduce
             .
             And
             both
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             never
             countenanced
             an
             Expedition
             where
             that
             Malignant
             Interest
             was
             taken
             in
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             the
             quarrel
             .
             Upon
             this
             our
             Land
             was
             invaded
             by
             
               Oliver
               Cromwel
            
             ,
             who
             defeat
             our
             Army
             at
             Dumbar
             ,
             where
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             evidently
             seen
             to
             smoke
             against
             us
             ,
             for
             espousing
             that
             Interest
             .
             And
             remarkable
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             in
             that
             very
             day
             where
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Resolutions
            
             were
             concluded
             in
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               St
               Andrews
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             then
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             His
             people
             at
             Ennerkeithing
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             having
             in
             great
             hast
             hurried
             through
             this
             Approbation
             ,
             were
             all
             made
             to
             run
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             Adjourn
             themselves
             to
             Dundie
             ,
             where
             they
             met
             and
             compleated
             that
             step
             of
             defection
             .
             And
             afterwards
             it
             s
             known
             ,
             what
             a
             peculiar
             vengeance
             fell
             upon
             that
             City
             ,
             where
             this
             deed
             was
             done
             beyond
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             Next
             ,
             an
             Army
             being
             raised
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             unhallowed
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             puting
             remarkable
             Discountinance
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             attemptings
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             in
             their
             attemptings
             at
             Torewood
             &c.
             
             They
             march
             into
             England
             ;
             and
             there
             did
             the
             Lord
             continue
             ,
             by
             His
             leaving
             our
             Army
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             to
             preach
             that
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             world
             Iosh.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             [
             
               Israel
               hath
               sinned
               and
               transgressed
               the
               Covenant
               —
               have
               taken
               the
               accursed
               thing
               —
               and
               dissembled
               also
               ,
               and
               have
               put
               it
               even
               amongst
               their
               oun
               stuff
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               could
               not
               stand
               before
               their
               enemies
               ,
               but
               turned
               their
               backs
               before
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               accursed
               :
               Neither
               will
               I
               be
               with
               yow
               any
               more
               ,
               except
               ye
               destroy
               the
               accersed
               thing
               from
               among
               yow
            
             ]
             An
             army
             of
             near
             30000
             was
             totally
             routed
             at
             Worcester
             ;
             and
             the
             Achan
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             overthrow
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             hide
             himself
             in
             the
             Oak
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             transport
             himself
             beyond
             sea
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             a
             wandering
             fugitive
             in
             Exile
             ,
             till
             the
             year
             1660.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Sectarian
             Army
             here
             prevailed
             ,
             till
             ,
             after
             the
             usurper
             Cromwel
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             false
             Monk
             then
             General
             ,
             with
             a
             Combination
             of
             Malignants
             and
             Publick
             
             Resolutioners
             ,
             did
             machinate
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             effectuated
             it
             by
             bringing
             home
             the
             King
             to
             England
             from
             his
             banishment
             :
             Wherein
             he
             was
             habituate
             into
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             against
             the
             Work
             of
             God.
             Yet
             ,
             though
             since
             the
             Kings
             first
             reception
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             our
             declensions
             were
             still
             growing
             untill
             they
             produced
             this
             fearful
             Revolt
             from
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Nation
             is
             now
             involved
             ;
             there
             was
             still
             a
             faithful
             Remnant
             of
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             ,
             zealous
             for
             the
             Cause
             ,
             keeping
             their
             Integrity
             ;
             who
             in
             their
             Remonstrances
             &
             Testimonies
             witnessed
             against
             both
             their
             Malignant
             Enemies
             and
             their
             backsliding
             Brethren
             the
             Resolutioners
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             the
             Sectarians
             their
             Invaders
             ;
             whose
             vast
             Toleration
             &
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             which
             they
             brought
             in
             to
             invade
             our
             Religion
             as
             they
             had
             invaded
             our
             Land
             ,
             and
             infect
             it
             with
             their
             multifarious
             Errors
             ,
             was
             particularly
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Fife
             ,
             and
             other
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministery
             that
             joined
             themselves
             to
             them
             ,
             Testified
             against
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             wicked
             &
             intollerable
             .
             Now
             to
             see
             how
             far
             the
             present
             Testimony
             is
             Con●irmed
             by
             the
             witnesses
             of
             this
             Period
             ,
             we
             may
             resume
             some
             Reflections
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             They
             impartially
             carried
             on
             the
             Testimony
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Popish
               Prelatical
            
             &
             Malignant
             faction
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Sectarians
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             ever
             waving
             the
             Testimony
             against
             either
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             winking
             at
             the
             one
             to
             weaken
             the
             other
             :
             both
             which
             Testimonies
             they
             though
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             dispense
             with
             but
             faithfully
             maintain
             both
             ,
             in
             their
             witnessings
             &
             warnings
             .
             In
             that
             
               seasonable
               &
               necessary
               Warning
               &
               Declaration
               concerning
               present
               &
               imminent
               dangers
               ,
            
             given
             at
             
               Edinb
               .
               Iuly
               27.
               sess
            
             27.
             
             They
             say
             first
             of
             the
             S●ctaries
             
               That
               prevailing
               Party
               of
               Sectaries
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               have
               broken
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               corrupted
               the
               Truth
               ,
               subverted
               the
               fundamental
               Government
               ,
               Look
               upon
               us
               with
               an
               evil
               eye
               ,
               as
               upon
               these
               who
               stand
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Monstrous
               &
               new
               fangled
               devices
               in
               Religion
               &
               Government
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Cause
               to
               fear
               any
               thing
               from
               that
               party
               ,
               but
               the
               Gangren
               &
               infection
               of
               those
               many
               damnable
               &
               abominable
               
               errors
               which
               have
               taken
               hold
               on
               them
               ;
               yet
               our
               vicinity
               unto
               and
               dayly
               Commerce
               with
               that
               Nation
               ,
               may
               justly
               make
               us
               afrayed
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               give
               up
               many
               in
               this
               Land
               into
               a
               spirit
               of
               delusion
               to
               beleeve
               Lies
               ,
            
             because
             they
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             In
             that
             same
             warning
             they
             say
             
               we
               are
               not
               so
               to
               have
               the
               one
               of
               our
               eyes
               upon
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               the
               other
               upon
               Malignants
               ,
               they
               being
               an
               Enemie
               more
               numerous
               &
               more
               dangerous
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               experience
               hath
               proven
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               aptitude
               &
               inclination
               in
               these
               of
               our
               Land
               to
               comply
               with
               Malignants
               ,
               than
               Sectaries
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               carry
               on
               their
               wicked
               designe
               ,
               under
               a
               pretext
               of
               being
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               there
               be
               many
               of
               them
               in
               our
               oun
               bovvells
               .
            
             By
             vvhich
             vve
             may
             see
             ,
             hovv
             impartially
             they
             opposed
             both
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             in
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             present
             Sufferers
             ,
             except
             the
             Assembly
             be
             condemned
             .
             And
             because
             many
             novv
             a
             dayes
             have
             extenuating
             notions
             of
             those
             debates
             ,
             against
             Prelacy
             &
             Sectarianisme
             ,
             about
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             &c.
             and
             condemn
             these
             that
             vvould
             adhere
             to
             &
             suffer
             for
             the
             Punctilio's
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             rigid
             nicetie
             :
             I
             shall
             ,
             for
             seeing
             vvhat
             account
             the
             Assembly
             had
             of
             them
             ,
             cite
             their
             vvords
             in
             a
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Assembly
               of
               divines
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             Dated
             
               Edin
               .
               Iune
            
             18.
             1646.
             
             
               The
               smallest
               (
               say
               they
               )
               of
               Christs
               Truths
               (
               if
               it
               be
               Lavvfull
               to
               call
               any
               of
               them
               small
               )
               is
               of
               greater
               moment
               than
               all
               the
               other
               businesses
               ,
               that
               ever
               have
               been
               debated
               since
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               vvorld
               to
               this
               day
               :
               but
               the
               highest
               of
               honours
               and
               heaviest
               of
               burdens
               is
               put
               upon
               yovv
               ;
               to
               declare
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Records
               of
               Divine
               Truth
               ,
               vvhat
               is
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Croun
               &
               extent
               of
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               vvhat
               bounds
               are
               to
               be
               set
               betvveen
               Him
               Ruling
               in
               His
               House
               ,
               and
               povvers
               established
               by
               God
               on
               Earth
               ;
               hovv
               &
               by
               vvhom
               His
               House
               is
               to
               be
               Governed
               ;
               and
               by
               vvhat
               vvayes
               a
               restraint
               is
               to
               be
               put
               on
               these
               ,
               vvho
               vvould
               pervert
               His
               Truth
               and
               subvert
               the
               faith
               of
               many
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             maintaining
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             these
             famous
             Fathers
             while
             faithful
             for
             God
             gave
             us
             a
             perfect
             pattern
             of
             purity
             &
             strictness
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             degrees
             
             of
             conformity
             &
             complyance
             with
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             laid
             down
             such
             Rules
             &
             Constitutions
             ,
             as
             might
             regulate
             us
             in
             our
             Contendings
             about
             present
             Defections
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             what
             account
             to
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             carry
             towards
             them
             :
             which
             if
             adverted
             unto
             ,
             would
             evince
             how
             manifest
             &
             manifold
             the
             declinings
             of
             many
             have
             been
             from
             the
             late
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             yet
             pretend
             to
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             Justifieable
             the
             aversation
             &
             abstraction
             of
             the
             present
             reproached
             suffering
             party
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             these
             defections
             and
             the
             daubings
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             so
             much
             deviating
             &
             declining
             from
             the
             attained
             Reformation
             .
             I
             need
             not
             repeat
             ,
             how
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             &
             pendicles
             of
             that
             Antichristian
             Hierarchy
             ,
             were
             abjured
             in
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             reabjured
             in
             the
             solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             solemn
             Acknowledgment
             of
             ●ins
             &
             Engagment
             to
             duties
             ,
             where
             also
             we
             came
             under
             Sacred
             &
             Inviolable
             Engagments
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             thereof
             :
             Which
             doth
             clearly
             file
             the
             present
             Countenancing
             &
             submitting
             to
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             ,
             in
             receiving
             ordinances
             from
             them
             ,
             among
             the
             grossest
             of
             defections
             ;
             being
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             these
             Acts
             and
             Constitutions
             &
             Covenant-obligations
             to
             extirpate
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             countenancing
             of
             Popish
             Priests
             were
             inconsistent
             therewith
             ,
             being
             both
             equally
             Covenanted
             to
             be
             extirpated
             .
             Next
             ,
             though
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             Tyrannie
             being
             in
             its
             Retrograde
             Motion
             ,
             Erastian
             Supremacy
             was
             not
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             much
             questioned
             as
             formerly
             ,
             being
             held
             exploded
             with
             exsecration
             out
             of
             doors
             &
             out
             of
             doubt
             ;
             yet
             the
             Testimony
             was
             still
             continued
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             uninterupted
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Churches
             Priviledges
             and
             freedom
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             against
             all
             Encroachings
             of
             Adversaries
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             embracing
             of
             the
             late
             detestable
             Indulgences
             ,
             were
             as
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Actings
             of
             this
             as
             to
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             former
             Period
             ,
             against
             the
             Supremacy
             from
             which
             they
             flow
             .
             Yea
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             might
             be
             instanced
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Accepters
             had
             declined
             from
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             then
             prosecuted
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Confederating
             with
             Malignant
             Usurpers
             ,
             for
             the
             
             pretended
             benefite
             of
             them
             (
             by
             which
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             standing
             registred
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Assembly
             ,
             ordaining
             all
             persons
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             office
             ,
             for
             the
             like
             or
             lesser
             degrees
             of
             Complyance
             ,
             yea
             even
             for
             procuring
             protections
             from
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             be
             suspended
             from
             their
             office
             &
             all
             exercise
             thereof
             At
             
               Edinb
               .
               1646.
               
               Sess
            
             ,
             14
             )
             Nor
             only
             in
             their
             taking
             sinfull
             Instructions
             from
             them
             ,
             restricting
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ;
             but
             in
             admitting
             themselves
             ,
             by
             their
             patronage
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             them
             presented
             to
             their
             prelimited
             &
             preimposed
             Congregations
             :
             which
             involves
             them
             in
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Abolished
             Patronages
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Ministry
             of
             such
             so
             presented
             ,
             is
             made
             too
             much
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             will
             &
             pleasure
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             imposition
             is
             Destructive
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             peoples
             Liberties
             ,
             obstructive
             of
             the
             Gospels
             freedom
             &
             faithful
             plainness
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             much
             base
             flattery
             &
             partiality
             ;
             And
             in
             subjecting
             to
             ,
             homologating
             ,
             &
             fortifying
             a
             Sacrilegions
             Supremacy
             ,
             overturning
             the
             Intrinsick
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             Covenant
             obliging
             to
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Article
             thereof
             ;
             And
             in
             their
             suffering
             themselves
             ,
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             either
             by
             Combination
             ,
             persuasion
             ,
             or
             terror
             ,
             to
             be
             divided
             &
             withdrawn
             from
             that
             blessed
             Union
             &
             Conjunction
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             &
             promove
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             6th
             Art.
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ;
             And
             in
             their
             strengthening
             the
             Erastian
             Usurpations
             of
             Enemies
             encroaching
             upon
             the
             Churches
             Liberties
             and
             Christs
             prerogatives
             ,
             against
             which
             wer
             are
             engaged
             expressly
             in
             the
             Solemn
             Acknowledgment
             of
             sins
             and
             Engagment
             to
             duties
             ,
             where
             also
             we
             have
             these
             words
             
               Art.
               2.
               
               Because
               many
               have
               of
               late
               laboured
               to
               supplant
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               shall
               maintain
               &
               defend
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               Liberties
               &
               Priviledges
               ,
               against
               all
               who
               shall
               oppose
               or
               undermine
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               encroach
               thereupon
               under
               any
               pretext
               whatsomever
               ,
            
             Next
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             Demonstrations
             of
             the
             zeal
             &
             strictness
             of
             these
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             Synodical
             determinations
             of
             Censures
             ,
             to
             
             be
             past
             upon
             many
             Ministerial
             Corruptions
             ;
             which
             will
             condemn
             the
             present
             course
             of
             covering
             &
             countenancing
             them
             ,
             and
             commend
             the
             Contendings
             of
             a
             poor
             reproached
             party
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             consciencious
             abstracting
             from
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             determinations
             ,
             I
             shal
             rehearse
             some
             .
             Among
             the
             
               Enormities
               &
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
            
             in
             their
             Callings
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             §
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Silenee
             in
             the
             publick
             Cause
             —
             Some
             accounting
             it
             a
             point
             of
             wisedom
             to
             speak
             ambiguously
             —
             whereof
             the
             remedie
             is
             §
             .
             15.
             
             
               That
               beside
               all
               other
               scandals
               ,
               Silence
               or
               
                 Ambiguous
                 speaking
              
               in
               the
               publick
               Cause
               —
               be
               seasonably
               Censured
               ,
               
                 
                   Gen.
                   Ass.
                
                 at
                 
                   Edinb
                   .
                   Iunij
                
                 13.
                 1646.
                 
              
            
             There
             is
             indeed
             an
             Act
             against
             withdrawers
             from
             Ministers
             :
             but
             in
             the
             self
             same
             Act
             ,
             they
             are
             charged
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             fulfilling
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             declaring
             
               the
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               from
               the
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               to
               reprove
               the
               sins
               &
               errors
               ,
               and
               press
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               And
               in
               all
               these
               to
               observe
               the
               Rules
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Acts
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               wherein
               if
               they
               be
               negligent
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Censured
               ,
               
                 
                   Gen
                   ,
                   Ass.
                   Edinb
                   .
                   Aug.
                   24.
                   1647.
                   
                   Sess.
                   
                
              
            
             19.
             
             Then
             there
             is
             that
             Act
             ,
             
               August
               3.
               1648.
               
               Sess.
            
             26.
             for
             Censuring
             Ministers
             for
             their
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             speaking
             to
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             
               Calling
               it
               ,
               a
               great
               Scandal
               ,
               through
               some
               Ministers
               their
               reserving
               &
               not
               declaring
               themselves
               against
               the
               prevalent
               sins
               of
               the
               times
               ;
               appointing
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               do
               not
               apply
               their
               Doctrine
               to
               these
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Pastoral
               Gift
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               cold
               or
               wanting
               of
               Spiritual
               zeal
               ,
               Dissembling
               of
               Publick
               sins
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               be
               Censured
               even
               to
               deprivation
               ;
               for
               forbearing
               or
               passing
               in
               silence
               the
               Errors
               &
               Exorbitancies
               of
               Sectaries
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               the
               defections
               current
               at
               home
               ,
               the
               plots
               &
               Practises
               of
               Malignants
               ,
               the
               Principles
               &
               Tenents
               of
               Erastianisme
               ;
               And
               if
               they
               be
               found
               too
               sparing
               ,
               general
               ,
               or
               ambiguous
               in
               their
               applications
               &
               reproofs
               ,
               and
               continuing
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               for
               being
               pleasers
               of
               men
               rather
               than
               servers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               giving
               themselves
               to
               a
               detestable
               indifferency
               or
               Neutrality
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               defrauding
               the
               souls
               of
               people
               ,
               yea
               for
               being
               highly
               guilty
               
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Souls
               ,
               in
               not
               giving
               them
               warning
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             
               seasonable
               &
               necessary
               warning
            
             of
             the
             
               Gen.
               Ass.
               Edinb
               .
               Iuij
               27.
               1649.
               
               Sess.
            
             27.
             we
             are
             taught
             how
             they
             resented
             the
             unfaithfulness
             of
             Ministers
             continuing
             in
             defections
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             &
             carry
             to
             them
             :
             where
             they
             say
             ;
             
               It
               is
               undenyably
               true
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               evils
               ,
               wherewith
               this
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
               hath
               been
               afflicted
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               have
               come
               to
               pass
               because
               of
               the
               negligence
               of
               some
               and
               corruptions
               of
               others
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ;
               And
               the
               course
               of
               backsliding
               was
               carryed
               on
               ,
               untill
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               spirits
               of
               these
               few
               ,
               who
               stood
               in
               the
               Gap
               ,
               to
               oppose
               &
               resist
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Land
               ;
               since
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               silence
               of
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               &
               the
               complyance
               of
               others
               ,
               hath
               had
               great
               influence
               upon
               the
               backslidings
               of
               many
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               complain
               that
               they
               got
               not
               warning
               ,
               or
               that
               if
               they
               were
               warned
               by
               some
               ,
               others
               held
               their
               peace
               ,
               or
               did
               justify
               them
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               backsliding
               :
               we
               can
               look
               upon
               such
               Ministers
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               upon
               these
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               the
               Lord
               will
               reckon
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               &
               defection
               that
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Land
               ;
               The
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               the
               Lord
               made
               them
               contemptible
               before
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               have
               not
               kept
               His
               wayes
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partial
               in
               His
               Law
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               savour
               ,
               He
               hath
               cast
               out
               many
               of
               them
               as
               unsavoury
               salt
               .
            
             Further
             more
             ,
             to
             evidence
             the
             Purity
             &
             power
             of
             zeal
             burning
             &
             blazing
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             in
             their
             Contendings
             against
             Publick
             Enemies
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             I
             shall
             instance
             some
             of
             their
             Acts
             &
             Testimonies
             ,
             clearly
             condemning
             the
             manifold
             Complyances
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             contribute
             somewhat
             to
             Justifie
             the
             reproached
             preciseness
             of
             a
             Remnant
             ,
             standing
             at
             the
             furthest
             distance
             from
             them
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Act
             
               for
               Censuring
               
               the
               Complyers
               with
               the
               publick
               Enemies
               of
               this
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
               ,
               Gen.
               Ass.
               Edinb
               .
               Iunij
               17.
               1646.
               
               Sess.
            
             14.
             where
             ,
             
               they
               judge
               it
               a
               great
               &
               scandalous
               provocation
               ,
               &
               grievous
               defection
               from
               the
               publick
               cause
               ,
               to
               comply
               with
               these
               Malignants
               (
               such
               as
               
                 Iames
                 Graham
              
               then
               was
               )
               in
               any
               degree
               ,
               even
               to
               procure
               Protections
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               invited
               them
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               drunk
               
                 Iames
                 Graham
              
               his
               health
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               other
               such
               Gross
               degrees
               of
               Complyance
               ;
               censured
               to
               be
               suspended
               from
               the
               communions
               ,
               ay
               &
               while
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               offence
               .
            
             And
             yet
             now
             ,
             for
             refusing
             these
             degrees
             of
             complyance
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             the
             protectior
             of
             a
             Pass
             from
             the
             wicked
             courts
             of
             malignant
             enemies
             ,
             by
             taking
             a
             wicked
             oath
             ,
             and
             for
             refusing
             to
             drink
             the
             
               Kings
               health
            
             ,
             a
             greater
             Enemy
             then
             ever
             
               Iames
               Graham
            
             was
             ,
             some
             poor
             conscientious
             people
             have
             not
             only
             been
             murdere●
             by
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             mocked
             &
             condemned
             by
             professores
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Act
             likewise
             ,
             &
             
               declaration
               against
               all
               new
               oaths
               or
               bonds
               in
               the
               common
               cause
               imposed
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               Gen.
               Ass.
               Edinb
               .
               Iuly
               28.
               1648.
               
               Sess.
            
             18.
             
             
               Enjoining
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               forbear
               the
               swearing
               or
               subscribing
               any
               new
               oaths
               or
               bonds
               ,
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               without
               Advice
               &
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               any
               negative
               oaths
               or
               bonds
               ,
               which
               may
               any
               way
               limit
               or
               restrain
               them
               in
               the
               duties
               whereunto
               they
               are
               obliged
               ,
               by
               National
               or
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
               .
            
             Yet
             now
             ,
             for
             refusing
             Oaths
             ,
             not
             only
             limiting
             in
             Covenanted
             duties
             ,
             but
             contradicting
             &
             condemning
             many
             material
             Principles
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             many
             have
             not
             only
             lost
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             been
             condemned
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             having
             a
             wider
             conscience
             to
             swallow
             such
             baits
             .
             It
             is
             known
             how
             pertinacious
             the
             most
             faithful
             in
             those
             dayes
             were
             ,
             in
             their
             contendings
             against
             Associations
             ,
             in
             any
             undertaking
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             with
             persons
             disaffected
             to
             the
             true
             state
             thereof
             .
             I
             need
             not
             give
             any
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             now
             that
             Principle
             is
             quite
             inverted
             ;
             and
             poor
             Adherers
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             abstracting
             &
             substracting
             their
             concurrence
             with
             such
             promiscuous
             Associations
             ,
             are
             much
             hated
             &
             flouted
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             hints
             
             of
             their
             sentiments
             of
             them
             .
             
               
                 In
                 their
                 
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Committee
                   of
                   Estates
                   ,
                   Iulij
                   25.
                   1648.
                   
                   Sess.
                
                 14.
                 
              
               the
               
                 Gen.
                 Assembly
              
               sayes
               ,
               It
               was
               represented
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               for
               securing
               of
               Religion
               it
               was
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Popish
               ,
               Prelatical
               ,
               &
               Malignant
               party
               ,
               be
               declared
               Enemies
               to
               the
               cause
               upon
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Sectaries
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Associations
               either
               in
               forces
               or
               counsels
               ,
               with
               the
               former
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               latter
               ,
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 
                   declaration
                   concerning
                   the
                   Present
                   dangers
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 especially
                 
                   the
                   unlawful
                   Engagment
                
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 
                   Iulij
                   ,
                   ult
                   .
                   1648.
                   
                   Sess.
                
                 21.
                 
              
               They
               say
               ,
               suppose
               the
               ends
               of
               that
               Engagment
               be
               good
               (
               as
               they
               are
               not
               )
               yet
               the
               means
               &
               wayes
               of
               Prosecution
               are
               unlawful
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               not
               an
               equal
               avoiding
               of
               rocks
               on
               both
               hands
               ,
               but
               a
               joining
               with
               Malignants
               to
               suppress
               Sectaries
               ,
               a
               joining
               hands
               with
               a
               black
               devil
               to
               beat
               a
               white
               devil
               ;
               They
               are
               bad
               Phisicians
               who
               would
               so
               cure
               one
               disease
               ,
               as
               to
               breed
               another
               as
               evil
               or
               worse
               —
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               condemned
               ,
               all
               Confederacies
               &
               Associations
               with
               the
               Enemies
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               whether
               
                 Canaanites
                 Exod.
              
               23.
               32.
               and
               24.
               12
               ,
               15.
               
               Deut.
               7.
               2.
               or
               other
               heathens
               1.
               
               King.
               11.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             More
             Arguments
             against
             Associations
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             excellent
             discussion
             of
             this
             
               useful
               Case
               ,
               Concerning
               Associations
               &
               Confederacies
               with
               Idolaters
               Infidels
               Hereticks
               or
               any
               other
               known
               enemy
               of
               Truth
               or
               Godliness
               ,
            
             by
             famous
             
               Mr
               G.
               Gillespie
            
             ,
             published
             at
             that
             same
             time
             :
             whereunto
             is
             appended
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             having
             these
             golden
             words
             in
             it
             ,
             words
             fitly
             spoken
             in
             that
             season
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             ,
             at
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             
               Publick
               Resolutions
            
             
               Having
               heard
               of
               some
               motions
               &
               beginings
               of
               complyance
               ,
               with
               these
               who
               have
               been
               so
               deeply
               engaged
               in
               a
               war
               destructive
               to
               Religion
               &
               the
               Kingdoms
               Liberties
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               discharge
               my
               conscience
               ,
               in
               giving
               a
               Testimony
               against
               all
               such
               complyance
               .
               I
               know
               &
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               faithful
               witnesses
               that
               gave
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Thesis
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               Engagment
               was
               contrary
               &
               destructive
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               will
               also
               give
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Appendix
               ,
               that
               complyance
               with
               any
               who
               have
               been
               active
               in
               that
               Engagment
               
               is
               most
               sinful
               &
               unlawful
               .
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               express
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               that
               complyance
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               many
               —
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               which
               would
               highten
               this
               sin
               even
               to
               the
               Heavens
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               not
               only
               a
               horrid
               backsliding
               ,
               but
               a
               backsliding
               into
               that
               very
               sin
               ,
               vvhich
               vvas
               specially
               pointed
               at
               &
               punished
               by
               the
               prevailency
               of
               the
               Malignant
               party
               ,
               God
               justly
               making
               them
               thorns
               &
               scourges
               vvho
               were
               taken
               in
               as
               friends
               .
               Alas
               !
               shall
               we
               split
               twice
               upon
               the
               same
               rock
               ?
               yea
               run
               upon
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               set
               a
               beacon
               on
               it
               ?
               yea
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               shall
               we
               thus
               out
               face
               &
               out
               dare
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               by
               protecting
               His
               &
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               making
               peace
               &
               friendship
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               burning
               against
               them
               .
               I
               mus●
               here
               apply
               to
               our
               present
               condition
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Ezrah
               .
               9.
               14
               —
               O
               happy
               Scotland
               ,
               if
               thow
               canst
               now
               improve
               &
               not
               abuse
               this
               Golden
               opportunity
               ?
               but
               if
               thou
               help
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               &
               love
               them
               that
               hate
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wrath
               upon
               wrath
               ,
               and
               wo
               upon
               wo
               ,
               shall
               be
               upon
               thee
               from
               the
               Lord.
               Whereunto
               is
               subjoined
               his
               dying
               Testimony
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               wherein
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               ,
               But
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               falling
               back
               ,
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               complyance
               with
               Malignant
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               then
               I
               look
               for
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               no
               remedy
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             warning
             of
             a
             worthy
             dying
             Man.
             Notwithstanding
             of
             which
             &
             many
             other
             warnings
             &
             witnessings
             ,
             a
             course
             of
             complyance
             was
             commenced
             by
             the
             
               pulick
               Resolutioners
            
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             wherein
             that
             faithful
             warning
             of
             a
             dying
             servant
             of
             Christ
             is
             verified
             .
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             purpose
             ,
             I
             must
             obviate
             an
             objection
             that
             some
             make
             use
             of
             for
             strengthening
             themselves
             in
             their
             incorporations
             &
             joinings
             at
             least
             in
             Worship
             ,
             with
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             condemning
             conscientious
             withdrawers
             ;
             That
             the
             Godly
             in
             those
             dayes
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             men
             of
             these
             complyances
             &
             defections
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             now
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             
               protesting
               party
            
             did
             not
             withdraw
             from
             the
             
               publick
               Resolutioners
            
             &
             Associators
             with
             Malignants
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             many
             &
             these
             the
             most
             Godly
             &
             tender
             did
             withdraw
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             oun
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             gone
             40.
             or
             50
             myles
             to
             hear
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             at
             that
             time
             :
             yea
             
             Ministers
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             intrusion
             of
             the
             unfaithful
             ,
             would
             have
             supplyed
             the
             Paroch
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             vacant
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             get
             access
             to
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             they
             preached
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             witness
             against
             ,
             and
             professedly
             to
             withdraw
             the
             people
             from
             such
             an
             unfaithful
             Intruder
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             instanced
             particularly
             for
             time
             &
             place
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             .
             But
             next
             ,
             The
             Church
             then
             ,
             though
             broken
             by
             division
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             subjection
             of
             strangers
             deprived
             of
             her
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             yet
             was
             in
             a
             
               constitut
               Case
            
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             priviledge
             ,
             power
             &
             order
             of
             Synods
             &
             Presbyteries
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             offended
             with
             their
             Ministers
             might
             address
             themselves
             ,
             for
             an
             orderly
             redress
             ,
             and
             removal
             of
             these
             Scandals
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             needed
             not
             assume
             to
             themselves
             that
             power
             to
             regulate
             their
             communion
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             
               broken
               State
            
             ,
             as
             now
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             both
             the
             Ministers
             at
             that
             time
             who
             were
             faithful
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             have
             proceeded
             to
             censure
             &
             silence
             the
             corrupt
             party
             as
             they
             were
             obliged
             ,
             yet
             not
             only
             found
             it
             difficult
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             but
             also
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             spare
             them
             ,
             And
             the
             people
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             as
             burdens
             ;
             untill
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             still
             in
             hopes
             ,
             they
             should
             obtain
             a
             General
             Assembly
             to
             take
             order
             with
             them
             but
             now
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             And
             then
             the
             defection
             was
             but
             begining
             ,
             and
             people
             did
             not
             know
             and
             could
             not
             expect
             it
             would
             go
             such
             a
             length
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             fall
             upon
             the
             rigor
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             which
             such
             disorders
             call
             for
             at
             first
             :
             but
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             where
             these
             beginings
             would
             Land
             them
             at
             length
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             would
             have
             resisted
             those
             beginings
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             would
             have
             precluded
             this
             imputation
             of
             novelty
             upon
             our
             necessitated
             with
             drawings
             .
          
           
             III.
             We
             have
             in
             this
             Period
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             Illustrious
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Principle
             ,
             but
             a
             continued
             and
             unintermitted
             putting
             into
             practice
             the
             duty
             of
             
               defensive
               Armes
            
             ,
             in
             resisting
             the
             Soverain
             power
             ,
             malversing
             &
             abusing
             Authority
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             resistence
             was
             avowed
             ,
             encouraged
             ,
             &
             furthered
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             help
             of
             their
             Brethren
             in
             England
             .
             Take
             one
             expression
             in
             their
             
               
                 
                   Solemn
                   &
                   seasonable
                   Warning
                   to
                   all
                   ranks
                   Feb.
                
                 12.
                 
                 1645.
                 
                 Sess
                 18.
                 
              
               Unless
               men
               will
               blot
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               the
               love
               of
               Religion
               &
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Liberties
               &c.
               (
               all
               being
               in
               visible
               danger
               of
               present
               ruine
               &
               destruction
               )
               they
               must
               now
               or
               never
               appear
               actively
               ,
               each
               one
               stretching
               himself
               to
               ,
               yea
               beyond
               his
               power
               .
               It
               is
               no
               time
               to
               dally
               ,
               or
               to
               go
               about
               the
               business
               by
               halfs
               ,
               nor
               be
               almost
               but
               altogether
               zealous
               :
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doeth
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
               If
               we
               have
               been
               forward
               to
               assist
               our
               Neighbour
               Kingdoms
               ,
               shall
               we
               neglect
               to
               defend
               our
               oun
               ?
               Or
               shall
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               be
               more
               active
               against
               His
               cause
               ,
               than
               His
               people
               for
               it
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               In
               another
               
                 seasonable
                 &
                 necessary
                 warning
                 Iuly
              
               27.
               1649.
               
               Sess.
               27.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               But
               if
               his
               Maj.
               or
               any
               having
               or
               pretending
               power
               &
               commission
               from
               him
               ,
               shall
               invade
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               upon
               pretext
               of
               establishing
               him
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               royal
               power
               ;
               as
               it
               will
               be
               an
               high
               provocation
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               accessory
               or
               assisting
               there
               to
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               be
               a
               necessary
               duty
               to
               resist
               &
               oppose
               the
               same
               .
            
             These
             Fathers
             could
             well
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             Authority
             and
             the
             person
             abusing
             it
             :
             And
             were
             not
             so
             Loyal
             ,
             as
             now
             their
             degenerate
             Children
             are
             ambitious
             to
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             stupidly
             stouping
             to
             the
             shaddow
             thereof
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             be
             called
             the
             only
             Asserters
             of
             Presbyterian
             principles
             .
             But
             we
             find
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             among
             the
             Characters
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             Kings
             honour
             &
             Authority
             with
             the
             abuse
             &
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             with
             Commissions
             ,
             warrants
             ,
             &
             Letters
             ,
             procured
             from
             the
             King
             by
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             cause
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             not
             oppose
             the
             Latter
             ,
             without
             increaching
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             But
             here
             ,
             an
             Objection
             or
             two
             must
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             before
             we
             go
             forward
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Third
               Atticle
            
             of
             the
             Covinant
             ;
             where
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Loyaltie
             ,
             obliging
             to
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Maj.
             his
             person
             &
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             &
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               that
               the
               world
               may
               bear
               witness
               with
               our
               consciences
               of
               our
               Loyaltie
               ,
               And
               that
               we
               have
               no
               thoughts
               or
               intentions
               to
               diminish
               his
               Majesties
               just
               power
               &
               greatness
               .
            
             I
             Ans.
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             deal
             of
             Loyaltie
             there
             ,
             and
             
               true
               Loyaltie
            
             ,
             because
             Lawfully
             limited
             ,
             being
             
             qualified
             with
             &
             subordinate
             unto
             the
             preservation
             &
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             as
             the
             makers
             of
             the
             Covenant
             do
             expound
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Assembles
             
               declaration
               against
               the
               unlawful
               Eugagment
               Iuly
               ult
               .
            
             1648.
             
             Sess.
             21.
             )
             not
             that
             
               Reverse
               Loyaltie
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             duties
             to
             God
             conditional
             &
             limited
             ,
             and
             duties
             to
             thee
             King
             absolute
             &
             unlimited
             ,
             as
             our
             Loyalists
             do
             now
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             others
             were
             free
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             have
             sworn
             Oaths
             of
             unlimited
             Alledgiances
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             King
             in
             any
             power
             unto
             which
             his
             force
             aspires
             ;
             and
             to
             justify
             this
             their
             Loyaltie
             ,
             will
             bring
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             a
             distorted
             sense
             ,
             reading
             it
             backward
             ,
             
               that
               we
               in
               the
               preservation
               &
               defence
               of
               Religion
               must
               preserve
               &
               defend
               the
               King
               :
            
             As
             if
             Religion
             obliged
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             do
             what
             he
             will.
             It
             were
             better
             such
             pretended
             Covenanters
             ,
             denyed
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             such
             a
             reproach
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             wresting
             its
             genuine
             sense
             .
             But
             I
             have
             adduced
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             General
             Assembly
             .
             Next
             when
             they
             entered
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             oppose
             all
             his
             invasions
             upon
             Religion
             &
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             these
             precious
             Interests
             from
             his
             usurpings
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Liberty
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             imagine
             ,
             that
             that
             very
             Oath
             of
             God
             did
             lay
             upon
             them
             or
             us
             an
             obligation
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             person
             who
             is
             a
             destroyer
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             subsequent
             practise
             ?
             But
             then
             it
             will
             be
             urged
             ,
             why
             then
             was
             that
             clause
             cast
             into
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             I
             answer
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             some
             cause
             to
             put
             it
             in
             ,
             with
             accommodation
             to
             the
             present
             possessor
             of
             the
             Soveraignity
             .
             The
             ouning
             of
             it
             in
             our
             circumstances
             would
             be
             as
             great
             a
             reproach
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             want
             of
             it
             was
             to
             them
             in
             theirs
             .
             They
             put
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             worlds
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             that
             odium
             industriously
             heaped
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             were
             associate
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             therefore
             they
             would
             profess
             they
             would
             not
             be
             disloyal
             while
             he
             was
             for
             God.
             And
             a
             defiance
             may
             be
             given
             to
             clamour
             ,
             &
             calumnie
             it self
             ,
             to
             give
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             
             performance
             hereof
             ,
             while
             he
             went
             not
             about
             to
             ruine
             those
             things
             ,
             incomparably
             more
             precious
             then
             his
             person
             or
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             ruining
             whereof
             no
             person
             can
             retain
             Authority
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             now
             two
             things
             will
             chiefly
             be
             desiderated
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             oune
             in
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             have
             dyed
             ,
             that
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             or
             consistent
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             this
             Period
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             not
             only
             maintain
             defensive
             resistance
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             vindictive
             &
             punitive
             force
             ,
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             men
             that
             are
             bloody
             
               beasts
               of
               prey
            
             ,
             and
             burdens
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             living
             for
             them
             .
             This
             principle
             of
             Reason
             &
             natural
             Justice
             ,
             was
             not
             much
             inquired
             into
             in
             this
             time
             ;
             when
             the
             sun
             was
             up
             ,
             whose
             warmth
             &
             light
             made
             these
             beasts
             creep
             into
             their
             dens
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             ,
             being
             brought
             under
             subjection
             ,
             could
             not
             force
             people
             into
             such
             extraordinary
             violent
             courses
             when
             the
             ordinary
             &
             orderly
             course
             of
             Law
             was
             running
             in
             its
             right
             Channel
             .
             Yet
             from
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             ordinary
             Procedure
             ,
             Military
             &
             Civil
             ,
             against
             such
             Monsters
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             lawfullness
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Procedure
             in
             a
             pinch
             of
             necessity
             ,
             conforme
             to
             their
             grounds
             :
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             this
             evident
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             
               ex
               proposito
            
             to
             vincicate
             this
             head
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             we
             onne
             ,
             which
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             known
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             viz.
             That
             when
             we
             are
             required
             to
             
               oune
               the
               Authority
            
             of
             the
             present
             Dominator
             ,
             we
             hold
             sinful
             to
             oune
             it
             .
             Yet
             we
             find
             these
             Reverend
             &
             renouned
             Fathers
             ouned
             King
             Charles
             I.
             and
             did
             not
             refuse
             the
             succession
             of
             Charles
             II.
             I
             shall
             answer
             in
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             to
             King
             
               Charles
               the
               first
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             difference
             betuixt
             him
             and
             his
             sons
             that
             succeeded
             ;
             he
             never
             declared
             Parliamentarely
             that
             neither
             Promises
             ,
             Contracts
             ,
             nor
             Oaths
             should
             bind
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             of
             his
             perfidious
             sons
             did
             ;
             It
             might
             have
             been
             then
             presumed
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             engaged
             so
             far
             for
             promoving
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             a
             man
             of
             his
             word
             (
             for
             to
             say
             a
             King
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             antiquitate
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             except
             that
             it
             means
             he
             is
             as
             absolute
             in
             his
             word
             as
             in
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             scorns
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             it
             )
             Neither
             professed
             he
             himself
             
             a
             Papist
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             Son
             hath
             done
             :
             Again
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             more
             might
             have
             been
             comported
             with
             in
             the
             begining
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             some
             hopes
             of
             redress
             ,
             than
             after
             such
             process
             of
             time
             ;
             whereby
             now
             we
             see
             &
             feel
             beyond
             all
             debate
             ,
             that
             the
             Throne
             stands
             and
             is
             stated
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             opposition
             to
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Rights
             &
             Priviledges
             both
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
             But
             was
             not
             the
             equivalent
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             anno
             1648.
             when
             they
             refused
             to
             concur
             with
             that
             unlawful
             Engagment
             ,
             for
             restoring
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             till
             security
             be
             had
             ,
             by
             
               Solem
               Oath
               under
               his
               hand
               &
               Seal
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               for
               himself
               &
               Successors
               ,
               give
               his
               assent
               to
               all
               Acts
               &
               Bills
               for
               enjoining
               Presbyterial
               Government
               ,
               and
               never
               make
               opposition
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               endeavour
               any
               change
               thereof
               ?
               
                 
                   Iulij
                   ult
                   .
                   1648.
                   
                   Sess
                   ,
                
                 21.
                 
              
            
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             renewing
             the
             Covenant
             that
             year
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             leave
             out
             that
             Article
             .
             True
             ,
             thereby
             they
             stopped
             the
             mouths
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             And
             then
             they
             were
             not
             without
             hopes
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             his
             straits
             he
             might
             have
             proved
             a
             Manasseh
             taken
             among
             the
             thornes
             .
             And
             the
             Covenanters
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             being
             clear
             that
             he
             had
             done
             that
             which
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             made
             him
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             chused
             rather
             while
             matters
             stood
             so
             to
             ingage
             to
             maintain
             him
             ,
             than
             simply
             to
             disoune
             him
             (
             which
             yet
             our
             forefathers
             did
             upon
             smaller
             grounds
             many
             times
             )
             in
             the
             hopes
             of
             being
             prevailed
             with
             at
             last
             .
             But
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             this
             proved
             ineffectual
             ,
             therefore
             at
             the
             Coronation
             of
             the
             new
             King
             they
             made
             the
             Covenanted
             Interest
             the
             sole
             Basis
             upon
             which
             alone
             Authority
             was
             conferred
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             refuse
             the
             succession
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             (
             which
             vvas
             their
             blame
             and
             our
             bane
             ,
             of
             vvhich
             vve
             may
             blush
             this
             day
             )
             yet
             vve
             find
             many
             things
             in
             that
             Transaction
             vvhich
             justifie
             our
             disouning
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             condemn
             the
             ouning
             of
             the
             present
             Possessor
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             
               
                 In
                 that
                 
                   seasonable
                   &
                   necessary
                   warning
                   Iulij
                   27.
                   
                   Sess.
                
                 27.
                 
              
               vvhereas
               many
               vvould
               have
               admitted
               his
               Maj.
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Royal
               povver
               ,
               upon
               any
               termes
               vvhatsoever
               :
               The
               Assembly
               declares
               first
               ;
               That
               a
               boundless
               &
               illimited
               povver
               is
               to
               be
               acknovvledged
               in
               no
               King
               nor
               Magistrate
               ;
               neither
               is
               our
               King
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               
               exercise
               of
               his
               povver
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               refuses
               to
               vvalk
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               stipulation
               &
               obligation
               betvveen
               the
               King
               &
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               both
               of
               them
               are
               tyed
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               each
               of
               them
               are
               tyed
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               mutual
               &
               reciprocal
               duties
               ;
               accordingly
               Kings
               are
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Coronation
               ,
               to
               abolish
               Popery
               &
               maintain
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               As
               long
               therefore
               as
               the
               King
               refuses
               to
               engage
               &
               oblige
               himself
               for
               security
               of
               Religion
               &
               safety
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               consonant
               to
               Scripture
               &
               Reason
               and
               Lavves
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               refused
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               League
               &
               Covenant
               the
               duty
               of
               defending
               &
               preserving
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               preserving
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               he
               standing
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               publick
               desires
               of
               the
               people
               for
               their
               security
               ,
               it
               vvere
               a
               manifest
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               preferring
               the
               Kings
               Interest
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               povver
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               it
               vvas
               for
               restraint
               of
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               Just
               defence
               against
               Tyranny
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               people
               did
               join
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               at
               the
               expence
               of
               so
               much
               blood
               these
               years
               past
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Government
               before
               satisfaction
               ,
               it
               vvere
               to
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               that
               Arbitrary
               Povver
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               abandon
               their
               former
               Principles
               ,
               and
               betray
               the
               Cause
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               he
               ,
               being
               admitted
               before
               satisfaction
               ,
               vvould
               soon
               endeavour
               an
               overturning
               of
               the
               things
               vvhich
               God
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               dravv
               publick
               administrations
               ,
               concerning
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
               ,
               into
               that
               course
               &
               Channel
               in
               vvhich
               they
               did
               run
               under
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               .
               Whence
               they
               warn
               that
               every
               one
               take
               heed
               of
               such
               a
               snare
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               accessery
               to
               any
               such
               design
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               not
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               &
               their
               families
               ,
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               the
               detriment
               that
               will
               undoubtedly
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               miseries
               it
               will
               bring
               upon
               the
               Kingdoms
               —
               And
               therefore
               who
               soever
               attempt
               the
               same
               ,
               oppose
               themselves
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               at
               last
               dash
               against
               the
               Rock
               of
               the
               Lords
               
               power
               ,
               which
               hath
               broken
               in
               pieces
               many
               high
               &
               lofty
               ones
               ,
               since
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               work
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             (
             2
             )
             I
             shall
             here
             insert
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             West-Kirk
             ,
             declaring
             their
             mind
             very
             manifestly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       West
                       Kirk
                       .
                       August
                    
                     .
                     13.
                     1650.
                     
                     The
                     Commission
                     of
                     the
                     General
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     considering
                     that
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     just
                     ground
                     of
                     stumbling
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     K.
                     Maj.
                     refusing
                     to
                     subscribe
                     &
                     emitt
                     the
                     Declaration
                     ,
                     offered
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     Committee
                     of
                     Estates
                     and
                     the
                     Commission
                     of
                     the
                     General
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     concerning
                     his
                     former
                     carriage
                     &
                     resolutions
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     ,
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     enemies
                     &
                     friends
                     thereof
                     ;
                     Doth
                     therefore
                     declare
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     Kirk
                     &
                     Kingdom
                     doth
                     not
                     oune
                     or
                     espouse
                     any
                     Malignant
                     Party
                     ,
                     or
                     Quarrel
                     ,
                     or
                     Interest
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     fight
                     meerly
                     upon
                     their
                     former
                     Grounds
                     &
                     Principles
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     done
                     these
                     twelve
                     years
                     past
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     disclaim
                     all
                     the
                     sin
                     &
                     guilt
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     oune
                     him
                     nor
                     his
                     interest
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     than
                     with
                     a
                     subordination
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     he
                     ounes
                     &
                     prosecutes
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     disclaims
                     his
                     &
                     his
                     fathers
                     opposition
                     to
                     the
                     Work
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     likewise
                     all
                     the
                     enemies
                     thereof
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     with
                     convenient
                     speed
                     take
                     unto
                     Consideration
                     the
                     Papers
                     ,
                     lately
                     sent
                     unto
                     them
                     by
                     
                       Oliver
                       Cromwel
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     vindicate
                     themselves
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     falshoods
                     contained
                     therein
                     ;
                     especially
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     wherein
                     the
                     quarrel
                     betwixt
                     us
                     &
                     that
                     party
                     is
                     Mistated
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     ouned
                     the
                     late
                     Kings
                     proceedings
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     resolved
                     to
                     prosecute
                     &
                     maintain
                     his
                     present
                     Maj.
                     Interest
                     ,
                     before
                     &
                     without
                     acknowledgment
                     of
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     and
                     former
                     wayes
                     ,
                     &
                     satisfaction
                     to
                     Gods
                     people
                     in
                     both
                     Kingdoms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       A.
                       KER
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Aug.
                     13.
                     1650.
                     
                     The
                     Committe
                     of
                     Estates
                     ,
                     having
                     seen
                     &
                     considered
                     a
                     Declaration
                     of
                     the
                     Commission
                     of
                     the
                     General
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     anent
                     the
                     stating
                     of
                     the
                     quarrel
                     wherein
                     the
                     Army
                     is
                     to
                     fight
                     ,
                     do
                     approve
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     heartily
                     concur
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho
                       :
                       Henderson
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             (
             3
             )
             place
             :
             It
             is
             specified
             in
             the
             
               Causes
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             steps
             of
             defection
             ,
             
               Art.
               9.
               
               Step.
            
             5.
             
             
               That
               a
               Treaty
               should
               have
               been
               closed
               with
               him
               ,
               upon
               his
               subscribing
               demands
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               given
               many
               clear
               evidences
               of
               his
               disaffection
               &
               enmity
               to
               the
               work
               &
               people
               of
               God
               :
               That
               these
               demands
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               required
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               did
               not
               contain
               a
               real
               security
               ,
               a
               real
               abandoning
               of
               former
               Malignant
               courses
               &
               principles
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               a
               paper
               or
               verbal
               security
               ,
               which
               we
               were
               bound
               to
               demand
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               a
               real
               one
               ;
               and
               to
               intrust
               him
               without
               this
               ,
               was
               but
               to
               mock
               God
               ,
               and
               deceive
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               betray
               &
               destroy
               our selves
               ,
               by
               giving
               up
               all
               precious
               Interests
               of
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
               unto
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               a
               course
               of
               enmity
               to
               them
               :
               That
               both
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               of
               the
               treaty
               ,
               he
               had
               given
               evidence
               of
               his
               enmity
               in
               many
               instances
               ,
               there
               condiscended
               upon
               particularly
               ;
               that
               he
               authorized
               
                 Iames
                 Graham
              
               to
               invade
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               incouraged
               him
               by
               Letters
               to
               go
               on
               in
               that
               Invasion
               ,
               even
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               termes
               of
               a
               Treaty
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               bringing
               into
               our
               hands
               the
               Authentick
               Commission
               it self
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Letters
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             
               Causes
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             among
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             §
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               That
               they
               agreed
               to
               receive
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               barely
               upon
               writing
               ,
               without
               any
               apparent
               evidences
               of
               a
               real
               change
               of
               principle
               :
               That
               they
               did
               not
               use
               freedom
               ,
               in
               showing
               what
               was
               sinful
               in
               reference
               to
               that
               Treaty
               ,
               but
               went
               on
               therein
               when
               they
               were
               not
               satisfied
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               reproach
               &
               of
               being
               mistaken
               :
               That
               they
               were
               silent
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               did
               
               not
               give
               Testimony
               ,
               after
               a
               discovery
               of
               the
               Kings
               Commission
               to
               
                 Iames
                 Graham
              
               for
               invading
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               That
               they
               pressed
               the
               King
               to
               make
               a
               Declaration
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               whilst
               they
               knew
               by
               clear
               evidences
               that
               he
               had
               no
               real
               conviction
               of
               the
               things
               contained
               therein
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PERIOD
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             Containing
             the
             Testimony
             through
             the
             continued
             Tract
             of
             the
             present
             Deformation
             from
             the
             year
             1660.
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             NOw
             comes
             the
             last
             Catastrophe
             of
             the
             Deformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             now
             renders
             her
             to
             all
             Nations
             as
             infamously
             despicable
             ,
             as
             her
             Reformation
             formerly
             made
             her
             admired
             &
             envied
             ;
             which
             in
             a
             Retrograde
             motion
             hath
             gradually
             been
             growing
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             going
             back
             through
             all
             the
             steps
             by
             which
             the
             Reformation
             ascended
             ,
             till
             now
             she
             is
             returned
             to
             the
             very
             border
             of
             that
             Babylon
             ,
             from
             whence
             she
             took
             her
             departure
             ,
             and
             reduced
             through
             defection
             ,
             &
             division
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             to
             a
             confused
             Chaos
             of
             almost
             irreparable
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             desolation
             .
             Through
             all
             which
             steps
             notwithstang
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             Scotland
             hath
             never
             wanted
             a
             witness
             for
             Christ
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             various
             steps
             of
             the
             Enemies
             advancings
             ,
             and
             of
             professed
             friends
             declinings
             :
             Though
             the
             Testimony
             hath
             had
             some
             singularities
             ,
             some
             way
             discriminating
             it
             from
             that
             of
             former
             Periods
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             more
             difficult
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             more
             desperate
             &
             dreadful
             assaults
             of
             more
             enraged
             enemies
             ,
             more
             expert
             &
             experienced
             in
             the
             accursed
             art
             of
             overturning
             than
             any
             formerly
             ;
             In
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             attended
             with
             more
             disadvantages
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Enemies
             greater
             prevalency
             ,
             and
             Friends
             deficiency
             ,
             and
             greater
             want
             of
             significant
             Assertors
             ,
             than
             any
             formerly
             ;
             In
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             intangled
             
             in
             more
             multifarious
             intricacies
             ,
             of
             questions
             ,
             and
             debates
             ,
             and
             divisions
             among
             the
             Assertors
             themselves
             ,
             making
             it
             more
             dark
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             contributing
             to
             clear
             it
             more
             than
             any
             formerly
             ;
             In
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             intended
             &
             extended
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             matter
             &
             manner
             of
             contendings
             against
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             stated
             upon
             nicer
             points
             ;
             more
             enixely
             prosecuted
             &
             tenaciously
             maintained
             ,
             &
             sealed
             with
             more
             sufferings
             ,
             than
             any
             formeriy
             ;
             In
             that
             it
             hath
             had
             more
             opposition
             &
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             less
             countenance
             from
             professed
             friends
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             than
             any
             formerly
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             hath
             had
             all
             these
             several
             specialities
             together
             ,
             which
             were
             peculiar
             to
             the
             former
             Testimonies
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             Periods
             :
             being
             both
             Active
             &
             Passive
             ,
             both
             against
             Enemies
             &
             Friends
             ;
             And
             
               in
               cumulo
            
             stated
             against
             Atheisme
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             &
             Errastian
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             successive
             heads
             of
             the
             former
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             also
             now
             extended
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             against
             Tyrannie
             .
             And
             not
             only
             against
             the
             substance
             &
             essence
             of
             these
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             but
             against
             substance
             &
             circumstance
             ,
             abstract
             &
             concret
             root
             &
             branch
             ,
             head
             &
             tail
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             complying
             with
             them
             ,
             conforming
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             countenancing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             conductive
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             deduced
             from
             them
             ,
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             formally
             or
             interpretatively
             .
             This
             is
             that
             extensive
             and
             very
             comprehensive
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Period
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             stated
             &
             sealed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             :
             Which
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             points
             &
             pendicles
             is
             most
             directly
             relative
             ,
             and
             dilucidly
             reducible
             ,
             to
             a
             complex
             Witness
             for
             the
             Declarative
             Glory
             of
             
               Christs
               Kingship
               and
               Headship
               over
               all
               ,
            
             as
             He
             is
             God
             and
             as
             He
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             concern
             that
             Creatures
             have
             to
             contend
             for
             ,
             either
             as
             Men
             or
             as
             Christians
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             short
             manuduction
             to
             the
             progress
             &
             Result
             of
             its
             Managment
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             Exile
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Brothers
            
             ,
             it
             is
             undenyably
             known
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             by
             their
             Mothers
             caresses
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             Allurements
             ,
             seduced
             to
             abjure
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             (
             which
             was
             easie
             to
             induce
             persons
             to
             that
             never
             
             had
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             Religion
             )
             and
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             not
             only
             they
             wrote
             to
             the
             Pope
             many
             promisses
             of
             promoting
             his
             projects
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             should
             recover
             the
             power
             into
             their
             hands
             again
             ,
             and
             often
             frequented
             the
             Mass
             themselves
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             by
             their
             example
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             their
             future
             hopes
             ,
             prevailed
             with
             many
             of
             their
             dependents
             &
             attendants
             abroad
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             also
             unquestionably
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             of
             his
             Exile
             ,
             ●e
             renewed
             &
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             private
             Letters
             to
             Presbyterians
             ,
             his
             many
             reiterated
             Engagments
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             he
             was
             &
             would
             continue
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             Scotland
             (
             wherein
             doubtless
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             an
             expert
             Artist
             ,
             he
             equivocated
             ,
             and
             meant
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             would
             continue
             as
             Treacherous
             as
             ever
             )
             which
             helped
             to
             keep
             a
             Loyal
             Impression
             of
             his
             Interest
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             an
             expectation
             of
             some
             good
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             ashamed
             afterwards
             .
             And
             immediatly
             before
             his
             return
             ,
             it
             s
             known
             what
             promises
             are
             contained
             in
             that
             Declaration
             from
             Breda
             (
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             also
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             with
             greater
             Treachery
             than
             at
             the
             first
             )
             to
             all
             Protestants
             that
             would
             live
             peaceably
             under
             his
             Government
             ;
             begining
             now
             to
             weigh
             out
             his
             perfidie
             ,
             &
             perjurie
             ,
             &
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             offering
             to
             tolerote
             that
             in
             an
             Indulgence
             ,
             which
             he
             swore
             to
             maintain
             as
             a
             duty
             .
             But
             in
             all
             this
             he
             purposed
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             ingyre
             &
             ingratiate
             himself
             into
             the
             peoples
             over
             credulous
             affections
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             obstruct
             his
             return
             ,
             which
             a
             jealousie
             of
             his
             intended
             Tyrannie
             would
             have
             awakened
             them
             to
             withstand
             .
             And
             so
             having
             seated
             himself
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             his
             power
             against
             the
             attemptings
             of
             any
             ,
             whom
             his
             conscience
             might
             suggest
             an
             apprehension
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             he
             thought
             himself
             discharged
             from
             all
             obligations
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             promises
             ,
             for
             which
             his
             faith
             had
             been
             pledged
             .
             And
             from
             the
             first
             hour
             of
             his
             arrival
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             set
             himself
             to
             affront
             &
             Defy
             the
             Authority
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             revenged
             upon
             his
             Kingdoms
             for
             inviting
             him
             so
             unanimously
             to
             sway
             their
             Scepter
             ;
             in
             polluting
             &
             infecting
             the
             people
             with
             all
             debaucheries
             &
             monstrous
             
             villanies
             ;
             and
             commencing
             his
             incestous
             Whoredoms
             that
             very
             first
             night
             he
             came
             to
             his
             Palace
             ,
             wherein
             he
             continued
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             outvying
             all
             for
             vileness
             .
             Yet
             he
             went
             on
             deluding
             our
             Church
             with
             his
             dissimulations
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             discover
             all
             his
             wickedness
             hatched
             in
             his
             heart
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             his
             designs
             should
             be
             riper
             ;
             but
             directed
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Presbyterie
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             declaring
             he
             was
             
               resolved
               to
               protect
               &
               preserve
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               settled
               by
               Law
               without
               violation
               :
            
             Wherein
             it
             was
             observed
             he
             altered
             the
             Stile
             ,
             and
             spake
             never
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             our
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             Religion
             &
             Righteousness
             ,
             our
             greatest
             security
             for
             all
             Interests
             intrusted
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Law
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             as
             his
             practice
             expounded
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             meant
             the
             Prelatical
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             since
             which
             time
             he
             reckoned
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             but
             Rebellion
             .
             This
             was
             a
             piece
             &
             preludie
             of
             our
             base
             defection
             ,
             &
             degeneration
             into
             blind
             ,
             blockish
             ,
             &
             brutish
             stupidity
             ;
             that
             after
             he
             had
             discovered
             so
             much
             perfidie
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             at
             first
             tempted
             him
             to
             Perjurie
             ,
             in
             admitting
             him
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             upon
             his
             mock-engagment
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             God
             was
             mocked
             ,
             His
             Spirit
             was
             grieved
             ,
             His
             Covenant
             prostituted
             ,
             the
             Church
             cheated
             ,
             &
             the
             State
             betrayed
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             broken
             his
             yoke
             from
             off
             our
             necks
             ,
             by
             sending
             him
             to
             exile
             ten
             years
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             discovered
             to
             be
             imbibing
             all
             that
             venome
             &
             Tyrannical
             violence
             ,
             which
             he
             afterward
             vented
             in
             revenge
             upon
             the
             Nations
             ;
             and
             after
             we
             had
             long
             smarted
             for
             our
             first
             transaction
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             beleeved
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             
             Issachar-like
             couched
             under
             his
             burdens
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             far
             from
             withstanding
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             witness
             against
             the
             readmission
             &
             restauration
             of
             the
             head
             &
             tail
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             come
             in
             peaceably
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             without
             any
             security
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             cause
             ,
             or
             for
             our
             Civil
             or
             Religious
             Interests
             ,
             and
             by
             piece
             meal
             ,
             at
             their
             oun
             ease
             ,
             leasure
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             overturn
             all
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reintroduce
             the
             old
             Antichristian
             yoke
             of
             abjured
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             Sacrelegious
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Absolute
             Arbitrary
             Tyrannie
             with
             all
             their
             abominations
             :
             
             which
             he
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             the
             generality
             of
             our
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             &
             commonality
             by
             him
             corrupted
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             faith
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             did
             promote
             &
             propogate
             ,
             until
             the
             Nation
             was
             involved
             in
             the
             greatest
             revolt
             from
             ,
             &
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             ever
             could
             be
             recorded
             in
             any
             Age
             or
             Generation
             ;
             Nay
             attended
             with
             greater
             &
             grosser
             Aggravations
             ,
             than
             ever
             any
             could
             be
             capable
             of
             before
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             Priviledges
             that
             ever
             any
             Church
             had
             ;
             since
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             greatest
             light
             ;
             the
             greatest
             effects
             of
             matchless
             magnified
             love
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Convictions
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Resolutions
             &
             Solemn
             Engagments
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Reformation
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             had
             to
             abuse
             &
             affront
             .
             O
             Heavens
             be
             astonished
             at
             this
             ,
             &
             horribly
             afraid
             !
             for
             Scotland
             hath
             changed
             her
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             hath
             fallen
             from
             off
             her
             head
             ,
             by
             an
             unparalelled
             Apostasie
             ,
             a
             free
             &
             voluntary
             ,
             vvilfull
             &
             deliberate
             Apostasie
             ,
             an
             avoued
             &
             declared
             &
             Authorized
             Apostasie
             ,
             Tyrannically
             carried
             on
             by
             Militarie
             violence
             &
             cruelty
             ,
             a
             most
             universal
             &
             every
             vvay
             unprecedented
             Apostasie
             !
             I
             must
             a
             litle
             change
             my
             method
             ,
             in
             deducing
             the
             narration
             of
             this
             Catastrophe
             ,
             and
             subdistinguish
             this
             unhappie
             Period
             into
             several
             steps
             ;
             shevving
             hovv
             the
             Enemies
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             advanced
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             His
             Witnesses
             did
             gradually
             ascend
             ,
             to
             the
             pitch
             it
             is
             novv
             arrived
             at
             .
          
           
             I.
             These
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             once
             got
             footing
             again
             ,
             with
             the
             favour
             and
             the
             fawnings
             of
             the
             foolish
             Nation
             ,
             went
             on
             fervently
             to
             further
             and
             promote
             their
             wicked
             design
             :
             and
             meeting
             with
             no
             opposition
             at
             first
             ,
             did
             encourage
             themelves
             to
             begin
             boldly
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             hearing
             of
             some
             Ministers
             peaceably
             Assembled
             ,
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             Monitory
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             minding
             him
             of
             his
             Covenant
             Engagments
             &
             promises
             (
             which
             was
             though
             weak
             ,
             yet
             the
             first
             witness
             &
             warning
             against
             that
             Heaven-daring
             wickedness
             then
             begun
             )
             they
             cruelly
             incarcerate
             them
             .
             Having
             hereby
             much
             daunted
             the
             Ministry
             from
             their
             duty
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             like
             unusual
             &
             outragious
             usage
             .
             The
             Parliament
             conveens
             Ianuar.
             1.
             1661.
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Protestation
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             given
             in
             to
             
             them
             .
             And
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             frame
             &
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             Exauctorating
             Christ
             ,
             and
             investing
             His
             usurping
             Enemy
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             his
             robbed
             Prerogative
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             King
             
               only
               supreme
               Governour
               over
               all
               persons
               &
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               power
               &
               Iurisdiction
               must
               not
               be
               declined
               .
            
             Whereby
             under
             
               all
               persons
            
             &
             
               all
               Cause●
            
             ,
             All
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             properly
             Ecclesiastick
             Affairs
             &
             Concerns
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             :
             And
             if
             the
             King
             shall
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             judge
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             declined
             as
             an
             incompetent
             Judge
             .
             Which
             did
             at
             once
             enervate
             all
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               4th
               Period
            
             above
             declared
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             for
             all
             this
             Babel
             they
             have
             built
             since
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             this
             war
             that
             hath
             been
             waged
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             introduce
             all
             this
             Tyrannie
             &
             absolute
             power
             which
             hath
             been
             since
             carried
             to
             its
             Complement
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Kings
             Throne
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             succeeding
             perjurie
             &
             Apostasie
             .
             Yet
             ,
             though
             then
             our
             Synods
             &
             Presbytries
             ,
             were
             not
             discharged
             ,
             but
             might
             have
             had
             access
             in
             some
             Concurrence
             to
             witness
             ,
             against
             this
             horrid
             Invasion
             upon
             Christs
             Prerogative
             and
             the
             Churches
             Priviledge
             ,
             no
             joint
             Testimony
             was
             given
             against
             it
             ,
             except
             that
             some
             were
             found
             witnessing
             against
             it
             in
             their
             singular
             Capacity
             by
             themselves
             .
             As
             faithful
             Mr
             
               Iames
               Guthrie
            
             ,
             for
             declining
             this
             usurped
             Authority
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             suffered
             death
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             Martyrs
             Crown
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             And
             some
             others
             ,
             for
             refusing
             that
             Oath
             arbitrarly
             imposed
             ,
             were
             Banished
             or
             Confined
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gained
             this
             Bulwark
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ;
             Then
             they
             waxed
             more
             insolent
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Ensigns
             for
             signs
             ,
             and
             broke
             doun
             the
             carved
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             with
             axes
             &
             hammers
             .
             In
             this
             Parliament
             1661.
             
             They
             past
             an
             
               Act
               Rescissorie
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             annulled
             &
             declared
             void
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             Presbytrial
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             Lawes
             made
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             since
             the
             year
             1633.
             
             O
             horrid
             wickedness
             !
             both
             in
             its
             nature
             so
             attrocious
             ,
             to
             condemn
             &
             rescind
             what
             God
             did
             so
             signally
             seal
             as
             His
             oun
             Work
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             He
             will
             rescind
             the
             
             Rescinders
             ,
             and
             overturn
             these
             Overturners
             of
             His
             Work
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             curse
             of
             that
             broken
             Covenant
             bind
             them
             to
             the
             punishment
             ,
             vvhom
             its
             bond
             could
             not
             oblige
             to
             the
             duty
             Covenanted
             ;
             And
             in
             its
             design
             &
             end
             so
             base
             &
             detestable
             ,
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             flatter
             the
             King
             in
             making
             way
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             &
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             indulge
             the
             licenciousness
             of
             some
             debauched
             Nobles
             ;
             who
             could
             not
             endure
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christs
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             suppress
             Religion
             &
             Righteousness
             under
             the
             ruines
             of
             that
             Reformation
             .
             But
             O
             holy
             &
             astonishing
             Justice
             ,
             thus
             to
             recompense
             our
             way
             upon
             our
             own
             head
             !
             to
             suffer
             this
             work
             &
             cause
             to
             be
             ruined
             under
             our
             unhappy
             hands
             ,
             who
             suffered
             this
             Destroyer
             to
             come
             in
             before
             it
             was
             so
             effectually
             secured
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             not
             have
             been
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             hand
             (
             whatever
             had
             been
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             swelled
             with
             enmity
             against
             Christ
             )
             to
             have
             razed
             &
             ruined
             that
             Work
             as
             now
             most
             wickedly
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             drew
             in
             so
             many
             into
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             same
             deed
             ,
             that
             almost
             the
             whole
             Land
             not
             only
             consented
             unto
             it
             but
             applauded
             it
             ;
             by
             approving
             &
             countenancing
             another
             wicked
             Act
             framed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             by
             that
             same
             perfidious
             Parliament
             for
             an
             Anniversary
             Thanksgiving
             commemorating
             every
             29.
             of
             May
             ,
             that
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Spirit
             &
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             that
             unhappy
             Restauration
             of
             the
             Rescinder
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             which
             had
             not
             only
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             But
             (
             alas
             for
             shame
             that
             it
             should
             be
             told
             in
             Gath
             &
             c
             !
             )
             even
             of
             some
             Ministers
             who
             afterwards
             accepted
             the
             Indulgence
             (
             one
             of
             which
             a
             Pillar
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             seen
             scandalously
             dancing
             about
             the
             bonefires
             .
             )
             And
             others
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             alarmed
             the
             whole
             Nation
             
               quasi
               pro
               aris
               &
               focis
            
             ,
             to
             rise
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             resist
             such
             wickedness
             ,
             did
             wink
             at
             it
             .
             O
             how
             Righteous
             is
             the
             Lord
             now
             in
             turning
             our
             Harps
             into
             mourning
             !
             Though
             alas
             !
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             shining
             Righteousness
             of
             this
             Retribution
             :
             And
             though
             we
             be
             scourged
             with
             Scorpions
             ,
             &
             brayed
             in
             a
             Mortar
             ,
             our
             madness
             ,
             our
             folly
             in
             these
             irreligious
             frolicks
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             acknowledged
             let
             be
             lamented
             .
             Yet
             albeit
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             day
             when
             the
             Covenant
             was
             not
             
             only
             broken
             but
             Cassed
             &
             declared
             of
             no
             obligation
             ,
             nor
             afterward
             when
             it
             was
             burnt
             (
             for
             which
             Turks
             &
             Pagans
             would
             have
             been
             ashamed
             &
             afraid
             at
             such
             a
             terrible
             sight
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Lords
             Anger
             is
             burning
             against
             these
             bold
             burners
             ,
             and
             against
             them
             who
             suffered
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             witness
             against
             it
             )
             was
             there
             any
             publick
             Testimony
             by
             protestation
             ,
             or
             Remonstrance
             ,
             or
             an
             publick
             witness
             ?
             though
             the
             Lord
             had
             some
             then
             ,
             and
             some
             who
             came
             out
             afterward
             with
             the
             Trumpet
             at
             their
             mouth
             ,
             whose
             heart
             then
             sorrowed
             at
             the
             sight
             :
             And
             some
             suffered
             for
             the
             sense
             they
             shewed
             of
             that
             Anniversary
             abomination
             ,
             for
             not
             keeping
             which
             they
             lost
             both
             Church
             &
             Liberty
             .
             It
             s
             true
             the
             ordinary
             Meetings
             of
             Presbytries
             &
             Synods
             were
             about
             that
             time
             discharged
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             new
             power
             conferred
             on
             the
             four
             Prelats
             who
             were
             at
             Court
             ,
             reordained
             &
             Consecrated
             thereby
             renouncing
             their
             former
             Title
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             But
             this
             could
             not
             give
             a
             discharge
             from
             a
             Necessary
             Testimony
             ,
             then
             called
             for
             from
             faithful
             Watchmen
             .
             However
             the
             Reformation
             being
             thus
             rescinded
             &
             razed
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             pulled
             doun
             ,
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             build
             their
             Babel
             .
             In
             the
             Parliament
             anno
             1662.
             by
             their
             first
             Act
             they
             restore
             &
             reestablish
             Prelacy
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             foundation
             as
             they
             might
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             bring
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             designed
             ;
             and
             so
             settled
             its
             Harbinger
             Diocesan
             &
             Erastiar
             Prelacy
             ,
             by
             fuller
             Enlargment
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             very
             Act
             beginneth
             thus
             .
             For
             as
             much
             as
             the
             ordering
             &
             disposal
             of
             the
             
               external
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               properly
               belong
               to
               his
               Maj.
               as
               an
               Inherent
               right
               of
               the
               Croun
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Royal
               Prerogative
               ,
               &
               Supremacy
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastick
               —
               what
               ever
               shall
               be
               determined
               by
               his
               Maj.
               with
               advice
               of
               the
               Arch
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               such
               of
               the
               Clergy
               as
               he
               shall
               nominate
               ,
               in
               the
               external
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               same
               consisting
               with
               the
               standing
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               )
               shall
               be
               valide
               &
               effectual
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Act
               all
               Lawes
               are
               rescinded
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               sole
               power
               &
               Jurisdiction
               within
               the
               Church
               doth
               stand
               in
               the
               Church
               Assemblies
               ,
               And
               all
               which
               may
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               to
               have
               given
               any
               Church
               power
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
               or
               Government
               to
               the
               Office
               bearers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               other
               than
               that
               which
               acknowledgeth
               a
               dependence
               upon
               ,
               &
               subordination
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               of
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               .
            
             By
             which
             ,
             Prelats
             are
             redintegrated
             to
             all
             their
             priviledges
             &
             preheminencies
             ,
             that
             they
             possessed
             anno
             1637.
             
             And
             all
             their
             Church
             power
             (
             robbed
             from
             the
             Officers
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             made
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             subordinate
             to
             ,
             the
             Croun
             prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             :
             whereby
             the
             King
             is
             made
             the
             only
             fountain
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             exclusive
             even
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             mentioned
             exception
             :
             And
             his
             vassals
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             his
             Clerks
             in
             Ecclesiastiks
             ,
             are
             accountable
             to
             him
             for
             all
             their
             administrations
             ;
             A
             greater
             usurpation
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             aspired
             unto
             .
             Yet
             ,
             albeit
             here
             was
             another
             display
             of
             a
             banner
             of
             defyance
             against
             Christ
             ,
             in
             altering
             the
             Church
             Government
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             into
             the
             humane
             Invention
             of
             Lordly
             Prelacy
             ,
             in
             assuming
             a
             power
             by
             prerogative
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             external
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             his
             Creatures
             patents
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Administrators
             in
             that
             usurped
             Government
             ;
             There
             was
             no
             publick
             ,
             Ministerial
             ,
             at
             least
             united
             Testimony
             against
             this
             neither
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             punished
             this
             sinful
             &
             shamful
             silence
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             His
             holy
             Justice
             ,
             though
             by
             mens
             horrid
             wickedness
             ;
             when
             by
             another
             wicked
             Act
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             above
             300
             Ministers
             were
             put
             from
             their
             Charges
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             for
             their
             Non-conformity
             in
             not
             Countenancing
             their
             Diocesan
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             not
             keeping
             the
             Anniversary
             day
             May
             29.
             
             The
             rest
             were
             violently
             thrust
             from
             their
             labours
             in
             the
             Lords
             vineyard
             ,
             and
             banished
             from
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             unto
             a
             nice
             &
             strange
             Confinement
             ,
             twenty
             miles
             from
             their
             oun
             parishes
             ,
             six
             miles
             from
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             as
             they
             called
             it
             ,
             and
             three
             miles
             from
             a
             Burgh
             ;
             whereby
             they
             were
             reduced
             in
             to
             many
             inconveniencies
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             fatal
             Convulsion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             generally
             all
             were
             struck
             with
             blindness
             &
             baseness
             ,
             that
             a
             Paper-Proclamation
             made
             them
             all
             run
             from
             their
             posts
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Kings
             Orders
             for
             their
             ejection
             .
             Thus
             were
             they
             given
             
             up
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             forbearing
             to
             sound
             an
             alarm
             ,
             charging
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Loyaltie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             a
             wake
             and
             acquit
             themselves
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             the
             enemie
             to
             rob
             them
             of
             that
             Treasure
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             put
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             tears
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             &
             blood
             of
             such
             as
             went
             before
             them
             ;
             instead
             of
             those
             prudential
             fumblings
             ,
             &
             fisflings
             then
             &
             since
             so
             much
             followed
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             in
             His
             holy
             righteousness
             ,
             left
             that
             enemie
             (
             against
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             cried
             &
             contended
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             eye
             they
             should
             have
             held
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             having
             held
             it
             first
             to
             their
             oun
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             unfaithful
             silence
             in
             not
             holding
             it
             to
             his
             )
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             not
             being
             so
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             ful
             &
             faithful
             Testimony
             against
             that
             Encroachment
             might
             be
             found
             upon
             record
             .
             Nevertheless
             somewere
             found
             faithful
             in
             that
             hour
             &
             pour
             of
             darkness
             ,
             who
             kept
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lords
             patience
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             therefore
             kept
             in
             &
             from
             that
             tentation
             (
             which
             carried
             many
             away
             into
             sad
             &
             shamful
             defections
             )
             though
             not
             from
             suffering
             hard
             things
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ;
             &
             only
             these
             who
             felt
             most
             of
             their
             violence
             ,
             found
             grace
             helping
             them
             to
             acquit
             themselves
             suitably
             to
             that
             dayes
             Testimony
             ,
             being
             thereby
             prevented
             from
             an
             Active
             yeelding
             to
             their
             impositions
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             made
             passively
             to
             suffer
             force
             .
             However
             that
             season
             of
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             most
             part
             never
             recovered
             to
             this
             day
             .
             The
             Prelats
             being
             settled
             ,
             &
             readmitted
             to
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             they
             procure
             an
             Act
             ,
             Dogmatically
             condemning
             several
             Material
             parts
             &
             points
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             these
             positions
             
               That
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               Reformation
               or
               necessary
               self
               defence
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               leagues
               ,
               or
               take
               up
               Armes
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               :
               And
               particularly
               declaring
               that
               the
               national
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               explained
               in
               the
               year
               1638.
               and
               the
               Solemn
               league
               &
               Covenant
               ,
               were
               &
               are
               i●
               themselves
               unlawful
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               were
               taken
               by
               &
               imposed
               upon
               the
               subjects
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               against
               the
               fundamental
               
               Lawes
               &
               Liberties
               thereof
               ,
               That
               all
               such
               gatherings
               &
               petitions
               ,
               that
               were
               used
               in
               the
               begining
               of
               the
               late
               troubles
               ,
               were
               unlawful
               &
               seditious
               :
               And
               whereas
               then
               People
               were
               led
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               by
               having
               disseminated
               among
               them
               such
               principles
               as
               these
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               lawful
               to
               come
               with
               petitions
               &
               Representations
               of
               grievances
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               people
               to
               restrict
               their
               Allegiance
               under
               such
               &
               such
               limitations
               ,
               and
               suspend
               it
               untill
               he
               should
               give
               security
               for
               Religion
               &c.
               
               It
               was
               therefore
               enacted
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               positions
               &
               practices
               founded
               thereupon
               ,
               were
               treasonable
               —
               And
               furder
               did
               enact
               ▪
               that
               no
               person
               ,
               by
               writing
               ,
               praying
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               or
               malicious
               or
               advised
               speaking
               ,
               express
               or
               publish
               any
               words
               or
               sentences
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               people
               to
               the
               dislike
               of
               the
               Kings
               prerogative
               &
               Supremacy
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               justifie
               any
               of
               the
               deeds
               ,
               actings
               ,
               or
               things
               declared
               against
               by
               that
               Act.
               
            
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             of
             all
             this
             subversion
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             restraint
             of
             asserting
             these
             Truths
             here
             trampled
             upon
             either
             before
             men
             by
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             before
             God
             in
             mourning
             over
             these
             Indignities
             done
             unto
             Him
             ,
             in
             everting
             these
             &
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             came
             to
             Daniels
             case
             of
             confession
             ,
             preaching
             &
             praying
             Truths
             interdicted
             by
             Lavv
             ;
             fevv
             had
             their
             eyes
             open
             (
             let
             be
             their
             vvindovvs
             in
             an
             open
             avouching
             them
             )
             to
             see
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             calling
             for
             a
             Testimony
             .
             Though
             aftervvards
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Spirited
             some
             to
             assert
             &
             demonstrate
             the
             Glory
             of
             these
             Truths
             &
             duties
             to
             the
             vvorld
             .
             As
             that
             Judicious
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Apologetical
               Relation
            
             ,
             vvhose
             Labours
             need
             no
             Elagium
             to
             commend
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             for
             these
             men
             ,
             having
             novv
             as
             they
             thought
             subverted
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             provided
             also
             against
             the
             fears
             of
             its
             revival
             :
             making
             Acts
             ,
             declaring
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             outed
             Ministers
             dare
             to
             continue
             to
             
               preach
               ,
               and
               presume
               to
               exercise
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               punished
               as
               seditious
               persons
               ;
               requiring
               of
               all
               a
               due
               acknowledgment
               of
               ,
               &
               hearty
               complyance
               with
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Government
               Ecclesiastical
               &
               Civil
               ;
               And
               that
               who
               soever
               shall
               ordinarly
               &
               wilfully
               withdraw
               &
               absent
               from
               
               the
               ordinary
               Meetings
               for
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               their
               ou●
               Churches
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               shall
               incur
               the
               Penalties
               there
               insert
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             sometimes
             Chast
             Virgin
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Beulah
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             did
             now
             suffer
             a
             violent
             &
             villanous
             rape
             ;
             from
             a
             vermine
             of
             vile
             Schismatical
             Apostates
             ,
             obtruded
             &
             imposed
             upon
             her
             ,
             instead
             of
             her
             able
             ,
             painful
             ,
             faithful
             &
             succeseful
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             set
             over
             her
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             their
             faintness
             &
             the
             Enemies
             force
             robbed
             from
             her
             ;
             And
             none
             now
             allowed
             by
             Law
             to
             administer
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             either
             Apostate
             Curats
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Perjurie
             &
             Apostacy
             forfaulted
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             other
             Hirelings
             &
             Prelat●
             Journey-men
             ,
             who
             run
             without
             a
             Mission
             except
             from
             them
             who
             had
             none
             to
             give
             according
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             the
             seal
             of
             whose
             Ministry
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             shown
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             any
             sinner
             to
             Christ
             :
             but
             if
             the
             tree
             may
             be
             known
             by
             its
             fruit●
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             whose
             Ministers
             they
             are
             ;
             
               ut
               ex
               ungue
               Leonem
            
             ,
             by
             their
             Conversions
             of
             Reformation
             into
             Deformation
             ,
             of
             the
             Work
             &
             Cause
             of
             God
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Roman
             beast
             ,
             of
             Ministers
             into
             Hirelings
             ,
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             into
             ten
             times
             worse
             children
             of
             the
             Devil
             then
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Godlyness
             into
             formality
             ,
             of
             Preaching
             Christ
             into
             Orations
             of
             Morality
             ,
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             into
             the
             vanity
             of
             mens
             Inventions
             ,
             of
             the
             beautiful
             Government
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             for
             Edification
             ,
             to
             a
             Lordly
             preheminence
             &
             Domination
             over
             consciences
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             of
             Church
             &
             State
             Constitutions
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             all
             up
             side
             doun
             into
             wickedness
             &
             slavery
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Conversions
             of
             Prelacy
             .
             But
             now
             this
             astonishing
             blow
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             introducing
             such
             a
             Swarm
             of
             Locusts
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             And
             in
             forcing
             a
             Complyance
             of
             the
             people
             with
             this
             defection
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             violently
             &
             rigorously
             ,
             as
             even
             simple
             withdrawing
             was
             so
             severely
             punished
             by
             severe
             Edicts
             of
             fyning
             ,
             &
             other
             arbitrary
             punishments
             at
             first
             ;
             what
             did
             it
             produce
             ?
             did
             it
             awaken
             all
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             now
             to
             appear
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             clear
             &
             clamant
             case
             of
             Confessing
             Him
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             &
             Purity
             of
             His
             Ordinances
             ?
             
             Alas
             !
             the
             backwardness
             &
             bentness
             to
             backsliding
             ,
             in
             a
             Superseding
             from
             the
             duties
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             did
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Lord
             had
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             forsaken
             Him.
             The
             standart
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             then
             fallen
             ,
             and
             few
             to
             take
             it
             up
             .
             The
             Generality
             of
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             both
             went
             &
             Conformed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             
               hear
               the
               Curats
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             many
             points
             of
             the
             Reformation
             formerly
             attained
             ,
             contrare
             to
             their
             Covenant
             Engagments
             ,
             and
             contrare
             to
             their
             oun
             principles
             &
             practice
             at
             that
             same
             time
             ;
             scrupling
             and
             refusing
             to
             keep
             the
             Bishops
             visitations
             ,
             and
             to
             Countenance
             their
             Discipline
             &
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             required
             as
             a
             Testification
             of
             their
             acknowledgment
             of
             ,
             &
             Complyance
             with
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             And
             yet
             not
             scrupling
             to
             Countenance
             their
             Doctrine
             &
             usurped
             power
             of
             Order
             required
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Test
             of
             the
             same
             Compliance
             &
             submission
             .
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             some
             yet
             doe
             plead
             for
             persisting
             in
             that
             same
             Complyance
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             bitter
             Consequents
             of
             it
             .
             Other
             Ministers
             Lay
             altogether
             by
             in
             their
             retired
             recesses
             ,
             waiting
             to
             see
             what
             things
             would
             turn
             to
             :
             Others
             were
             hopeless
             ,
             turned
             Farmers
             &
             Doctors
             :
             others
             more
             wyllie
             ,
             staid
             at
             home
             ,
             &
             Preached
             quietly
             in
             
               Ladies
               Chambe●●
            
             But
             the
             faithful
             thought
             that
             this
             Tyrannical
             ejection
             did
             〈◊〉
             or
             could
             not
             unminister
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             not
             Prea●●●
             Gospel
             where
             ever
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             Ambassadours
             of
             〈◊〉
             ;
             but
             rather
             found
             themselves
             under
             an
             indispensible
             necessity
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             and
             witness
             for
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             make
             full
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             preaching
             in
             season
             &
             out
             of
             season
             :
             and
             thereupon
             as
             occasion
             offered
             preached
             to
             all
             such
             as
             were
             willing
             to
             hear
             ;
             but
             at
             first
             only
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             Sermons
             in
             publick
             surceased
             (
             a
             superplus
             of
             Caution
             .
             )
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             finding
             so
             great
             difficulties
             and
             Persecutions
             for
             their
             house
             Meetings
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             so
             easily
             attrapped
             ,
             were
             constrained
             at
             last
             to
             keep
             their
             Meetings
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             without
             shelter
             from
             cold
             ,
             wind
             ,
             snow
             ,
             or
             rain
             .
             Where
             testifieing
             both
             practically
             &
             particularly
             against
             these
             Usurpations
             on
             their
             Masters
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             
             for
             their
             Ministerial
             freedom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             Law-Interdictions
             ,
             without
             any
             Licences
             or
             Indulgences
             from
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             but
             holding
             their
             Ministry
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Office
             &
             exercise
             thereof
             ;
             they
             had
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Masters
             Countenance
             ,
             &
             success
             in
             their
             labours
             ,
             that
             they
             valued
             neither
             hazards
             nor
             hardships
             ,
             neither
             the
             contempt
             of
             pretended
             Friends
             ,
             nor
             the
             Laws
             nor
             threatnings
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             adjudging
             the
             penalty
             of
             death
             it self
             to
             Preachers
             at
             
               Field
               Conventicles
            
             as
             they
             called
             them
             .
             Now
             having
             thus
             overturned
             the
             
               Church
               Government
            
             ,
             by
             introducing
             Prelacy
             ,
             to
             advance
             an
             absolute
             Supremacy
             ;
             the
             effects
             whereof
             were
             either
             the
             Corruption
             ,
             or
             Persecution
             of
             all
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             Encouragment
             of
             profanity
             &
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             enerease
             &
             advancment
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             &
             Error
             ,
             cruel
             impositions
             on
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             oppressions
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             by
             the
             practices
             of
             cruel
             
               Supra-Spanish
               Inquisitions
            
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             outcryes
             of
             outragious
             violence
             &
             villany
             :
             The
             King
             proceeds
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             to
             pervert
             &
             evert
             the
             wel
             modelled
             &
             moderated
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               State
               Government
            
             also
             ,
             by
             introducing
             &
             advancing
             an
             Arbitrary
             Tyranny
             ;
             the
             effects
             whereof
             were
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Mancipation
             of
             Lives
             &
             Liberties
             and
             estates
             unto
             his
             lust
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             absolute
             impoverishin●●
             the
             people
             .
             For
             effectuating
             which
             ,
             he
             first
             proc●●
             lasting
             Imposition
             of
             intollerable
             Subsidies
             &
             Taxati●●
             ,
             to
             impoverish
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             enslave
             the
             Nation
             ;
             Next
             a
             further
             recognizance
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             in
             a
             subjection
             of
             persons
             ,
             fortunes
             ,
             &
             whole
             strength
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             absolute
             arbitrement
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Levy
               of
               Militia
               of
               20000
               footmen
               ,
               &
               2000
               horsemen
               sufficiently
               armed
               ,
               with
               40
               dayes
               provision
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               upon
               the
               Kings
               call
               to
               march
               to
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               for
               opposing
               whatsoever
               invasion
               ,
               or
               insurrection
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               service
               .
            
             The
             first
             sproutings
             of
             Tyrannie
             were
             cherished
             ,
             by
             the
             cheerfull
             &
             stupid
             submission
             generally
             yeelded
             to
             these
             exorbitances
             ;
             under
             which
             they
             who
             suffered
             most
             were
             inwardly
             Malecontents
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             no
             opposition
             to
             them
             by
             word
             or
             Action
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             generally
             people
             did
             not
             so
             
             much
             as
             scruple
             sending
             out
             or
             going
             out
             as
             Militia-men
             :
             never
             adverting
             unto
             what
             this
             Concurrence
             was
             designed
             ,
             &
             demanded
             ,
             and
             given
             for
             ;
             Nor
             what
             an
             accession
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             &
             influence
             of
             the
             mean
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             &
             intention
             of
             the
             Requirers
             ,
             unto
             a
             Confederacy
             for
             a
             Complyance
             with
             ,
             and
             a
             Confirmation
             &
             strengthening
             of
             Arbitrary
             Tyrannie
             .
             After
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             both
             Church
             &
             State
             are
             thus
             razed
             &
             rooted
             up
             ,
             to
             confirm
             this
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             ,
             he
             contrived
             to
             frame
             all
             inferior
             Magistrats
             according
             to
             his
             mould
             :
             And
             for
             this
             end
             appointed
             ,
             that
             all
             persons
             in
             any
             publick
             Trust
             or
             Office
             whatsoever
             should
             subscribe
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             renouncing
             &
             abjuring
             the
             Covenants
             ;
             whereby
             Perjurie
             was
             made
             the
             chief
             &
             indispensible
             qualification
             ,
             and
             
               Conditio
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             were
             capable
             of
             exercing
             any
             power
             or
             place
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             But
             finding
             this
             not
             yet
             sufficient
             security
             for
             this
             unsettled
             settlement
             ;
             because
             he
             wel
             understood
             ,
             the
             people
             stood
             no
             ways
             obliged
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             but
             only
             according
             to
             the
             solemn
             Covenants
             ,
             being
             the
             fundamental
             Conditions
             whereupon
             their
             Allegiance
             was
             founded
             (
             as
             amongst
             all
             people
             ,
             the
             Articles
             mutually
             consented
             betwixt
             them
             and
             these
             whom
             they
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             constituent
             fundamentalls
             of
             Government
             )
             and
             wel
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             &
             his
             Associats
             ,
             by
             violating
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             had
             loosed
             the
             people
             from
             all
             subjection
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             deriving
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             might
             justly
             plead
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             had
             kept
             no
             Condition
             they
             were
             not
             now
             obliged
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             therefore
             contrived
             a
             new
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             all
             in
             publick
             trust
             both
             in
             Church
             &
             State
             ;
             wherein
             they
             are
             made
             to
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             that
             Boundless
             breaker
             of
             all
             Bonds
             Sacred
             &
             Civil
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             also
             ,
             without
             any
             reciprocal
             obligation
             from
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             reserved
             restriction
             ,
             limitation
             ,
             or
             qualification
             ,
             as
             all
             humane
             Authority
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             must
             be
             bounded
             .
             Whereby
             the
             Swearers
             have
             by
             Oath
             homologated
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             very
             Basis
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             making
             free
             people
             Slaves
             to
             the
             subverters
             thereof
             ,
             betraying
             their
             native
             Brethren
             &
             posterity
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             Tyrannie
             ,
             and
             
             have
             in
             effect
             as
             really
             as
             if
             in
             plain
             termes
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Tyrannie
             shall
             command
             or
             do
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             subverting
             of
             Religion
             ,
             destroying
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             all
             the
             Godly
             to
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             stupidly
             endure
             it
             ,
             but
             actively
             concur
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             assist
             in
             all
             this
             Tyrannie
             .
             Alas
             there
             was
             no
             publick
             Testimony
             against
             this
             Trick
             ,
             to
             bring
             people
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Tyrannie
             ;
             except
             by
             some
             who
             suffered
             for
             Consciencious
             refusing
             it
             ,
             while
             many
             others
             did
             take
             it
             ,
             thinking
             to
             salve
             the
             matter
             by
             their
             pitiful
             quibleng
             senses
             ,
             of
             giving
             Cesar
             his
             due
             .
             Where
             as
             this
             Cesar
             ,
             for
             whom
             these
             Loyal
             Alleg●ers
             plead
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             ordinary
             Cesar
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             
               Cesar
               ,
               Nero
            
             ,
             or
             Caligula
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             got
             his
             due
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             another
             kind
             .
             Strange
             !
             can
             Presbyterians
             swear
             that
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             is
             substitute
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             broken
             &
             burnt
             Covenant
             ?
             Or
             could
             they
             swear
             it
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             having
             broken
             &
             buryed
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             sworn
             it
             might
             have
             another
             right
             and
             another
             Allegiance
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             then
             remitted
             to
             us
             all
             Allegiance
             founded
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             However
             ,
             having
             now
             prepared
             &
             furnished
             himself
             with
             Tools
             so
             qualified
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             in
             Church
             &
             State
             ,
             he
             prosecutes
             his
             Persecution
             with
             such
             fervour
             &
             fury
             ,
             rage
             &
             revenge
             ,
             impositions
             &
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             with
             armed
             formed
             force
             ,
             against
             the
             faithful
             following
             their
             duty
             in
             a
             peaceable
             manner
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Contempt
             even
             of
             his
             abused
             Authority
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             in
             the
             year
             1666
             ,
             a
             small
             party
             were
             compelled
             to
             go
             to
             defensive
             armes
             .
             Which
             ,
             whatever
             was
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Court
             (
             as
             it
             is
             known
             how
             desirous
             they
             have
             been
             of
             an
             Insurrection
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             sure
             to
             suppress
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             vent
             for
             their
             Cruelty
             ;
             and
             how
             one
             of
             the
             Brothers
             hath
             been
             heard
             say
             ,
             
               that
               if
               he
               might
               have
               his
               wish
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               them
               all
               turn
               Rebells
               and
               go
               to
               armes
               .
            
             )
             Yet
             it
             wa●
             no
             predetermined
             design
             of
             that
             poor
             Handful
             .
             For
             
               Sir
               Iames
               Turner
            
             ,
             pursuing
             his
             cruel
             orders
             in
             Galoway
             ,
             sent
             some
             Souldiers
             to
             apprehend
             a
             poor
             old
             man
             ;
             whom
             his
             neighbours
             compassionating
             ,
             intreated
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             loose
             him
             as
             he
             lay
             bound
             ,
             but
             were
             answered
             with
             drawen
             
             Swords
             and
             necessitated
             to
             their
             own
             defence
             :
             In
             which
             they
             relieve
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             disarm
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             further
             attacqued
             some
             others
             oppressing
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             disarming
             10
             or
             12
             more
             ,
             and
             killing
             one
             that
             made
             resistence
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             being
             alarmed
             ,
             and
             fearing
             from
             sad
             experience
             
               Sir
               Iames
            
             would
             certainly
             avenge
             this
             affront
             upon
             the
             whole
             Country
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             free
             &
             unfree
             ,
             they
             gather
             about
             54
             horsemen
             ,
             march
             to
             Drumfreis
             ,
             take
             
               Sir
               Iames
               Turner
            
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             disarm
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             violence
             .
             Being
             thus
             by
             Providence
             engaged
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             retreat
             ,
             and
             getting
             some
             Concurrence
             of
             their
             Brethren
             in
             the
             same
             Condition
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             Lanerk
             ,
             where
             they
             renew
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             thence
             to
             
               Pentland
               hills
            
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Disposal
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             routed
             ,
             many
             killed
             ,
             and
             130
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             who
             were
             treated
             so
             treacherously
             &
             truculently
             ,
             as
             Turks
             would
             have
             blushed
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             like
             .
             Hence
             now
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             leaving
             that
             Enemy
             to
             Him
             ,
             whom
             we
             embraced
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             avowed
             Discoveries
             of
             himself
             ,
             without
             a
             blush
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             scourge
             us
             with
             Scorpions
             that
             we
             nourished
             and
             put
             in
             his
             hands
             :
             And
             also
             ,
             how
             justly
             at
             that
             time
             He
             left
             us
             into
             such
             a
             damp
             ,
             that
             like
             Asses
             we
             couched
             under
             all
             burdens
             ,
             and
             few
             came
             out
             to
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             Mighty
             ,
             drawing
             on
             them
             Meroz's
             Curse
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             butchered
             Brethren
             ;
             after
             we
             had
             sitten
             ,
             &
             seen
             ,
             and
             suffered
             all
             things
             Civil
             &
             Sacred
             to
             be
             destroyed
             in
             our
             sight
             without
             resentment
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             called
             out
             these
             worthy
             Patriots
             who
             fell
             at
             Pentland
             to
             such
             an
             appearance
             for
             His
             Interests
             ,
             did
             take
             a
             Testimony
             of
             their
             hands
             with
             acceptance
             by
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             singularly
             Countenanced
             them
             in
             sealing
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ;
             yet
             He
             would
             not
             give
             success
             nor
             His
             presence
             to
             the
             Enterprise
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             infatuation
             ,
             without
             Counsel
             &
             Conduct
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             devourers
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             sad
             inadvertency
             they
             took
             in
             the
             Tyrants
             Interest
             into
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             .
             Which
             should
             have
             warned
             His
             people
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             have
             stated
             the
             Quarrel
             otherwise
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             By
             this
             time
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             after
             ,
             the
             King
             gave
             as
             many
             proofs
             &
             demonstrations
             of
             his
             being
             true
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             minding
             all
             the
             promises
             &
             treaties
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             of
             his
             being
             false
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Covenant
             Engagments
             with
             His
             People
             .
             For
             in
             this
             same
             year
             1666.
             he
             ,
             with
             his
             dear
             &
             Royal
             Brother
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             contrived
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             &
             abetted
             ,
             the
             burning
             of
             London
             ,
             evident
             by
             their
             employing
             their
             Guards
             to
             hinder
             the
             People
             from
             saving
             their
             oun
             ,
             and
             to
             dismiss
             the
             Incendiaries
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             were
             taken
             in
             the
             fact
             .
             The
             Committee
             ,
             appointed
             to
             cognosce
             upon
             that
             business
             ,
             traced
             it
             fo
             far
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             arraign
             the
             Duke
             ,
             &
             charge
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             before
             this
             it
             was
             enacted
             as
             Criminal
             for
             any
             to
             say
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Papist
             .
             But
             having
             gained
             so
             much
             of
             his
             design
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             where
             he
             had
             established
             Prelacy
             ,
             advanced
             Tyranny
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             Absoluteness
             ,
             and
             his
             Supremacy
             almost
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             additional
             supply
             ,
             yea
             above
             the
             Popes
             oun
             Claim
             ,
             and
             had
             now
             brought
             his
             only
             opposites
             ,
             the
             few
             faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             Low
             pass
             ;
             he
             went
             on
             by
             Craft
             as
             wel
             as
             Cruelty
             ,
             to
             advance
             his
             oun
             in
             promoting
             Antichrists
             Interest
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             having
             gotten
             the
             Supremacy
             devolved
             upon
             him
             by
             Law
             (
             for
             which
             also
             he
             had
             the
             Popes
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             to
             himself
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             under
             promise
             to
             restore
             &
             surrender
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             could
             attain
             his
             end
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Brother
             succeeding
             hath
             now
             done
             )
             he
             would
             now
             exert
             that
             usurped
             power
             ,
             and
             work
             by
             infnaring
             policy
             to
             effectuate
             the
             end
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             by
             other
             means
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             suppress
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             house
             &
             fields
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             more
             he
             laboured
             by
             violent
             courses
             the
             greater
             &
             more
             frequent
             they
             grew
             ;
             he
             fell
             upon
             a
             more
             Craftie
             device
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Gospel
             and
             suppress
             the
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             to
             break
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             
               divide
               ,
               between
               the
               Mad-cap
               &
               the
               Moderate
               Fanaticks
            
             (
             as
             they
             phrased
             it
             )
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             destroy
             both
             ;
             to
             confirm
             the
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             people
             in
             a
             sinful
             silence
             &
             stupid
             submission
             to
             all
             the
             Incroachments
             made
             
             on
             Christs
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             more
             effectually
             to
             overturn
             what
             remained
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             God.
             And
             ,
             knowing
             that
             nothing
             could
             more
             fortifie
             the
             Supremacy
             than
             Ministers
             their
             homologating
             &
             acknowledging
             it
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             offerd
             the
             first
             
               Indulgence
               ,
               Anno
            
             1669.
             
             Signifying
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             dated
             that
             year
             Iune
             7.
             
             His
             gracious
             pleasure
             was
             ,
             to
             appoint
             so
             many
             of
             the
             outed
             Ministers
             ,
             
               as
               have
               lived
               peaceably
               &
               orderly
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               preach
               &
               exercise
               other
               functions
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               in
               the
               Paroch
               Churches
               where
               they
               formerly
               served
               (
               provided
               they
               be
               vacant
               )
               and
               to
               allow
               Patrons
               to
               present
               to
               other
               vacant
               Churches
               ,
               such
               others
               of
               them
               as
               the
               Council
               should
               approve
               :
               That
               all
               who
               are
               so
               Indulged
               ,
               be
               enjoyned
               to
               keep
               Presbytries
               ,
               and
               the
               Refusers
               to
               be
               confined
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               paroches
               :
               And
               that
               they
               be
               enjoined
               not
               to
               admitt
               any
               of
               their
               neighbour
               Paroches
               unto
               their
               Communions
               ,
               nor
               Baptize
               their
               Children
               ,
               nor
               marry
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Paroch
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               Countenance
               the
               people
               deserting
               their
               oun
               Paroches
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               silenced
               for
               shorter
               or
               longer
               time
               ,
               or
               altogether
               turned
               out
               ,
               as
               the
               Council
               shall
               see
               cause
               :
               And
               upon
               Complaint
               made
               &
               verified
               ,
               of
               any
               Seditious
               discourse
               or
               expressions
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               uttered
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               are
               immediatly
               to
               be
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               further
               punished
               according
               to
               Law
               :
               And
               seeing
               by
               these
               orders
               ,
               all
               Pretences
               for
               Conventickles
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               be
               found
               hereafter
               to
               Preach
               without
               Authority
               ,
               or
               keep
               Conventickles
               ,
               his
               Pleasure
               is
               ,
               to
               proceed
               with
               all
               severity
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               Seditious
               persons
               &
               Contemners
               of
               Authority
               .
            
             To
             salve
             this
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             (
             because
             it
             was
             against
             former
             Lawes
             of
             their
             oun
             )
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             the
             supreme
             Law
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             a
             valid
             ground
             in
             Law
             ,
             where
             upon
             the
             Council
             might
             proceed
             ,
             &
             enact
             ,
             and
             execute
             what
             the
             King
             pleased
             in
             Matters
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             he
             therefore
             caused
             frame
             a
             formal
             Statutory
             
               Act
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             of
             this
             Tenor.
             
             
               That
               his
               Maj.
               hath
               the
               supreme
               Authority
               &
               Supremacy
               over
               all
               Persons
               and
               in
               all
               Causes
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               within
               his
               dominions
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
               virtue
               thereof
               ,
               the
               ordering
               &
               disposal
               of
               the
               external
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               properly
               belong
               to
               him
               &
               his
               successors
               ,
               as
               an
               Inherent
               right
               to
               the
               Croun
               :
               And
               that
               he
               may
               settle
               ,
               enact
               ,
               &
               emitt
               such
               Constitutions
               ,
               Acts
               ,
               &
               Orders
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Administrating
               therof
               ,
               and
               Persons
               employed
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               concerning
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Meetings
               &
               Matters
               ,
               to
               be
               proposed
               &
               determined
               therein
               ;
               
                 as
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Royal
                 wisdom
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 :
              
               which
               Acts
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               &
               Constitutions
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               &
               obeyed
               by
               all
               his
               Maj.
               Subjects
               ,
               any
               Law
               ,
               act
               ,
               or
               custom
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             Where
             upon
             ,
             accordingly
             the
             Council
             ,
             in
             their
             Act
             Iuli●
             .
             27.
             1669.
             do
             nominate
             several
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             appoint
             them
             to
             Preach
             ,
             
               and
               exercise
               the
               other
               functions
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               at
               their
               respective
               Churches
               there
               specified
               ,
               with
               Consent
               of
               the
               Patrons
               .
               The
               same
               day
               also
               they
               conclude
               &
               enact
               the
               forementioned
               Restrictions
               ,
            
             conform
             to
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             And
             ordain
             them
             to
             be
             intimat
             to
             every
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             Authority
             foresaid
             allowed
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             .
             These
             Indulged
             Ministers
             ,
             having
             that
             Indulgence
             given
             only
             upon
             these
             termes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             accept
             these
             Injunctions
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             it
             upon
             these
             termes
             also
             (
             as
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             bargain
             &
             Condition
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Indulgence
             was
             granted
             &
             accepted
             ,
             as
             many
             following
             Proclamations
             did
             expressly
             declare
             )
             do
             Appoint
             
               Mr
               Hutcheson
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             to
             declare
             so
             much
             ;
             
               In
               Acknowledging
               his
               Maj.
               favour
               &
               Clemency
               ,
               in
               granting
               that
               Liberty
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               a
               restraint
               ;
               And
               however
               they
               had
               received
               their
               Ministrie
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               full
               Prescriptions
               from
               Him
               for
               regulating
               them
               therein
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               refreshing
               on
               earth
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               free
               Liberty
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               ,
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               Lawful
               Authority
               :
               And
               so
               they
               purposed
               to
               be
               have
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               with
               that
               wisdom
               that
               became
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               demean
               themselves
               towards
               Lawful
               Authority
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               known
               judgment
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               as
               wel
               becometh
               Loyal
               subjects
               ;
               And
               their
               prayer
               to
               God
               
               should
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               bless
               his
               Maj.
               in
               his
               person
               &
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               in
               the
               publick
               administration
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Pursuance
               of
               his
               Maj.
               mind
               in
               his
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               his
               singular
               moderation
               eminently
               appears
               .
            
             —
             Afterwards
             they
             issued
             out
             Proclamations
             ,
             reinforcing
             the
             punctual
             observation
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Injunctions
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             into
             the
             Indulged
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             though
             Cruel
             Acts
             &
             Edicts
             were
             made
             against
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             in
             houses
             &
             the
             fields
             ,
             after
             all
             these
             Midianitish
             wyles
             to
             suppress
             them
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             so
             powerful
             was
             His
             Countenance
             &
             Concurrence
             with
             the
             Labours
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             who
             laid
             out
             themselves
             to
             hold
             up
             the
             Standart
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Converts
             multiplyed
             dayly
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             encouragment
             of
             the
             few
             hands
             that
             wrestled
             in
             that
             Work
             ,
             through
             all
             humane
             discouragment
             .
             Therefore
             King
             &
             Council
             was
             put
             to
             a
             new
             shift
             ,
             which
             they
             supposed
             would
             prove
             more
             effectual
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Non-conformed
             Ministers
             not
             yet
             Indulged
             ,
             who
             either
             did
             or
             might
             hereafter
             hold
             Conventickles
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             to
             remeed
             or
             prevent
             this
             in
             time
             coming
             ,
             they
             appoint
             &
             ordain
             them
             to
             such
             places
             where
             Indulged
             Ministers
             were
             settled
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             confined
             with
             allowance
             to
             Preach
             as
             the
             Indulged
             should
             employ
             them
             ;
             thinking
             by
             this
             means
             to
             incapacitate
             many
             to
             hold
             Meetings
             there
             or
             elswere
             :
             And
             to
             these
             also
             they
             give
             injunctions
             &
             restrictions
             to
             regulate
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             the
             outed
             Ministers
             might
             be
             brought
             under
             restraint
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             kept
             under
             bonds
             ,
             by
             another
             Act
             of
             Council
             they
             Command
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Ministers
             (
             not
             Disposed
             of
             as
             is
             said
             )
             were
             either
             to
             repair
             to
             the
             Paroch
             Churches
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             Paroches
             where
             they
             may
             be
             ordinary
             hearers
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             &
             condiscend
             upon
             the
             Paroches
             where
             they
             intend
             to
             have
             their
             Residence
             .
             After
             this
             they
             assumed
             a
             Power
             ,
             to
             Dispose
             of
             these
             their
             Curats
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             transport
             them
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ;
             whereof
             the
             only
             ground
             was
             
             a
             simple
             Act
             of
             Council
             ,
             the
             Instructions
             alwayes
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             constant
             Companion
             of
             the
             
               Indulgence
               ▪
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             ;
             what
             ever
             these
             Ministers
             alledge
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             it
             to
             cover
             its
             deformity
             ,
             in
             their
             Balmes
             to
             take
             away
             its
             Stink
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Surveyes
             to
             gather
             Plaisters
             to
             scurf
             over
             its
             Scurveyness
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             was
             but
             the
             
               removal
               of
               the
               Civil
               restraint
            
             ,
             And
             that
             they
             entered
             into
             their
             places
             by
             the
             
               Call
               of
               the
               People
            
             (
             a
             meer
             mock
             pretence
             for
             a
             Prelimited
             imposition
             ,
             whereby
             that
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             was
             basely
             prostituted
             &
             abused
             )
             And
             that
             their
             Testimony
             &
             Protestation
             was
             a
             Salvo
             for
             their
             conscience
             (
             a
             meer
             Outopian
             fancy
             ▪
             that
             the
             Indulgers
             with
             whom
             they
             bargained
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             with
             some
             who
             were
             faithful
             in
             testifying
             against
             their
             Encroachments
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             have
             given
             them
             a
             Bill
             of
             Ease
             )
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             that
             doleful
             Indulge●●e
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             Rise
             ,
             Contrivance
             ;
             Conveyance
             ,
             Grant
             ,
             &
             Acceptance
             ,
             End
             &
             Effects
             ,
             was
             a
             Grievous
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             Princely
             Prerogative
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereby
             the
             usurpers
             Supremacy
             was
             Homologated
             ;
             bowed
             to
             ▪
             complyed
             with
             ,
             strengthened
             &
             established
             ▪
             the
             Cause
             &
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             betrayed
             ,
             His
             Churches
             Priviledges
             surrendered
             ,
             His
             Enemies
             hardened
             ,
             His
             Friends
             stumbled
             ,
             and
             the
             Remnant
             rent
             &
             ruined
             ;
             in
             that
             it
             was
             granted
             &
             deduced
             from
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             by
             the
             Council
             ;
             in
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             gave
             and
             they
             received
             a
             Licence
             &
             warrant
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             he
             nominated
             &
             Elected
             and
             judged
             fit
             &
             qualified
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             fixed
             them
             in
             what
             particular
             Paroch
             he
             pleased
             to
             assign
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Confinment
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             imposed
             and
             they
             submitted
             to
             restrictions
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             these
             particular
             Paroches
             ,
             inhibiting
             to
             Preach
             elswhere
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             And
             with
             these
             restrictions
             ,
             he
             gave
             and
             they
             received
             instructions
             to
             regulate
             &
             direct
             them
             in
             their
             functions
             :
             All
             which
             was
             done
             without
             Advice
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             thereupon
             they
             have
             frequentlie
             been
             called
             &
             coveened
             before
             the
             Counci●
             ,
             to
             give
             ac●ount
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             exercise
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             sentenced
             ,
             
             silenced
             ,
             &
             deposed
             for
             alledged
             disobedience
             .
             This
             was
             a
             manifest
             Treason
             against
             Christ
             ,
             which
             involved
             many
             in
             the
             actual
             guilt
             of
             it
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             who
             gaped
             after
             it
             &
             could
             not
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             more
             at
             that
             time
             &
             since
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             Misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             in
             passing
             this
             also
             without
             a
             witness
             .
             Thus
             ,
             in
             holy
             judgement
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             Indulging
             &
             Conniving
             at
             the
             usurper
             of
             Christs
             Throne
             ,
             He
             left
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             to
             take
             that
             wretched
             Indulgence
             ;
             and
             another
             part
             ,
             instead
             of
             remonstrating
             the
             wickedness
             of
             that
             deed
             ,
             have
             been
             left
             to
             palliate
             ,
             &
             plaister
             ,
             &
             Patronize
             it
             ,
             in
             keeping
             up
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             King
             &
             Councils
             Curats
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             shewed
             more
             zeal
             ,
             than
             ever
             against
             that
             wicked
             Indulgence
             .
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             had
             some
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             prettie
             early
             did
             give
             significations
             of
             their
             resentment
             of
             this
             dishonour
             done
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               William
               Weer
            
             ,
             who
             having
             got
             the
             Legal
             Call
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             discharging
             his
             duty
             honestly
             ,
             was
             turned
             out
             ;
             And
             
               Mr
               Iohn
               Burnet
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             a
             Testimony
             directed
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             shewing
             why
             he
             could
             not
             submit
             to
             that
             Indulgence
             ,
             inserted
             at
             large
             in
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Indulgence
            
             ;
             Where
             also
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             other
             ten
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             drew
             up
             their
             Reasons
             of
             Non-Complyance
             with
             such
             a
             snare
             ;
             And
             
               Mr
               Alexander
               Blair
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             Citation
             before
             the
             Council
             for
             not
             observing
             the
             29
             of
             Maij
             ,
             having
             with
             others
             made
             his
             appearance
             ,
             and
             got
             new
             Copies
             of
             Instructions
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             moved
             with
             zeal
             and
             remembering
             whose
             Ambassadour
             he
             was
             ,
             told
             the
             Council
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               he
               could
               receive
               no
               Instructions
               from
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               should
               not
               be
               Christs
               Ambassadour
               but
               theirs
               ,
            
             and
             herewith
             lets
             their
             Instructions
             drop
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             knowing
             of
             no
             other
             Salv●
             or
             manner
             of
             Testifying
             for
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             Case؛
             for
             which
             he
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             &
             died
             under
             Confinement
             .
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Lord
             raised
             up
             some
             more
             explicite
             Witnesses
             against
             that
             defection
             .
             All
             this
             Trouble
             was
             before
             the
             year
             1673.
             
             About
             which
             time
             ,
             finding
             this
             device
             of
             Indulgences
             proved
             so
             steadable
             for
             his
             Service
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             was
             induced
             to
             try
             it
             also
             in
             England
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             almost
             with
             the
             same
             or
             
             like
             success
             ,
             &
             producing
             the
             same
             effects
             of
             defection
             ,
             security
             ,
             &
             unfaithfulness
             .
             The
             Occasion
             was
             upon
             his
             wars
             with
             the
             Dutch
             :
             Which
             gave
             another
             demonstrative
             discovery
             of
             his
             Treacherie
             &
             Popish
             perfidie
             ,
             in
             breaking
             League
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             entering
             into
             one
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             in
             Britain
             :
             
               Wherein
               the
               King
               of
               France
               assures
               him
               an
               
                 Absolute
                 Authority
              
               over
               his
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               to
               reestablish
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               in
               his
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 England
                 Scotland
              
               &
               Ireland
               ;
               to
               Compass
               which
               it
               was
               necessary
               first
               to
               abate
               the
               pride
               &
               power
               of
               the
               Dutch
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               the
               sole
               Province
               of
               Holland
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               King
               of
               England
               should
               have
               Zeland
               for
               a
               retreat
               in
               case
               of
               need
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
              
               should
               remain
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               render
               himself
               Master
               of
               it
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               Scotland
               .
            
             While
             by
             the
             forementioned
             Device
             ,
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             utterly
             suppressed
             the
             Gospel
             in
             house
             &
             
               field
               Meetings
            
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             disappointed
             ,
             that
             these
             very
             means
             &
             Machins
             by
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             bury
             it
             ,
             did
             chiefly
             contribute
             to
             its
             revival
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             by
             Persecution
             many
             Ministers
             had
             been
             chased
             away
             by
             illegal
             Law-Sentences
             ,
             many
             had
             been
             banished
             away
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             ensnaring
             Indulgences
             many
             had
             been
             drawen
             away
             from
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             now
             sentenced
             with
             Confinements
             &
             Restraints
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             choose
             &
             fix
             their
             residence
             where
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             their
             Quiet
             &
             Conscience
             both
             ;
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             wander
             and
             disperse
             through
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             being
             tired
             of
             the
             cold
             &
             dead
             Curats
             ,
             and
             wanting
             long
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             their
             old
             Pastors
             ,
             so
             longed
             &
             hungered
             after
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             behoved
             to
             have
             it
             at
             any
             rate
             cost
             what
             it
             would
             ;
             which
             made
             them
             entertain
             the
             dispersed
             Ministers
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             them
             more
             to
             their
             duty
             .
             By
             whose
             Endeavours
             ,
             through
             the
             mighty
             power
             &
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             His
             Countenance
             now
             shining
             through
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             after
             so
             fatal
             &
             fearful
             a
             darkness
             that
             had
             over-clouded
             the
             Land
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             resplendent
             brightness
             ,
             that
             it
             darkened
             the
             
               Prelatick
               Locusts
            
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             hisse
             and
             gnash
             their
             tongues
             for
             pain
             ,
             and
             dazeled
             
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             Onlookers
             ;
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             grew
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             went
             through
             at
             least
             the
             Southern
             borders
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             like
             lightning
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             Sun
             in
             its
             Meridian
             beauty
             ;
             discovering
             so
             the
             Wonders
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             His
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Secrets
             of
             His
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Sins
             &
             Duties
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             a
             numerous
             issue
             was
             begotten
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             His
             Conquest
             was
             Glorious
             ,
             Captivating
             poor
             slaves
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             from
             his
             power
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             darkness
             to
             Light.
             O!
             who
             can
             remember
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             Day
             ,
             without
             a
             melting
             heart
             ,
             in
             reflecting
             upon
             what
             we
             have
             lost
             ,
             and
             let
             go
             ,
             and
             sinned
             away
             ,
             by
             our
             Misimprovements
             ?
             O
             that
             in
             that
             our
             day
             we
             had
             hearkened
             to
             His
             voice
             ,
             and
             had
             known
             the
             things
             that
             belonged
             to
             our
             peace
             !
             A
             day
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             the
             People
             ,
             even
             the
             bulk
             &
             body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             willing
             to
             come
             out
             and
             venture
             ,
             upon
             the
             greatest
             of
             hardships
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             hazards
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             after
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             through
             Mosses
             &
             Moors
             ,
             &
             inaccessible
             Mountains
             ,
             Summer
             &
             Winter
             ,
             through
             excess
             of
             heat
             &
             extremity
             of
             cold
             ,
             many
             dayes
             &
             night-journeyes
             ;
             even
             when
             they
             could
             not
             have
             a
             probable
             expectation
             of
             escaping
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             the
             barbarous
             fury
             of
             bloody
             Burrio's
             raging
             for
             their
             prey
             ,
             sent
             out
             with
             orders
             to
             take
             &
             kill
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             now
             made
             Criminal
             by
             Law
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             preachers
             &
             Convocaters
             of
             those
             Meetings
             .
             But
             this
             was
             a
             day
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             daunt
             them
             from
             their
             duty
             ,
             that
             had
             tasted
             once
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             Lords
             presence
             at
             these
             persecuted
             Meetings
             .
             Then
             had
             we
             such
             Humiliation-dayes
             for
             personal
             &
             publick
             Defections
             ,
             such
             Communion-dayes
             even
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             and
             such
             Sabbath-Solemnities
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             where
             they
             were
             kept
             might
             have
             been
             called
             Bethel
             ,
             or
             Peniel
             ,
             or
             Bochim
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             Iehovah-Shammah
             ;
             wherein
             many
             were
             truly
             Converted
             ,
             more
             Convinced
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             Reformed
             from
             their
             former
             immoralities
             :
             That
             even
             Robbers
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Profane
             Men
             ,
             were
             some
             of
             them
             brought
             to
             a
             saving
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             generally
             under
             such
             restraint
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             severities
             of
             heading
             &
             hanging
             &c.
             in
             a
             great
             many
             
             years
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             such
             a
             Civil
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             a
             few
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             these
             formerly
             the
             Devils
             Teritories
             ,
             now
             Christs
             Quarters
             ,
             where
             His
             Kingly
             Standart
             was
             displayed
             .
             I
             have
             not
             Language
             to
             lay
             out
             the
             inexpressible
             Glory
             of
             that
             day
             :
             But
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             say
             two
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             doubt
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             Greater
             dayes
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             upon
             the
             Earth
             since
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             than
             we
             enjoyed
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Seven
             years
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             next
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             such
             a
             lightsome
             day
             there
             was
             ever
             a
             blacker
             night
             of
             darkness
             ,
             defection
             ,
             division
             ,
             &
             confusion
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             universal
             impudent
             Apostasie
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             seen
             since
             .
             The
             world
             is
             at
             a
             great
             loss
             ,
             that
             a
             more
             exact
             &
             complete
             account
             demonstrating
             both
             these
             ,
             is
             not
             published
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             would
             be
             a
             fertile
             Theme
             to
             any
             faithful
             pen.
             But
             this
             not
             being
             my
             scope
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             deduce
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             Contendings
             of
             Christs
             Friends
             &
             His
             Enemies
             ,
             I
             must
             follow
             the
             threed
             of
             my
             Narration
             .
             Now
             when
             Christ
             is
             gaining
             Ground
             by
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             in
             plenty
             ,
             in
             purity
             ,
             &
             power
             ,
             the
             Usurpers
             Supremacy
             was
             like
             to
             stagger
             ,
             and
             Prelacy
             came
             under
             universal
             Contempt
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             several
             Country
             Curats
             would
             have
             had
             but
             scarce
             half
             a
             dozen
             of
             hearers
             ,
             and
             some
             none
             at
             all
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             General
             Observe
             that
             never
             failed
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             did
             any
             poor
             Soul
             come
             to
             get
             a
             serious
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             under
             any
             real
             Exercise
             of
             Spirit
             about
             their
             Souls
             Concerns
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             they
             did
             fall
             out
             with
             Prelacy
             and
             left
             the
             Curats
             .
             Hence
             to
             secure
             what
             he
             had
             possessed
             himself
             of
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             a
             dangerous
             Paraxisme
             which
             he
             thought
             would
             ensue
             upon
             these
             Commotions
             ,
             the
             King
             returned
             to
             exerce
             his
             innate
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             to
             emit
             terrible
             Orders
             ,
             and
             more
             terrible
             Executioners
             ,
             &
             bloody
             Emissaries
             ,
             against
             all
             Field
             Meetings
             :
             which
             ,
             after
             long
             patience
             ▪
             the
             people
             at
             length
             could
             not
             endure
             ;
             but
             being
             first
             chased
             to
             the
             Fields
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             have
             been
             content
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             with
             all
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             expelled
             from
             the
             Fields
             ,
             being
             resolute
             to
             maintain
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             defend
             it
             &
             themselves
             by
             Armes
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             unavoidable
             necessity
             
             in
             unsupportable
             extremity
             did
             constrain
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             remaining
             remedy
             .
             It
             is
             known
             ,
             for
             several
             years
             they
             met
             without
             any
             Armes
             ,
             where
             frequently
             they
             were
             disturbed
             &
             dispersed
             with
             Souldiers
             some
             killed
             others
             wounded
             ,
             which
             they
             patiently
             endured
             without
             Resistence
             :
             At
             length
             the
             Ministers
             that
             were
             most
             in
             hazard
             ,
             having
             a
             Price
             set
             upon
             their
             heads
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             dead
             or
             alive
             ,
             with
             some
             attending
             them
             in
             their
             wanderings
             ,
             understanding
             they
             were
             thus
             appointed
             for
             death
             ,
             judged
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             their
             lives
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             Armed
             Assaulters
             .
             And
             as
             Meetings
             increased
             ,
             diverse
             others
             came
             under
             the
             same
             hazard
             ,
             which
             enforced
             them
             to
             endeavour
             the
             same
             remedy
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intention
             of
             prejudice
             to
             any
             .
             Thus
             the
             number
             of
             Sufferers
             increasing
             ,
             as
             they
             joyned
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             at
             these
             persecuted
             Meetings
             ,
             found
             themselves
             in
             some
             probable
             Capacity
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             these
             much
             endeared
             &
             precious
             Gospel
             Priviledges
             ,
             &
             to
             preserve
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Lords
             great
             Work
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             to
             transmit
             to
             posterity
             was
             their
             great
             design
             .
             And
             they
             had
             no
             small
             encouragment
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             satisfying
             sweetness
             &
             comfort
             they
             found
             in
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             of
             the
             justness
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             groundlessness
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             quarrel
             against
             them
             :
             And
             hereunto
             also
             they
             were
             incited
             &
             prompted
             ,
             by
             the
             palpableness
             of
             the
             Enemies
             purposes
             to
             destroy
             the
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             extirpating
             the
             Remnant
             that
             professed
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             being
             redacted
             to
             that
             strait
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             to
             defend
             themselves
             in
             their
             Meetings
             for
             it
             ;
             And
             thinking
             their
             turning
             their
             backs
             upon
             it
             for
             hazard
             ,
             was
             a
             cowardly
             deserting
             duty
             ,
             and
             palpable
             breach
             of
             Covenant-Engagments
             ,
             abandoning
             their
             greatest
             Interest
             ,
             They
             thought
             it
             expedient
             ,
             yea
             necessary
             ,
             to
             carry
             defensive
             Armes
             with
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             discouragment
             from
             the
             difficulty
             &
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             fewness
             &
             meanness
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             deter
             or
             daunt
             them
             from
             the
             endeavour
             of
             their
             duty
             ;
             when
             they
             considered
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             former
             times
             was
             wont
             to
             oune
             a
             very
             small
             party
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             in
             extremity
             jeoparded
             
             their
             lives
             in
             defence
             of
             Reformation
             against
             very
             potent
             &
             powerful
             Enemies
             :
             These
             now
             ouning
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             judged
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             run
             the
             same
             hazard
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             &
             durst
             not
             leave
             it
             unessayed
             ,
             leaving
             the
             event
             to
             God
             :
             considering
             also
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             &
             Nations
             doth
             allow
             self
             defence
             from
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             indissoluble
             obligation
             of
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             maintain
             &
             defend
             the
             true
             Religion
             &
             one
             another
             in
             promoving
             the
             same
             ,
             made
             it
             indispensible
             to
             use
             that
             endeavour
             ,
             the
             defect
             of
             which
             through
             their
             former
             supineness
             gave
             no
             small
             encouragment
             to
             the
             Enemies
             :
             They
             considered
             also
             what
             would
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             that
             War
             ,
             declared
             against
             all
             the
             Faithful
             of
             t●e
             Land
             with
             a
             displayed
             banner
             ,
             prosecuted
             with
             fire
             &
             ●word
             ,
             and
             all
             acts
             of
             horrid
             hostility
             ,
             published
             in
             printed
             Proclamations
             ,
             &
             written
             in
             Characters
             of
             blood
             by
             barbarous
             souldiers
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             could
             enjoy
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             dispensed
             in
             Purity
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             prevent
             &
             frustrate
             these
             effects
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             put
             themselves
             in
             a
             posture
             .
             And
             hereunto
             they
             were
             encouraged
             ,
             by
             the
             constant
             experience
             of
             the
             Lords
             countenancing
             their
             endeavours
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             proved
             successful
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             their
             enemies
             either
             turning
             their
             backs
             without
             disturbance
             ,
             when
             they
             observed
             them
             resolve
             defence
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             assaultings
             repulsed
             :
             So
             that
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Meeting
             which
             stood
             to
             their
             defence
             ,
             got
             any
             considerable
             harme
             thereby
             .
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             us
             while
             we
             were
             with
             Him
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             forsook
             Him
             then
             He
             forsook
             us
             ,
             and
             left
             us
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             However
             ,
             while
             Meetings
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             did
             continue
             ,
             the
             wicked
             Rulers
             did
             not
             cease
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             encrease
             their
             numerous
             ●ands
             of
             Barbarous
             Souldiers
             ,
             for
             suppressing
             the
             Gospel
             in
             these
             field-Meetings
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Maintinance
             ,
             they
             imposed
             new
             wicked
             &
             arbitrary
             Cesses
             &
             Taxations
             ,
             professedly
             required
             for
             suppressing
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             banishing
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             preserving
             &
             promoting
             his
             Absoluteness
             over
             all
             Matters
             &
             
             Persons
             Sacred
             &
             Civil
             :
             Which
             ,
             under
             that
             tentation
             of
             great
             suffering
             threatened
             to
             Refusers
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             silence
             &
             unfaithfulness
             of
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             either
             did
             not
             condemn
             it
             or
             pleaded
             for
             the
             peaceable
             payment
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             did
             comply
             with
             it
             then
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             since
             .
             Yet
             at
             that
             time
             there
             were
             far
             more
             Recusants
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             Western
             Shires
             )
             than
             Complyers
             :
             And
             there
             were
             many
             of
             the
             Ministers
             that
             did
             faithfully
             declare
             to
             the
             people
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             ;
             Not
             only
             from
             the
             illegality
             of
             its
             imposition
             ,
             by
             a
             convention
             of
             overawed
             and
             prelimited
             States
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             imposed
             Complyance
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sinful
             transaction
             with
             Christs
             declared
             Enemies
             ,
             a
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             an
             Obedience
             to
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             a
             Consenting
             to
             Christs
             Expulsion
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             (
             far
             worse
             than
             the
             sin
             ,
             of
             the
             Gadarens
             )
             a
             formal
             Concurrence
             to
             assist
             His
             Expellers
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             their
             force
             ,
             a
             hiring
             our
             Oppressours
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             And
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             Arbitrary
             power
             domineering
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             &
             overpressing
             the
             Kingdoms
             with
             intollerable
             exactions
             That
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             entail
             slaverie
             on
             the
             posterity
             ;
             And
             from
             the
             declared
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             very
             Narrative
             of
             the
             
               Act
               ,
               viz
            
             :
             to
             levy
             &
             maintain
             forces
             for
             suppressing
             &
             dispersing
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             unanimous
             affection
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             as
             now
             established
             by
             Law
             ;
             which
             designs
             he
             resolved
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             capacitate
             by
             the
             Granters
             to
             effectuate
             by
             such
             a
             Grant
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             all
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             had
             an
             evident
             tendency
             to
             the
             exauctorating
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             maintain
             Souldiers
             to
             suppress
             His
             Work
             ,
             &
             murder
             His
             Followers
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             time
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             were
             unite
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             soul
             &
             shoulder
             followed
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Indulged
               ▪
            
             being
             dissatisfied
             with
             the
             Meetings
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             whose
             Glory
             was
             like
             to
             overcloud
             &
             obscure
             their
             beds
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             especially
             being
             offended
             at
             the
             freedom
             &
             faithfulness
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             set
             the
             Trumpet
             to
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shewed
             Iacob
             his
             sins
             &
             Israel
             his
             transgressions
             impartially
             without
             a
             clock
             or
             cover
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             make
             a
             faction
             
             among
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             devise
             how
             to
             quench
             the
             fervour
             of
             their
             zeal
             who
             were
             faithful
             for
             God.
             But
             the
             more
             they
             sought
             to
             extinguish
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             brake
             out
             and
             blazed
             into
             a
             flame
             .
             For
             Several
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             touched
             &
             affected
             with
             the
             affronts
             done
             to
             their
             Princely
             Master
             by
             the
             Supremacy
             and
             the
             Indulgence
             its
             Bastard
             brood
             &
             brat
             ,
             began
             after
             long
             silence
             to
             discover
             its
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             the
             people
             how
             the
             Usurper
             had
             invaded
             the
             Mediators
             Chair
             ,
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             depose
             ;
             suspend
             ,
             silence
             ,
             plant
             &
             transplant
             His
             Ministers
             ,
             where
             &
             when
             &
             how
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             forth
             warrants
             &
             Licences
             for
             admitting
             them
             ,
             with
             Canons
             &
             Instructions
             for
             regulating
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             to
             arraign
             &
             censure
             them
             at
             his
             Courts
             for
             delinquencies
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ;
             pursuing
             all
             to
             the
             death
             who
             are
             faithful
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maintain
             their
             Loyaltie
             to
             His
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             prostitute
             their
             Consciences
             to
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             bow
             doun
             to
             the
             Idol
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             but
             will
             oune
             the
             Kingly
             Authority
             of
             Christ.
             Yet
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             dissenting
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             deficient
             herein
             ,
             but
             defended
             them
             ,
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             pretending
             prudence
             &
             prevention
             of
             Schisme
             )
             in
             effect
             homologated
             that
             deed
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             Priests
             Ezek.
             22.
             26.
             teaching
             &
             advising
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             precept
             ,
             and
             going
             along
             with
             them
             in
             that
             Erastian
             Course
             :
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             condemned
             &
             censured
             such
             who
             preached
             against
             the
             sinfulness
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Worthy
             
               Mr
               Walwood
            
             ,
             who
             was
             among
             the
             first
             Witnesses
             against
             that
             defection
             ,
             and
             
               Mr
               Kid
               ,
               Mr
               King
               ,
               Mr
               Cameron
               ,
               Mr
               Donald
               Cargil
            
             &c.
             who
             sealed
             their
             Testimony
             afterwards
             with
             their
             blood
             ;
             yet
             then
             even
             by
             their
             Brethren
             were
             loaden
             with
             the
             reproachful
             Nicknames
             of
             
               Schismaticks
               ,
               blind
               Zea●ots
               ,
               I●suits
            
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             was
             alwayes
             observed
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Ministers
             were
             faithful
             in
             following
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             Professors
             were
             fervent
             ,
             And
             un-under
             all
             their
             Conflicts
             with
             Persecuters
             ▪
             the
             courage
             &
             zeal
             of
             the
             lovers
             of
             Christ
             was
             blazing
             ,
             and
             never
             out-braved
             by
             all
             the
             enemies
             boastings
             to
             undertake
             brisk
             Exploits
             :
             
             which
             from
             time
             to
             time
             they
             were
             now
             and
             then
             essaying
             ,
             till
             defection
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             division
             diverted
             their
             zeal
             against
             the
             Enemis
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             alwayes
             the
             object
             against
             which
             they
             whetted
             the
             edge
             of
             their
             just
             Indignation
             .
             Especially
             the
             insulting
             insolency
             &
             insolent
             villanie
             of
             that
             publick
             Incendiarie
             ,
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             Sharp
             ,
             was
             judged
             intollerable
             by
             ingenuous
             Spirits
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             treacherously
             betrayed
             the
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             and
             being
             imployed
             as
             their
             delegate
             to
             oppose
             the
             threatened
             introduction
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             he
             had
             like
             a
             perjured
             Apostate
             and
             perfidious
             Traitor
             advanced
             himself
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Primate
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             member
             of
             Council
             he
             became
             a
             chief
             Instrument
             of
             all
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             main
             Instigator
             to
             all
             the
             bloody
             violence
             &
             cruelty
             that
             was
             exerced
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             by
             whose
             means
             ,
             the
             letter
             sent
             doun
             to
             stop
             the
             shedding
             of
             more
             blood
             after
             Pentland
             was
             kept●
             up
             ,
             until
             several
             of
             these
             Martyrs
             were
             Murdered
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Iulij
             1668.
             
             
               Mr
               Iames
               Mitchel
            
             thought
             in
             his
             duty
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             deliver
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             free
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             that
             beast
             of
             prey
             ,
             and
             attempted
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             :
             which
             failing
             ,
             he
             then
             escaped
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             was
             apprehended
             ;
             and
             being
             moved
             by
             the
             Councils
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Act
             of
             Assurance
             promising
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             made
             Confession
             of
             the
             fact
             :
             Yet
             afterwards
             for
             the
             same
             he
             was
             arraigned
             before
             the
             Justiciary
             ,
             and
             the
             Confession
             he
             made
             was
             brought
             in
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             witnessed
             by
             the
             perjured
             Chancellour
             Rothes
             ,
             and
             other
             Lords
             ,
             contrare
             to
             their
             Oath
             &
             Act
             produced
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             to
             their
             indeleble
             infamy
             :
             whereupon
             he
             was
             tortured
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             &
             executed
             .
             But
             Justice
             would
             not
             suffer
             this
             Murder
             to
             pass
             long
             unrevenged
             ,
             nor
             that
             Truculunt
             Traitor
             ,
             
               Iamos
               Sharp
            
             the
             Arch-Prelat
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             occasion
             &
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             more
             both
             before
             &
             after
             ,
             to
             escape
             remarkable
             punishment
             ;
             the
             severity
             whereof
             did
             sufficiently
             compense
             its
             delay
             ,
             after
             ten
             years
             respite
             ,
             wherein
             he
             ceased
             not
             more
             and
             more
             to
             pursue
             ,
             persecute
             ,
             &
             make
             havock
             of
             the
             Righteous
             for
             their
             duty
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             he
             received
             the
             just
             demerit
             of
             his
             perfidie
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             apostasie
             ,
             
             sorceries
             ,
             villanies
             ,
             and
             murders
             ,
             
               Sharp
               arrowes
               of
               the
               Mighty
               &
               coals
               of
               Iuniper
               .
            
             For
             upon
             the
             3.
             of
             May
             1679.
             several
             worthy
             Gentlmen
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             men
             of
             Courage
             &
             zeal
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             executed
             righteous
             Judgement
             upon
             him
             in
             
               Magu●
               Moor
            
             near
             
               St
               Andrews
            
             .
             And
             that
             same
             moneth
             ,
             on
             the
             Anniversary
             day
             May
             29.
             the
             Testimony
             at
             Rutherglen
             was
             Published
             ,
             against
             that
             abomination
             of
             celebrating
             an
             
               Anniversary
               day
               ,
               kept
               every
               year
               for
               giving
               thanks
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               an
               usurped
               power
               ,
               destroying
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Land
               —
               And
               angainst
               all
               sinful
               &
               unlawful
               Acts
               ,
               emitted
               &
               executed
               ,
               published
               &
               prosecuted
               against
               our
               Covenanted
               Reformation
               .
            
             Where
             also
             they
             burnt
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             the
             
               Act
               Recissory
            
             &c.
             in
             way
             of
             retaliation
             for
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Covenants
             .
             On
             the
             Sabbath
             following
             Iun.
             1.
             
             A
             field
             Meeting
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             near
             to
             Loudoun-hil
             was
             assaulted
             by
             Graham
             of
             Claverhouse
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             three
             troups
             of
             horse
             &
             Dragoons
             ,
             who
             had
             that
             morning
             taken
             an
             honest
             Minister
             and
             about
             14
             Country-men
             out
             of
             their
             beds
             and
             carried
             them
             along
             with
             them
             as
             Prisoners
             to
             the
             Meeting
             in
             a
             Barbarous
             manner
             .
             But
             by
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Defendents
             ,
             they
             were
             repulsed
             at
             Drumclogg
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             the
             Prisoners
             relieved
             ,
             about
             30.
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             killed
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             3.
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             several
             wounded
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Thereafter
             the
             people
             retreating
             from
             the
             pursuit
             ,
             consulted
             what
             was
             expedient
             in
             that
             juncture
             ,
             whether
             to
             disperse
             themselves
             as
             formerly
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             together
             for
             their
             necessary
             defence
             .
             The
             result
             was
             ,
             that
             considering
             the
             craft
             &
             cruelty
             of
             those
             they
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             the
             sad
             consequents
             of
             falling
             into
             their
             hands
             now
             more
             incensed
             than
             ever
             ,
             the
             evil
             effects
             that
             likely
             would
             ensue
             upon
             their
             separation
             ,
             which
             would
             give
             them
             access
             to
             make
             havock
             of
             all
             ;
             they
             judged
             it
             most
             safe
             in
             that
             extremity
             for
             some
             time
             not
             to
             separate
             .
             Which
             Resolution
             ,
             coming
             abroad
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             others
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             determined
             them
             incontinently
             to
             come
             to
             their
             Assistence
             ,
             considering
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             their
             oun
             lyableness
             to
             the
             same
             common
             danger
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             endeavours
             
             of
             that
             nature
             elsewhere
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             for
             maintaining
             of
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             were
             bound
             by
             the
             same
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             groaning
             under
             the
             same
             burdens
             ;
             they
             judged
             therefore
             that
             if
             they
             now
             with
             held
             their
             assistence
             in
             such
             a
             strait
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             innocent
             of
             their
             Brethrens
             blood
             ,
             nor
             found
             faithful
             in
             their
             Covenant
             :
             To
             which
             they
             were
             encouraged
             with
             the
             Countenance
             &
             success
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             to
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             in
             that
             defensive
             Resistence
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Rise
             &
             Occasion
             of
             that
             Appearance
             at
             Bothwel-bridge
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             in
             His
             Holy
             Soveraignty
             confound
             ,
             for
             former
             Defections
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Division
             ,
             which
             broke
             that
             litle
             Army
             among
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             broken
             by
             the
             Enemy
             .
             They
             continued
             together
             in
             amiable
             &
             amicable
             peace
             for
             the
             space
             of
             8
             or
             9
             dayes
             ,
             while
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             put
             out
             &
             keep
             out
             every
             wicked
             thing
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             adhered
             to
             the
             Rutherglen-Testimony
             ,
             and
             that
             short
             Declaration
             at
             Glasgow
             confirming
             it
             ;
             
               Representing
               their
               present
               purposes
               &
               endeavours
               ,
               where
               only
               in
               vindication
               &
               defence
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               —
               as
               they
               stood
               obliged
               thereto
               by
               the
               National
               &
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Solemn
               Acknowledgment
               of
               Sins
               &
               Engagment
               to
               duties
               ;
               Declaring
               against
               Popery
               ,
               Prelacy
               ,
               Erastianisme
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               depending
               thereupon
               .
            
             Intending
             hereby
             to
             comprehend
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             to
             witness
             against
             which
             all
             unanimously
             aggreed
             :
             Until
             the
             Army
             encreasing
             ,
             the
             Defenders
             &
             Daubers
             of
             that
             defection
             ,
             some
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             came
             in
             who
             broke
             all
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             the
             blood
             of
             that
             Appearance
             may
             be
             charged
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             breach
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             When
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             Command
             ,
             
               when
               the
               host
               goeth
               forth
               against
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               keep
               thee
               from
               every
               wicked
               thing
               ,
            
             an
             overture
             was
             offered
             to
             set
             times
             apart
             for
             humiliation
             for
             the
             publick
             sins
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             all
             ages
             before
             engaging
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             laudable
             precedents
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             Causes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             the
             Nation
             might
             be
             enquired
             into
             &
             confessed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Blessing
             ,
             Counsel
             ,
             &
             Conduct
             
             to
             &
             upon
             present
             Endeavours
             ,
             might
             be
             implored
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Complying
             with
             abjured
             Erastianisme
             ,
             by
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             ensnaring
             Indulgence
             ,
             offered
             by
             &
             received
             from
             the
             Usurping
             Rulers
             ,
             was
             condescended
             upon
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             fasting
             &
             humiliation
             ,
             so
             seasonably
             &
             necessarely
             called
             for
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Sticklers
             for
             the
             Indulgence
             refused
             the
             overture
             ,
             upon
             politick
             considerations
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             offending
             the
             Indulged
             Ministers
             &
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             provoking
             them
             to
             withdraw
             their
             Assistence
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             Cause
             of
             the
             division
             ,
             that
             produced
             such
             unhappy
             &
             destructive
             effects
             .
             And
             next
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Cause
             was
             stated
             before
             according
             to
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             in
             the
             Rutherglen-Testimony
             &
             Glasglow-Declaration
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Kings
             Interest
             was
             waved
             ;
             These
             Dividers
             drew
             up
             another
             large
             paper
             (
             called
             the
             Hamiltoun-Declaration
             )
             wherein
             they
             assert
             the
             
               Kings
               Interest
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               third
               Article
            
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             .
             Against
             which
             the
             best
             affected
             contended
             ,
             &
             protested
             they
             could
             not
             in
             Conscience
             put
             in
             his
             Interest
             in
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             stated
             opposition
             to
             Christs
             Interests
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Testimonies
             ;
             while
             now
             he
             could
             not
             be
             declared
             for
             as
             being
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             so
             palpably
             overturned
             &
             ruined
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             such
             as
             adhered
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             had
             burnt
             the
             Covenant
             &c.
             
             Whereby
             he
             had
             loosed
             the
             people
             from
             all
             obligation
             to
             him
             from
             it
             .
             Yet
             that
             contrary
             faction
             prevailed
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             get
             it
             published
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             :
             whereby
             the
             Cause
             was
             perverted
             &
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             Testimonies
             rendered
             irrite
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             publick
             Enemy
             epsoused
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             that
             the
             Enemy
             approached
             in
             sight
             ,
             And
             a
             considerable
             advantage
             was
             offered
             to
             do
             execution
             against
             them
             ,
             these
             Loyal
             Gentlemen
             hindered
             &
             retarded
             all
             Action
             ,
             till
             a
             Parly
             was
             beat
             ,
             and
             an
             Address
             dispatched
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             who
             then
             commanded
             his
             Fathers
             Army
             .
             By
             which
             nothing
             was
             gained
             ,
             but
             free
             Liberty
             given
             to
             the
             Enemies
             to
             plant
             their
             Canon
             ,
             and
             advance
             
             without
             interruption
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             All-over-ruling
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             poor
             handful
             was
             signally
             discountenanced
             of
             God
             ,
             deprived
             of
             all
             Conduct
             ,
             divested
             of
             all
             Protection
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             raging
             Sword
             ,
             the
             just
             punishment
             of
             all
             such
             tamperings
             with
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             espousing
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             omitting
             humiliation
             for
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Lands
             sins
             .
             About
             300
             were
             killed
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             1000.
             and
             upwards
             were
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             stripped
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             Edinburgh
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             kept
             for
             a
             long
             time
             in
             the
             
               Gray
               Friers
            
             Church-yard
             ,
             without
             shelter
             from
             cold
             or
             rain
             .
             And
             at
             length
             had
             the
             tentation
             of
             an
             insnaring
             
               bond
               of
               peace
            
             :
             Wherein
             they
             were
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             Insurrection
             to
             be
             
               Rebellion
               ▪
            
             and
             oblige
             themselves
             
               never
               to
               rise
               in
               Armes
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               any
               commissionate
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               peaceably
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             ,
             through
             fear
             of
             threatened
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             unfaithfulness
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             impudence
             of
             other
             Ministers
             that
             perswaded
             them
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             prevailed
             with
             many
             :
             Yet
             others
             resolutely
             resisted
             ,
             judging
             it
             to
             imply
             a
             condemning
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             an
             abandoning
             of
             their
             Covenant-Engagments
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             duties
             inconsistent
             with
             such
             bonds
             ,
             and
             a
             voluntary
             binding
             up
             their
             hands
             from
             all
             oppositions
             to
             the
             declared
             War
             against
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             native
             sense
             of
             the
             peace
             they
             require
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             entertained
             long
             with
             men
             so
             treacherous
             .
             And
             therefore
             upon
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             &
             Conscience
             they
             refused
             that
             pretended
             Indemnity
             ,
             offered
             in
             these
             termes
             .
             Nevertheless
             the
             most
             part
             took
             it
             :
             and
             yet
             were
             sentenced
             with
             banishment
             ;
             and
             sent
             away
             for
             America
             as
             well
             as
             they
             who
             refused
             it
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             a
             few
             excepted
             ,
             )
             perished
             in
             Shipwrack
             :
             whose
             blood
             yet
             cries
             both
             against
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             and
             the
             Perswaders
             to
             that
             bond
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             fearful
             &
             fatal
             stroke
             at
             Bothuel
             ,
             not
             only
             was
             in
             its
             immediate
             effects
             so
             deadly
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             consequents
             so
             destructive
             ,
             that
             the
             decaying
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             begining
             to
             revive
             ,
             was
             then
             cast
             into
             such
             a
             swoon
             that
             she
             is
             never
             like
             to
             recover
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             the
             Universality
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             which
             before
             espoused
             her
             Testimony
             ,
             was
             after
             that
             partly
             drawn
             by
             Craft
             ,
             and
             
             partly
             drawn
             by
             Cruelty
             ,
             from
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             their
             Brethren
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             into
             an
             open
             defection
             to
             the
             Contrary
             side
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             detestable
             indifferency
             &
             neutrality
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
             For
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Duke
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             whose
             nature
             more
             averse
             from
             Cruelty
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Progeny
             made
             him
             pliable
             to
             all
             suggestions
             of
             wicked
             policy
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             shew
             or
             smoothness
             &
             lenity
             ,
             procured
             the
             emission
             of
             a
             pretended
             Indemnity
             ,
             attended
             with
             the
             foresaid
             
               Band
               of
               p●ace
            
             for
             its
             Companion
             .
             Which
             were
             dreadful
             snares
             ,
             catching
             many
             with
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             fair
             pretences
             of
             favours
             ,
             fairded
             over
             with
             curious
             words
             and
             cozening
             names
             of
             living
             peaceably
             &c.
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             most
             deadly
             &
             destructive
             thrust
             (
             as
             it
             were
             under
             the
             fifth
             rib
             )
             because
             most
             secret
             ,
             was
             intended
             against
             all
             that
             was
             left
             remaining
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             undestroyed
             ,
             and
             a
             bar
             put
             upon
             all
             essayes
             to
             revive
             or
             recover
             it
             by
             their
             oun
             consent
             ,
             who
             should
             endeavour
             it
             .
             This
             Course
             of
             Defection
             carried
             away
             many
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             from
             that
             time
             ,
             since
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             bond
             of
             
               peaceable
               living
            
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             an
             universal
             preferring
             of
             peace
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             of
             ease
             to
             duty
             .
             And
             the
             generality
             have
             been
             left
             to
             swallow
             all
             baits
             ,
             tho
             the
             hook
             was
             never
             so
             discernible
             ,
             all
             those
             ensnaring
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             imposed
             since
             ,
             which
             both
             then
             &
             since
             People
             were
             left
             to
             their
             oun
             determination
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             ;
             many
             Ministers
             refusing
             to
             give
             their
             Advice
             when
             required
             &
             requested
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             some
             not
             being
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             to
             perswad
             the
             People
             to
             take
             them
             .
             The
             Ministrie
             then
             also
             were
             generally
             insnared
             with
             that
             
               banded
               Indulgence
            
             ,
             the
             pretended
             benefit
             of
             that
             Indemnity
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             was
             designed
             so
             it
             produced
             the
             woful
             effect
             of
             propagating
             the
             defection
             ,
             and
             promoting
             the
             division
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             by
             from
             their
             duty
             &
             Testimony
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             taken
             upon
             their
             former
             ground
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Proclamation
             was
             emitted
             ,
             inveighing
             bitterly
             against
             
               field
               Meetings
            
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             interdicting
             all
             such
             for
             the
             future
             under
             highest
             pain
             ,
             but
             granting
             Liberty
             to
             Preach
             in
             houses
             upon
             the
             termes
             of
             a
             
               Cautionary
               bond
            
             given
             for
             their
             living
             peaceably
             :
             yet
             excluding
             
             all
             these
             Ministers
             who
             were
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             at
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             who
             shall
             afterward
             be
             admitted
             by
             Non-Conforme
             Ministers
             :
             And
             certifying
             ,
             that
             
               if
               ever
               they
               shall
               be
               at
               any
               field
               Conventickle
               ,
               the
               said
               Indemnity
               shall
               not
               be
               useful
               to
               such
               Transgressours
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               :
            
             And
             requiring
             security
             ,
             that
             none
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             this
             favour
             continue
             to
             preach
             Rebellion
             .
             Though
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             enough
             in
             the
             Proclamation
             it self
             to
             have
             scarred
             them
             from
             this
             scandalous
             snare
             ,
             yet
             a
             Meeting
             of
             Ministers
             at
             Edinburg
             made
             up
             of
             Indulged
             ,
             avowed
             Applauders
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             or
             underhand
             Approvers
             and
             favourers
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             old
             
               Publick
               Resolutioners
            
             ,
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             a
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             voted
             for
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             formally
             transacted
             &
             bargained
             upon
             base
             ,
             dishonest
             ,
             &
             dishonourable
             termes
             with
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             by
             consenting
             &
             compacting
             with
             the
             People
             to
             give
             that
             bond
             ,
             Wherein
             the
             People
             upon
             an
             humble
             Petition
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               obtaining
               their
               Indulged-Minister
               do
               bind
               &
               oblige
               —
               that
               the
               said
               —
               shall
               live
               peaceably
               .
               And
               in
               order
               thereto
               to
               present
               him
               before
               his
               Maj.
               Privie
               Council
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               And
               in
               case
               of
               failzie
               in
               not
               presenting
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               Lyable
               to
               the
               summe
               of
               6000
               Merks
               .
            
             Whereby
             they
             condemned
             themselves
             of
             former
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             and
             engaged
             to
             a
             sinful
             Peace
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             became
             bound
             and
             fettered
             under
             these
             bonds
             to
             a
             forbearance
             of
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             made
             answerable
             to
             their
             Courts
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             were
             bound
             to
             present
             them
             for
             their
             duty
             .
             The
             sinfulness
             ,
             scandalousness
             ,
             &
             inconveniences
             of
             which
             transactions
             ,
             are
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             by
             a
             Treatise
             thereupon
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Banders
               disbanded
            
             .
             Nevertheless
             many
             embraced
             this
             new
             
               bastard
               Indulgence
            
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             former
             brat
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Mother
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             consented
             to
             it
             without
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             did
             some
             way
             homologate
             it
             ,
             in
             preaching
             under
             the
             sconce
             of
             it
             :
             Declining
             the
             many
             reiterated
             &
             urgent
             Calls
             of
             the
             ●ealous
             Lovers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             and
             maintain
             the
             
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Master
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             as
             many
             poor
             People
             were
             stumbled
             and
             jumbled
             into
             many
             confusions
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             so
             bewildered
             &
             bemisted
             in
             doubts
             &
             debates
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             were
             tempted
             to
             question
             the
             Cause
             formerly
             so
             servently
             contended
             for
             against
             all
             opposition
             ,
             then
             so
             simply
             abandoned
             ,
             by
             these
             that
             seemed
             sometimes
             valiant
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             consulting
             more
             their
             oun
             ease
             than
             the
             Concerns
             of
             their
             Masters
             Glory
             ,
             or
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             hungering
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             Counsel
             in
             time
             of
             such
             abounding
             snares
             ,
             whereby
             many
             became
             a
             prey
             to
             all
             tentations
             :
             So
             the
             more
             zealous
             &
             faithful
             ,
             after
             several
             Addresses
             ,
             Calls
             ,
             &
             Invitations
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             deserted
             by
             them
             ,
             judged
             themselves
             under
             a
             necessity
             to
             discountenance
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             formerly
             they
             followed
             with
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             to
             resolve
             upon
             a
             pursuit
             &
             prosecution
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             shun
             for
             all
             hazards
             to
             declare
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             And
             accordingly
             through
             the
             tender
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             compassionating
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sent
             them
             first
             
               Mr
               Richard
               Cameron
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             after
             his
             serious
             solicitation
             his
             Brethren
             denied
             their
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             then
             
               Mr
               Donald
               Cargil
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             with
             a
             zeal
             &
             boldness
             becoming
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             maintained
             &
             prosecuted
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Indignities
             done
             to
             their
             Master
             and
             wrongs
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             encroachments
             of
             Adversaries
             and
             defections
             of
             their
             declining
             Brethren
             .
             Wherein
             they
             were
             signally
             countenanced
             of
             their
             Master
             ;
             And
             the
             Lords
             Inheritance
             was
             again
             revived
             with
             the
             showres
             of
             the
             Gospels
             blessings
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             had
             been
             before
             refreshed
             ;
             and
             enlightened
             with
             a
             Glance
             &
             Glimpse
             of
             resplendent
             brightness
             ,
             immediatly
             before
             the
             obscurity
             of
             this
             fearful
             night
             of
             darkness
             that
             hath
             succeeded
             .
             But
             as
             Christ
             was
             then
             displaying
             His
             beauty
             ,
             to
             His
             poor
             despised
             &
             persecuted
             People
             ;
             so
             Antichrist
             began
             to
             blaze
             his
             bravery
             ,
             in
             the
             solemn
             &
             shameful
             reception
             of
             his
             
             harbinger
             ,
             that
             Pimp
             of
             the
             Romish
             whore
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             .
             Who
             had
             now
             pulled
             off
             the
             Mask
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             had
             long
             covered
             his
             Antichristian
             Bigotrie
             ,
             through
             a
             trick
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             constrained
             by
             the
             Papists
             importunity
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             favour
             ,
             &
             recruit
             of
             their
             Coyn
             ,
             either
             to
             declare
             himself
             Papist
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             his
             brother
             do
             it
             :
             whereby
             all
             the
             locusts
             were
             engaged
             to
             his
             Interest
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             entered
             into
             a
             Conspiracy
             and
             
               Popish
               Plot
            
             ,
             as
             was
             discovered
             by
             many
             infallible
             evidences
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             Coleman
             his
             Secretary
             ,
             to
             
               Sir
               Edmund-Bury
               Godfrey
            
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             witness
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             Coleman
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             that
             Gentleman
             was
             cruelly
             murdered
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Yorks
             contrivance
             &
             command
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             the
             demonstrations
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Bigot
             Papist
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             long
             given
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             what
             some
             suffered
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               York
               was
               a
               Papist
               and
               being
               forced
               to
               leave
            
             England
             
               he
               was
               come
               to
            
             Scotland
             
               to
               promots
               Poperie
               &
               Arbitrary
               Government
               .
            
             However
             ,
             thô
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             his
             Poperie
             &
             Villanie
             ,
             and
             his
             ploting
             &
             pursuing
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             did
             vote
             his
             Exclusion
             ;
             yet
             degenerate
             Scotland
             did
             receive
             him
             in
             great
             pompe
             &
             pride
             .
             Against
             which
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             faithful
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             did
             find
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             testify
             their
             just
             resentment
             ,
             and
             to
             protest
             against
             his
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Croun
             ,
             in
             their
             Declaration
             published
             at
             
               
                 
                   Sanquhair
                   ,
                   Iune
                
                 22.
                 1680.
                 
              
               Wherein
               also
               they
               Disoune
               
                 Charles
                 Stewart
              
               ,
               as
               having
               any
               Right
               ,
               Title
               ,
               or
               Interest
               in
               the
               Croun
               of
               Scotland
               or
               Government
               thereof
               ,
               as
               being
               fore●aulted
               several
               years
               since
               ,
               by
               his
               perjurie
               &
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               Usurpation
               on
               Christs
               Prerogatives
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Tyranny
               &
               breaches
               in
               the
               very
               
                 Leges
                 regnandi
              
               in
               matters
               Civil
               —
               And
               declare
               a
               war
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               these
               practices
               —
               homologating
               the
               Testimony
               at
               Rutherglen
               ,
            
             and
             disclaiming
             that
             declaration
             at
             Hamiltoun
             .
             This
             Action
             was
             generally
             condemned
             by
             the
             body
             of
             lurking
             Ministers
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             unseasonableness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             apparent
             unfeasibleness
             ,
             being
             done
             by
             a
             handful
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             for
             number
             ,
             strength
             ,
             or
             significancy
             .
             But
             as
             they
             had
             very
             great
             &
             important
             
             reasons
             to
             disclaim
             that
             Tyrants
             Authority
             ,
             hinted
             in
             the
             Declaration
             it self
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             more
             fully
             vindicated
             :
             so
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Testimony
             against
             all
             the
             Tyrannical
             Encroachments
             on
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             then
             current
             &
             encreasing
             ;
             and
             the
             sin
             &
             shame
             of
             shifting
             &
             delaying
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             when
             the
             Blasphemous
             Supremacy
             was
             now
             advanced
             to
             its
             summity
             ;
             the
             Churches
             Priviledges
             all
             overturned
             ;
             Religion
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             trampled
             under
             foot
             ;
             the
             Peoples
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             Lawes
             all
             subverted
             ;
             and
             no
             shadow
             of
             Government
             left
             but
             arbitrary
             Absoluteness
             ,
             obtruding
             the
             Tyrants
             will
             for
             Reason
             ,
             and
             his
             Letter
             for
             the
             Supreme
             Law
             (
             witness
             the
             Answer
             which
             one
             of
             the
             Council
             gave
             to
             another
             ,
             objecting
             against
             their
             Proceedings
             as
             not
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             
               what
               devil
               do
               ye
               talk
               of
               Law
               ?
               have
               not
               we
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               for
               it
               ?
            
             )
             And
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Magistracy
             wholly
             inverted
             ;
             while
             innocent
             &
             honest
             People
             were
             grievously
             oppressed
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             Consciences
             ,
             &
             Estates
             ;
             And
             Perjuries
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             all
             impieties
             were
             not
             only
             connived
             at
             ,
             but
             countenanced
             as
             badges
             of
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             manifest
             &
             monstrous
             Robbries
             &
             Murders
             Authorized
             ,
             Judgement
             turned
             into
             gall
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             Righteousness
             into
             hemlock
             ;
             do
             justify
             its
             Seasonableness
             :
             And
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Standart
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             preserve
             a
             Remnant
             of
             faithful
             Adherers
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Resolution
             declared
             ,
             being
             only
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             good
             &
             maintain
             their
             Revolt
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             who
             would
             pursue
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             reinforce
             them
             to
             a
             subjection
             to
             that
             yoke
             of
             slaverie
             again
             ;
             and
             the
             extremity
             of
             danger
             &
             distress
             that
             party
             was
             in
             ,
             while
             declared
             &
             pursued
             as
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             intercommuned
             &
             interdicted
             of
             all
             supplie
             &
             solace
             ,
             being
             put
             out
             of
             their
             oun
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             precluded
             of
             the
             harbour
             of
             all
             other
             habitations
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             for
             safety
             &
             subsistence
             compelled
             by
             necessity
             to
             concur
             &
             keep
             together
             ,
             may
             alleviate
             the
             Censure
             and
             stop
             the
             Clamour
             of
             its
             unfeasibleness
             .
             But
             thô
             it
             is
             not
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             managment
             ,
             but
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             have
             vindicated
             from
             obliquies
             ;
             yet
             it
             wanted
             nothing
             but
             success
             to
             justify
             both
             ,
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             many
             that
             made
             much
             outcry
             against
             it
             .
             
               In
               these
               dangerous
               
               
               in
               his
               maintainance
               of
               the
               true
               Covenanted
               Religion
               —
               which
               homage
               they
               cannot
               now
               require
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               renounced
               &
               disclaimed
               ;
               and
               upon
               no
               other
               ground
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               them
               —
               the
               Croun
               not
               being
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               that
               passeth
               from
               Father
               to
               son
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               Tenants
               —
               (
               3
               )
               Of
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               returning
               from
               these
               Courses
               :
               Whereof
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               so
               often
               declared
               their
               purposes
               of
               persevering
               ill
               thein
               ,
               And
               suppose
               they
               should
               dissemble
               a
               repentance
               —
               supposing
               also
               they
               might
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               done
               —
               from
               whose
               guiltiness
               the
               Land
               cannot
               be
               cleansed
               ,
               but
               by
               executing
               Gods
               righteous
               Judgements
               upon
               them
               —
               yet
               they
               cannot
               now
               be
               believed
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               violated
               all
               that
               humane
               wisdom
               could
               devise
               to
               bind
               them
               .
               Upon
               these
               accounts
               they
               reject
               that
               King
               ,
               and
               those
               associate
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Government
               —
               and
               declare
               them
               henceforth
               no
               lawful
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               declared
               them
               to
               be
               no
               lawful
               Subjects
               —
               they
               having
               destroyed
               the
               established
               Religion
               ,
               overturned
               the
               fundamental
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               taken
               away
               Christs
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               Civil
               into
               Tyrannie
               ,
               where
               none
               are
               associate
               in
               partaking
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               but
               only
               these
               who
               will
               be
               found
               by
               Justice
               guilty
               of
               Criminals
               —
               And
               declare
               they
               shall
               ,
               God
               giving
               power
               ,
               set
               up
               Government
               &
               Governours
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               qualifications
               required
               Exod.
               18.
               vers
               .
               20.
               —
               And
               shall
               not
               commit
               the
               Government
               —
               to
               any
               single
               person
               ,
               or
               lineal
               succession
               ,
               being
               not
               tyed
               as
               the
               Jewes
               were
               to
               one
               single
               family
               —
               and
               that
               kind
               being
               lyable
               to
               most
               inconveniences
               ,
               &
               aptest
               to
               degenerate
               into
               Tyrannie
               —
               And
               moreover
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               set
               over
               them
               shall
               be
               engaged
               to
               Govern
               Principally
               ,
               by
               that
               Civil
               &
               Judicial
               Law
               (
               not
               that
               which
               is
               any
               way
               Typical
               )
               given
               by
               God
               to
               His
               people
               of
               Israel
               —
               as
               the
               best
               so
               far
               as
               it
               goes
               ,
               being
               given
               by
               God
               —
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               life
               &
               death
               —
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               reach
               ,
               and
               are
               consistent
               with
               Christian
               Liberty
               —
               exempting
               
               Divorces
               &
               Polygamie
               —
               6.
               
               Seeing
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               only
               were
               defective
               in
               Preaching
               against
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Rulers
               for
               overthrowing
               Religion
               —
               but
               hindered
               others
               also
               who
               were
               willing
               ,
               and
               censured
               some
               that
               did
               it
               —
               and
               have
               voted
               for
               acceptation
               of
               that
               Liberty
               ,
               founded
               upon
               &
               given
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               blaspemously
               arrogate
               &
               Usurped
               power
               —
               and
               appeared
               before
               their
               Courts
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               enacted
               &
               authorized
               their
               Ministers
               —
               whereby
               they
               have
               become
               the
               Ministers
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               be
               answerable
               to
               them
               as
               they
               will
               —
               And
               have
               preached
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               paying
               that
               Tribute
               ,
               declared
               to
               be
               imposed
               for
               the
               bearing
               doun
               of
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               —
               And
               advised
               poor
               Prisoners
               to
               subscribe
               that
               Bond
               —
               which
               if
               it
               were
               universally
               subscribed
               —
               they
               should
               close
               that
               door
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               ,
               for
               casting
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               whore
               —
               and
               stop
               all
               regress
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               once
               brought
               under
               Tyrannie
               ,
               to
               recover
               their
               Libertie
               again
               .
               —
               They
               declare
               they
               neither
               can
               nor
               will
               hear
               them
               &c.
               nor
               any
               who
               encouraged
               &
               strengthened
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               trafficqued
               for
               union
               with
               them
               .
               7.
               
               That
               they
               are
               for
               a
               standing
               Gospel
               Ministrie
               ,
               rightly
               chosen
               &
               rightly
               ordained
               —
               &
               that
               none
               shall
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               &c.
               unless
               called
               &
               ordained
               thereunto
               —
               And
               whereas
               Separation
               might
               be
               imputed
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               refell
               both
               the
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorance
               of
               that
               Calumnie
               —
               for
               if
               there
               be
               a
               Separation
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               where
               the
               change
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               separating
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               setting
               up
               a
               New
               Ministrie
               ,
               but
               cleaving
               to
               the
               same
               Ministers
               &
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               formerly
               they
               followed
               ,
               when
               others
               have
               fled
               to
               new
               wayes
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Authority
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               the
               old
               piece
               in
               the
               new
               Garment
               .
               8.
               
               That
               they
               shall
               defend
               themselves
               in
               their
               Civil
               ,
               Natural
               ,
               &
               Divine
               Rights
               &
               Liberties
               —
               And
               if
               any
               assault
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               look
               on
               it
               as
               a
               declaring
               a
               war
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               
               advantages
               that
               one
               enemie
               does
               of
               another
               —
               but
               trouble
            
             and
             injure
             none
             but
             those
             that
             injure
             them
             —
             This
             is
             the
             Compend
             of
             that
             Paper
             which
             the
             Enemies
             seised
             and
             published
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             only
             in
             a
             rude
             draught
             ,
             and
             not
             polished
             ,
             digested
             ,
             nor
             consulted
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Community
             :
             yet
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             it
             was
             for
             their
             advantage
             so
             to
             blaze
             their
             oun
             baseness
             in
             that
             Paper
             truly
             represented
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             thereby
             Proclaim
             their
             oun
             Tyrannie
             ,
             and
             the
             Innocency
             &
             honesty
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             whom
             thereby
             they
             were
             seeking
             to
             make
             odious
             ;
             but
             in
             effect
             inviting
             all
             Lovers
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             to
             Sympathise
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             difficulties
             &
             distresses
             there
             discovered
             .
             However
             that
             poor
             Partie
             continued
             together
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             defence
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             or
             Countenance
             of
             their
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             staid
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             left
             both
             them
             to
             be
             murdered
             and
             their
             Testimony
             to
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             untill
             the
             22.
             of
             Iulij
             1680.
             
             Upon
             the
             which
             day
             they
             were
             attacqued
             at
             Airsmoss
             ,
             by
             a
             strong
             party
             of
             about
             120
             horse
             well
             armed
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             but
             23
             horse
             and
             40
             foot
             at
             most
             ;
             and
             so
             fighting
             valiantly
             were
             at
             length
             routed
             ,
             not
             without
             their
             Adversaries
             Testimony
             of
             their
             being
             resolute
             men
             :
             Several
             of
             Zions
             precious
             Mourners
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             killed
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mr
               Richard
               Cameron
            
             sealed
             &
             fulfilled
             his
             Testimony
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             And
             with
             others
             ,
             the
             valiant
             and
             much
             honoured
             Gentleman
             ,
             
               David
               Hackstoun
            
             of
             Rathillet
             ,
             was
             after
             many
             received
             wounds
             apprehended
             ,
             brought
             in
             to
             Edinburgh
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             resolutely
             adhering
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             disouning
             the
             Authority
             of
             King
             &
             Council
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Tyrannical
             Judicatories
             ,
             was
             cruelly
             murdered
             ,
             but
             countenanced
             eminently
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             remained
             
               Mr
               Donald
               Cargil
            
             ,
             deprived
             of
             his
             faithful
             Collegue
             ,
             destitute
             of
             his
             Brethrens
             concurrence
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Lords
             Counsel
             &
             Conduct
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             was
             prompted
             &
             helped
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             against
             the
             Universal
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             Tyranny
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             Backsliding
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wrongs
             done
             to
             his
             Master
             on
             
             all
             hands
             .
             And
             considering
             ,
             in
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             His
             holy
             Jealousie
             provoked
             and
             threatening
             wrath
             against
             the
             Land
             ;
             for
             the
             sins
             especially
             of
             Rulers
             ;
             who
             had
             arrived
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             Heaven-daring
             Insolence
             in
             all
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             still
             growing
             &
             going
             on
             without
             control
             ;
             That
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             given
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             publick
             Preachings
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             remonstrating
             their
             Tyranny
             and
             disouning
             their
             Authority
             ;
             yet
             not
             only
             did
             they
             still
             persist
             in
             their
             sins
             &
             scandals
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Lords
             fierce
             Anger
             break
             forth
             into
             a
             flame
             ,
             but
             were
             ouned
             also
             by
             Professors
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Magistrats
             ,
             but
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Christian
             &
             Protestant
             Church
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             however
             both
             the
             defensive
             armes
             of
             men
             had
             been
             used
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             armes
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministerial
             weapon
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             yet
             that
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Censure
            
             had
             not
             been
             Authoritatively
             exerted
             against
             them
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             no
             Weapon
             which
             Christ
             allowes
             His
             Servants
             under
             His
             Standart
             to
             manage
             against
             His
             Enemies
             might
             be
             wanting
             ,
             thô
             he
             could
             not
             obtain
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             his
             Brethren
             to
             strengthen
             the
             solemnity
             &
             formality
             of
             the
             Action
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             judge
             that
             defect
             ,
             in
             this
             broken
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             could
             disable
             his
             Authority
             nor
             de●ur
             the
             duty
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             proceed
             to
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             in
             September
             —
             1680.
             at
             the
             Torwood
             ,
             he
             excommunicated
             some
             of
             the
             most
             scandalous
             and
             Principal
             Promoters
             &
             Abettors
             of
             this
             Conspiracy
             against
             Christ
             ,
             as
             formally
             as
             the
             present
             Case
             could
             admit
             :
             After
             Sermon
             upon
             
               Ezek.
               21.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               thou
               profane
               wicked
               Prince
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whose
               day
               is
               come
            
             &c.
             
             He
             had
             a
             short
             and
             pertinent
             discourse
             on
             the
             nature
             ,
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             general
             :
             And
             then
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             led
             out
             of
             any
             private
             Spirit
             or
             passion
             to
             this
             Action
             ,
             but
             constrained
             by
             Conscience
             of
             duty
             and
             zeal
             to
             God
             to
             stigmatize
             with
             this
             brand
             ,
             and
             wound
             with
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             these
             Enemies
             of
             God
             that
             had
             so
             Apostatized
             ,
             rebelled
             against
             ,
             mocked
             ,
             despised
             &
             defied
             Our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             them
             as
             they
             are
             none
             of
             His
             ,
             to
             be
             none
             of
             ours
             .
             The
             persons
             excommunicated
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             was
             given
             forth
             as
             followes
             —
             
               I
               being
               a
               Minister
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               having
               Authority
               and
               Power
               from
               Him
               ,
               do
               ,
               in
               His
               Name
               &
               by
               His
               Spirit
               ,
               excommunicat●
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               deliver
               up
               to
               Satan
               ,
            
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               King
               &c.
            
             
             The
             Sentence
             was
             founded
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             
               declared
               in
               the
               pronunciation
               thereof
               (
               1
               )
               for
               his
               high
               mocking
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               after
               he
               had
               acknowledged
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               his
               fathers
               sins
               ,
               his
               mothers
               Idolatrie
               —
               yet
               had
               gone
               on
               more
               avowedly
               in
               the
               same
               than
               all
               before
               him
               .
               (
               2
               )
               for
               his
               great
               Perjurie
               ,
               in
               breaking
               &
               burning
               the
               Covenant
               .
               (
               3
               )
               for
               his
               rescinding
               all
               Lawes
               for
               establishing
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               enacting
               Lawes
               contrarie
               thereunto
               .
               (
               4
               )
               for
               commanding
               of
               Armies
               to
               destroy
               the
               Lords
               people
               .
               (
               5
               )
               for
               his
               being
               an
               Enemy
               to
               true
               Protestants
               ,
               &
               helper
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               hindering
               the
               execution
               of
               just
               Lawes
               against
               them
               .
               (
               6
               )
               for
               his
               granting
               Remissions
               &
               Pardons
               for
               Murderers
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               no
               King
               to
               do
               ,
               being
               expressly
               contrare
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               (
               7
               )
               for
               his
               Adulteries
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               with
               God
               &
               man
               —
               Next
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               he
               excommunicated
               
                 Iames
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               for
               his
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               setting
               it
               up
               in
               Scotland
               to
               defile
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               entycing
               &
               encouraging
               others
               to
               do
               so
               :
            
             Not
             mentioning
             any
             other
             sins
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             scandalously
             persisted
             in
             in
             Scotland
             &c.
             
             With
             several
             other
             rotten
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             rati●●ed
             that
             Sentence
             since
             very
             remarkably
             ,
             whose
             sins
             &
             punishments
             both
             may
             be
             read
             more
             visiblie
             in
             the
             Providences
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             record
             them
             .
             But
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             amidst
             all
             the
             abounding
             defections
             &
             divisions
             of
             that
             dark
             &
             dismal
             hour
             of
             tentation
             ,
             some
             in
             zeal
             for
             the
             Cause
             were
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             an
             abstraction
             from
             Complying
             Ministers
             ;
             Others
             were
             left
             (
             in
             holy
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             Generation
             hardening
             them
             in
             their
             defections
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             beacon
             to
             the
             most
             zealous
             to
             keep
             off
             from
             all
             unwarrantable
             excesses
             )
             to
             fall
             into
             fear●ul
             extravagances
             and
             delirious
             &
             damnable
             delusions
             ,
             being
             overdriven
             with
             ignorant
             &
             
             blind
             zeal
             into
             untroden
             paths
             ,
             which
             led
             them
             into
             a
             labyrinth
             of
             darkness
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             were
             stumbled
             at
             many
             Ministers
             their
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             so
             through
             the
             deceit
             of
             Sathan
             and
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             
               Mr
               Cargil
            
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             who
             spared
             neither
             left
             hand
             declensions
             nor
             right
             hand
             extremes
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             not
             only
             disouning
             all
             Communion
             with
             those
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             but
             execrating
             &
             Cursing
             them
             ;
             and
             kept
             themselves
             in
             desert
             places
             from
             all
             Company
             ;
             where
             they
             persisted
             prodigiously
             in
             fastings
             ,
             and
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             pretending
             to
             wonderful
             raptures
             &
             Enthusiasmes
             :
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             
               I.
               Gib
            
             with
             4
             more
             of
             them
             came
             to
             that
             hight
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             that
             they
             burnt
             the
             Bible
             &
             Confession
             of
             Faith.
             These
             were
             the
             
               sweet
               singers
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             called
             ,
             led
             away
             into
             these
             delusions
             by
             that
             Impostor
             &
             Sorcerer
             
               Iohn
               Gib
            
             ;
             who
             never
             encreased
             to
             such
             a
             number
             ,
             as
             was
             then
             feared
             &
             reported
             ,
             being
             within
             thirty
             &
             most
             part
             women
             :
             all
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             have
             been
             through
             Mercy
             reclaimed
             from
             that
             destructive
             way
             ,
             which
             through
             Grace
             the
             Reproached
             Remnant
             ,
             adhering
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Testimony
             ,
             had
             alwayes
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             ignorant
             &
             impudent
             Calumnie
             ,
             of
             their
             Consortship
             with
             Gibs
             followers
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             vent
             of
             viperous
             Envy
             .
             For
             they
             were
             the
             first
             that
             discovered
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             pains
             the
             Lord
             blessed
             in
             reclaiming
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             alwayes
             so
             far
             from
             partaking
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             day
             these
             that
             have
             come
             off
             from
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             have
             offered
             the
             Confession
             of
             their
             scandal
             ,
             do
             still
             complain
             of
             their
             over-rigid
             severity
             ,
             in
             not
             admitting
             them
             to
             their
             select
             fellowships
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             this
             undenyable
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             persecu●ing
             
               Courts
               of
               Inquisition
            
             did
             alwayes
             extend
             the
             utmost
             severity
             against
             the
             Ouners
             of
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             yet
             they
             spared
             them
             :
             And
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             then
             in
             Scotland
             was
             so
             we●
             pleased
             with
             Gib's
             Blasphemies
             ,
             that
             he
             favoured
             him
             extraordinarly
             ,
             and
             freely
             dismissed
             him
             .
             This
             was
             a
             cloudy
             &
             dark
             day
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             a
             burning
             &
             shining
             light
             as
             long
             as
             that
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mr
               Donald
               Cargil
            
             ,
             was
             following
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             who
             shortly
             after
             this
             finished
             
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             being
             apprehended
             with
             other
             two
             faithful
             &
             zealous
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mr
               Walter
               Smith
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mr
               Iames
               Boog
            
             ,
             who
             with
             2
             more
             were
             altogether
             ,
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               27.
               
               Iulij
            
             1681.
             
             Crouned
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             Then
             came
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Remnants
             vexation
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             darkness
             &
             dimness
             of
             anguish
             ,
             wherein
             who
             so
             looked
             unto
             the
             Land
             could
             see
             nothing
             but
             darkness
             &
             sorrow
             ,
             &
             the
             light
             darkened
             in
             the
             Heavens
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             neither
             Star
             nor
             Sun
             appeared
             for
             many
             dayes
             ,
             and
             poor
             People
             were
             made
             to
             grope
             for
             the
             wall
             like
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             to
             stumble
             in
             noon
             day
             as
             in
             the
             night
             .
             While
             the
             Persecution
             advanced
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             a
             violent
             spait
             of
             defection
             carried
             doun
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             before
             it
             ,
             driving
             them
             to
             Courses
             of
             sinful
             &
             scandalous
             Conformings
             with
             the
             times
             Corruptions
             ,
             Compearings
             before
             their
             Courts
             ,
             Complyings
             with
             their
             Commands
             ,
             paying
             of
             theis
             Cesses
             and
             other
             Exactions
             ,
             Taking
             of
             their
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             countenancing
             their
             Prelatical
             Church-Services
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             ashamed
             to
             do
             before
             .
             And
             thereupon
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             Divisions
             and
             Confusions
             were
             augmented
             ,
             and
             poor
             people
             that
             desired
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Testimony
             were
             more
             &
             more
             offended
             and
             stumbled
             at
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             either
             left
             the
             Land
             in
             that
             clamant
             Call
             of
             the
             peoples
             necessity
             ,
             or
             lurked
             in
             their
             own
             retirements
             ,
             and
             declined
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             leaving
             people
             to
             determine
             themselves
             in
             all
             their
             perplexities
             ,
             as
             a
             prey
             to
             all
             tentations
             .
             But
             the
             tender
             Pastor
             and
             Shepherd
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             leads
             the
             blind
             in
             the
             way
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             did
             not
             forsake
             a
             Remnant
             in
             that
             hour
             of
             tentation
             who
             kept
             the
             Word
             of
             His
             Patience
             ;
             and
             as
             He
             helped
             those
             that
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Enemies
             to
             Witness
             a
             good
             Confession
             ,
             so
             He
             strengthened
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             remaining
             Contenders
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Machinations
             of
             Adversaries
             to
             crush
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Methods
             of
             Backsliding
             Professors
             to
             quench
             it
             .
             And
             the
             mean
             which
             most
             effectually
             preserved
             it
             in
             life
             &
             vigour
             ,
             was
             the
             expedient
             they
             fell
             upon
             of
             Corresponding
             in
             
               General
               Meetings
            
             ,
             to
             consult
             ,
             informe
             ,
             &
             confirme
             one
             another
             about
             common
             duties
             in
             common
             dangers
             ,
             for
             preservation
             
             of
             the
             Remnant
             from
             the
             destruction
             &
             contagion
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Testimony
             :
             Laying
             doun
             this
             General
             Conclusion
             for
             a
             foundation
             of
             Order
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             among
             them
             in
             incident
             doubtful
             cases
             ,
             &
             emergent
             Controversies
             ,
             that
             
               nothing
               relative
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               which
               concerns
               the
               who●e
               of
               their
               Community
               ,
               be
               done
               by
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               harmonious
               consent
               sought
               after
               &
               rationally
               waited
               for
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               deliberation
               about
               the
               best
               means
               &
               manner
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             Commissioner
             from
             his
             brother
             ,
             held
             a
             Parliament
             wherein
             he
             presided
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             all
             righteous
             Lawes
             that
             make
             a
             bloody
             &
             avowed
             Papist
             incapable
             or
             such
             a
             Trust
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Letter
             of
             their
             oun
             wicked
             Lawes
             ,
             whereby
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             but
             such
             as
             swear
             the
             Oaths
             ;
             yet
             not
             only
             was
             he
             constitute
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Scotland
             without
             the
             taking
             any
             Oath
             ,
             which
             then
             he
             was
             Courting
             to
             be
             entailed
             Successor
             and
             heir
             of
             the
             Croun
             thereof
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             ●n●
             made
             many
             pretences
             of
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             feigned
             expressions
             of
             love
             ,
             &
             of
             doing
             many
             acts
             o●
             kindness
             to
             that
             ancient
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             many
             dissembling
             protestations
             of
             it
             since
             ,
             for
             carrying
             on
             his
             oun
             Popish
             &
             Tyrannical
             designs
             :
             But
             what
             good-will
             he
             hath
             born
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             acts
             &
             actings
             written
             in
             Characters
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             declare
             ,
             but
             his
             words
             do
             witness
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             when
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               It
               would
               never
               ●e
               wel
               til
               all
               on
               the
               southside
               of
            
             Forth
             
               were
               made
               a
               hunting
               field
            
             .
             However
             in
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             anno
             1681.
             he
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             by
             a
             wicked
             Act
             declared
             legal
             &
             lineal
             Successor
             ,
             and
             a
             detestable
             Blasphemous
             and
             Self-contradictory
             Test
             is
             framed
             for
             a
             Pest
             to
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             turned
             out
             of
             all
             places
             of
             Trust
             any
             that
             had
             any
             remaining
             measure
             of
             common
             honesty
             ;
             And
             when
             some
             was
             speaking
             of
             a
             bill
             for
             securing
             Religion
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             answer
             was
             notable
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               they
               intended
               or
               prepared
               against
               Papists
               should
               light
               upon
               others
               :
            
             whereby
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             measures
             we
             may
             expect
             ,
             when
             his
             designs
             are
             ripe
             .
             And
             to
             all
             the
             Cruel
             Acts
             then
             &
             before
             made
             against
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             superadded
             
             regulating
             the
             execution
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             whereby
             at
             one
             dash
             all
             Civil
             &
             Criminal
             Justice
             was
             overthroun
             ,
             and
             a
             foundation
             laid
             for
             Popish-Tyranny
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Right
               of
               Iurisdiction
               both
               in
               Civil
               &
               Criminal
               Matters
               is
               so
               inherent
               in
               the
               Croun
               ,
               that
               his
               Maj.
               may
               judge
               all
               Causes
               by
               himself
               ,
               on
               any
               other
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               commissionate
               .
            
             Here
             was
             Law
             for
             Commissionating
             Souldiers
             to
             take
             away
             the
             lives
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             as
             was
             frequently
             exemplified
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             hereafter
             for
             erecting
             the
             
               Spanish
               Inquisition
            
             to
             murder
             Protestants
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             commissonate
             them
             .
             Against
             which
             wicked
             Encroachments
             on
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             emit
             a
             Testimony
             :
             And
             therefore
             published
             a
             
               Declaration
               at
               Lanerk
               ,
               Iannary
            
             12.
             1682.
             
             Confirming
             the
             preceeding
             at
             Sanquhair
             ,
             and
             adding
             reasons
             of
             their
             Revolt
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               For
               cutting
               off
               the
               neck
               at
               one
               blow
               of
               the
               noble
               Constitution
               of
               Church
               &
               State
               ,
               and
               involving
               all
               Officers
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               same
               perjurie
               with
               himself
               .
               2.
               
               For
               exalting
               himself
               into
               a
               sphere
               exceeding
               all
               measures
               Divine
               &
               humane
               ,
               Tyrannically
               obtruding
               his
               will
               for
               a
               Law
               in
               his
               arbitrary
               Letters
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               are
               made
               the
               reproach
               of
               Nations
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Letters
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               3.
               
               For
               his
               constant
               adjourning
               &
               dissolving
               Parliaments
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               4.
               
               For
               his
               arrogantly
               arrogated
               Supremacy
               in
               all
               Causes
               Civil
               &
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               and
               oppressing
               the
               Godly
               for
               Conscience
               &
               duty
               .
               5.
               
               For
               his
               exorbitan●
               Taxings
               ,
               Cessings
               ,
               &
               grinding
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               dilapidating
               the
               rights
               &
               revenues
               of
               the
               Croun
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               imploy
               them
               for
               keeping
               up
               a
               
                 Borthel
                 ▪
              
               rather
               than
               a
               Court.
               6.
               
               For
               installing
               a
               successor
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               (
               if
               not
               worse
               )
               as
               himself
               ,
               contrare
               to
               all
               Law
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               &
               Religion
               ,
               and
               framing
               the
               Test
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               end
               offer
               to
               prove
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               nothing
               in
               this
               against
               our
               Ancient
               Lawes
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               —
               but
               only
               endeavoured
               to
               extricate
               themselves
               from
               under
               a
               Tyrannous
               yoke
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               Church
               &
               State
               to
               what
               they
               were
               in
               the
               year
               1648
               and
               1649.
               
            
             After
             which
             Declaration
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             condemned
             by
             them
             that
             were
             at
             
             ease
             than
             ever
             ,
             and
             very
             untenderly
             dealt
             with
             ;
             being
             without
             any
             previous
             admonition
             reproached
             ,
             accused
             ,
             and
             informed
             against
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             &
             abroad
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             turned
             to
             some
             wild
             &
             unhappy
             Course
             .
             For
             which
             Cause
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             General
             Meeting
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             delegate
             some
             of
             their
             number
             to
             forreign
             Churches
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             from
             these
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             the
             justness
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             sadness
             of
             their
             Case
             ,
             and
             provoke
             them
             to
             some
             Sympathie
             abroad
             ,
             which
             was
             denied
             at
             home
             :
             And
             withall
             to
             provide
             for
             a
             Succession
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             might
             maintain
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             in
             appearance
             interrupted
             ,
             except
             by
             Martyrdom
             &
             Sufferings
             .
             Therefore
             by
             that
             means
             having
             obtained
             access
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             some
             young
             men
             ,
             at
             an
             University
             in
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             
               Mr
               Iames
               Renwick
            
             received
             Ordination
             there
             ,
             and
             came
             home
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Standart
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             where
             it
             last
             was
             left
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Testimony
             against
             all
             the
             oppositions
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             from
             open
             Enemies
             &
             backsliding
             Professors
             :
             an
             undertaking
             more
             desperate-like
             than
             that
             of
             
               Unus
               Athanasius
               contra
               totam
               orbem
            
             ,
             and
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Child
             threshing
             doun
             a
             Mountain
             .
             Which
             yet
             against
             all
             the
             outragious
             rage
             of
             ravening
             Enemies
             ,
             ranging
             ,
             ravaging
             ,
             hunting
             ,
             chasing
             ,
             pursuing
             after
             him
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             touns
             ,
             villages
             ,
             cottages
             ,
             woods
             ,
             moors
             ,
             mosses
             ,
             &
             mountains
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             against
             all
             the
             scourge
             of
             tongues
             ,
             contradictions
             ,
             condemnations
             ,
             obliquies
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             &
             cruel
             mockings
             of
             incensed
             Professors
             ,
             and
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             he
             was
             helped
             to
             prosecute
             ,
             by
             many
             weary
             wanderings
             ,
             travells
             ,
             and
             traversings
             through
             the
             deserts
             ,
             night
             &
             day
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Confering
             ,
             &
             Catechising
             ,
             mostly
             in
             the
             cold
             winter
             nighrs
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             :
             until
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             labours
             ,
             not
             only
             was
             the
             faithfull
             Witnessing
             Remnant
             that
             joyned
             in
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             further
             cleared
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             ,
             and
             their
             number
             much
             encreased
             by
             the
             coming
             in
             and
             joyning
             of
             many
             others
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             their
             settled
             Societies
             ;
             but
             also
             many
             others
             ,
             in
             
             
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             grew
             dark
             ,
             all
             hope
             lost
             ,
             they
             dispersed
             ,
             every
             man
             shifting
             for
             himself
             ;
             only
             a
             few
             keeping
             together
             all
             the
             nixt
             day
             ,
             had
             a
             skirmage
             with
             a
             Party
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             slew
             the
             Captain
             ,
             and
             about
             12
             or
             some
             moe
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             they
             dispersed
             themselves
             also
             .
             The
             Enemies
             ,
             searching
             the
             Country
             ,
             gleaned
             up
             the
             E.
             of
             Argyle
             himself
             ,
             Col.
             Rumbol
             an
             
               Englishman
               ,
               Mr
               Thomas
               Archer
            
             Minister
             ,
             
               Gawin
               Russel
            
             ,
             an
             
               David
               Law
            
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             condemned
             &
             execute
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             who
             were
             banished
             to
             America
             :
             and
             about
             some
             20
             in
             the
             Highlands
             ,
             who
             were
             hanged
             at
             Inerarie
             .
             In
             England
             ,
             the
             D.
             of
             Monmouths
             expedition
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             more
             action
             ,
             yet
             terminated
             in
             the
             same
             success
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             many
             hundred
             lives
             ,
             many
             killed
             in
             Battel
             :
             And
             afterwas
             ,
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               York
               ▪
            
             several
             hunderds
             in
             the
             West
             of
             England
             were
             carried
             about
             and
             hanged
             before
             the
             door
             of
             their
             oun
             habitations
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             his
             Captains
             sport
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             murdering
             humour
             came
             in
             their
             head
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             the
             poor
             Captives
             were
             hanged
             ,
             as
             a
             prodigious
             monument
             of
             monstrous
             Crueltie
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Comencement
             of
             the
             present
             Tyrants
             Government
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Wanderers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             thô
             they
             did
             not
             associate
             with
             this
             Expedition
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             too
             promiscuous
             admittence
             of
             persons
             to
             trust
             in
             that
             Partie
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             and
             since
             have
             discovered
             themselves
             to
             be
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             could
             not
             espouse
             their
             Declaration
             as
             the
             State
             of
             their
             Quarrel
             ,
             being
             not
             concerted
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             Plea
             of
             the
             Scots
             Covenanters
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             reasons
             given
             in
             their
             late
             Vindication
             :
             yet
             against
             this
             Usurpation
             of
             a
             bloody
             Papist
             ,
             advancing
             himself
             to
             the
             Throne
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             they
             published
             another
             Declaration
             at
             
               Sanquhair
               ,
               May
            
             28.
             1685.
             
             
               Wherein
               ,
               Approving
               &
               adhering
               unto
               all
               their
               former
               Declarations
               ,
               And
               considering
               that
               Iames
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               a
               Profest
               &
               Excommunicate
               Papist
               ,
               was
               proclaimed
               —
               To
               testify
               their
               resentment
               of
               that
               deed
               ,
               And
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               free
               thereof
               ,
               by
               concurrence
               
               or
               connivance
               ;
               They
               Protest
               against
               the
               foresaid
               Proclamation
               of
               Iames
               Duke
               of
               York
               as
               King
               :
               In
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               the
               choosing
               of
               a
               Murtherer
               to
               be
               a
               Governour
               ,
               who
               hath
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               —
               that
               it
               is
               the
               hight
               of
               Confederacy
               with
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               for
               bidden
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               —
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               
                 Gen.
                 Ass.
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Iulij
               27.
               1649.
               
               And
               contrary
               to
               many
               wholesome
               &
               laudable
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               —
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               safety
               ,
               faith
               ,
               Conscience
               ,
               &
               Christian
               Libertie
               of
               a
               Christian
               People
               ,
               to
               chuse
               a
               subject
               of
               Antichrist
               to
               be
               their
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               —
               and
               to
               entrust
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Work
               &
               People
               of
               God
               with
               the
               Interests
               of
               both
               :
               And
               upon
               many
               important
               grounds
               &
               reasons
               (
               which
               there
               they
               express
               )
               they
               Protest
               against
               the
               validity
               &
               Constitution
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               approving
               &
               ratifying
               the
               foresaid
               Proclamation
               —
               And
               against
               all
               kind
               of
               Poperie
               in
               General
               &
               Particular
               heads
               —
               as
               abjured
               by
               the
               National
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               abrogated
               by
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               —
               and
               against
               its
               entrie
               again
               into
               this
               Land
               ,
               And
               every
               thing
               that
               doth
               or
               may
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               make
               way
               for
               the
               same
               :
               Disclaiming
               likewise
               all
               Sectarianisme
               ,
               Malignancy
               ,
            
             and
             any
             Confederacy
             therewith
             .
             —
             This
             was
             their
             Testimony
             against
             Poperie
             in
             the
             season
             thereof
             :
             which
             thô
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             condemned
             as
             any
             former
             Declarations
             ,
             yet
             neither
             in
             this
             had
             they
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             any
             Ministers
             or
             Professors
             ;
             who
             as
             they
             had
             been
             silent
             ,
             and
             omitted
             a
             seasonable
             Testimony
             against
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             when
             these
             were
             introduced
             ,
             so
             now
             also
             ,
             even
             when
             this
             wicked
             Mysterie
             &
             Conspiracie
             of
             Poperie
             &
             Tyrannie
             ,
             twisted
             together
             in
             the
             present
             designe
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             had
             made
             so
             great
             a
             progress
             ,
             and
             was
             evidently
             brought
             above
             board
             ,
             they
             were
             left
             to
             let
             ●lip
             this
             opportunity
             of
             a
             Testimony
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             declining
             &
             far
             degenerate
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Yea
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             the
             very
             rabble
             of
             ignorant
             People
             may
             be
             brought
             as
             a
             witness
             against
             the
             body
             of
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             testified
             their
             detestation
             of
             the
             first
             Erection
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Mass
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             souldierie
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             had
             no
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             suffered
             unto
             death
             for
             speaking
             against
             Poperie
             and
             the
             designs
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             while
             the
             Ministers
             were
             silent
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             late
             Parliament
             1686.
             made
             some
             stickling
             against
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             penal
             Statutes
             against
             Papists
             ;
             while
             Presbyterians
             ,
             from
             whom
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             greater
             opposition
             ,
             were
             sleeping
             in
             a
             profound
             submission
             .
             I
             cannot
             without
             Confusion
             of
             Spirit
             touch
             these
             obvious
             &
             dolorous
             reflections
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             candor
             cannot
             forbear
             them
             .
             However
             the
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Wanderers
             went
             on
             ,
             and
             more
             cruel
             Edicts
             were
             given
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             while
             a
             relenting
             abatement
             of
             severity
             was
             pretended
             against
             other
             Dissenters
             .
             At
             length
             what
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             by
             Law
             at
             the
             late
             Parliament
             for
             taking
             off
             the
             Statutes
             against
             Papists
             ,
             was
             effectuated
             by
             Prerogative
             :
             and
             to
             make
             it
             pass
             with
             the
             greater
             approbation
             ,
             it
             was
             convoyed
             in
             a
             channel
             of
             pretended
             Clemency
             ,
             offering
             a
             sort
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             really
             introducing
             a
             licencious
             Latitude
             ,
             for
             bringing
             in
             all
             future
             snares
             by
             taking
             off
             some
             former
             ,
             as
             arbitrarly
             as
             before
             they
             were
             imposed
             ,
             in
             a
             Proclamation
             dated
             Feb.
             12.
             1687.
             
             Granting
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Kings
               Soveraign
               Authority
               ,
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               and
               
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Subjects
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 without
                 reserve
                 ,
              
               a
               Royal
               Toleration
               ,
               to
               the
               several
               Professors
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               afternamed
               ,
               with
               &
               under
               the
               several
               Conditions
               ,
               restrictions
               ,
               &
               limitations
               aftermentioned
               .
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               tolerating
               the
               
                 Moderate
                 Presbyterians
              
               to
               meet
               in
               their
               private
               houses
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               hear
               all
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               either
               have
               or
               are
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Indulgence
               allanerly
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               :
               And
               that
               there
               be
               nothing
               said
               or
               done
               contrare
               to
               the
               wel
               &
               peace
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               seditious
               or
               treasonable
               ,
               under
               the
               highest
               pains
               these
               Crimes
               will
               import
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               to
               presume
               to
               build
               Meeting
               houses
               ,
               or
               to
               use
               out-houses
               or
               barns
               —
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               s
               his
               Royal
               will
               &
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               
                 Field
                 Conventicles
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Preach
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               who
               shall
               any
               way
               assist
               or
               connive
               at
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               prosecute
               according
               to
               the
               utmost
               severity
               of
               Lawes
               made
               against
               them
               —
               In
               like
               manner
               tolerating
               the
               
               Quakers
               to
               meet
               &
               exercise
               in
               their
               forme
               ,
               in
               any
               place
               or
               places
               appointed
               for
               their
               Worship
               —
               And
               by
               the
               same
               
                 absolute
                 power
              
               ,
               foresaid
               ,
               suspending
               ,
               stoping
               ,
               &
               disabling
               all
               Lawes
               or
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               against
               any
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               subjects
               —
               So
               that
               they
               shall
               in
               all
               things
               be
               as
               free
               in
               all
               respects
               as
               any
               Protestant
               subjects
               whatsoever
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               exercise
               their
               Religion
               ,
               but
               to
               enjoy
               all
               Offices
               ,
               benefices
               ,
               &c.
               which
               he
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               —
               And
               cassing
               ,
               annulling
               ,
               &
               discharging
               all
               Oaths
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               Tests
               ,
               and
               Lawes
               enjoyning
               them
               .
               And
               in
               place
               of
               them
               this
               Oath
               only
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               —
               
                 I
                 A.
                 B.
                 do
                 ackowledge
                 ,
                 testifie
                 ,
                 &
                 declare
                 that
                 Iames
                 the
                 Seventh
                 &c.
                 is
                 rightful
                 King
                 &
                 Supreme
                 Governour
                 of
                 these
                 Realms
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 persons
                 therein
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 for
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 on
                 any
                 Pretence
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 Cause
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 in
                 Armes
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Commissionated
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 so
                 rise
                 in
                 Armes
                 ,
                 nor
                 assist
                 any
                 who
                 shall
                 so
                 do
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 resist
                 his
                 power
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 oppose
                 this
                 Authority
                 to
                 his
                 person
                 —
                 but
                 shall
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 assist
                 ,
                 defend
                 ,
                 &
                 maintain
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 heirs
                 &
                 lawful
                 successors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Absolute
                 power
                 &
                 Authority
                 against
                 all
                 deadly
              
               —
               And
               by
               the
               same
               
                 absolute
                 power
              
               giving
               his
               ful
               &
               ample
               Indemnitie
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               foresaid
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               under
               the
               foresaid
               restrictions
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Prince
             :
             That
             Proclaims
             him
             in
             whose
             name
             it
             is
             emitted
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             Tyrant
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             Revolt
             who
             have
             disouned
             him
             to
             be
             the
             justest
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             For
             herein
             that
             Monster
             of
             Prerogative
             is
             not
             only
             advanced
             ,
             paramount
             to
             all
             Lawes
             Divine
             &
             humane
             ,
             but
             far
             surmounting
             all
             the
             lust
             ,
             impudence
             ,
             &
             insolence
             of
             all
             the
             
               Roman
               ,
               Sicilian
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               Tartarian
               ,
            
             or
             Indian
             Tyrants
             that
             ever
             trampled
             upon
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             who
             have
             indeed
             demanded
             
               absolute
               subjectio●
            
             ,
             &
             surrender
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             never
             arrived
             at
             such
             a
             hight
             of
             arrogance
             as
             this
             does
             ,
             to
             claim
             
               absolute
               obedience
               ,
               without
               reserve
            
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Reason
             ;
             Not
             only
             that
             which
             ignorantly
             
             is
             called
             Passive
             ,
             never
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             any
             Pretence
             ,
             but
             for
             any
             Cause
             ,
             even
             thô
             he
             should
             command
             his
             Popish
             Ianizaries
             to
             murder
             &
             massacre
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             tender
             mercy
             &
             burning
             fervent
             charity
             of
             Papists
             ;
             but
             also
             of
             
               absolute
               Active
               obedience
            
             without
             reserve
             ,
             to
             assist
             ,
             defend
             ,
             &
             maintain
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             his
             
               absolute
               power
            
             ,
             thô
             he
             should
             command
             to
             burn
             the
             Bible
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Covenant
             (
             as
             already
             he
             applauded
             
               Iohn
               Gib
            
             in
             doing
             of
             it
             )
             and
             to
             burn
             and
             butcher
             all
             that
             will
             not
             go
             to
             Mass
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             all
             grounds
             to
             expect
             will
             be
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Clemency
             at
             last
             .
             Herein
             he
             claims
             a
             power
             to
             command
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             obliging
             subjects
             to
             obey
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             command
             :
             A
             power
             to
             rescind
             ,
             stop
             ,
             &
             disable
             all
             Lawes
             ;
             which
             unhinges
             all
             stabilitie
             and
             unsettles
             all
             the
             security
             of
             humane
             societie
             ,
             yea
             extinguishes
             all
             that
             remains
             of
             natural
             Liberty
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             is
             wel
             observed
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               
                 
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   threatening
                   dangers
                   impending
                   over
                   Protestants
                   Pag.
                
                 53.
                 
              
               It
               is
               very
               natural
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               allowes
               the
               Government
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               we
               were
               sworn
               ,
               to
               be
               hereby
               subverted
               &
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               we
               are
               not
               only
               absolved
               &
               acquited
               from
               all
               Allegiance
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               indispensably
               obliged
               ,
               by
               the
               ties
               &
               engagments
               that
               are
               upon
               us
               ,
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               means
               &
               endeavours
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               Enemy
               of
               the
               People
               &
               subverter
               of
               the
               legal
               Government
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             so
             gross
             ,
             and
             grievously
             gripping
             in
             its
             restrictions
             ,
             as
             to
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             allowed
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             disdained
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             behoved
             to
             busk
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             mend
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Council
             (
             the
             Supreme
             Law
             of
             Scotland
             )
             bearing
             date
             March
             31.
             1687.
             of
             this
             tenor
             —
             Whereas
             
               we
               did
               recommend
               to
               yow
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               should
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               Preach
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               as
               should
               have
               your
               Allowance
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               at
               the
               receiving
               the
               Indulgence
               should
               take
               the
               Oath
               contained
               in
               the
               Proclamation
               —
               These
               are
               therefore
               to
               let
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               meant
               such
               
               of
               them
               as
               did
               not
               solemnly
               take
               the
               Test
               ;
               but
               if
               nevertheless
               the
               Presbyterian
               Preachers
               do
               scruple
               to
               take
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Oath
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               reasonable
               or
               fit
               to
               grant
               them
               or
               any
               of
               them
               our
               said
               Indulgence
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               desire
               it
               upon
               these
               termes
               ;
               It
               is
               now
               our
               will
               &
               pleasure
               —
               to
               grant
               them
               our
               said
               Indulgence
               ,
               without
               being
               obliged
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               with
               power
               unto
               them
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               said
               Indulgence
               (
               during
               our
               pleasure
               only
               )
               or
               so
               long
               as
               yow
               shall
               find
               they
               behave
               themselves
               regularly
               &
               peaceably
               ,
               without
               giving
               any
               cause
               of
               offence
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               any
               in
               Authority
               or
               trust
               under
               us
               in
               our
               Government
               .
            
             —
             Thus
             finding
             the
             former
             Proposal
             not
             adequately
             apportioned
             to
             his
             design
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             palpable
             odiousness
             ,
             he
             would
             pretend
             his
             meaning
             was
             mistaken
             (
             thô
             it
             was
             manifest
             enough
             )
             and
             mitigate
             the
             matter
             by
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Oaths
             altogether
             ,
             
               if
               any
               should
               scruple
               it
            
             ;
             whereas
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             had
             sense
             would
             abhor
             it
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             clogged
             with
             the
             same
             restrictions
             ,
             limited
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             characterized
             more
             plainly
             and
             peremptorly
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             Cautions
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             say
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             contrare
             to
             the
             wel
             &
             peace
             of
             his
             reign
             seditious
             or
             treasonable
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             they
             behave
             themselves
             regularly
             &
             peaceably
             
               without
               giving
               any
               cause
               of
               offence
            
             to
             him
             or
             any
             under
             him
             ;
             which
             comprehends
             lesser
             offences
             than
             sedition
             or
             treason
             ,
             even
             every
             thing
             that
             will
             displease
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             a
             Papist
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             faithfulness
             in
             seasonable
             Duties
             or
             Testimonies
             .
             But
             at
             length
             lest
             the
             difformity
             &
             disparity
             of
             the
             Proclamation
             for
             the
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             the
             Declaration
             for
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             in
             England
             ,
             should
             make
             his
             Pretences
             to
             Conscience
             suspect
             of
             disingenuity
             ,
             and
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             said
             he
             had
             one
             Conscience
             for
             England
             and
             another
             for
             Scotland
             ;
             therefore
             he
             added
             a
             third
             eke
             to
             the
             liberty
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             made
             it
             still
             an
             ill
             favoured
             patched
             project
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             &
             true
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             another
             Proclamation
             dated
             at
             
               Windsor
               ,
               Iune
            
             28.
             1687.
             wherein
             he
             sayes
             —
             Taking
             into
             our
             Royal
             Consideration
             ,
             
               the
               sinistrous
               Interpretations
               ,
               which
               either
               have
               or
               may
               
               be
               made
               of
               some
               Restrictions
               (
               mentioned
               in
               the
               last
               )
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               by
               this
               further
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               Protect
               our
               Arch-bishops
               &c.
               
               And
               we
               do
               likewise
               ,
               by
               our
               Soveraign
               Authority
               ,
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               and
               
                 Absolute
                 power
              
               ,
               suspend
               ,
               stop
               ,
               &
               disable
               ,
               all
               penal
               &
               Sanguinary
               Lawes
               ;
               made
               against
               any
               for
               Non-conformity
               to
               the
               Religion
               established
               by
               Law
               in
               that
               our
               Ancient
               Kingdom
               —
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Liberty
               thereby
               granted
               the
               peace
               &
               security
               of
               our
               Government
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               may
               not
               be
               endangered
               ,
               we
               hereby
               straitly
               charge
               all
               our
               Loving
               subjects
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               do
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               meet
               &
               serve
               God
               after
               their
               oun
               way
               ,
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               Places
               purposely
               hired
               or
               built
               for
               that
               use
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               take
               care
               that
               nothing
               be
               Preached
               or
               taught
               ,
               which
               may
               any
               way
               tend
               to
               alienate
               the
               hearts
               of
               our
               People
               from
               us
               &
               our
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Meetings
               be
               peaceably
               &
               publickly
               held
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               freely
               admitted
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               do
               signify
               &
               make
               known
               to
               some
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               next
               Privie
               Councellors
               ,
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Stewards
               ,
               Bailiffs
               ,
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Magistrats
               of
               Burgh
               Royal
               ,
               what
               place
               or
               places
               they
               set
               a
               part
               for
               these
               uses
               ,
               with
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Preachers
               —
               provided
               alwayes
               that
               the
               Meetings
               be
               in
               houses
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ;
               for
               which
               now
               after
               this
               our
               Royal
               grace
               &
               favour
               (
               which
               surpasses
               the
               hopes
               ,
               &
               equalls
               the
               very
               wishes
               of
               the
               most
               zealously
               concerned
               )
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               execuse
               left
               :
               Which
               Meetings
               in
               the
               fields
               we
               do
               hereby
               strictly
               prohibite
               &
               forbid
               ,
               against
               all
               which
               we
               do
               leave
               our
               Lawes
               &
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               in
               full
               force
               &
               vigour
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               premises
               ;
               and
               do
               further
               command
               all
               our
               Judges
               ,
               Magistrats
               ,
               &
               Officers
               of
               forces
               ,
               to
               prosecute
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               said
               field
               Conventicles
               with
               the
               utmost
               rigour
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               confident
               ,
               none
               will
               after
               these
               Liberties
               &
               freedoms
               ,
               given
               to
               all
               without
               reserve
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               oun
               way
               ,
               presume
               to
               meet
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               make
               a
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               to
               cover
               their
               treasonable
               designs
               against
               our
               Royal
               person
               &
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               Government
            
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Royal
             Charter
             for
             security
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             (
             intended
             to
             secure
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             go
             much
             abroad
             again
             )
             in
             Lieu
             of
             all
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             &
             Covenants
             wherewith
             it
             was
             formerly
             confirmed
             .
             This
             is
             the
             only
             patent
             which
             the
             Royal
             Dâties
             ,
             the
             
               Moderate
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             have
             now
             received
             to
             ensure
             their
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             
               durante
               beneplacito
            
             ,
             during
             his
             pleasure
             whose
             Faith
             is
             as
             absolute
             over
             all
             ties
             of
             promises
             ,
             as
             his
             power
             from
             whence
             it
             flowes
             is
             over
             all
             Lawes
             ;
             whose
             chiefest
             principle
             of
             Conscience
             is
             that
             
               no
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               to
               Hereticks
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Liberty
             which
             is
             said
             to
             
               surpass
               the
               hopes
               and
               equal
               the
               wishes
               of
               the
               most
               zealously
               concerned
            
             ;
             holding
             true
             indeed
             of
             too
             many
             ,
             whose
             hopes
             &
             wishes
             &
             zeal
             are
             terminate
             upon
             peace
             rather
             than
             Truth
             ,
             ease
             rather
             than
             duty
             and
             their
             own
             things
             rather
             than
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ;
             But
             as
             for
             the
             poor
             wild
             Wanderers
             ,
             it
             some
             way
             answers
             their
             fears
             and
             corrosponds
             with
             their
             jealousies
             ,
             who
             put
             the
             same
             interpretation
             upon
             it
             as
             on
             all
             the
             former
             
               Indulgences
               ,
               Indemnities
            
             &
             Tolerations
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             fountain
             &
             designed
             for
             the
             same
             sinistrous
             ends
             with
             this
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             more
             openly
             &
             obviously
             Anti-christian
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             while
             others
             are
             rejoicing
             under
             the
             bramble-shadow
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             a
             cause
             of
             weeping
             &
             matter
             of
             mourning
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             do
             not
             share
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             share
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             it
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             thô
             a
             freedom
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             
               to
               all
               without
               reserve
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               own
               way
               ,
            
             they
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             reserve
             to
             themselves
             the
             Liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             Him
             in
             His
             Way
             thô
             interdicted
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             none
             from
             Antichrist
             restricted
             with
             his
             reserves
             ;
             And
             do
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Seasonable
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             all
             overturned
             &
             subverted
             by
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             Meetings
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             whither
             their
             Tyranny
             hath
             driven
             them
             .
             And
             let
             them
             call
             these
             Meetings
             
               covered
               &
               treasonable
               designs
               against
               the
               Government
               on
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             I
             trust
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             evident
             in
             the
             Conviction
             of
             all
             that
             know
             Religion
             ,
             
             that
             their
             designs
             are
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             that
             goes
             about
             all
             these
             wayes
             to
             suppress
             it
             .
             Though
             I
             must
             suspend
             the
             Reasons
             of
             their
             keeping
             their
             Meetings
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             discuss
             that
             Case
             in
             its
             oun
             place
             :
             Here
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             none
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             dangerously
             stated
             as
             ever
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Constant
             Persecution
             of
             Cruel
             enraged
             Enemies
             incessantly
             pursuing
             them
             without
             relenting
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             pretence
             of
             Clemency
             &
             tenderness
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             may
             know
             they
             can
             neither
             have
             safety
             ,
             secrecy
             ,
             nor
             conveniency
             in
             houses
             for
             fear
             of
             their
             entrapping
             enemies
             ,
             and
             none
             will
             blame
             them
             that
             after
             so
             many
             discoveries
             of
             their
             truculent
             treachery
             they
             dare
             not
             trust
             them
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             sinful
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             &
             inconvenient
             to
             seem
             to
             homologate
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             whereof
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             ,
             from
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             I.
             Considering
             the
             Granter
             in
             his
             personal
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Morals
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             person
             with
             whom
             they
             cannot
             in
             Prudence
             communicate
             ,
             in
             any
             transaction
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             being
             in
             his
             Principles
             &
             practice
             professedly
             treacherous
             ,
             yea
             obliged
             to
             be
             both
             perfidious
             &
             cruel
             by
             that
             Religion
             whereunto
             he
             is
             addicted
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             trusted
             in
             the
             least
             concerns
             ,
             let
             be
             those
             of
             such
             momentous
             consequence
             as
             this
             ,
             without
             a
             stupid
             abandoning
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             &
             Experience
             .
             Since
             both
             that
             known
             principle
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             which
             is
             espoused
             by
             all
             Papists
             ,
             does
             to
             them
             justify
             all
             their
             lying
             dissimulations
             ,
             equivocations
             ,
             &
             treacheries
             imaginable
             ;
             and
             that
             Lateran
             Canon
             ,
             that
             enjoyns
             
               Kings
               to
               destroy
               &
               exstirpate
               Hereticks
               under
               pain
               of
               excommunication
               ,
            
             does
             oblige
             him
             to
             be
             cruel
             ;
             besides
             what
             deep
             engagments
             he
             is
             known
             to
             be
             under
             by
             Oaths
             &
             Promises
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             exile
             ,
             and
             while
             a
             subject
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Croun
             ;
             which
             make
             him
             to
             all
             Considering
             persons
             to
             be
             a
             person
             of
             that
             Character
             ,
             whose
             deceitful
             dainties
             are
             not
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             speaketh
             fair
             is
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             seven
             abominations
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Of
             which
             open
             &
             affronted
             Lies
             we
             have
             a
             
             sufficient
             swatch
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Proclamation
             for
             Scotland
             and
             Declaration
             for
             England
             ;
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             constant
             resolves
             of
             
               uniting
               the
               hearts
               of
               Subjects
               to
               God
               in
               Religion
               ,
               &
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               in
               Christian
               Love
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               never
               was
               his
               principle
               to
               offer
               violence
               to
               any
               mans
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               use
               invincible
               necessity
               against
               any
               man
               on
               the
               account
               of
               his
               persuasion
            
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Property
             was
             never
             in
             any
             case
             invaded
             since
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Croun
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             his
             constant
             sense
             &
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               Conscience
               ought
               not
               to
               to
               be
               constrained
               nor
               People
               forced
               in
               matters
               of
               meer
               Religion
               .
            
             To
             which
             ,
             his
             uninterrupted
             endeavours
             to
             divide
             us
             from
             God
             and
             from
             on
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             destroy
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             constant
             encroachments
             upon
             Lawes
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             &
             Properties
             ,
             and
             all
             Interests
             of
             men
             &
             Christians
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             do
             give
             the
             lie
             manifestly
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             great
             blindness
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             great
             baseness
             willingly
             to
             wink
             at
             that
             double
             faced
             equivocation
             ,
             
               in
               matters
               of
               meer
               Religion
            
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             may
             elude
             all
             these
             flattering
             promises
             of
             tenderness
             ,
             by
             excepting
             at
             the
             most
             necessary
             &
             indispensable
             duties
             ,
             if
             either
             they
             be
             such
             wherein
             any
             other
             Interest
             is
             concerned
             beside
             meer
             Religion
             ,
             or
             if
             their
             troubles
             sustained
             thereupon
             be
             not
             altogether
             
               invincible
               necessities
            
             .
             Hence
             the
             plain
             falsehood
             &
             doubleness
             of
             his
             Assertions
             as
             to
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             may
             give
             ground
             to
             conclude
             his
             intended
             perfidie
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             what
             is
             future
             .
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             what
             his
             Practices
             &
             Plots
             have
             been
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             honest
             &
             precious
             Interests
             ;
             what
             a
             deep
             hand
             he
             had
             in
             the
             burning
             of
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Popish
               plot
            
             discovered
             ,
             anno
             1678.
             in
             the
             Murder
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             Parricide
             committed
             upon
             his
             oun
             brother
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             nothing
             is
             so
             abominable
             &
             barbarous
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             Conscience
             that
             will
             swallow
             &
             digest
             without
             a
             scruple
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             of
             this
             kind
             must
             be
             but
             preparatory
             to
             what
             he
             intends
             ,
             as
             meritorious
             to
             attone
             for
             these
             villanies
             .
             And
             in
             his
             esteem
             ,
             and
             persuasion
             of
             Papists
             ,
             nothing
             is
             thought
             more
             meritorious
             than
             to
             exstirpate
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             being
             such
             a
             person
             with
             whom
             in
             Reason
             no
             honest
             man
             could
             transact
             ,
             for
             a
             
             tenure
             of
             the
             least
             piece
             of
             Land
             or
             house
             or
             any
             holding
             whatsoever
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             accept
             of
             his
             security
             or
             protection
             for
             so
             great
             an
             Interest
             ,
             as
             the
             freedom
             &
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             such
             a
             bramble
             .
             If
             it
             was
             the
             Shechemites
             sin
             &
             shame
             to
             strengthen
             a
             naughty
             Abimelech
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             themselves
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             protection
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             to
             take
             protection
             for
             Religion
             as
             wel
             as
             peace
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             Monster
             of
             crueltie
             &
             treacherie
             .
             This
             were
             against
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laudable
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             take
             no
             Protections
             from
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             above
             in
             Montroses
             case
             .
             See
             Pag.
             82.
             above
             .
          
           
             II.
             Considering
             his
             Religion
             more
             particularly
             ,
             they
             judge
             it
             unlawful
             so
             to
             bargain
             with
             him
             as
             this
             Acceptance
             would
             import
             .
             It
             is
             known
             he
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Papist
             ,
             an
             Apostate
             Papist
             ,
             and
             an
             Excommunicate
             Papist
             (
             as
             is
             related
             above
             )
             but
             a
             fiery
             Bigot
             in
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             zealous
             sworn
             votarie
             &
             vassal
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             from
             Liege
             lately
             published
             in
             print
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             resolved
             
               either
               to
               convert
               England
               to
               Poperie
               or
               die
               a
               Martyr
               ,
            
             and
             again
             that
             he
             stiles
             himself
             
               a
               son
               of
               the
               Societie
               of
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               will
               account
               every
               injury
               done
               to
               them
               to
               be
               a
               wrong
               done
               against
               himself
            
             ;
             being
             known
             to
             be
             under
             the
             conduct
             &
             guidance
             of
             that
             furious
             Order
             ,
             yea
             and
             enrolled
             as
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Society
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             the
             less
             to
             be
             wondered
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             require
             
               absolute
               obedience
               without
               reserve
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             himself
             yeelds
             absolute
             obedience
             as
             wel
             as
             
               implicite
               faith
            
             ,
             without
             reserve
             ,
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             .
             Such
             a
             Bigot
             was
             Mary
             of
             England
             (
             as
             also
             his
             great
             Grandame
             of
             Scotland
             if
             she
             had
             got
             her
             will
             )
             And
             his
             Bigotrie
             will
             make
             him
             emulous
             of
             her
             Crueltie
             ,
             as
             counting
             it
             a
             diminution
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             Champion
             as
             he
             under
             Antichrists
             banner
             to
             come
             short
             of
             a
             womans
             enterprizes
             :
             Nor
             would
             the
             late
             King
             have
             been
             so
             posted
             off
             the
             stage
             ,
             if
             his
             successor
             were
             not
             to
             act
             more
             vigorously
             than
             he
             in
             this
             Tragical
             design
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Toleration
             is
             subservient
             .
             He
             is
             then
             a
             Servant
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             under
             the
             Mediators
             Malediction
             ;
             yea
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             heir
             to
             his
             Grandfathers
             
             imprecation
             ,
             who
             
               wished
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               to
               fall
               upon
               such
               of
               his
               Posterity
               as
               should
               at
               any
               time
               turn
               Papists
               .
            
             How
             then
             can
             the
             Followers
             of
             the
             Lamb
             strike
             hands
             ,
             be
             at
             peace
             ,
             associate
             ,
             confederate
             ,
             or
             bargain
             with
             such
             a
             declared
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Certainly
             the
             Scripture-Commands
             of
             making
             no
             Covenant
             or
             League
             ,
             interdicting
             entering
             into
             any
             affinity
             with
             the
             People
             of
             these
             abominations
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             saying
             a
             Confederacy
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             lay
             awful
             bonds
             on
             the
             Faithful
             to
             stand
             aloof
             from
             such
             .
             The
             People
             might
             have
             had
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             under
             the
             Assyrian
             Protection
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             saying
             a
             Confederacy
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             forefaulted
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Lord
             being
             a
             
               Sanctuary
               to
               them
            
             .
             To
             bargain
             therefore
             with
             such
             an
             one
             for
             a
             Toleration
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenants
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             against
             Associations
             &
             Confederacies
             with
             such
             Enemies
             .
             See
             
               Gillesp.
               Useful
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               concerning
               Assoc.
            
             hinted
             Pag.
             83.
             and
             more
             
               Head.
               3.
               
               Arg.
            
             1.
             
             But
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             Liberty
             as
             now
             offered
             were
             a
             bargaining
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Giving
             &
             Receiving
             upon
             certain
             Conditions
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             Demands
             &
             Complyance
             ;
             Commands
             &
             Obedience
             ,
             Promises
             &
             Relyance
             ,
             Offers
             upon
             termes
             &
             Acquiescence
             in
             these
             termes
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             wanting
             to
             a
             bargain
             ,
             but
             the
             meer
             formality
             of
             Subscriptions
             ?
             At
             least
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             Addressers
             have
             bargained
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Accepters
             ,
             which
             must
             stand
             as
             their
             deed
             also
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             evidence
             their
             resentment
             of
             such
             Presumption
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             ,
             if
             they
             abide
             under
             the
             shadow
             thereof
             the
             same
             way
             as
             they
             do
             .
             I
             grant
             Liberty
             is
             very
             desirable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             &
             improven
             from
             Enemies
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             so
             do
             the
             Wanderers
             now
             take
             it
             &
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             ,
             without
             receiving
             it
             by
             acquiescing
             in
             any
             termes
             .
             But
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             was
             never
             offered
             without
             a
             destructive
             design
             ,
             nor
             ever
             received
             without
             a
             destructive
             effect
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             filthie
             flatteries
             found
             in
             the
             
               English
               Addresses
            
             ,
             particularly
             that
             from
             Totness
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Indulger
             is
             like
             another
             Cyrus
             who
             proclaimed
             Liberty
             to
             the
             People
             of
             
             God
             Ezra
             .
             1.
             
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             the
             disparity
             in
             every
             respect
             ?
             Cyrus
             at
             his
             very
             first
             entry
             into
             the
             Government
             did
             lay
             out
             himself
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             This
             man
             who
             speaks
             now
             so
             fair
             ,
             his
             first
             work
             was
             to
             break
             our
             head
             and
             next
             to
             put
             on
             our
             hood
             ,
             first
             to
             assert
             &
             corroberate
             his
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             to
             dispense
             with
             all
             Penal
             Lawes
             :
             It
             was
             foretold
             that
             Cyrus
             should
             deliver
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             But
             was
             it
             ever
             promised
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             get
             Liberty
             to
             advance
             Antichrist
             ?
             or
             that
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             his
             Limbs
             ,
             should
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             ,
             while
             such
             ?
             The
             Lord
             stirred
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Cyrus
             ;
             Can
             it
             be
             said
             without
             blasphemy
             that
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             up
             this
             man
             ,
             to
             contrive
             the
             introduction
             of
             Poperie
             by
             this
             Gate
             &
             Gap
             ,
             except
             in
             a
             penal
             sense
             for
             judgment
             ?
             Cyrus
             had
             a
             Charge
             to
             build
             the
             Lord
             a
             House
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Charge
             but
             a
             Grant
             or
             Licence
             ,
             not
             from
             nor
             according
             to
             Gods
             Authority
             but
             mans
             ,
             not
             to
             build
             Christ
             a
             House
             ,
             but
             a
             Babel
             for
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             Liberty
             is
             but
             contrived
             as
             scaffolding
             for
             that
             Edifice
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             advanced
             then
             the
             scaffolding
             must
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Considering
             him
             in
             his
             Relation
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             it
             were
             contrary
             to
             their
             Testimony
             so
             often
             renewed
             &
             ratified
             ,
             &
             confirmed
             with
             so
             many
             reasons
             ,
             and
             sealed
             by
             so
             much
             blood
             ,
             bonds
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             &
             other
             sufferings
             ,
             to
             oune
             or
             acknowledge
             his
             Authority
             which
             is
             meer
             Usurpation
             &
             Tyrannie
             ;
             in
             that
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             he
             is
             incapable
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             neither
             given
             nor
             can
             give
             ,
             without
             an
             hypocritical
             &
             damning
             cheat
             ,
             the
             Oath
             &
             Security
             indispensibly
             required
             of
             him
             before
             &
             at
             his
             entry
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             Yet
             this
             Liberty
             cannot
             be
             Complyed
             with
             ,
             without
             recognoscing
             his
             Authority
             that
             he
             arrogates
             in
             giving
             it
             :
             Seeing
             he
             tenders
             it
             
               to
               all
               his
               good
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             by
             his
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               the
               Liberty
               thereby
               granted
               the
               peace
               &
               security
               of
               the
               Government
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               may
               not
               be
               indangered
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Declaration
             to
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             offered
             as
             an
             expedient
             
               to
               establish
               his
               Government
               on
               sach
               a
               foundation
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               his
               Subjects
               happy
               ,
               and
               unite
               them
               to
               him
               by
               inclination
               as
               
               well
               as
               duty
            
             ;
             to
             which
             indeed
             the
             Acceptance
             thereof
             hath
             a
             very
             apt
             subserviency
             :
             seeing
             it
             implies
             ,
             not
             only
             ouning
             of
             the
             Government
             out
             of
             Duty
             ,
             but
             an
             union
             &
             joyning
             with
             it
             and
             him
             by
             inclination
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             cordial
             Confederacy
             with
             Gods
             enemie
             ,
             and
             a
             cooperating
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             Tyrannie
             ;
             that
             the
             peace
             &
             security
             thereof
             may
             not
             be
             endangered
             .
             And
             in
             his
             former
             Proclamation
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             same
             security
             for
             their
             Rights
             &
             Properties
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             for
             Religion
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             English
             Declaration
             ,
             
               addeth
               that
               to
               the
               perfect
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               Propertie
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               invaded
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             to
             accept
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             to
             take
             the
             security
             of
             a
             manifest
             lie
             ,
             but
             to
             prefer
             the
             word
             of
             a
             man
             that
             cannot
             ,
             must
             not
             ,
             will
             not
             keep
             it
             (
             without
             going
             cross
             to
             his
             principles
             )
             to
             the
             Security
             of
             Right
             &
             Law
             which
             is
             hereby
             infringed
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             not
             only
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             Right
             of
             Property
             to
             his
             grant
             :
             which
             when
             ever
             it
             is
             removed
             ,
             there
             must
             remain
             no
             more
             Charter
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             stupid
             slavery
             entailed
             upon
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             pure
             &
             perfect
             Tyranny
             transmitted
             to
             them
             .
             The
             sin
             &
             absurdity
             where
             of
             may
             be
             seen
             demonstrated
             Head.
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             Considering
             the
             Fountain
             whence
             it
             flowes
             ,
             they
             cannot
             defile
             themselves
             with
             it
             .
             In
             the
             English
             Declaration
             ,
             it
             flowes
             from
             the
             
               Royal
               will
               &
               pleasur●
            
             which
             speaks
             a
             Domination
             Despotical
             &
             Arbitrary
             enough
             ,
             but
             more
             gently
             expressed
             than
             in
             the
             Scots
             Proclamation
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             refounded
             on
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
               ,
               Prerogative
               Royal
               ,
               and
               Absolute
               Power
               :
            
             Proclaiming
             by
             sound
             of
             Trumpet
             à
             Power
             Paramount
             to
             all
             Law
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             &
             Religion
             ,
             and
             outvying
             the
             hight
             of
             Ottoman
             Tyranny
             ▪
             A
             Power
             which
             all
             are
             to
             
               obey
               without
               res●rve
            
             :
             A
             power
             to
             Tolerate
             or
             Restrain
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Royal
             will
             or
             pleasure
             :
             An
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             which
             can
             not
             be
             limited
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             nor
             most
             Sacred
             Obligations
             ,
             but
             only
             regulated
             by
             the
             Royal
             lust
             ;
             whereby
             indeed
             he
             may
             suffer
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             precariously
             so
             long
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             until
             his
             Royal
             pleasure
             shall
             be
             to
             command
             the
             establishment
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             which
             then
             must
             be
             complyed
             with
             without
             control
             .
             Whereby
             all
             the
             tenure
             that
             Protestants
             
             have
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Arbitrary
             word
             of
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             whose
             principles
             oblige
             him
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             ambition
             to
             disdain
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             this
             Grant
             ,
             would
             imply
             the
             recognizance
             of
             this
             power
             that
             the
             Granter
             claims
             in
             granting
             it
             ;
             which
             utterly
             disolves
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             precious
             Interests
             of
             men
             &
             Christians
             :
             Which
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             were
             contrare
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             
               Gen.
               Ass.
               Iulij
            
             27.
             1649.
             
             See
             pag.
             89.
             &c.
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Considering
             the
             Channel
             in
             which
             it
             is
             conveyed
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Comply
             with
             it
             .
             Because
             it
             comes
             through
             such
             a
             Conveyance
             ,
             as
             
               suspends
               ,
               stops
            
             ,
             &
             disables
             ,
             all
             penal
             Lawes
             against
             Papists
             ,
             and
             thereby
             everts
             all
             the
             Securities
             &
             legal
             Bulwarks
             that
             Protestants
             can
             have
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             yea
             in
             effect
             leaves
             no
             Lawes
             in
             force
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             attempt
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             rati●ies
             &
             leaves
             in
             ful
             vigour
             all
             wicked
             Lawes
             &
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             would
             most
             avowedly
             assert
             it
             ;
             and
             stops
             &
             disables
             none
             of
             the
             most
             cruel
             &
             bloody
             Lawes
             against
             Protestants
             :
             for
             the
             most
             cruel
             are
             such
             as
             have
             been
             made
             against
             Field-Meetings
             ,
             which
             are
             hereby
             left
             in
             ful
             force
             &
             vigour
             .
             Hence
             as
             he
             hath
             formally
             by
             
               absolute
               power
            
             suspended
             all
             Lawes
             made
             for
             the
             Protection
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             when
             he
             will
             dispense
             with
             all
             the
             Lawes
             made
             for
             its
             establishment
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             approve
             the
             one
             by
             such
             an
             Acceptance
             ,
             cannot
             disallow
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             must
             recognosce
             a
             power
             in
             the
             King
             to
             subvert
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             is
             contrare
             to
             Reason
             as
             wel
             as
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             breach
             of
             the
             National
             &
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenants
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Considering
             the
             Ends
             of
             its
             Contrivance
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             have
             any
             accession
             to
             accomplish
             such
             wicked
             Projects
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Acceptance
             would
             be
             so
             natively
             subservient
             .
             The
             expressed
             ends
             of
             this
             Grant
             are
             ,
             to
             
               unite
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Subjects
               to
               him
               in
               Loyaltie
               and
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               in
               love
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Proclamation
             ;
             And
             that
             
               by
               the
               Liberty
               
               granted
               the
               peace
               &
               security
               of
               his
               Government
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               may
               not
               be
               endangered
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             latter
             Proclamation
             ;
             And
             to
             
               unite
               the
               Subjects
               to
               him
               by
               inclination
               as
               well
               as
               duty
            
             which
             he
             thinks
             
               can
               be
               done
               by
               no
               means
               so
               effectually
               as
               by
               granting
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             English
             Declaration
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             gather
             not
             obscurely
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             tendency
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             work
             &
             worker
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             incline
             &
             induce
             us
             by
             flatterie
             to
             a
             lawless
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             a
             stupid
             contented
             slavery
             when
             he
             cannot
             compel
             us
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             actively
             cooperate
             in
             setting
             &
             settling
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             in
             the
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             all
             his
             Usurpations
             ,
             Robberies
             ,
             &
             Encroachments
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             to
             incorporate
             us
             with
             Babylon
             ,
             for
             wbo
             are
             the
             Neighbours
             he
             would
             have
             us
             unite
             with
             in
             love
             ,
             but
             the
             Papists
             ?
             against
             whom
             all
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Christ
             must
             profess
             themselves
             irreconcileable
             Enemies
             .
             The
             English
             Declaration
             does
             further
             discover
             the
             design
             of
             this
             device
             ,
             in
             one
             expression
             which
             will
             most
             easily
             be
             obtained
             to
             be
             beleeved
             of
             any
             in
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             
               heartily
               wishes
               that
               all
               the
               People
               of
               these
               Dominions
               were
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
            
             which
             clearly
             insinuates
             ,
             that
             hereby
             he
             would
             entyce
             them
             to
             commit
             fornication
             with
             that
             Mother
             of
             harlots
             ;
             which
             entycing
             to
             Idolatrie
             (
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Scripture
             )
             should
             meet
             with
             another
             sort
             of
             entertainment
             than
             such
             a
             kind
             &
             thankful
             Acceptance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             an
             opposing
             of
             such
             a
             wicked
             wish
             ,
             but
             an
             encouraging
             &
             corroberating
             of
             it
             .
             And
             further
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             former
             tract
             of
             Persecutions
             
               never
               obtained
               the
               end
               for
               which
               it
               was
               employed
               ;
               For
               after
               all
               the
               frequent
               &
               pressing
               endeavours
               that
               were
               used
               ,
               to
               reduce
               this
               Kingdom
               to
               an
               exact
               con●ormity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               visible
               the
               success
               has
               not
               answered
               the
               design
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               difficultie
               is
               invincible
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             may
             note
             his
             extorted
             acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             all
             former
             endeavours
             to
             destroy
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             have
             been
             successless
             ,
             which
             induces
             him
             to
             try
             another
             method
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Acceptance
             is
             very
             subservient
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             destroy
             us
             and
             our
             Religion
             by
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             by
             peace
             to
             overturn
             Truth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             subversion
             of
             Lawes
             to
             open
             a
             door
             to
             let
             in
             Poperie
             and
             all
             abominations
             .
             But
             what
             is
             more
             obscurely
             expressed
             in
             
             his
             words
             ,
             is
             more
             visibly
             obvious
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             will
             not
             willingly
             wink
             at
             them
             ;
             discovering
             clearly
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Liberty
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Advantage
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             ,
             nor
             intended
             as
             a
             benefit
             to
             Protestants
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             pernicious
             design
             ,
             by
             gratifying
             a
             few
             of
             them
             in
             a
             pretended
             favour
             to
             rob
             all
             of
             them
             of
             their
             chiefest
             Interests
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             otherwise
             effectuate
             but
             by
             this
             arbitrary
             way
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             could
             have
             obtained
             his
             designs
             by
             Law
             :
             he
             would
             never
             have
             talked
             of
             Lenity
             or
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             having
             no
             legal
             ends
             he
             behoved
             〈◊〉
             compass
             them
             by
             illegal
             means
             .
             They
             must
             then
             be
             very
             blind
             who
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             his
             drift
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             get
             in
             all
             Popish
             Officers
             in
             places
             of
             Publick
             Trust
             ,
             by
             taking
             off
             the
             Penal
             Lawes
             disabling
             them
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             Then
             to
             advance
             his
             Absoluteness
             over
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             which
             will
             be
             best
             acknowledged
             &
             acquiesced
             in
             by
             People
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             so
             strengthened
             in
             it
             that
             he
             fears
             no
             control
             ;
             And
             then
             to
             undermine
             &
             overturn
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             &
             establish
             Poperie
             &
             Idolatrie
             :
             which
             he
             is
             concerned
             the
             more
             violently
             to
             pursue
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             now
             growing
             old
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             make
             hast
             ,
             lest
             he
             leave
             the
             Papists
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             he
             found
             them
             :
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Papists
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             and
             their
             conscious
             fears
             of
             the
             Nations
             resentments
             of
             their
             Villanies
             will
             prompt
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             have
             such
             a
             Patron
             ,
             to
             all
             vigilance
             &
             violence
             in
             playing
             their
             game
             :
             And
             withall
             ,
             hereby
             he
             may
             intend
             to
             capacitate
             himself
             for
             subduing
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             many
             indications
             of
             a
             hostile
             mind
             of
             old
             &
             of
             late
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             hiring
             two
             Rascals
             to
             burn
             the
             Amsterdam-fleet
             heretofore
             ,
             but
             in
             stirring
             up
             &
             protecting
             the
             
               Algerine
               Pyrats
            
             against
             them
             ;
             So
             universal
             a
             Protector
             is
             he
             become
             of
             late
             ,
             that
             Papists
             &
             
               Protesiants
               ,
               Turks
            
             &
             Iewes
             are
             shrouded
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             Patrociny
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             design
             to
             destroy
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             his
             time
             comes
             .
             Which
             cursed
             designs
             cannot
             be
             counteracted
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             strengthened
             by
             this
             Acceptance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Considering
             the
             Effects
             already
             produced
             thereby
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             abhor
             it
             .
             Seeing
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             are
             
             tender
             may
             affect
             their
             hearts
             ,
             observing
             how
             the
             Papists
             are
             hereby
             encouraged
             &
             encreased
             in
             numbers
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             overflow'd
             wlth
             their
             hellish
             Locusts
             ,
             and
             all
             Places
             filled
             with
             Priests
             &
             Iesuites
             ,
             yea
             the
             executive
             power
             of
             the
             Government
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             how
             the
             People
             are
             endangered
             with
             their
             abounding
             &
             prevailing
             Errors
             (
             to
             which
             the
             Lord
             may
             &
             will
             give
             up
             those
             that
             have
             not
             received
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             )
             Truth
             is
             sallen
             in
             the
             streets
             &
             equity
             cannot
             enter
             ,
             a
             Testimony
             against
             Antichrist
             is
             abandoned
             &
             laid
             aside
             as
             unseasonable
             ,
             the
             edge
             of
             zeal
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             is
             blunted
             and
             its
             fervor
             extinginshed
             ,
             they
             that
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             Gap
             and
             upon
             the
             watch
             Tower
             are
             laid
             aside
             from
             all
             opposition
             to
             the
             invasions
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             lulled
             asleep
             by
             this
             bewitching
             Charm
             &
             intoxicating
             Opium
             ,
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             are
             generally
             settling
             on
             their
             lees
             and
             languishing
             in
             a
             fatal
             security
             ,
             Defection
             is
             carried
             on
             ,
             Division
             promoted
             ,
             and
             Destruction
             is
             imminent
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             both
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Witness
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             wisdom
             to
             stand
             aloof
             from
             such
             a
             Plague
             ,
             that
             hath
             such
             destructive
             effects
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Considering
             the
             Nature
             &
             Name
             of
             this
             pretended
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             disdain
             it
             as
             most
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ.
             It
             is
             indeed
             the
             honour
             of
             Kings
             and
             happiness
             of
             People
             ;
             to
             have
             true
             humane
             &
             Christian
             Liberty
             established
             in
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             Persons
             from
             slaverie
             ;
             Liberty
             of
             Priviledges
             from
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             from
             all
             impositions
             of
             men
             ;
             Consisting
             in
             a
             freedom
             from
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             &
             Commandments
             of
             men
             against
             or
             beside
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             enjoyment
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             in
             purity
             &
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             free
             observance
             &
             establishment
             of
             all
             His
             Institutions
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             revealed
             Will
             of
             its
             only
             Law-giver
             Jesus
             Christ.
             When
             this
             is
             ratified
             as
             a
             Right
             by
             the
             Sanction
             of
             approven
             Authority
             ,
             and
             countenanced
             &
             encouraged
             
               as
               Religion
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             approving
             whatsoever
             is
             Commanded
             by
             the
             God
             of
             
             Heaven
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             (
             which
             is
             the
             full
             amount
             of
             all
             Magistrats
             Authority
             )
             Then
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             with
             all
             thankful
             acceptation
             .
             But
             such
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             overturns
             our
             Rights
             ,
             our
             Priviledges
             ,
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Tolerates
             it
             only
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             and
             indemnifies
             it
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Fault
             to
             be
             Pardoned
             ,
             and
             allowes
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             only
             in
             Part
             so
             &
             so
             modified
             ,
             cannot
             be
             accepted
             by
             any
             to
             whom
             the
             reproach
             thereof
             is
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             reproaches
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             esteem
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             when
             even
             the
             hoofs
             of
             Christs
             Interest
             buried
             in
             bondage
             are
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             .
             Whatever
             Liberty
             this
             may
             be
             to
             some
             Consciences
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             to
             the
             tender
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             It
             is
             only
             a
             Toleration
             which
             is
             alwayes
             
               of
               evil
            
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             good
             cannot
             be
             tolerated
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             good
             ,
             but
             countenanced
             &
             encouraged
             as
             such
             .
             Therefore
             this
             reflects
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             when
             a
             Toleration
             is
             accepted
             which
             implies
             such
             a
             reproach
             :
             And
             the
             annexed
             Indemnity
             &
             Pardon
             tacitely
             condemns
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             as
             a
             fault
             or
             Crime
             ,
             which
             no
             Christian
             can
             bear
             with
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             acceptance
             homologate
             these
             reproaches
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             :
             And
             much
             more
             will
             he
             be
             averse
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             how
             dishonourable
             it
             is
             to
             God
             (
             whatever
             some
             Addressers
             ,
             particucularly
             the
             Presbyterians
             at
             London
             ,
             have
             blasphemously
             alledged
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               hereby
               restored
               to
               His
               Empire
               over
               the
               Conscience
            
             )
             Since
             the
             Granter
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             robbed
             the
             Mediator
             of
             His
             Supremacy
             and
             given
             it
             away
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             And
             God
             of
             His
             Supremacy
             Imperial
             as
             Universal
             King
             by
             a
             Claim
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             peculiar
             to
             Him
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             robbed
             Him
             of
             His
             Empire
             over
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             giving
             every
             man
             the
             Empire
             over
             his
             oun
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             he
             reserves
             a
             power
             to
             retract
             whem
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Considering
             the
             Extent
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             class
             themselves
             amoug
             the
             number
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Indulged
             thereby
             .
             It
             takes
             in
             not
             only
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             &
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelatical
             &
             Malignant
             Crue
             ,
             but
             all
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             reaching
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             &
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Truth
             also
             (
             which
             could
             never
             yet
             dwell
             together
             under
             one
             
             sconce
             )
             Whereby
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christ
             come
             in
             as
             Partners
             in
             the
             same
             bargain
             with
             Antichrists
             Vassals
             ;
             And
             the
             
               Lords
               Ark
            
             hath
             a
             place
             with
             Dagon
             ,
             and
             its
             Priests
             &
             Followers
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             the
             builders
             of
             Babel
             &
             of
             Ierusalem
             ar
             made
             to
             build
             together
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Protection
             ;
             and
             a
             sluce
             is
             opened
             to
             let
             the
             enemy
             come
             in
             like
             a
             flood
             ,
             which
             to
             oppose
             the
             Accepters
             cannot
             stand
             in
             the
             Gap
             nor
             lift
             up
             a
             Standart
             against
             them
             .
             Liberty
             indeed
             should
             be
             Universally
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             Lords
             People
             ,
             as
             Cyrus
             his
             Proclamation
             was
             General
             ,
             
               who
               is
               there
               among
               yow
               of
               all
               His
               People
               ?
               his
               God
               be
               with
               him
               .
            
             But
             a
             Toleration
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             &
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             is
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             expressly
             Commanding
             
               Idolaters
               to
               die
               the
               death
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Seducers
             &
             Entycers
             to
             Apostasie
             from
             God
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             without
             pity
             ;
             and
             Commending
             all
             righteous
             Magistrats
             that
             executed
             Judgement
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             
               Asa
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             &c.
             yea
             even
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             that
             added
             their
             Sanction
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Artaxerxes
             is
             approven
             for
             that
             Statute
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               will
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               judgement
               should
               be
               executed
               speedily
               upon
               him
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             this
             was
             never
             repealed
             but
             confirmed
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             sword
             is
             given
             to
             Magistrats
             ,
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             ,
             and
             revengers
             to
             
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               all
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             among
             whom
             Seducers
             that
             are
             
               evil
               workers
            
             &
             Idolaters
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             ranked
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             do
             the
             worst
             of
             evil
             to
             mankind
             .
             Ephesus
             is
             commended
             because
             they
             could
             not
             bear
             them
             which
             are
             evil
             :
             and
             Thyatira
             reproved
             for
             
               suffering
               Iezebel
            
             :
             by
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             Toleration
             .
             It
             is
             true
             this
             is
             spoken
             against
             Church-men
             ;
             but
             will
             any
             think
             that
             will
             be
             approven
             in
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             hateful
             in
             Church
             Officers
             ?
             Surely
             it
             will
             be
             the
             duty
             &
             honour
             of
             these
             horns
             spoken
             of
             Revel
             .
             17.
             to
             eat
             the
             whores
             flesh
             &
             burn
             her
             with
             fire
             :
             And
             shall
             that
             be
             restricted
             only
             to
             be
             done
             against
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             &
             not
             be
             duty
             against
             the
             lesser
             Antichrists
             ,
             the
             limbs
             of
             the
             Great
             one
             ?
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             devices
             he
             used
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             Christianity
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             Toleration
             openly
             to
             all
             the
             different
             Professions
             that
             were
             among
             Christians
             ,
             whereof
             there
             
             were
             many
             heretical
             in
             those
             dayes
             :
             which
             is
             exactly
             aped
             by
             Iames
             the
             Apostate
             now
             for
             the
             same
             end
             .
             It
             is
             also
             contrare
             to
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               faith
               Chap.
            
             20.
             
             §
             4.
             asserting
             that
             
               for
               their
               publishing
               such
               opinions
               ,
               or
               maintaining
               of
               such
               practices
               ,
               as
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               known
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               whether
               concerning
               Faith
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Conversation
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               or
               such
               erroneous
               opinions
               or
               practices
               ,
               as
               either
               in
               their
               oun
               nature
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               publishing
               or
               maintaining
               them
               ,
               are
               destructive
               to
               the
               external
               Peace
               &
               .
               Order
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               may
               lawfully
               be
               called
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               against
               by
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             Toleration
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             with
             the
             National
             &
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenants
             ,
             &
             Solemn
             Acknowledgment
             of
             sins
             &
             Engagement
             to
             duties
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             
               extirpate
               Poperie
               ,
               Prelacie
            
             &c.
             
             With
             the
             whole
             tract
             of
             Contendings
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Period
            
             above
             related
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Fife
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             against
             Cromuels
             vast
             Toleration
             &
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             mentioned
             above
             Pag.
             76.
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Considering
             the
             Termes
             wherein
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             they
             cannot
             make
             such
             a
             shameful
             bargain
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Proclamation
             it
             is
             granted
             expressly
             
               under
               several
               Conditions
               ,
               Restrictions
               ,
               &
               Limitations
               :
            
             whereof
             indeed
             some
             are
             retracted
             in
             the
             Latter
             ,
             as
             the
             restriction
             of
             it
             to
             
               Moderate
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             which
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             by
             extending
             to
             
               all
               without
               reserve
               to
               serve
               ,
               God
               in
               their
               oun
               may
            
             ;
             but
             being
             evidently
             exclusive
             of
             all
             that
             would
             serve
             God
             in
             Christs
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             mode
             prescribed
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             modified
             and
             restricted
             that
             all
             that
             will
             accept
             of
             it
             must
             be
             
               Moderate
               Presbyterians
            
             indeed
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Court
             sense
             must
             be
             an
             ignominy
             to
             all
             that
             have
             zeal
             against
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             Limitation
             also
             to
             private
             houses
             and
             not
             to
             out-houses
             ,
             is
             further
             enlarged
             to
             
               Chappels
               or
               places
               purposely
               hired
            
             but
             still
             it
             is
             stinted
             to
             these
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             bargain
             
             for
             with
             
               Councellors
               ,
               Shiriffs
               &c.
            
             
             So
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Restrictions
             &
             Limitations
             are
             altogether
             removed
             ,
             but
             the
             Condition
             of
             taking
             the
             Oath
             only
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             near
             to
             an
             equivalency
             homologated
             ,
             by
             the
             Accepters
             acknowledging
             in
             the
             Granter
             a
             Prerogative
             &
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             over
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             &
             maintained
             by
             their
             Acceptance
             .
             As
             for
             the
             rest
             that
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             said
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             interpreted
             to
             remain
             ,
             as
             the
             termes
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             restrictions
             ,
             &
             limitations
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefite
             of
             this
             Toleration
             .
             And
             what
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               he
               thought
               fit
               by
               this
               Proclamation
               further
               to
               declare
               ,
            
             does
             confirme
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             further
             explications
             ,
             but
             no
             taking
             off
             of
             former
             restrictions
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             yet
             clogged
             with
             such
             provisions
             &
             restrictions
             ,
             as
             must
             make
             it
             very
             nauseous
             to
             all
             truly
             tender
             (
             1
             )
             The
             restriction
             as
             to
             the
             Persons
             still
             remains
             ,
             that
             only
             Moderate
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             
               such
               as
               are
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               this
               Indulgence
               allanerly
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               ,
            
             and
             such
             only
             whose
             names
             must
             be
             
               signified
               to
               these
               Sheriffs
               ,
               Stewards
               ,
               Bailifs
            
             &c.
             are
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             :
             wherey
             all
             the
             zealous
             &
             faithful
             Presbyterians
             are
             excluded
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             they
             will
             not
             call
             them
             Moderate
             )
             and
             all
             that
             would
             improve
             it
             without
             a
             formal
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             for
             their
             former
             diligence
             in
             duty
             are
             under
             the
             lash
             of
             their
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             give
             up
             their
             names
             to
             those
             who
             are
             seeking
             their
             lives
             ,
             must
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             It
             is
             restricted
             to
             certain
             Places
             still
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             made
             
               known
               to
               some
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               next
               privie
               Councellors
            
             &
             whereby
             they
             are
             tied
             to
             a
             dependence
             on
             their
             warrand
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             their
             lease
             &
             licence
             for
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             Field-Meetings
             are
             severely
             interdicted
             ,
             though
             signally
             countenanced
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             bound
             &
             bounded
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Acceptance
             their
             bloody
             Lawes
             against
             Preaching
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             where
             People
             can
             have
             freest
             access
             with
             conveniency
             &
             safety
             ,
             are
             justified
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             Meeting
             is
             restricted
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             the
             
               peace
               &
               security
               of
               the
               Government
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               may
               not
               be
               endangered
               ,
            
             and
             again
             that
             their
             Meetings
             be
             
               peaceably
               held
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             upon
             
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             
               bond
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               binding
               to
               the
               good
               behaviour
            
             so
             much
             formerly
             contended
             against
             by
             Professors
             ,
             and
             is
             really
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             
               Cautionary
               Bond
            
             in
             the
             Indulgence
             after
             Bothuel
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             Pag.
             129.
             
             And
             further
             they
             must
             be
             
               openly
               &
               publickly
            
             held
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             freely
             admitted
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             for
             the
             informing
             trade
             ,
             exposing
             to
             all
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             other
             Spies
             &
             Flies
             their
             delations
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             reflecting
             on
             the
             Government
             ,
             a
             great
             tentation
             to
             Ministers
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             worst
             of
             all
             is
             upon
             ther
             matter
             of
             Preaching
             .
             which
             is
             so
             restricted
             &
             limited
             ,
             that
             nothing
             must
             be
             
               said
               or
               done
               contrare
               to
               the
               well
               &
               peace
               of
               his
               reign
               ,
               seditious
               or
               treasonable
            
             ;
             And
             in
             case
             
               any
               treasonable
               speeches
               be
               uttered
               the
               Law
               is
               to
               take
               place
               against
               the
               guilty
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               present
               ,
               providing
               they
               reveal
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Council
               the
               guilt
               so
               committed
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Proclamation
             :
             And
             in
             the
             last
             it
             is
             further
             declared
             ,
             that
             
               nothing
               must
               be
               Preached
               or
               taught
               ,
               which
               may
               any
               way
               tend
               to
               alienate
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               People
               from
               him
               or
               his
               Government
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             price
             at
             which
             they
             are
             to
             purchase
             their
             freedom
             (
             a
             sad
             bargain
             to
             buy
             Liberty
             &
             sell
             Truth
             )
             which
             yet
             hardly
             can
             be
             so
             exactly
             paid
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             find
             a
             pretence
             for
             retrenching
             it
             when
             he
             pleases
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             Minister
             shall
             Pray
             for
             the
             overturning
             of
             a
             throne
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             for
             confounding
             all
             that
             serve
             graven
             Images
             ,
             and
             for
             destruction
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             that
             give
             their
             power
             to
             that
             beast
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             something
             said
             against
             the
             well
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             Or
             if
             any
             shall
             hear
             this
             and
             not
             delate
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             pretence
             is
             relevant
             ;
             Or
             if
             he
             shall
             Preach
             against
             the
             Kings
             Religion
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             discharge
             his
             Conscience
             &
             Duty
             in
             speaking
             against
             the
             Tyrannie
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             Or
             let
             him
             Preach
             against
             any
             publick
             sin
             faithfully
             ,
             a
             
               Popish
               Critick
            
             or
             
               Romish
               Bigot
            
             shall
             interpret
             it
             to
             be
             an
             alienation
             of
             the
             Peoples
             hearts
             from
             the
             King
             &
             his
             Government
             .
             But
             who
             can
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             Preach
             in
             season
             &
             out
             of
             season
             now
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             think
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             to
             alienate
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             from
             such
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             absolute
             Tyranny
             ,
             so
             declaredly
             stated
             against
             God
             ?
             What
             Watchman
             must
             not
             see
             it
             his
             indispensable
             
             Duty
             ,
             to
             warn
             all
             People
             of
             his
             Devilish
             designs
             to
             destroy
             the
             Church
             &
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Preach
             so
             that
             People
             may
             hate
             the
             whore
             ,
             and
             this
             Pimp
             of
             hers
             ?
             Sure
             if
             he
             Preach
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             Preach
             against
             Poperie
             &
             Tyrannie
             .
             And
             if
             he
             think
             this
             Indulgence
             from
             Absolute
             Prerogative
             ,
             granted
             &
             accepted
             on
             these
             termes
             ,
             can
             supercede
             him
             from
             this
             faithfulness
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             no
             more
             the
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             but
             a
             pleaser
             of
             men
             .
             Therefore
             since
             it
             is
             so
             clogged
             with
             so
             many
             restrictions
             ,
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             duty
             ,
             so
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             clearly
             violatory
             of
             Covenant-Engagements
             ,
             so
             cross
             to
             the
             constant
             Contendings
             &
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Ass.
             (
             See
             Pag.
             80.
             &c.
             )
             it
             were
             a
             great
             defection
             to
             Accept
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Considering
             the
             Scandal
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             so
             offend
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             by
             the
             Acceptance
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             disgrace
             the
             Protestant
             Profession
             ,
             wrong
             the
             Interest
             thereof
             ,
             and
             betray
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             as
             thus
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Design
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             cruel
             tender
             mercy
             of
             the
             beast
             ;
             who
             hath
             alwayes
             mischief
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             intends
             this
             as
             a
             Preparative
             for
             inducing
             or
             inforcing
             all
             that
             are
             hereby
             lulled
             asleep
             either
             to
             take
             on
             his
             Mark
             ,
             or
             bear
             the
             Marks
             of
             his
             fiery
             fury
             afterwards
             .
             For
             hereby
             forreign
             Churches
             may
             think
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             Antichrist
             ,
             when
             we
             so
             kindly
             accept
             his
             Harbingers
             favours
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             very
             stumbling
             to
             see
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             whose
             Testimony
             used
             to
             be
             terrible
             to
             the
             Popish
             and
             renouned
             through
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             purchasing
             a
             Liberty
             to
             themselves
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             burying
             &
             betraying
             the
             Cause
             into
             bondage
             &
             restraint
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             be
             laid
             by
             from
             all
             active
             &
             open
             opposition
             to
             Antichrists
             Designs
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             season
             .
             The
             world
             will
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             governed
             by
             Principles
             but
             their
             oun
             Interest
             in
             this
             juncture
             ,
             seeking
             their
             oun
             things
             more
             than
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             late
             Usurpation
             upon
             ,
             &
             overturning
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             that
             offended
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Persecution
             they
             sustained
             thereby
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             Arbitrary
             Power
             had
             
             been
             exerted
             in
             their
             favours
             ,
             tho
             with
             the
             same
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             complyed
             with
             it
             as
             they
             do
             now
             .
             Alas
             sad
             &
             dolorous
             have
             been
             the
             Scandals
             given
             &
             taken
             by
             &
             from
             the
             Declining
             Ministers
             of
             Scotland
             heretofore
             ,
             which
             have
             rent
             &
             racked
             the
             poor
             Remnant
             ,
             and
             offended
             many
             both
             at
             home
             &
             abroad
             ,
             but
             none
             so
             stumbling
             as
             this
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             tender
             will
             be
             shie
             to
             medle
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Considering
             the
             Addresses
             made
             thereupon
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             stain
             of
             foulsome
             &
             blasphemous
             flatteries
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             betraying
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             detriment
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             poor
             Persecuted
             Partie
             dare
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seem
             to
             incorporate
             with
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             set
             doun
             the
             first
             of
             their
             Addresses
             ,
             given
             forth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             And
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             Cause
             of
             standing
             aloof
             from
             every
             appearance
             of
             being
             of
             their
             number
             .
             It
             is
             dated
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Iulj
            
             21.
             1687.
             of
             this
             tenor
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Kings
                     most
                     excellent
                     Majestie
                     .
                     The
                     humble
                     Address
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterian
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Scotland
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     your
                     Maj.
                     most
                     loyal
                     subjects
                     ,
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyterian
                     persuasion
                     in
                     your
                     Ancient
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     due
                     sense
                     we
                     have
                     of
                     your
                     Maj.
                     gracious
                     &
                     surprising
                     favour
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     only
                     puting
                     a
                     stop
                     to
                     our
                     long
                     sad
                     sufferings
                     for
                     Non-conformity
                     ,
                     but
                     granting
                     us
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     the
                     Publick
                     &
                     Peaceable
                     exercise
                     of
                     our
                     Ministerial
                     function
                     without
                     any
                     hazard
                     :
                     As
                     we
                     bless
                     the
                     Great
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     put
                     this
                     in
                     your
                     Royal
                     heart
                     ,
                     do
                     with
                     all
                     find
                     our selves
                     bound
                     in
                     duty
                     to
                     offer
                     our
                     most
                     humble
                     &
                     hearty
                     thanks
                     to
                     your
                     Sacred
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     the
                     favour
                     bestowed
                     being
                     to
                     us
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     our
                     Persuasion
                     valuable
                     above
                     all
                     our
                     earthly
                     comforts
                     ,
                     especially
                     since
                     we
                     have
                     ground
                     from
                     your
                     Maj.
                     to
                     beleeve
                     that
                     our
                     Loyaltie
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     questioned
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     our
                     being
                     Presbyterians
                     ,
                     who
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     amidst
                     all
                     
                     former
                     tentations
                     endeavoured
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     firmly
                     resolved
                     still
                     to
                     preserve
                     an
                     intire
                     Loyaltie
                     in
                     our
                     Doctrine
                     &
                     Practice
                     (
                     consonant
                     to
                     our
                     known
                     Principles
                     ,
                     which
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     are
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Confession
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     generally
                     ouned
                     by
                     Presbyterians
                     in
                     all
                     your
                     Maj.
                     Dominions
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     God
                     so
                     to
                     demean
                     our selves
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Maj.
                     may
                     find
                     cause
                     rather
                     to
                     enlarge
                     than
                     to
                     diminish
                     your
                     favours
                     towards
                     us
                     ;
                     throughly
                     perswading
                     our selves
                     from
                     your
                     Maj.
                     justice
                     &
                     goodness
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     be
                     otherwise
                     represented
                     ,
                     your
                     Maj.
                     will
                     not
                     give
                     credit
                     to
                     such
                     information
                     ,
                     until
                     yow
                     have
                     due
                     cognition
                     thereof
                     :
                     and
                     humbly
                     beseeching
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     promote
                     any
                     dsloyal
                     Principles
                     &
                     practices
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     disoune
                     them
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     looked
                     upon
                     as
                     none
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                     whatsover
                     name
                     they
                     may
                     assume
                     to
                     themselves
                     .
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     your
                     most
                     excellent
                     Maj.
                     graciously
                     to
                     accept
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     most
                     hmble
                     Address
                     ,
                     as
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     plainness
                     &
                     sincerity
                     of
                     Loyal
                     &
                     thankful
                     hearts
                     ,
                     much
                     engaged
                     by
                     your
                     Royal
                     favour
                     ,
                     to
                     continue
                     our
                     fervent
                     Prayers
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     for
                     Divine
                     illumination
                     &
                     conduct
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     other
                     blessings
                     Spiritual
                     &
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     ever
                     to
                     attend
                     your
                     Royal
                     Person
                     &
                     Government
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     duty
                     can
                     be
                     rendered
                     to
                     your
                     Maj.
                     by
                  
                   
                     
                       Your
                       Maj.
                       most
                       humble
                       ,
                       mast
                       faithful
                       ,
                       &
                       most
                       obedient
                       Subjects
                       .
                       Subscribed
                       in
                       our
                       Names
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       our
                       Brethren
                       of
                       our
                       Persuasion
                       ,
                       at
                       their
                       desire
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Which
             received
             this
             Gracious
             return
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 his
                 ancient
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 love
                 yow
                 well
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 heartily
                 thank
                 yow
                 for
                 your
                 Address
                 :
                 we
                 resolve
                 to
                 Protect
                 yow
                 in
                 your
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &
                 properties
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 lay
                 doun
                 such
                 methods
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 to
                 alter
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 tune
                 we
                 desire
                 yow
                 
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 our
                 Person
                 &
                 Government
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 kind
                 Complement
                 of
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 :
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 My
                 Master
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 tell
                 yow
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 serve
                 yow
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             Gentlemen
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             been
             sollicitous
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             avouch
             an
             Adherance
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             avow
             an
             opposition
             to
             Antichristian
             Usurpers
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               promoting
               Dislayal
               principles
               &
               practices
            
             )
             might
             not
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             of
             their
             Confederacy
             :
             for
             all
             that
             abide
             in
             the
             principles
             &
             Practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             (
             which
             they
             have
             deserted
             )
             and
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             Loyal
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             His
             and
             the
             Churches
             and
             the
             Countries
             Declared
             Enemy
             ,
             would
             count
             it
             a
             sin
             &
             scandal
             ,
             laying
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Displeasure
             of
             the
             Holy
             &
             Jealous
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             resent
             this
             heinous
             Indignity
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             His
             Majestie
             (
             if
             they
             do
             not
             Address
             themselves
             unto
             Him
             for
             pardon
             of
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             Address
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             disoune
             that
             they
             may
             find
             Grace
             to
             do
             so
             )
             and
             a
             shameful
             Reproach
             ,
             exposing
             them
             to
             the
             Contempt
             of
             all
             of
             whom
             they
             expect
             Sympathie
             ,
             to
             be
             reckoned
             of
             their
             Association
             who
             have
             thus
             betrayed
             the
             Cause
             &
             the
             Country
             .
             These
             mutual
             Complements
             (
             so
             like
             the
             Caresses
             of
             the
             Romish
             whore
             whereby
             she
             entyces
             the
             Nations
             to
             her
             fornication
             )
             between
             the
             Professed
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Vassals
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             cordial
             ;
             would
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             of
             compounding
             their
             differences
             and
             to
             accommodate
             their
             oppositions
             at
             length
             ;
             which
             yet
             I
             hope
             will
             be
             irreconcileably
             maintained
             &
             kept
             up
             by
             all
             true
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             they
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             give
             out
             their
             Address
             :
             But
             if
             they
             be
             only
             Adulatory
             &
             flattering
             Complements
             ,
             importing
             only
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             tails
             like
             
               Samsons
               foxes
            
             )
             with
             a
             Disjunction
             of
             heads
             and
             hearts
             ,
             tending
             towards
             distinct
             &
             opposite
             Interests
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             suite
             far
             better
             the
             Dissmulations
             of
             Politicians
             ,
             than
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Gospel-Ministers
             ,
             and
             do
             put
             upon
             them
             the
             brand
             of
             being
             men-pleasers
             rather
             than
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             so
             for
             their
             dissemblings
             with
             Dissemblers
             ,
             who
             know
             their
             Complements
             to
             be
             and
             take
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             they
             may
             look
             to
             be
             paid
             home
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             heaped
             up
             &
             running
             over
             ,
             when
             such
             
               methods
               shall
               be
               laid
               doun
               as
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               to
               alter
               ,
            
             when
             such
             designs
             shall
             be
             obtained
             by
             this
             Liberty
             and
             these
             Addresses
             ,
             that
             the
             after
             bought
             wit
             of
             the
             Addressers
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             disappoint
             .
             However
             the
             Address
             it self
             is
             of
             such
             a
             dress
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             thing
             addressed
             for
             to
             be
             odious
             ,
             and
             the
             Addressers
             to
             forefault
             the
             respect
             ,
             &
             merit
             the
             indignation
             of
             all
             that
             are
             friends
             to
             the
             Protestant
             &
             Presbyterian
             Cause
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             these
             obvious
             Reflections
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             needful
             indeed
             they
             should
             have
             assumed
             the
             
               name
               of
               Presbyterians
            
             (
             though
             it
             might
             have
             been
             more
             tolerable
             to
             let
             them
             pass
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             presumed
             to
             give
             forth
             their
             flatteries
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             ,
             and
             to
             alledge
             it
             was
             at
             their
             desire
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             an
             illuding
             equivocation
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             untruth
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             might
             be
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             men
             of
             their
             oun
             persuasion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             newly
             start
             up
             opinion
             that
             Interest
             hath
             led
             them
             to
             espouse
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             cross
             to
             the
             real
             desires
             of
             
               true
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             that
             prefer
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Cause
             to
             the
             external
             peace
             of
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             )
             and
             call
             it
             
               the
               humble
               Address
               of
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               :
            
             for
             otherwise
             it
             could
             never
             have
             been
             known
             to
             come
             from
             men
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             persuasion
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Address
             are
             so
             clearly
             contrary
             to
             their
             known
             Principles
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             ,
             to
             Congratulate
             an
             Antichristian
             Usurper
             for
             undermining
             Religion
             ,
             and
             overturning
             Lawes
             &
             Liberties
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             ,
             to
             justify
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             
               National
               Covenant
            
             ,
             in
             giving
             thanks
             for
             a
             Liberty
             whereby
             all
             the
             Lawes
             are
             called
             &
             disabled
             therein
             confirmed
             .
             It
             is
             contray
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             ,
             to
             thank
             the
             King
             for
             opening
             a
             door
             to
             bring
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             engaged
             to
             exstirpate
             in
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             to
             allow
             or
             accept
             of
             such
             a
             vast
             Toleration
             for
             Idolaters
             &
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             above
             from
             all
             their
             Contendings
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             
             also
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             generally
             ouned
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             place
             forecited
             Chap.
             20.
             
             Par.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             Restrictions
             ,
             Limitations
             ,
             &
             Conditions
             ,
             binding
             them
             up
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             Liberty
             is
             loaded
             &
             clogged
             ;
             whereby
             indeed
             they
             have
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             
               Publick
               &
               peaceable
               exercise
            
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             hazard
             of
             present
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             great
             hazard
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             incurring
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Souls
             ,
             for
             not
             declaring
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Addressers
             cannot
             declare
             ,
             if
             they
             
               Preserve
               an
               intire
               Loyaltie
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             as
             here
             they
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             sounds
             like
             the
             
               old
               Presbyterian
            
             strain
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             ever
             an
             Address
             of
             this
             stile
             seen
             before
             from
             Presbyterian
             hands
             .
             It
             would
             have
             looked
             far
             more
             Presbyterian
             like
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             Address
             ,
             to
             have
             sent
             a
             Protestation
             against
             the
             now
             openly
             designed
             introduction
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             subversion
             of
             all
             Lawes
             &
             Liberties
             which
             they
             are
             Covenanted
             to
             maintain
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             have
             given
             an
             Address
             in
             the
             usual
             Language
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             used
             alwayes
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             :
             But
             here
             never
             a
             word
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             of
             Loyaltie
             to
             his
             excellent
             ,
             to
             
               his
               Gracious
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               his
               Sacred
               Majestie
            
             ,
             of
             Loyaltie
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             an
             Entire
             
               Loyaltie
               in
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             a
             resolved
             Loyaltie
             in
             Practice
             ,
             and
             a
             servent
             Loyaltie
             in
             Prayers
             :
             And
             all
             that
             they
             are
             solicitous
             about
             ,
             is
             not
             lest
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             their
             Master
             be
             encroached
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             supplanted
             ,
             and
             Religion
             wronged
             ;
             but
             lest
             their
             
               Loyaltie
               be
               questioned
            
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             
               otherwise
               represented
            
             :
             And
             all
             that
             they
             beseech
             for
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             wronged
             ,
             nor
             Antichristian
             Idolatrie
             introduced
             by
             this
             Liberty
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             who
             
               promove
               any
               disloyal
               Principles
               &
               Practices
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               none
               of
               theirs
               ,
            
             wherein
             all
             their
             encouragment
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               persuade
               themselves
               from
               his
               Maj.
               justice
               &
               goodness
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               give
               credite
               to
               any
               other
               information
               until
               he
               take
               due
               cognition
               thereof
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             Lawless
             unrestricted
             Loyaltie
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             claiming
             an
             
               absolute
               power
               to
               be
               obeyed
               without
               reserve
               ,
            
             not
             only
             professed
             ,
             but
             solicitously
             sought
             to
             be
             the
             Principle
             
             of
             Presbyterians
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             rather
             the
             Principle
             of
             Athiestical
             Hobbes
             exploded
             with
             indignation
             by
             all
             rational
             men
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             Loyaltie
             ,
             o●
             profession
             of
             Consciencious
             Subjection
             ,
             to
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             for
             good
             who
             is
             a
             terror
             to
             evil
             doers
             ,
             but
             a
             stupid
             subjection
             &
             absolute
             Allegiance
             to
             a
             Minister
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             gives
             Liberty
             to
             all
             
               evil
               men
            
             &
             seducers
             .
             This
             is
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             Loyaltie
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               Christ
               His
               Evangel
               ,
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               Ministration
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               &
               punishment
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ;
             And
             
               in
               the
               preservation
               &
               defence
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               &
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             an
             Erastian
             Loyaltie
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             in
             his
             overturning
             Religion
             Lawes
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             &
             protecting
             &
             encouraging
             all
             iniquity
             .
             This
             Loyaltie
             
               in
               Doctrine
            
             will
             be
             found
             Disloyaltie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             sinful
             &
             shameful
             silence
             at
             the
             wrongs
             done
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             not
             declaring
             against
             the
             Invasions
             of
             His
             open
             Enemies
             .
             This
             Loyaltie
             in
             Practice
             is
             a
             plain
             betraying
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             lying
             by
             from
             all
             opposition
             to
             the
             open
             Destroyer
             of
             both
             .
             And
             this
             Loyaltie
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             
               all
               blessings
               ever
               to
               attend
               his
               person
               &
               Government
               ,
            
             will
             be
             found
             neither
             consonant
             to
             Presbyterian
             Prayers
             in
             reference
             to
             Popish
             Tyrants
             ,
             nor
             consistent
             with
             the
             Zeal
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Cries
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             unto
             God
             to
             whom
             vengeance
             belongs
             ,
             against
             Antichrist
             and
             all
             his
             Supporters
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             conforme
             to
             the
             Saints
             Prayers
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             founded
             upon
             any
             Scripture
             promises
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             to
             a
             Papists
             Tyrannie
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             of
             Faith
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             sin
             .
             It
             were
             much
             more
             suitable
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             
               the
               God
               which
               hath
               caused
               His
               Name
               to
               dwell
               in
            
             His
             Church
             ,
             
               may
               destroy
               all
               Kings
               that
               shall
               put
               to
               their
               hand
               to
               alter
               &
               destroy
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               Ezrah
               .
            
             6.
             12.
             3.
             
             This
             Address
             is
             so
             stuffed
             with
             sneaking
             flatteries
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             become
             more
             Sycophants
             &
             Court-Parasites
             than
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             were
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             &
             Malignant
             faction
             to
             congratulate
             &
             rejoice
             in
             their
             professed
             Patroh
             &
             Head
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             Gazetts
             with
             their
             Adulatory
             Addresses
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             used
             to
             be
             deservedly
             inveighed
             against
             
             by
             all
             Dissenters
             ;
             than
             for
             Presbyterians
             to
             take
             a
             Copy
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             espouse
             the
             practice
             which
             they
             had
             condemned
             before
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             never
             commended
             in
             any
             good
             Government
             ,
             nor
             never
             known
             in
             these
             British
             Nations
             ,
             before
             Oliver's
             Usurpation
             &
             Charles
             his
             Tyranny
             ;
             flatterie
             being
             alwayes
             counted
             base
             among
             ingenuous
             men
             .
             But
             here
             is
             a
             Rhapsodie
             of
             flatteries
             ,
             
               from
               the
               deep
               sense
               they
               have
               of
               his
               Maj.
               gracious
               &
               surprising
               favour
               —
               finding
               themselves
               bound
               in
               duty
               to
               offer
               their
               most
               humble
               &
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Maj.
               the
               favour
               bestowed
               being
               to
               them
               —
               valuable
               above
               all
               earthly
               comforts
               .
            
             One
             would
             think
             this
             behoved
             to
             be
             a
             very
             great
             favour
             ,
             from
             a
             very
             great
             friend
             ,
             for
             very
             gracious
             ends
             :
             But
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             
               In
               not
               only
               puting
               a
               stop
               to
               their
               long
               sad
               sufferings
            
             ;
             which
             were
             some
             ground
             indeed
             if
             the
             way
             were
             honest
             :
             but
             this
             
               not
               only
            
             supposes
             an
             also
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             but
             also
             
               granting
               us
               the
               Liberty
            
             —
             which
             is
             either
             a
             needless
             Tautology
             (
             for
             if
             all
             Sufferings
             were
             stopped
             ,
             then
             Liberty
             must
             needs
             follow
             )
             or
             it
             must
             respect
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Liberty
             ;
             flowing
             from
             such
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             
               absolute
               power
            
             ;
             through
             such
             a
             Conveyance
             ,
             the
             
               stoping
               all
               penal
               Lawes
            
             against
             Papists
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             Forme
             as
             a
             Toleration
             ;
             for
             such
             Ends
             ,
             as
             overturning
             the
             Reformation
             &
             introducing
             Poperie
             .
             This
             is
             the
             favour
             for
             which
             they
             offer
             most
             humble
             &
             hearty
             thanks
             ,
             more
             valuable
             to
             them
             than
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ;
             thô
             it
             be
             manifestly
             intended
             to
             deprive
             the
             Lords
             People
             ,
             at
             the
             long
             run
             ,
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             .
             Sure
             ,
             if
             they
             thank
             him
             for
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             must
             thank
             him
             for
             the
             Proclamation
             whereby
             he
             grants
             it
             ,
             and
             justify
             all
             his
             Claim
             there
             to
             Absoluteness
             ,
             being
             that
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             superstructed
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             it
             emergeth
             ,
             And
             so
             become
             a
             listed
             faction
             to
             abett
             &
             oune
             him
             in
             all
             his
             attemptings
             ,
             engaged
             now
             to
             demean
             themselves
             as
             that
             he
             may
             find
             cause
             rather
             to
             enlarge
             than
             to
             diminish
             his
             favours
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             no
             other
             way
             but
             in
             assisting
             him
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             suffering
             him
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             without
             control
             .
             O
             what
             an
             indeleble
             reproach
             is
             this
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             set
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             found
             betraying
             Religion
             ,
             through
             
             justifying
             &
             magnifying
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             for
             his
             suspension
             of
             so
             many
             Lawes
             whereby
             is
             was
             established
             &
             supported
             .
             4.
             
             It
             were
             more
             tolerable
             if
             they
             went
             no
             further
             than
             flatteries
             :
             but
             I
             fear
             they
             come
             near
             the
             border
             of
             Blasphemie
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Great
               God
               hath
               put
               this
               in
               his
               Royal
               heart
               :
            
             which
             can
             bear
             no
             other
             Construction
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Lord
             hath
             put
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             a
             blasphemous
             &
             absolute
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             stops
             &
             suspends
             all
             Penal
             Lawes
             against
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             Toleration
             for
             all
             Errors
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             capable
             of
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             like
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             have
             moved
             David
             to
             number
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Rev.
               17.
               17.
               
               God
               hath
               put
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               fulfill
               His
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               aggree
               aud
               give
               their
               Kingdom
               unto
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             But
             to
             bless
             God
             and
             thank
             the
             Tyrant
             for
             this
             wicked
             Project
             ,
             as
             deliberate
             &
             purposed
             by
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             is
             near
             unto
             Blasphemy
             .
             And
             again
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             
               firmly
               resolved
               by
               the
               help
               of
               God
               so
               to
               demean
               themselves
               as
               his
               Maj.
               may
               find
               cause
               rather
               to
               enlarge
               than
               to
               diminish
               his
               favours
            
             ;
             this
             in
             effect
             is
             as
             great
             Blasphemy
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             resolved
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             to
             be
             as
             unfaithful
             Time-serving
             &
             Silent
             Ministers
             as
             ever
             plagued
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             no
             otherwise
             can
             they
             demean
             themselves
             so
             as
             he
             may
             find
             cause
             to
             enlarge
             his
             favours
             towards
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             way
             supposible
             that
             his
             enlarging
             his
             favours
             can
             consist
             with
             their
             faithfulness
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             discover
             any
             measure
             of
             zeal
             against
             Antichrist
             ,
             he
             will
             quickly
             diminish
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             have
             compendiously
             deduced
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Progress
             ,
             &
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             this
             Church
             to
             the
             present
             State
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Concerted
             &
             Contended
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             Reproached
             Remnant
             now
             only
             Persecuted
             :
             which
             I
             hope
             this
             pretended
             Liberty
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             obscuring
             &
             interrupting
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             contribute
             further
             to
             clear
             it
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             more
             to
             Constancy
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             induce
             others
             also
             to
             Countenance
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             this
             Destructive
             Snare
             ,
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             time
             to
             produce
             :
             And
             hope
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             former
             Representation
             of
             their
             Cause
             will
             conciliate
             the
             Charity
             of
             the
             
             unbyassed
             ,
             so
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             thereupon
             will
             provoke
             them
             to
             Sympathie
             .
             To
             which
             I
             now
             proceed
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           PART
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           CONTAINING
           A
           BRIEF
           ACCOUNT
           Of
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           last
           Period
           ,
           And
           of
           the
           great
           Sufferings
           whereby
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           its
           Testimony
           were
           sealed
           .
        
         
           THe
           foregoing
           Deduction
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           thing
           I
           proposed
           to
           be
           discussed
           in
           the
           Method
           of
           this
           Essay
           ,
           hath
           now
           swelled
           to
           such
           a
           Bulk
           ,
           that
           the
           Last
           Period
           of
           it
           doth
           in
           a
           manner
           swallow
           up
           what
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           said
           on
           the
           Second
           :
           Because
           it
           gives
           grounds
           to
           gather
           the
           Methods
           &
           Measures
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           managed
           ,
           for
           the
           ruin
           of
           this
           Witnessing
           Remnant
           ,
           and
           also
           discovers
           some
           special
           steps
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           within
           these
           27.
           years
           past
           ,
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           both
           the
           Brothers
           .
           It
           will
           now
           be
           the
           more
           easie
           to
           glean
           the
           Gradations
           of
           the
           Means
           &
           Machins
           ,
           used
           by
           this
           Popish
           ,
           Prelatical
           ,
           &
           Malignant
           faction
           ,
           to
           raze
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           their
           Babel
           of
           Poperie
           &
           Slaverie
           on
           the
           ruines
           thereof
           ;
           And
           to
           aggregate
           an
           Account
           in
           brief
           of
           the
           Great
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           beyond
           my
           power
           and
           besides
           my
           purposes
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           offer
           a
           Narrative
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           any
           proportion
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           subject
           ;
           A
           more
           particular
           Relation
           thereof
           ,
           being
           now
           projected
           ,
           if
           Providence
           
           permit
           ,
           to
           be
           Published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           will
           discover
           strange
           &
           unheard
           of
           Cruelties
           :
           yet
           in
           this
           little
           heap
           of
           some
           hints
           only
           of
           the
           kinds
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           been
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           out-done
           by
           the
           most
           Cruel
           in
           any
           Place
           or
           Age
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           injustice
           ,
           illegality
           ,
           &
           inhumanity
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           inferiour
           in
           some
           other
           Circumstances
           .
           But
           that
           none
           could
           be
           more
           unjust
           ,
           illegal
           ,
           or
           inhumane
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           further
           ,
           I
           cannot
           better
           ,
           demonstrate
           than
           only
           to
           Declare
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           several
           Steps
           of
           the
           Last
           Period
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Entry
           of
           this
           fatal
           Catastrophe
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           their
           Mischievous
           Machinations
           was
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           the
           way
           all
           who
           were
           eminent
           Instruments
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           former
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           of
           influence
           for
           obstructing
           their
           Antichristian
           &
           Tyrannical
           designs
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           State
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           accordingly
           when
           the
           Marque●s
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           main
           hand
           in
           bringing
           home
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           closing
           the
           Second
           Treaty
           at
           Breda
           ,
           went
           up
           to
           London
           to
           Congratulate
           his
           return
           from
           exile
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           thereafter
           sent
           doun
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           indyted
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           at
           length
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           placed
           upon
           the
           Tolbooth
           of
           Edinburgh
           (
           A
           watch
           word
           of
           warning
           to
           our
           Addressers
           ,
           who
           may
           ere
           all
           be
           done
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           sawce
           )
           for
           no
           other
           alledged
           Cause
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           Complyance
           with
           the
           English
           when
           they
           had
           our
           Land
           in
           subjection
           ;
           a
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Judges
           that
           condemned
           him
           were
           
             Socii
             Criminis
          
           :
           but
           really
           for
           another
           provocation
           that
           incensed
           the
           King
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           a
           Tyrant
           as
           infamous
           for
           villanie
           as
           for
           violence
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           his
           reproving
           the
           King
           (
           when
           others
           declined
           it
           )
           for
           an
           Adulterous
           Rape
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           for
           so
           piacular
           a
           Crime
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           nothing
           should
           expiate
           it
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           this
           Nobleman
           .
           For
           the
           same
           Pretended
           Cause
           was
           the
           Lord
           Waristoun
           afterwards
           executed
           to
           death
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           missed
           of
           their
           design
           of
           taking
           him
           off
           by
           Clandestine
           ways
           abroad
           .
           Then
           they
           fall
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           :
           And
           because
           
             Mr
             Iames
             Guthrie
          
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           honoured
           of
           God
           to
           be
           zealous
           &
           singularly
           faithful
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           had
           asserted
           the
           Kingly
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Erastian
           Supremacy
           encroaching
           thereupon
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           Live
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           is
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           most
           basely
           handled
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           most
           Notorious
           Thief
           or
           Malefactor
           ;
           he
           is
           hanged
           ,
           &
           afterward
           his
           head
           placed
           upon
           one
           of
           the
           Ports
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           where
           it
           abideth
           to
           this
           day
           Preaching
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Enemies
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           defection
           of
           many
           Ministers
           since
           ,
           who
           have
           Practically
           denied
           that
           Great
           Truth
           for
           which
           he
           Suffered
           ,
           viz
           ,
           his
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           for
           declining
           the
           Usurped
           Authority
           of
           him
           who
           Arrogated
           it
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           they
           caused
           to
           be
           read
           at
           all
           the
           Church-doors
           ,
           discharging
           Ministers
           to
           speak
           against
           them
           or
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           whereby
           Profane
           &
           Malicious
           persons
           were
           encouraged
           to
           witness
           against
           their
           Ministers
           .
           By
           which
           means
           (
           though
           many
           were
           in
           no
           hazard
           ,
           thinking
           it
           commendable
           Prudence
           ,
           commended
           indeed
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           hateful
           unfaithfulness
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           silent
           at
           such
           a
           time
           )
           some
           faithful
           Ministers
           giving
           faithful
           &
           free
           warning
           &
           Protesting
           against
           the
           present
           Defection
           ,
           were
           condemned
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           three
           Dominions
           .
           Others
           
             Indicta
             Causa
          
           without
           access
           to
           give
           in
           their
           defences
           ,
           were
           sentenced
           with
           banishment
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           get
           an
           Extract
           of
           their
           sentence
           :
           And
           furder
           were
           compelled
           to
           subscribe
           a
           bond
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Dominions
           betuixt
           &
           such
           a
           day
           .
           This
           was
           the
           lot
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           blot
           ,
           of
           these
           famous
           &
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           
             Mr
             Iohn
             Livingstoun
             ,
             Mr
             Ro
             M●
             Ward
             ,
             Mr
             Io.
             Broun
          
           &c.
           who
           spent
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           dayes
           in
           Holland
           ,
           serving
           their
           Generation
           by
           their
           excellent
           Writings
           .
           Then
           after
           they
           had
           disposed
           of
           many
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           they
           thrust
           out
           for
           not
           keeping
           the
           29th
           of
           May
           ,
           having
           now
           laid
           by
           the
           most
           Eminent
           ,
           &
           whom
           they
           feared
           most
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           they
           shortly
           thereafter
           outed
           &
           violented
           the
           rest
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           straitened
           them
           with
           strange
           &
           severe
           Confinements
           ,
           
           yea
           because
           they
           would
           not
           be
           out
           done
           〈◊〉
           suppressing
           Religion
           by
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           poyson
           all
           the
           springs
           &
           fountains
           of
           Learning
           ;
           ordaining
           that
           none
           be
           Masters
           in
           Universities
           ,
           except
           they
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           &
           oune
           the
           Government
           of
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           none
           be
           admitted
           to
           teach
           in
           a
           School
           without
           the
           Prelats
           Licence
           .
           These
           Courses
           brought
           many
           Ministers
           &
           Expectants
           to
           great
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hitherto
           they
           reached
           only
           Noblemen
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           &
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           others
           whom
           they
           thought
           might
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           :
           of
           advancing
           their
           Cursed
           Designs
           .
           The
           next
           Drift
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           emptied
           the
           Churches
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           filled
           them
           with
           the
           vermine
           of
           ignorant
           &
           scandalous
           Curats
           ,
           to
           force
           the
           People
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           to
           Disoune
           &
           discountenance
           their
           oun
           Ministers
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           severe
           Edicts
           of
           exorbitant
           fining
           not
           only
           the
           persons
           themselves
           contraveening
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           had
           the
           Superiority
           over
           them
           ,
           &
           rigourous
           execution
           of
           these
           fines
           ,
           to
           the
           Depopulation
           of
           a
           poor
           Country
           ,
           by
           Military
           force
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Church
           in
           the
           bounds
           ,
           still
           enjoying
           a
           Minister
           whom
           the
           People
           could
           hear
           ,
           the
           profane
           Souldiers
           would
           beset
           that
           Church
           in
           time
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           cause
           all
           within
           to
           pay
           their
           fines
           ,
           or
           take
           the
           garments
           from
           them
           that
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           beat
           them
           to
           the
           effusion
           of
           their
           blood
           :
           And
           where
           the
           Church
           was
           planted
           with
           a
           Curat
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           come
           and
           call
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Parishoners
           ,
           and
           amerciate
           the
           Absents
           in
           such
           fines
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           In
           other
           Places
           they
           went
           to
           private
           houses
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           drove
           them
           to
           Church
           ,
           even
           though
           sick
           &
           unable
           .
           But
           where
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           numerous
           ,
           great
           bands
           of
           Legal
           Robbers
           were
           sent
           to
           exact
           &
           extort
           these
           exorbitant
           fines
           ,
           by
           plundering
           ,
           quartering
           ,
           beating
           ,
           wounding
           ,
           binding
           men
           like
           beasts
           ,
           chasing
           away
           from
           houses
           ,
           and
           harrassing
           whole
           Countrysides
           ,
           in
           a
           hideous
           manner
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           these
           insolencies
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           were
           compelled
           to
           subscribe
           an
           acknowledgment
           ,
           that
           the
           Captain
           had
           
             used
             them
             civilly
             &
             discreetly
          
           ;
           though
           the
           account
           of
           others
           of
           that
           place
           manifests
           the
           violence
           to
           have
           been
           so
           
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           it
           justified
           the
           greatest
           barbarity
           :
           shewing
           their
           exactions
           to
           have
           been
           intolerable
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           quantity
           ,
           without
           all
           proportion
           or
           pity
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           consuming
           &
           wasting
           poor
           Peoples
           provision
           by
           their
           very
           dogs
           ,
           and
           sparing
           no
           more
           these
           who
           conformed
           than
           others
           who
           did
           not
           conform
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           punishing
           husbands
           for
           their
           wives
           ,
           yea
           doubling
           &
           tripling
           the
           same
           exactions
           after
           payment
           .
           Next
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           they
           did
           not
           imprison
           any
           for
           simple
           absenting
           themselves
           from
           the
           Curats
           ,
           yet
           they
           began
           to
           fill
           Prisons
           with
           such
           as
           at
           any
           time
           shewed
           more
           than
           ordinary
           zeal
           against
           the
           Curats
           Intrusion
           ,
           and
           testified
           their
           dissatisfaction
           to
           his
           face
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           some
           were
           imprisoned
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           stigmatized
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           carried
           to
           Barbadoes
           .
           Others
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           give
           the
           Prelats
           their
           Title
           of
           Lords
           ,
           when
           conveened
           before
           them
           were
           also
           scourged
           :
           And
           one
           Minister
           seised
           for
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           offending
           the
           Prelates
           by
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           was
           carried
           first
           to
           the
           
             Thieves
             hole
          
           ,
           laid
           in
           irons
           in
           company
           with
           a
           Madman
           ,
           and
           then
           banished
           to
           Shetland
           ,
           the
           coldest
           &
           wildest
           of
           all
           the
           Scots
           Islands
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           when
           fining
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           still
           the
           People
           were
           more
           averse
           from
           the
           Curats
           ,
           by
           getting
           some
           times
           occasions
           of
           hearing
           their
           oun
           Ministers
           in
           private
           :
           Hence
           were
           houses
           forced
           &
           searched
           ,
           many
           hailed
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           several
           necessitate
           to
           escape
           at
           windowes
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           spies
           sent
           unto
           &
           set
           in
           suspected
           places
           ,
           to
           seize
           &
           fall
           upon
           such
           as
           they
           found
           at
           such
           Meetings
           ,
           or
           but
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           there
           .
           Whence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           many
           both
           men
           &
           women
           ,
           young
           &
           old
           ,
           have
           been
           dragged
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           &
           there
           closs
           keeped
           as
           Malefactors
           ,
           besides
           several
           other
           outragious
           &
           illegal
           Acts
           of
           violence
           &
           oppression
           committed
           against
           them
           ,
           contrare
           to
           all
           Law
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           &
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           After
           Pentland
           defeat
           ,
           they
           ruled
           by
           rage
           more
           than
           either
           Law
           or
           Reason
           .
           There
           40.
           
           Prisoners
           who
           were
           taken
           upon
           quarter
           ,
           and
           solemn
           Parol
           to
           have
           their
           life
           spared
           ,
           yet
           treacherously
           &
           bloodily
           were
           all
           hanged
           (
           except
           5.
           that
           were
           reprieved
           )
           who
           had
           much
           of
           the
           Lords
           presence
           at
           their
           deaths
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           His
           love
           ,
           strengthening
           
           them
           to
           seal
           a
           Noble
           Testimony
           .
           One
           of
           them
           a
           much
           honoured
           young
           Minister
           ,
           only
           for
           having
           a
           sword
           about
           him
           though
           not
           present
           at
           the
           fight
           ,
           did
           first
           most
           patiently
           endure
           the
           cruel
           Torture
           of
           the
           Boots
           (
           a
           Cruel
           Engine
           of
           Iron
           ,
           whereby
           with
           wedges
           the
           Leg
           is
           tortured
           until
           the
           marrow
           come
           out
           of
           the
           bone
           )
           and
           afterwards
           death
           ,
           with
           great
           Courage
           &
           Constancy
           .
           Upon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           at
           their
           execution
           ,
           they
           then
           began
           that
           barbarity
           never
           practised
           in
           Scotland
           before
           ,
           but
           frequently
           &
           al
           most
           alwayes
           at
           all
           the
           executions
           since
           ,
           to
           beat
           Drums
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           heard
           .
           After
           this
           Conflict
           ,
           many
           were
           forefaulted
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           intercommuned
           ,
           with
           inhibition
           to
           all
           to
           reset
           ,
           conceal
           ,
           or
           correspond
           with
           any
           that
           had
           escaped
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           being
           accounted
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           it
           .
           Souldiers
           are
           permitted
           to
           take
           free
           quarter
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           Licensed
           to
           all
           the
           abuses
           that
           either
           Rapine
           or
           Cruelty
           may
           suggest
           ;
           to
           examine
           men
           by
           tortures
           ,
           threatnening
           to
           kill
           or
           rost
           alive
           ,
           all
           that
           would
           not
           delate
           all
           they
           knew
           was
           accessory
           to
           that
           Rising
           ;
           To
           strip
           them
           who
           did
           so
           much
           as
           resett
           the
           fugitives
           ,
           &
           thrust
           them
           into
           Prisons
           in
           cold
           ,
           hunger
           &
           nakedness
           ,
           and
           croud
           them
           so
           with
           numbers
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           scarce
           stand
           together
           ,
           having
           the
           miseries
           of
           their
           oun
           excrements
           superadded
           ;
           yea
           to
           m●rther
           without
           process
           such
           as
           would
           not
           ,
           nay
           could
           not
           ,
           discover
           those
           persecuted
           People
           .
           But
           not
           only
           time
           but
           heart
           &
           tongue
           would
           fail
           ,
           to
           relate
           all
           the
           Violences
           &
           Insolencies
           ,
           the
           stobbings
           ,
           woundings
           ,
           stripping
           &
           impriso●ings
           of
           menspersons
           ,
           violent
           breaking
           of
           their
           houses
           both
           by
           day
           &
           night
           ,
           beatings
           of
           Wives
           &
           Children
           ,
           ravishings
           of
           women
           ,
           forcings
           of
           them
           by
           
             fire
             Matches
          
           &
           other
           tortures
           ,
           to
           discover
           their
           husbands
           &
           nearest
           relations
           ,
           although
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           driving
           away
           all
           their
           goods
           that
           can
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           guilt
           or
           innocency
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           ▪
           that
           were
           exercised
           without
           a
           check
           by
           these
           Ruffians
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           II.
           After
           all
           these
           tender
           Mercies
           &
           Clemencies
           or
           Cruelties
           ,
           which
           his
           Gracious
           Maj.
           was
           pleased
           to
           confer
           or
           commit
           upon
           these
           poor
           Contenders
           for
           Religion
           &
           Liberty
           ;
           
           he
           and
           his
           Cabal
           the
           Council
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           suppress
           them
           with
           Oppressions
           and
           force
           ,
           distrusting
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Law
           (
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           People
           would
           no
           more
           observe
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           observe
           a
           promise
           or
           Oath
           )
           and
           diffiding
           also
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           sword
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           above
           their
           heads
           ;
           he
           proposes
           termes
           of
           bargaining
           with
           them
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           would
           suffer
           them
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           would
           have
           them
           bound
           to
           live
           according
           to
           his
           Prescript
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           besides
           the
           old
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           &
           Supremacy
           that
           were
           still
           going
           among
           hands
           ,
           he
           caused
           coyn
           New
           Ones
           to
           keep
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           Orderly
           ,
           meaning
           to
           conforme
           themselves
           to
           the
           Disorders
           of
           the
           times
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           wrought
           such
           destruction
           to
           their
           Bodies
           &
           Estates
           ,
           &
           almost
           nothing
           was
           left
           them
           but
           a
           bit
           of
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           would
           rob
           them
           of
           that
           too
           ;
           verifying
           the
           Constant
           Character
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
             They
             only
             consult
             to
             cast
             a
             man
             doun
             from
             his
             excellency
             :
          
           What
           is
           a
           mans
           excellency
           but
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ?
           But
           these
           men
           ,
           having
           feared
           Consciences
           of
           their
           oun
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           impression
           ,
           they
           presume
           to
           impose
           upon
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           cannot
           endure
           so
           much
           as
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Conscience
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           when
           it
           is
           baffled
           in
           the
           belchings
           of
           beastly
           mouths
           .
           As
           one
           ,
           that
           was
           well
           acquaint
           with
           he
           Councils
           humor
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           told
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           was
           going
           before
           them
           .
           To
           have
           one
           of
           these
           Oaths
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           before
           hand
           signifying
           his
           Scruples
           that
           he
           could
           not
           do
           such
           things
           in
           Conscience
           ;
           Conscience
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             beseech
             yow
             whatever
             yow
             do
             ,
             speak
             nothing
             of
             Conscience
             before
             the
             Lords
             ,
             far
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             hear
             that
             word
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           this
           last
           Revolution
           there
           have
           been
           more
           Conscience-debauching
           &
           ensnaring
           Oaths
           invented
           &
           imposed
           ,
           and
           some
           repugnant
           &
           contradictory
           to
           others
           ,
           than
           ever
           was
           in
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           .
           And
           hereby
           they
           have
           had
           woful
           success
           in
           their
           designes
           ,
           involving
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           the
           sin
           of
           Perjurie
           &
           false
           swearing
           with
           themselves
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           ,
           that
           scarcely
           have
           they
           let
           on
           year
           pass
           without
           imposing
           some
           Oaths
           or
           Bonds
           upon
           Presbyterians
           ;
           Such
           alwayes
           as
           are
           unlawful
           to
           take
           ,
           yea
           
           &
           impossible
           to
           keep
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           obviously
           gross
           ,
           some
           times
           more
           seemingly
           smooth
           ,
           sometimes
           tendered
           more
           generally
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           sometimes
           imposed
           upon
           particular
           Shires
           ;
           And
           these
           carried
           on
           sometimes
           by
           Craft
           &
           Cunning
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Force
           &
           Cruelty
           .
           Doubtless
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           hereby
           to
           make
           Oaths
           &
           Bonds
           become
           a
           trivial
           &
           common
           thing
           ,
           &
           by
           making
           all
           men
           of
           as
           Capacious
           Consciences
           as
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Further
           they
           never
           ceased
           to
           express
           their
           fear
           of
           another
           Rising
           (
           their
           guilty
           Consciences
           dictating
           that
           they
           deserved
           greater
           opposition
           )
           Hence
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           and
           incapacitate
           the
           People
           from
           further
           Attempts
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           they
           order
           all
           Withdrawers
           from
           Churches
           ,
           all
           who
           did
           not
           joyne
           to
           suppress
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           Armes
           betuixt
           &
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           keep
           a
           horse
           above
           such
           a
           very
           mean
           price
           ,
           unfit
           for
           service
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           force
           could
           not
           do
           the
           business
           then
           they
           try
           flatteries
           ;
           and
           hence
           Contrive
           that
           wicked
           Indulgence
           to
           divide
           &
           distroy
           the
           Ministers
           that
           remained
           ,
           and
           to
           suppress
           Meetings
           .
           But
           when
           this
           bait
           so
           well
           busked
           could
           not
           catch
           all
           ,
           but
           still
           there
           were
           Meetings
           for
           administring
           the
           Ordinances
           ;
           their
           flatterie
           turns
           to
           fury
           ,
           and
           the
           Acceptance
           of
           that
           Indulgence
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           despising
           of
           it
           by
           others
           ,
           did
           both
           animate
           &
           instigate
           them
           unto
           a
           following
           forth
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Cruel
           Acts
           &
           bloody
           executions
           .
           And
           hereby
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Faithful
           of
           the
           Land
           were
           exposed
           unto
           their
           rage
           ,
           while
           the
           Indulged
           became
           Interpretatively
           guilt
           of
           ,
           &
           accessorie
           to
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           used
           &
           executed
           upon
           Ministers
           &
           Professors
           ,
           for
           adhering
           unto
           that
           way
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           common
           at
           private
           &
           peaceable
           Meetings
           when
           ,
           without
           Armes
           of
           defence
           ,
           they
           were
           disturbed
           by
           Souldiers
           ,
           &
           exposed
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           villanous
           violence
           ,
           some
           being
           dragged
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           some
           banished
           &
           sold
           to
           French
           Captains
           to
           be
           transported
           with
           Rascals
           ,
           many
           intercommuned
           &
           driven
           from
           their
           Dwellings
           &
           Relations
           ,
           Great
           summes
           of
           money
           were
           proferred
           to
           any
           that
           would
           bring
           in
           severa●
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Ministers
           ,
           either
           dead
           or
           alive
           ;
           yea
           several
           at
           several
           
           times
           were
           killed
           ,
           and
           others
           cruelly
           handled
           :
           All
           which
           for
           several
           years
           they
           patiently
           endured
           without
           Resistence
           .
           But
           especially
           ,
           when
           not
           only
           they
           were
           driven
           to
           the
           fields
           to
           keep
           their
           Meetings
           in
           all
           weathers
           ,
           Summer
           &
           Winter
           ,
           but
           necessitate
           to
           meet
           with
           Armes
           ,
           then
           they
           raised
           more
           Troups
           of
           horse
           &
           Dragoons
           to
           pursue
           them
           with
           all
           rage
           ,
           as
           Traitors
           &
           Rebels
           .
           Hence
           what
           pursuings
           ,
           hornings
           ,
           huntings
           ,
           hidings
           ,
           wanderings
           through
           Mountains
           &
           Moors
           ,
           and
           all
           Kinds
           of
           Afflictions
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           God
           then
           met
           with
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           following
           that
           necessary
           &
           signally
           blessed
           Duty
           ;
           All
           the
           Lands
           Inhabitants
           know
           ,
           the
           Jaylors
           can
           witness
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           barbarous
           Souldiers
           ,
           bloody
           Executioners
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           their
           enraged
           Masters
           ,
           having
           orders
           to
           wound
           &
           kill
           and
           apprehend
           all
           they
           could
           take
           at
           these
           Meetings
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           way
           suspected
           to
           be
           going
           to
           or
           coming
           from
           them
           ,
           having
           encouragment
           to
           apprehend
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           dead
           or
           alive
           ,
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           two
           thousand
           Merks
           ,
           others
           valued
           at
           one
           thousand
           ,
           and
           several
           Professors
           also
           with
           prices
           put
           upon
           their
           heads
           .
           Hence
           others
           that
           were
           taken
           of
           them
           were
           sent
           into
           the
           Bass
           ,
           a
           Dry
           &
           Cold
           Rock
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           no
           fresh
           water
           ,
           nor
           any
           provision
           but
           what
           they
           had
           brought
           many
           miles
           from
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           got
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           keep
           unspoiled
           .
           And
           others
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           and
           many
           hundreds
           of
           Professors
           ,
           were
           outlawed
           ;
           whereby
           all
           the
           Subjects
           were
           prohibited
           to
           reset
           ,
           supply
           ,
           intercommune
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           correspond
           with
           them
           by
           word
           writ
           ,
           or
           message
           ,
           or
           furnish
           them
           with
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           house
           ,
           harbour
           ,
           victual
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           useful
           under
           the
           highest
           pains
           .
           Hence
           also
           Prisons
           were
           filled
           :
           And
           the
           Wives
           &
           Children
           of
           the
           Outed
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           were
           come
           to
           Edinburgh
           for
           shelter
           ,
           were
           commanded
           to
           dislodge
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           day
           prefixed
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           being
           forcibly
           shut
           up
           or
           dragged
           out
           .
           For
           which
           and
           other
           such
           uses
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           &
           seise
           on
           Meetings
           ,
           a
           Major
           was
           appointed
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           with
           command
           over
           the
           toun
           Guards
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Salarie
           for
           that
           end
           .
           Then
           Prisons
           being
           filled
           ,
           they
           were
           emptied
           to
           make
           room
           for
           others
           
           in
           Ships
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           to
           be
           sold
           for
           Slaves
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           which
           were
           sent
           to
           Virginia
           above
           60
           men
           ,
           some
           Ministers
           ;
           who
           ,
           through
           the
           kindness
           &
           Sympathie
           of
           some
           English
           Godly
           People
           ,
           were
           relieved
           at
           London
           .
           A
           greater
           Barbarity
           not
           to
           be
           fonnd
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Caligul●
           or
           Nero.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           what
           followed
           :
           when
           ,
           thinking
           these
           blood-hounds
           were
           too
           favourable
           ,
           they
           brought
           doun
           from
           the
           Wild
           Highlands
           a
           host
           of
           Savages
           upon
           the
           western
           Shires
           ,
           more
           terrible
           than
           Turks
           or
           Turtars
           ,
           men
           who
           feared
           not
           God
           nor
           regarded
           man
           ;
           And
           being
           also
           poor
           pitiful
           Skybalds
           ,
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           come
           to
           a
           brave
           world
           ,
           to
           waste
           &
           destroy
           a
           plentiful
           Country
           ,
           which
           they
           resolved
           before
           they
           left
           it
           to
           make
           as
           bare
           as
           their
           oun
           .
           This
           hellish
           Crue
           was
           adduced
           to
           work
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           Like
           the
           
             French
             Conversions
          
           ,
           to
           press
           a
           Band
           of
           Conformity
           ,
           wherein
           every
           Subscriber
           was
           bound
           for
           himself
           &
           all
           under
           him
           ,
           wife
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           Tenants
           ,
           to
           frequent
           their
           Paroch-Churches
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           go
           to
           these
           Meetings
           ,
           nor
           reset
           nor
           intertain
           any
           that
           went
           ,
           but
           to
           informe
           against
           ,
           pursue
           ,
           &
           deliver
           up
           all
           
             vagrant
             Preachers
          
           as
           they
           called
           them
           ,
           to
           t●yal
           &
           Judgement
           .
           Which
           they
           prosecuted
           with
           that
           rigor
           &
           restless
           boundless
           rage
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           then
           unborn
           and
           their
           pitiful
           Mothers
           do
           lament
           the
           memory
           ,
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           fathers
           &
           husbands
           .
           Many
           ho●ses
           &
           families
           then
           were
           left
           desolate
           in
           a
           winter
           flight
           ,
           many
           lost
           their
           Cattel
           &
           Horses
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           seeking
           to
           recover
           them
           lost
           their
           lives
           ,
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           these
           Burrio's
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           too
           evident
           ,
           both
           by
           what
           orders
           was
           given
           ,
           the
           severitie
           of
           prosecuting
           ,
           and
           the
           expressions
           of
           some
           great
           ones
           since
           ,
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           utter
           ruin
           and
           desolation
           of
           these
           Shires
           was
           consulted
           and
           concluded
           ,
           and
           that
           expedition
           at
           that
           time
           calculated
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           for
           what
           else
           can
           be
           imagined
           could
           induce
           to
           the
           raising
           10
           ,
           or
           11000
           barbarous
           Savages
           the
           joyning
           them
           to
           the
           standing
           forces
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           cruel
           orders
           the
           directing
           them
           all
           to
           the
           West
           ;
           where
           there
           was
           not
           one
           person
           moving
           the
           finger
           against
           them
           ;
           neither
           could
           they
           pretend
           any
           quarrel
           ,
           
           If
           it
           was
           not
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           the
           People
           there
           in
           their
           Covenanted
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           hoplessness
           of
           complying
           to
           their
           Popish
           and
           Tyrannical
           designs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           course
           so
           feasible
           as
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           So
           for
           dispatching
           thereof
           ,
           order
           is
           given
           forth
           that
           whosoever
           refuseth
           to
           subscribe
           that
           Hell-hatched
           bond
           ,
           must
           instantly
           have
           10
           ,
           20
           ,
           30
           ,
           40
           ,
           moe
           or
           fewer
           according
           to
           his
           condition
           as
           he
           is
           poorer
           or
           richer
           ,
           of
           these
           new
           Reformers
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           ly
           not
           only
           upon
           free
           Quarters
           to
           eat
           up
           and
           destroy
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           for
           the
           more
           speedy
           expedition
           )
           ordered
           to
           take
           a
           six
           pence
           for
           each
           common
           Souldier
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Officers
           more
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           degrees
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           remain
           till
           either
           the
           bond
           was
           subscribed
           ,
           or
           all
           destroyed
           ;
           Nor
           was
           these
           Trusties
           deficient
           to
           further
           their
           purposes
           in
           prosecuting
           their
           orders
           ,
           Who
           coming
           to
           their
           Quarters
           used
           ordinarly
           to
           produce
           a
           Billgate
           for
           near
           to
           as
           many
           more
           as
           came
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           absents
           they
           must
           have
           double
           money
           ,
           because
           their
           Landlord
           was
           not
           burthened
           with
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           where
           that
           was
           refused
           would
           take
           the
           readiest
           goods
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           remained
           not
           destroyed
           and
           plundered
           at
           their
           removeing
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           transportible
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           owner
           should
           get
           any
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           in
           some
           places
           set
           fire
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           with
           the
           Corn-stacks
           .
           It
           would
           require
           several
           great
           volumes
           to
           record
           the
           many
           instances
           of
           horrid
           Barbarities
           ,
           Bloods
           ,
           and
           Villanies
           of
           that
           wicked
           expedition
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           by
           free
           Quarterings
           ,
           Exactions
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Thifts
           ,
           Plunderings
           and
           other
           acts
           of
           Violence
           &
           Crueltie
           ,
           many
           places
           was
           ruined
           almost
           to
           desolation
           ,
           all
           which
           the
           faithful
           choosed
           rather
           to
           suffer
           ,
           than
           to
           sin
           in
           complying
           :
           and
           albeit
           their
           oppression
           was
           exceeding
           lamentable
           ,
           and
           their
           loss
           great
           ,
           yet
           that
           of
           the
           complyers
           was
           greater
           and
           sader
           who
           lossed
           a
           good
           Conscience
           in
           yielding
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           compounding
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           5
           Then
           the
           Country
           behoved
           to
           pay
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           all
           this
           Service
           ,
           and
           hire
           them
           to
           do
           more
           ,
           by
           paying
           the
           imposed
           Cess
           ;
           whereby
           they
           were
           sharpened
           into
           a
           greater
           keenness
           in
           Cruel
           executions
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           returning
           to
           those
           places
           of
           the
           Country
           whether
           they
           had
           chased
           the
           
           Persecuted
           People
           ,
           who
           still
           kept
           their
           Meetings
           where-ever
           they
           were
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           attend
           them
           but
           upon
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           killed
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           place
           (
           where
           some
           had
           their
           blood
           mingled
           with
           their
           sacrifice
           )
           or
           fleeing
           ,
           or
           be
           exposed
           to
           their
           dreadful
           Cruelties
           more
           bitter
           than
           death
           .
           For
           then
           it
           was
           counted
           a
           greater
           Crime
           ,
           and
           punished
           with
           greater
           severity
           ,
           for
           Persons
           to
           hear
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           Preach
           ,
           than
           to
           commit
           Murder
           ,
           Incest
           ,
           Adulterie
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           guiltie
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           or
           Idolatrie
           ,
           or
           the
           grossest
           abominations
           :
           for
           these
           have
           past
           unpunished
           ,
           when
           some
           for
           their
           simple
           presence
           at
           a
           Meeting
           ,
           have
           been
           executed
           unto
           the
           death
           .
           Then
           also
           ,
           when
           some
           were
           forced
           to
           flee
           into
           the
           English
           border
           for
           shelter
           ,
           there
           also
           were
           Parties
           ordered
           to
           pursue
           those
           poor
           hunted
           Partridges
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           find
           a
           hole
           to
           hide
           their
           head
           in
           .
           There
           we
           lost
           a
           valiant
           Champion
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           truly
           zealous
           Contender
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           universally
           accomplished
           Gentleman
           &
           Christian
           ,
           
             Tho.
             Ker
             of
             Heyhope
          
           ,
           who
           was
           cruelly
           murthered
           in
           a
           rancounter
           with
           a
           Party
           of
           the
           English
           side
           .
        
         
           Thereafter
           followed
           that
           Lamentable
           stroke
           at
           Bothuel
           ,
           where
           about
           300
           were
           killed
           on
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           about
           10.
           or
           1100
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           stript
           ,
           &
           brought
           into
           Edinburgh
           in
           a
           merciless
           manner
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           first
           two
           faithful
           &
           painful
           Ministers
           &
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Mr
             Iohn
             Kid
             &
             Mr
             Iohn
             King
             ,
          
           received
           the
           Croun
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           sealling
           that
           Testimony
           with
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           after
           them
           for
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
           Then
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           used
           before
           ,
           first
           to
           wound
           our
           head
           and
           then
           put
           on
           a
           hood
           upon
           it
           (
           as
           they
           have
           done
           alwayes
           after
           a
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           intending
           a
           greater
           )
           offered
           their
           
             Bond
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           on
           termes
           that
           clearly
           condemned
           the
           Cause
           ,
           never
           to
           rise
           in
           armes
           against
           the
           King
           &c.
           by
           which
           bond
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           lyen
           several
           weeks
           in
           a
           Church-yard
           ,
           without
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           house
           to
           cover
           them
           night
           &
           day
           ,
           were
           Liberate
           :
           And
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           by
           the
           persuasion
           of
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           at
           whose
           door
           their
           blood
           lied
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           took
           that
           bond
           ;
           and
           yet
           were
           sent
           away
           with
           others
           that
           did
           not
           take
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           
           Ship
           bound
           for
           America
           between
           ,
           2.
           and
           300.
           in
           all
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           murdered
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           being
           shut
           up
           under
           the
           hatches
           ,
           when
           it
           split
           upon
           a
           rock
           in
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           except
           about
           50
           persons
           ;
           whereof
           many
           to
           this
           day
           are
           Living
           Witnesses
           of
           such
           a
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           III.
           Hitherto
           only
           the
           Common
           Rules
           &
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Persecution
           were
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           exactly
           quadrating
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           
             Adam
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           〈◊〉
           for
           introducing
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Polit.
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
          
           ●8
           .
           which
           are
           ,
           (
           1
           )
           To
           proceed
           as
           Musicians
           do
           ,
           in
           tuning
           the●●
           Instruments
           gradually
           .
           (
           2
           )
           To
           press
           the
           examples
           of
           some
           eminent
           men
           to
           draw
           on
           the
           rest
           .
           (
           3
           )
           To
           banish
           all
           Arch
           Hereticks
           at
           once
           (
           that
           is
           the
           most
           zealous
           Witnesses
           of
           Christ
           )
           or
           at
           least
           with
           all
           expedition
           by
           degrees
           .
           (
           4
           )
           To
           put
           them
           out
           of
           all
           power
           &
           trust
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           friends
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Interest
           .
           (
           5
           )
           To
           load
           the
           Protestant
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           are
           most
           obnoxious
           ,
           with
           all
           odious
           Constructions
           .
           (
           6
           )
           To
           discharge
           all
           Private
           Conventieles
           ▪
           (
           7
           )
           To
           〈◊〉
           &
           execute
           rigorous
           Lawes
           against
           the
           most
           dangerous
           .
           (
           8
           )
           To
           foment
           all
           quarrels
           among
           Prote●●●●ts
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Party
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           comply
           .
           〈…〉
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           a
           deeper
           Projection
           &
           greater
           ●erfection
           ,
           were
           fallen
           upon
           afterwards
           ,
           equalling●
           the
           most
           mischievous
           Machins
           of
           
             Spanish
             Inquisition
          
           ;
           〈◊〉
           the
           Methods
           that
           effectuated
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           that
           were
           exactly
           followed
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           related
           in
           
             Clarks
             Martyrology
          
           .
           Especially
           the
           last
           of
           Cantzens
           Rules
           was
           industriously
           observed
           ,
           in
           the
           Device
           of
           the
           Indulgences
           both
           before
           &
           after
           Bothwel
           ;
           which
           contributed
           more
           to
           the
           rending
           &
           ruining
           the
           Remnant
           ,
           〈◊〉
           expose
           the
           Faithful
           to
           rage
           &
           cruelty
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           for
           when
           by
           these
           ensnaring
           favours
           many
           were
           drawn
           away
           from
           their
           duty
           ,
           the
           rest
           that
           maintained
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           〈◊〉
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           were
           both
           the
           more
           easily
           preyed
           upon
           ;
           and
           more
           cruelly
           insulted
           over
           .
           Hence
           the
           few
           Field-Meetings
           that
           were
           kept
           ,
           were
           more
           fiercely
           pursued
           after
           Bothwel
           than
           the
           many
           before
           ,
           and
           more
           cruel
           Lawes
           were
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           bloody
           executions
           ,
           than
           I
           can
           find
           words
           to
           express
           in
           short
           .
           But
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           no
           Party
           of
           T●rtars
           invading
           
           the
           Land
           ,
           or
           Crue
           of
           Cutthroats
           destroying
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           Capital
           Malefactors
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           more
           violently
           opposed
           ,
           or
           more
           vigorously
           sought
           to
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           than
           these
           poor
           Meeters
           were
           .
           But
           I
           must
           make
           some
           more
           special
           hints
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           not
           only
           raised
           more
           forces
           to
           exhaust
           the
           strength
           &
           substance
           of
           the
           already
           wasted
           Country
           ,
           and
           laid
           on
           &
           continued
           from
           one
           terme
           to
           another
           that
           wicked
           exaction
           &
           cruel
           oppression
           of
           the
           Cess
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           declared
           ends
           of
           suppressing
           &
           banishing
           what
           remained
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           imposed
           Localities
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Souldiers
           imployed
           in
           those
           designs
           ;
           for
           refusing
           which
           many
           families
           were
           pillaged
           ,
           plundered
           ,
           &
           quite
           impoverished
           ,
           besides
           the
           heating
           &
           abusing
           them
           :
           But
           also
           they
           went
           on
           unweariedly
           with
           their
           Courts
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           pressing
           the
           
             Bonds
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           dragging
           them
           like
           dogs
           to
           Prisons
           that
           would
           not
           subscribe
           them
           ,
           And
           for
           taking
           up
           in
           their
           
             Porteous
             Rolls
          
           the
           names
           of
           all
           that
           were
           suspect
           to
           have
           been
           at
           
             〈◊〉
             In●urection
          
           ;
           which
           they
           gathered
           by
           the
           Informations
           of
           ●●●cophants
           ,
           and
           reputed
           them
           convict
           if
           being
           〈◊〉
           they
           did
           not
           appear
           ,
           and
           forced
           others
           to
           swear
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           delate
           upon
           Oath
           whom
           they
           did
           either
           ●ee
           or
           heard
           that
           they
           were
           in
           armes
           ,
           or
           went
           to
           Meetings
           .
           And
           such
           as
           refused
           suffered
           bonds
           or
           banishment
           .
           Yea
           ,
           having
           made
           it
           Criminal
           to
           reset
           ,
           harbour
           ,
           corrospond
           or
           converse
           with
           these
           whom
           they
           declared
           Rebels
           ,
           they
           thereupon
           imprisoned
           ,
           fined
           ,
           &
           ruined
           vast
           numbers
           ,
           〈◊〉
           having
           seen
           or
           spoken
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           did
           not
           discover
           or
           apprehend
           them
           when
           they
           〈◊〉
           they
           might
           ,
           and
           even
           when
           they
           were
           not
           obliged
           and
           could
           not
           know
           whether
           they
           were
           ob●o●ious
           persons
           or
           not
           :
           for
           which
           many
           Gentlemen
           &
           others
           were
           Indy●ed
           &
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           so●e
           arraigned
           &
           condemned
           to
           death
           .
           For
           these
           Causes
           ,
           the
           Country
           〈◊〉
           harrassed
           &
           destroyed
           by
           four
           extraordinary
           Circuit
           〈◊〉
           successively
           going
           about
           with
           their
           numerous
           train●●
           whereby
           many
           were
           grievously
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           oppressions
           tempted
           with
           many
           Impositions
           of
           Conscience
           debauching
           Oaths
           ,
           &
           Bonds
           to
           compear
           when
           
           called
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           refrain
           from
           going
           to
           Meetings
           &c.
           and
           by
           these
           tentations
           involved
           in
           Complyances
           and
           Defections
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           enrich
           themselves
           by
           these
           means
           with
           the
           spoyl
           of
           the
           Country
           did
           not
           satisfie
           these
           Destroyers
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           glut
           themselves
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           upon
           every
           pretext
           that
           they
           could
           catch
           ,
           under
           any
           colour
           of
           Law.
           As
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Bothwel
           Insurrection
           ,
           many
           were
           cruelly
           executed
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           some
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           some
           Common
           Country
           men
           ,
           without
           any
           Legal
           Conviction
           ,
           by
           packing
           bloody
           Juries
           &
           Assises
           most
           partially
           for
           their
           Murdering
           ends
           ,
           besides
           more
           than
           can
           be
           reckoned
           that
           were
           kept
           to
           perish
           in
           their
           imprisonments
           .
           And
           not
           only
           for
           being
           actually
           in
           armes
           ,
           or
           any
           overt
           act
           of
           transgressing
           their
           wicked
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           even
           for
           their
           extorted
           opinion
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           could
           not
           condemn
           these
           necessitated
           Risings
           in
           armes
           to
           be
           Rebellion
           and
           
             a
             sin
             against
             God
          
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           declare
           by
           terrible
           menacings
           of
           death
           &
           torture
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           condemned
           to
           death
           ;
           making
           their
           arbitrary
           Lawes
           to
           reach
           the
           heart
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           &
           inward
           sentiments
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           outward
           actions
           .
           Whereupon
           this
           became
           a
           Criminal
           question
           robbing
           many
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           
             Was
             the
             rising
             at
             Bothwel-bridge
             Rebellion
             and
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
          
           And
           this
           another
           ,
           
             Was
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             St
             Andrewes
             horrid
             Murther
             ?
          
           which
           if
           any
           answered
           negatively
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           answer
           affirmatively
           ,
           they
           were
           cruelly
           condemned
           to
           death
           :
           for
           which
           first
           five
           innocent
           Christians
           were
           execute
           upon
           the
           spot
           ,
           where
           that
           Murtherer
           fell
           .
           Tho
           they
           declared
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           known
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           free
           as
           the
           Child
           unborn
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           had
           never
           seen
           a
           Bishop
           that
           they
           knew
           from
           another
           man
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           in
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Country
           where
           he
           was
           killed
           .
           And
           afterwards
           this
           was
           the
           constant
           question
           that
           all
           brought
           before
           them
           were
           troubled
           with
           ,
           which
           some
           avouching
           to
           be
           duty
           were
           dismembered
           alive
           ,
           their
           hands
           struck
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           hanged
           ,
           and
           their
           heads
           cut
           off
           when
           dead
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           After
           
             Sanquhair
             Declaration
          
           ,
           they
           observed
           the
           Jesuites
           rules
           more
           exactly
           ,
           especially
           that
           mentioned
           above
           
           to
           load
           the
           Opinions
           as
           are
           most
           obnoxious
           with
           all
           odious
           Constructions
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           both
           Criminal
           to
           declare
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           Criminal
           to
           conceal
           &
           wave
           their
           intrapping
           questions
           thereupon
           .
           For
           after
           
             Mr
             Hal●
          
           was
           killed
           at
           the
           Queensferrie
           ,
           and
           
             Mr
             Cameron
          
           with
           several
           worthies
           were
           slain
           at
           Airsmoss
           ,
           and
           after
           
             Mr
             Hackstoun
          
           for
           declining
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Murderers
           ,
           head
           and
           tail
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           accessory
           to
           executing
           Judgement
           upon
           the
           Arch-traitor
           or
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St
           Andrewes
           (
           thô
           he
           laid
           not
           his
           hands
           on
           him
           himself
           ,
           nor
           was
           present
           at
           the
           action
           ,
           but
           at
           a
           distance
           when
           it
           was
           done
           )
           was
           tortured
           alive
           ,
           with
           the
           cuting
           off
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           then
           hanged
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           was
           dead
           ripped
           up
           ,
           his
           heart
           taken
           out
           ,
           carried
           about
           on
           the
           point
           of
           a
           knife
           and
           throun
           into
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           his
           body
           quartered
           .
           Then
           ,
           not
           only
           such
           as
           were
           with
           that
           litle
           handful
           at
           Airsmoss
           were
           cruelly
           murdered
           ,
           but
           others
           against
           whom
           they
           could
           charge
           no
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           were
           questioned
           
             if
             they
             ouned
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ?
          
           which
           if
           any
           did
           not
           Answer
           affirmatively
           &
           positively
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           look
           for
           nothing
           but
           exquisite
           torments
           by
           terrible
           kinds
           of
           tortures
           ,
           &
           death
           besides
           .
           And
           if
           any
           declared
           their
           judgement
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           in
           Conscience
           oune
           such
           Authority
           as
           was
           then
           exercised
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           declined
           to
           give
           their
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           judging
           thoughts
           to
           be
           under
           no
           humane
           jurisdiction
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           answered
           with
           such
           innocent
           specifications
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           ouned
           all
           Authority
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           
             for
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           or
           all
           just
           &
           Lawful
           Authority
           ,
           these
           under-went
           &
           suffered
           the
           Capital
           punishment
           of
           Treason
           .
           And
           yet
           both
           for
           declining
           &
           declaring
           their
           extorted
           Answers
           about
           this
           ,
           they
           were
           condemned
           as
           unsufferable
           Maintainers
           of
           Principles
           inconsistent
           with
           Government
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           were
           afflicted
           the
           more
           they
           grew
           ,
           the
           more
           that
           the
           Enem●es
           rage
           was
           increased
           the
           more
           were
           the
           People
           inflamed
           to
           inquire
           about
           the
           Grounds
           of
           their
           Suffering
           ,
           seeing
           rational
           men
           and
           Religious
           Christians
           die
           so
           resolutely
           upon
           them
           ;
           And
           the
           more
           they
           insisted
           in
           this
           Inquisition
           ,
           the
           more
           did
           the
           number
           of
           Witnesses
           multiply
           ,
           with
           a
           growing
           increase
           
           undauntedness
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           then
           shed
           blood
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           became
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           hearing
           &
           seeing
           them
           so
           signally
           countenanced
           of
           the
           Lord
           many
           were
           reclaimed
           from
           their
           Courses
           of
           Complyance
           ,
           so
           others
           were
           daylie
           more
           &
           more
           ,
           confirmed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           strengthened
           by
           His
           Grace
           that
           they
           choose
           rather
           to
           endure
           all
           Torture
           ,
           and
           embrace
           death
           in
           its
           most
           terrible
           aspect
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           the
           Tyrant
           &
           his
           Complices
           any
           acknowledgment
           :
           yea
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             save
             the
             King
          
           ,
           which
           was
           offered
           as
           the
           price
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           Test
           of
           their
           acknowledgment
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           accept
           Deliverance
           on
           these
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           obtain
           a
           better
           Resurrection
           .
           Which
           so
           enraged
           the
           Tygrish
           Truculency
           of
           these
           Persecuters
           ,
           that
           they
           spared
           neither
           age
           ,
           sexe
           ,
           nor
           Profession
           :
           the
           tenderness
           of
           youth
           did
           not
           move
           them
           to
           any
           relenting
           ,
           in
           murdering
           very
           boyes
           upon
           this
           head
           ,
           nor
           the
           gray
           hairs
           of
           the
           aged
           ;
           neither
           were
           women
           spared
           ,
           but
           some
           were
           hanged
           ,
           some
           drouned
           ,
           tied
           to
           Stakes
           within
           the
           Sea-mark
           ,
           to
           be
           devoured
           gradually
           with
           the
           growing
           waves
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           of
           a
           very
           young
           ,
           some
           of
           an
           old
           age
           .
           Especially
           after
           the
           murder
           of
           the
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           Martyr
           ,
           
             Mr
             Cargil
          
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           merciless
           Sufferings
           upon
           this
           account
           cannot
           be
           enumerated
           ;
           which
           encreased
           far
           beyond
           all
           the
           former
           steps
           ,
           after
           the
           
             Lanerk
             Declaration
          
           ,
           which
           was
           burnt
           with
           great
           Solemnity
           by
           the
           Magistrats
           of
           Edinburgh
           in
           their
           robes
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           burnt
           before
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           would
           more
           declaredly
           give
           new
           demonstrastrations
           of
           their
           rage
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           confessed
           and
           were
           convinced
           of
           its
           being
           conforme
           unto
           &
           founded
           upon
           that
           Covenant
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Incorporation
           of
           Lanerk
           did
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           hinder
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           threatened
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           and
           forced
           to
           pay
           6000
           Merks
           .
           Upon
           the
           back
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           poor
           People
           that
           ouned
           the
           Testimony
           were
           sadder
           &
           sharper
           ,
           and
           further
           extended
           than
           ever
           :
           Some
           being
           banished
           for
           Souldiers
           to
           Flanders
           ,
           &c.
           some
           to
           be
           sold
           as
           Slaves
           in
           Carolina
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           in
           America
           ,
           to
           empty
           the
           filled
           Prisons
           and
           make
           
           room
           for
           more
           ●
           which
           were
           daylie
           brought
           in
           from
           all
           quarters
           ,
           and
           either
           kept
           languishing
           in
           their
           ●asty
           Prisons
           ,
           or
           Thiefes
           holes
           ,
           in
           bolts
           &
           irons
           to
           make
           them
           weary
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           or
           dispatched
           as
           Sacrifices
           and
           led
           as
           dumb
           Sheep
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           without
           suffering
           them
           to
           speak
           their
           dying
           words
           ,
           for
           beating
           of
           Drums
           ,
           or
           disposed
           of
           to
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           to
           be
           transported
           in
           Slaverie
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Had
           they
           satisfied
           themselves
           with
           murdering
           them
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           reckoned
           some
           degree
           of
           mercy
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           malice
           ;
           which
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           murder
           their
           Souls
           ,
           by
           ensnaring
           Offers
           ,
           enslaving
           Bonds
           ,
           blasphemous
           &
           contradictory
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           multiplying
           captious
           Questions
           to
           catch
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           vexe
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           to
           put
           forth
           their
           hands
           into
           iniquity
           ,
           did
           proceed
           to
           invent
           all
           exquisite
           torments
           more
           terrible
           than
           death
           .
           Some
           at
           their
           first
           apprehending
           were
           tortured
           with
           Fire-matches
           ,
           burning
           and
           for
           ever
           thereafter
           disabling
           their
           hands
           :
           Then
           laid
           fast
           &
           locked
           up
           in
           great
           Irons
           upon
           their
           legs
           ,
           where
           they
           lay
           many
           Moneths
           in
           the
           cold
           of
           winter
           ,
           without
           any
           relaxation
           .
           Some
           were
           tortured
           with
           the
           Boots
           ,
           squeezing
           out
           the
           marrow
           of
           their
           legs
           :
           Others
           with
           Thumbkins
           ,
           piercing
           &
           bruising
           the
           bones
           of
           their
           thumbs
           :
           And
           some
           tormented
           with
           both
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           besides
           kept
           waking
           nine
           nights
           together
           by
           watchful
           Souldiers
           .
           who
           were
           sworn
           not
           to
           let
           the
           afflicted
           person
           sleep
           all
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           All
           this
           Tyranny
           had
           been
           the
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           kept
           within
           any
           bounds
           of
           colourable
           or
           pretended
           shadow
           of
           legality
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           consonancy
           to
           their
           oun
           wicked
           Lawes
           ,
           or
           exemplars
           of
           any
           former
           Persecutions
           .
           But
           in
           an
           ambition
           to
           outdo
           all
           the
           
             Nero's
             ,
             Domitians
             ,
             Dioclesians
             ,
             Duke
             d'
             Alva's
             ,
          
           or
           
             Lewis
             de
             Grands
          
           ,
           they
           scorned
           all
           formes
           as
           wel
           as
           Justice
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           monstrous
           Monuments
           of
           unprecedented
           illegalitie
           &
           inhumanitie
           .
           For
           when
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           hornings
           ,
           harrass●ngs
           ,
           huntings
           ,
           searchings
           ,
           chasings
           ,
           catchings
           ,
           imprisonments
           ,
           torturings
           ,
           banishments
           ,
           and
           effusions
           of
           blood
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           get
           the
           Meetings
           crushed
           ,
           either
           in
           publick
           or
           
           private
           ,
           nor
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           poor
           Wanderers
           quenched
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           interdicted
           all
           harbour
           ,
           supply
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           refreshment
           ,
           converse
           or
           corrospondence
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           had
           driven
           out
           of
           their
           oun
           &
           all
           other
           habitations
           ,
           in
           Touns
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           or
           Cottages
           ,
           to
           the
           Deserts
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           Moors
           ,
           &
           Mosses
           ,
           in
           whose
           hags
           &
           holes
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           Dens
           &
           Caves
           to
           hide
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           still
           meet
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           either
           in
           Publick
           (
           though
           mostly
           in
           the
           cold
           winter
           nights
           )
           or
           in
           their
           Private
           fellowships
           for
           Prayer
           &
           Conference
           ;
           and
           to
           rescue
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           prevent
           their
           Murder
           in
           these
           extremities
           ,
           would
           surprize
           and
           take
           advantages
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           now
           &
           then
           :
           They
           then
           raged
           beyond
           all
           bounds
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           apprehending
           many
           innocent
           persons
           (
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           accuse
           them
           of
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           could
           not
           satisfie
           them
           in
           their
           Answers
           )
           sentenced
           ,
           and
           executed
           them
           ,
           all
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           Act
           to
           do
           so
           with
           all
           ;
           but
           allowed
           the
           bloody
           Souldiers
           to
           murder
           them
           ,
           without
           either
           Tryal
           or
           Sentence
           .
           Especially
           after
           the
           
             Apologetical
             Declaration
          
           ,
           affixed
           on
           the
           Church-doors
           ,
           they
           acted
           with
           an
           unheard
           of
           Arbitrariness
           .
           For
           not
           only
           did
           they
           frame
           an
           
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
          
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           pressed
           it
           universally
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           upon
           all
           men
           &
           women
           in
           City
           &
           Country
           ,
           and
           went
           from
           house
           to
           house
           forcing
           young
           &
           old
           to
           give
           their
           judgement
           of
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           &c.
           to
           ridicule
           and
           reproach
           and
           make
           a
           Ludibrum
           of
           all
           Government
           :
           yea
           impowered
           Souldiers
           ,
           &
           common
           Varlets
           ,
           to
           impannel
           Juries
           ,
           condemn
           &
           cause
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           innocent
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           having
           stopt
           all
           Travel
           &
           Commerce
           without
           
             a
             Pass
          
           ,
           signifying
           they
           had
           taken
           that
           Oath
           ,
           they
           gave
           power
           to
           all
           Hostlers
           &
           Inn-keepers
           to
           impose
           Oaths
           ,
           upon
           all
           Passengers
           ,
           Travellers
           ,
           Gentlemen
           or
           Countrymen
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           swear
           that
           their
           Pass
           was
           not
           forged
           .
           And
           Prisoners
           that
           would
           not
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           were
           according
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Act
           condemned
           ,
           sentenced
           ,
           &
           execute
           ,
           all
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           might
           not
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           Spectacles
           of
           their
           bloody
           Severities
           .
           Yea
           Spectators
           also
           ,
           that
           gathered
           to
           see
           the
           
           execution
           ,
           were
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           give
           their
           judgement
           ,
           whether
           these
           men
           were
           justly
           put
           to
           death
           or
           not
           .
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           gave
           Orders
           &
           Commands
           to
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           pursue
           the
           chase
           after
           these
           Wanderers
           more
           violently
           ,
           and
           shoot
           or
           other
           wise
           put
           them
           to
           death
           wherever
           they
           could
           apprehend
           them
           :
           Whereby
           many
           were
           taken
           &
           instantly
           most
           inhumanely
           murdered
           .
        
         
           IV.
           In
           the
           begining
           of
           this
           
             killing
             time
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Country
           calls
           it
           ;
           the
           first
           Author
           &
           Authorizer
           of
           all
           these
           Mischiefs
           ,
           
             Charles
             II.
          
           was
           removed
           by
           death
           .
           Then
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           the
           Severity
           would
           have
           stopped
           :
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           succeding
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           Proclamation
           would
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           it
           
             never
             was
             his
             principle
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             ever
             suffer
             violence
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             any
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             use
             force
             or
             invincible
             necessity
             against
             any
             man
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             persuasion
          
           ;
           Smooth
           words
           ,
           to
           cover
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           his
           former
           Destructions
           ,
           and
           the
           wickedness
           of
           his
           future
           designs
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           his
           former
           celebrated
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             it
             would
             never
             be
             well
             till
             all
             the
             south-syd
             of
             Forth
             were
             made
             a
             hunting-field
             ,
          
           and
           his
           acts
           &
           actings
           designed
           to
           ve●ify
           it
           ,
           since
           his
           unhappy
           succession
           ,
           do
           give
           the
           lie
           .
           For
           immediatly
           upon
           his
           mounting
           the
           Throne
           ,
           the
           executions
           and
           Acts
           prosecuting
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           poor
           Wanderers
           ,
           were
           more
           Cruel
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           were
           more
           butchered
           &
           slaughtered
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           without
           all
           shadow
           of
           Law
           ,
           or
           Trial
           ,
           or
           Sentence
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           former
           Tyrants
           reign
           ;
           who
           were
           murdered
           without
           time
           given
           to
           deliberate
           upon
           death
           ,
           or
           space
           to
           conclude
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           either
           in
           the
           instant
           when
           they
           were
           Praying
           shooting
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           surprizing
           them
           in
           their
           Caves
           ,
           and
           murdering
           them
           there
           ,
           without
           any
           grant
           of
           Prayer
           at
           all
           ;
           Yea
           many
           of
           them
           murdered
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           laid
           against
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           their
           oun
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           slain
           &
           cut
           off
           without
           any
           pity
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           found
           at
           their
           labour
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           or
           travelling
           upon
           the
           road
           .
           And
           such
           as
           were
           Prisoners
           were
           condemned
           for
           ●e●using
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           and
           to
           oune
           the
           Authority
           ,
           
           and
           surprized
           with
           their
           execution
           ,
           not
           knowing
           certainly
           the
           time
           when
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           yea
           leff
           in
           suspense
           whether
           it
           should
           be
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           on
           design
           to
           destroy
           both
           their
           Souls
           &
           Bodies
           .
           Yea
           Queens●errie
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           express
           his
           desire
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           some
           went
           to
           sollicite
           him
           ,
           being
           then
           Commissioner
           ,
           for
           a
           Reprieval
           in
           favours
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             they
             should
             not
             have
             time
             to
             prepare
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             hell
             was
             too
             good
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           have
           been
           more
           banished
           to
           forreign
           Plantations
           in
           this
           mans
           time
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           others
           .
           Within
           these
           two
           years
           ,
           several
           shipfulls
           of
           honest
           &
           Consciencious
           Sufferers
           have
           been
           sent
           to
           Iamacia
           (
           to
           which
           before
           they
           were
           sent
           ,
           some
           had
           their
           ears
           cutt
           )
           
             New
             Ieresey
          
           ,
           &
           Barbadoes
           ,
           in
           such
           Crouds
           &
           Numbers
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           died
           in
           transportation
           ;
           as
           many
           also
           died
           before
           in
           their
           pinching
           Prisons
           ,
           so
           thronged
           that
           they
           had
           neither
           room
           to
           lye
           nor
           sit
           .
           Particularly
           the
           Barbarous
           usage
           of
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           them
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           
             Denotter
             Castle
          
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           room
           for
           them
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           is
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           which
           the
           wildest
           &
           rudest
           of
           Savages
           would
           have
           thought
           shame
           of
           .
           They
           were
           all
           that
           long
           way
           made
           to
           travel
           on
           foot
           ,
           men
           &
           women
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           both
           sexes
           ,
           very
           infirme
           &
           decrepite
           through
           age
           ,
           and
           several
           sick
           ,
           guarded
           by
           bonds
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           And
           then
           put
           in
           to
           an
           old
           ruinous
           &
           rusty
           house
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           under
           vauts
           above
           80
           in
           a
           room
           ,
           men
           &
           women
           ,
           without
           air
           ,
           without
           ease
           ,
           without
           place
           ,
           either
           to
           lie
           ,
           or
           walk
           ,
           &
           without
           any
           Comfort
           save
           what
           they
           had
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           &
           so
           straitened
           for
           want
           of
           refreshment
           which
           they
           could
           not
           have
           but
           at
           exorbitant
           prices
           inconsistent
           with
           their
           poor
           empty
           purses
           ,
           and
           so
           suffocated
           with
           the
           smell
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           oun
           excrements
           ,
           that
           as
           several
           of
           them
           died
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           a
           wonder
           of
           Mercy
           that
           any
           of
           them
           could
           outlive
           that
           Miserie
           :
           Yet
           there
           they
           remained
           some
           moneths
           ,
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           all
           their
           friends
           ,
           being
           sent
           thither
           to
           that
           Northern
           Corner
           out
           of
           the
           South
           &
           West
           borders
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           and
           some
           out
           of
           London
           .
           Whose
           transportation
           hither
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           part
           of
           this
           Tragical
           Story
           ,
           would
           seem
           a
           merry
           &
           ridiculous
           passage
           to
           Strangers
           discovering
           the
           ridiculous
           folly
           
           as
           well
           as
           the
           outragious
           fury
           of
           their
           Persecuters
           .
           For
           at
           a
           Private
           Meeting
           in
           London
           ,
           among
           others
           some
           Scotchmen
           ,
           of
           very
           mean
           figure
           ,
           some
           Taylors
           ,
           a
           Shoemaker
           ,
           a
           Chap
           man
           &c.
           were
           taken
           ,
           &
           being
           found
           to
           be
           Scotchmen
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           examined
           at
           the
           Common
           Courts
           there
           but
           by
           
             Sir
             Andrew
             Foster
          
           ,
           by
           express
           Commission
           from
           the
           late
           King
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           death
           ;
           who
           threatened
           them
           under
           a
           strange
           sort
           of
           Certification
           (
           considering
           what
           fell
           out
           immediately
           thereafter
           )
           that
           assuredly
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Scotland
           very
           shortly
           ,
           
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Revolution
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           But
           this
           Revolution
           following
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           retarded
           it
           a
           litle
           :
           yet
           not
           long
           thereafter
           they
           were
           sent
           in
           a
           Yacht
           ,
           with
           a
           Guard
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           a
           Charge
           of
           high
           Treason
           .
           But
           when
           brought
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           amount
           of
           all
           that
           ●ussle
           with
           them
           was
           ,
           a
           Question
           posed
           to
           them
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           
             whether
             the
             King
             should
             be
             King
             or
             no
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           wheither
           they
           ouned
           his
           Authority
           or
           not
           .
           Yet
           thô
           some
           of
           the
           poor
           men
           did
           oune
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           
             Denotter
             Castle
          
           :
           And
           thence
           among
           the
           rest
           banished
           &
           transported
           to
           
             New
             Iersey
          
           ;
           in
           which
           passage
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Croud
           &
           bad
           provision
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           ship
           were
           cast
           into
           a
           fever
           ,
           and
           upwards
           of
           60
           died
           yea
           even
           since
           the
           former
           Proclamation
           for
           this
           pretended
           Liberty
           ,
           there
           are
           21.
           men
           and
           5.
           women
           sent
           to
           Barbadoes
           against
           whom
           nothing
           could
           be
           a●ledged
           but
           matters
           of
           
             meer
             Religion
          
           &
           Conscience
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           Proclaims
           the
           Notoriousness
           of
           these
           impudent
           lies
           wherewith
           the
           Proclamations
           for
           this
           Liberty
           are
           stuffed
           ;
           So
           it
           puts
           an
           indeleble
           brand
           of
           infamy
           upon
           some
           L●ndon
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           are
           said
           to
           pretend
           to
           some
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           sent
           the
           ship
           to
           transport
           them
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           gain
           of
           the
           merchandise
           of
           the
           Lords
           Captives
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           have
           been
           more
           Cruel
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           enacted
           in
           this
           Tyrants
           time
           ,
           than
           the
           former
           made
           all
           his
           reign
           .
           For
           in
           his
           first
           Parliament
           held
           by
           Queensberrie
           Commissioner
           ,
           not
           only
           was
           there
           an
           Act
           for
           making
           it
           Treason
           to
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           confirming
           all
           the
           illegalities
           of
           their
           Procedure
           hereupon
           before
           ;
           but
           an
           Act
           making
           it
           Criminal
           to
           oune
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           another
           Act
           making
           
           it
           Criminal
           for
           any
           to
           be
           present
           at
           a
           
             Field
             Meeting
          
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           so
           to
           Preachers
           before
           .
           Yet
           neither
           these
           Acts
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           executions
           following
           upon
           them
           ,
           have
           daunted
           ,
           nor
           I
           hope
           shall
           drive
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           Indemnity
           and
           Toleration
           (
           so
           generally
           now
           applauded
           )
           draw
           them
           from
           the
           Duty
           of
           ouning
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Publickly
           to
           be
           avouched
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           openly
           interdicted
           by
           wicked
           &
           blasphemous
           Tranny
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           same
           they
           expect
           from
           the
           
             Scotish
             Inquisition
          
           all
           the
           murdering
           violence
           ,
           that
           hell
           &
           Rome
           and
           Malignant
           rage
           can
           exert
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           Tragical
           Deduction
           :
           As
           these
           hints
           we
           have
           heaped
           together
           of
           the
           Kinds
           &
           several
           sorts
           (
           the
           Particulars
           being
           impossible
           to
           be
           reckoned
           )
           of
           barbarities
           and
           arbitrary
           Methods
           ,
           used
           in
           carrying
           on
           this
           Persecution
           ,
           demonstrating
           the
           reign
           or
           rather
           rage
           of
           these
           two
           Dominators
           ,
           under
           which
           we
           have
           houled
           these
           27
           ,
           years
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Complete
           &
           habitual
           Tyranny
           ,
           do
           discover
           the
           inhumanity
           &
           illegality
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Precedent
           save
           that
           of
           the
           
             French
             Conversions
          
           ,
           or
           
             Spanish
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           out
           done
           by
           many
           stages
           in
           respect
           of
           Illegality
           by
           the
           
             Scotish
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Practices
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Iusticiary
           Court
           ;
           So
           I
           shall
           shut
           up
           all
           in
           a
           summarie
           Relation
           ,
           of
           the
           Common
           Practicks
           &
           formes
           of
           Procedure
           in
           these
           Courts
           :
           which
           will
           be
           useful
           to
           understand
           a
           litle
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Innocency
           of
           Sufferers
           may
           more
           clearly
           appear
           .
           1.
           
           They
           can
           accuse
           whom
           they
           will
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           please
           ;
           And
           if
           by
           summar
           Citation
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           may
           be
           because
           he
           cannot
           ,
           compear
           ,
           if
           once
           his
           Name
           be
           in
           their
           
             Porteous
             rolls
          
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           render
           him
           convict
           .
           2.
           
           They
           used
           also
           to
           seize
           some
           ,
           and
           shut
           them
           up
           in
           Prison
           year
           &
           day
           ,
           without
           any
           signification
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           imprisonment
           .
           3.
           
           They
           can
           pick
           any
           man
           off
           the
           Street
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           do
           not
           answer
           their
           Captious
           Questions
           ,
           proceed
           against
           him
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           severity
           ;
           as
           they
           have
           taken
           some
           among
           the
           Croud
           at
           Executions
           ,
           &
           imposed
           upon
           them
           the
           Questions
           .
           4.
           
           They
           can
           also
           go
           through
           all
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           examine
           all
           families
           upon
           the
           Questions
           of
           the
           
             Councils
             Catechisme
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           
           hazard
           of
           their
           life
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           not
           answer
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           done
           in
           Edinburgh
           .
           5.
           
           When
           any
           are
           brought
           in
           by
           Seisure
           ,
           sometimes
           (
           as
           is
           said
           before
           )
           they
           let
           them
           lie
           long
           without
           any
           hearing
           ,
           if
           they
           expect
           they
           cannot
           reach
           them
           :
           But
           if
           they
           think
           they
           can
           win
           at
           them
           any
           way
           ,
           then
           they
           hurry
           them
           in
           such
           hast
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           time
           to
           deliberate
           upon
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           have
           no
           knowledg●
           or
           conjecture
           of
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Prosecution
           .
           Yea
           if
           they
           be
           never
           so
           insignificant
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           Diversion
           from
           their
           weightiest
           affairs
           ,
           to
           examine
           &
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           poor
           Things
           ,
           if
           they
           understand
           they
           dare
           vent
           or
           avow
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           the
           silliest
           body
           will
           not
           escape
           their
           Catechization
           ,
           about
           affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           what
           they
           think
           of
           the
           Authority
           &c.
           6.
           
           If
           they
           be
           kept
           in
           Prison
           any
           space
           ,
           they
           take
           all
           wayes
           to
           pump
           and
           discover
           what
           can
           be
           brought
           in
           against
           them
           :
           Yea
           sometimes
           they
           have
           exactly
           observed
           that
           Device
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           in
           suborning
           &
           sending
           Flies
           among
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           disguise
           &
           shew
           of
           Prisoners
           ,
           to
           search
           &
           find
           out
           their
           minds
           ,
           who
           will
           outstrip
           all
           in
           an
           Hypocritical
           zeal
           ,
           thereby
           to
           extort
           &
           draw
           forth
           words
           from
           the
           most
           wary
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           brought
           in
           judgement
           against
           them
           the
           next
           day
           .
           7.
           
           When
           Prisoners
           are
           brought
           in
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           Lybel
           nor
           Accuser
           ,
           but
           must
           answer
           
             super
             inquirendis
          
           ,
           to
           all
           Questions
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           ask
           .
           8.
           
           If
           at
           any
           time
           they
           forme
           a
           sort
           of
           Lybel
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           restrict
           themselves
           to
           the
           Charges
           thereof
           ,
           but
           examine
           the
           person
           about
           other
           things
           altogether
           extraneous
           to
           the
           Lybel
           .
           9.
           
           They
           have
           frequently
           suborned
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           have
           sustained
           them
           as
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           either
           were
           sent
           out
           by
           themselves
           as
           Spies
           &
           Inte●ligencers
           ,
           or
           who
           palpably
           were
           known
           to
           delate
           those
           against
           whom
           they
           witnessed
           out
           of
           a
           pick
           &
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           not
           su●●er
           them
           to
           be
           cast
           for
           partial
           Counsel
           .
           10.
           
           If
           they
           suppose
           a
           man
           to
           be
           wary
           &
           circumspect
           ,
           and
           more
           prudent
           than
           forward
           in
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           then
           they
           multiply
           questions
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           many
           impertinent
           Interrogations
           ,
           having
           no
           Connexion
           with
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           try
           his
           humour
           &
           freedom
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           how
           to
           deal
           
           with
           him
           ;
           And
           renew
           &
           reiterate
           several
           Criminal
           examinations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           whereof
           ,
           and
           find
           matter
           wherein
           ,
           to
           indyte
           him
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           confound
           ,
           or
           intrap
           ,
           or
           involve
           him
           in
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           Contradictions
           ,
           by
           wresting
           his
           words
           .
           11.
           
           They
           will
           admit
           no
           time
           for
           advice
           ,
           nor
           any
           Lawful
           defence
           for
           a
           delay
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           them
           to
           answer
           presently
           ,
           except
           they
           have
           some
           hopes
           of
           their
           Complyance
           ,
           and
           find
           them
           begining
           to
           stagger
           &
           succumb
           in
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           seeks
           time
           to
           advise
           ,
           they
           are
           animated
           to
           a
           keenness
           to
           impose
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           to
           an
           expectation
           of
           Catching
           by
           their
           snares
           ,
           which
           then
           they
           contrive
           &
           prepare
           with
           greater
           cunning
           .
           12.
           
           If
           a
           man
           should
           answer
           all
           their
           questions
           ,
           and
           clear
           himself
           of
           all
           things
           they
           can
           alledge
           against
           him
           yet
           they
           used
           to
           impose
           some
           of
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           they
           concluded
           he
           would
           not
           take
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           tenderness
           they
           discovered
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           so
           they
           apportioned
           the
           Oaths
           to
           trap
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Stricter
           the
           smoother
           Oaths
           ,
           to
           the
           Laxer
           the
           more
           odious
           ,
           that
           all
           natural
           Consciences
           did
           scar
           at
           .
           13.
           
           They
           will
           not
           only
           have
           their
           Lawes
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           subscribed
           ;
           And
           they
           reckon
           not
           their
           Subjects
           obedience
           secured
           by
           the
           Law-makers
           sanction
           ,
           but
           the
           Peoples
           hand-writing
           ;
           And
           think
           it
           not
           sufficient
           that
           People
           transgress
           no
           Lawes
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           also
           oune
           the
           justice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           that
           enacts
           them
           ,
           and
           swear
           to
           maintain
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           when
           some
           have
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           cleared
           themselves
           by
           all
           Complyances
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           discharge
           them
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           bond
           to
           answer
           again
           when
           called
           .
           14.
           
           They
           will
           have
           their
           Lawes
           to
           reach
           not
           only
           actions
           but
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           require
           ,
           what
           People
           think
           
             of
             the
             Bishops
             death
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Bothwel
           Insurection
           ;
           And
           whether
           they
           
             oune
             the
             Authority
          
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           neither
           prove
           their
           disouning
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           offending
           it
           .
           15.
           
           They
           will
           have
           men
           to
           declare
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           convict
           if
           they
           do
           not
           answer
           Positively
           all
           their
           Captious
           questions
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           will
           not
           tell
           what
           they
           think
           of
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           go
           as
           guilty
           .
           16.
           
           If
           they
           insist
           in
           waving
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           give
           Categorical
           Answers
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           extort
           all
           and
           prove
           
           what
           they
           please
           by
           torture
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           extorted
           their
           thoughts
           of
           things
           ,
           thô
           they
           be
           innocent
           as
           to
           all
           actions
           their
           Law
           can
           charge
           them
           with
           ,
           then
           they
           used
           to
           hang
           them
           when
           they
           had
           done
           .
           17.
           
           They
           have
           wheedled
           men
           sometimes
           into
           Confession
           either
           of
           Practices
           or
           Principles
           ,
           by
           promising
           to
           favour
           their
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           upbraiding
           them
           for
           dissemblers
           if
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           by
           mock-expostulations
           ,
           
             why
             were
             they
             ashamed
             to
             give
             a
             Testimony
             ?
          
           And
           then
           make
           them
           sign
           their
           Confessions
           at
           the
           Council
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           as
           a
           witness
           against
           them
           at
           the
           Criminal
           Court.
           18.
           
           Yea
           not
           only
           
             extrajudicial
             Confession
          
           will
           sustain
           in
           their
           Law
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           have
           given
           the
           Publick
           faith
           ,
           the
           Kings
           security
           ,
           the
           Act
           &
           Oath
           of
           Council
           ,
           that
           their
           Confesion
           shall
           not
           militate
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           brought
           it
           in
           as
           witness
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           it
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           when
           their
           former
           Oath
           &
           Act
           was
           produced
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           in
           demonstration
           of
           their
           perjurie
           .
           19.
           
           When
           the
           matter
           comes
           to
           an
           Assize
           or
           Cognizance
           of
           a
           Iurie
           ,
           they
           use
           to
           pack
           them
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           and
           pick
           out
           such
           as
           are
           listed
           ,
           who
           they
           think
           will
           not
           be
           bloody
           enough
           .
           20.
           
           Sometimes
           when
           the
           Jurie
           hath
           brought
           their
           verdict
           in
           favours
           of
           the
           Pannal
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           them
           sit
           doun
           ,
           &
           resume
           the
           Cognition
           of
           the
           Case
           again
           ,
           and
           threatened
           them
           with
           an
           Assize
           of
           errour
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ●ring
           him
           in
           guilty
           .
           21.
           
           Yea
           most
           frequently
           the
           Kings
           Advocate
           used
           to
           Command
           them
           to
           Condemn
           and
           bring
           in
           the
           Pannal
           Guilty
           ,
           under
           most
           peremptory
           Certification
           ;
           of
           punishment
           if
           they
           should
           not
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           needed
           ●o
           Juries
           but
           only
           for
           the
           fashion
           .
           22.
           
           Sometimes
           they
           have
           sentenced
           innocent
           persons
           twice
           ,
           once
           to
           have
           their
           ears
           cut
           and
           be
           banished
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           lopping
           of
           their
           ears
           ,
           some
           have
           been
           re-examined
           and
           Sentenced
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           execute
           .
           23.
           
           They
           have
           Sentenced
           some
           and
           hanged
           them
           both
           in
           one
           day
           ;
           Others
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           both
           to
           surprize
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           Spectators
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Cruelty
           ;
           Others
           have
           been
           kept
           in
           suspense
           ,
           till
           the
           very
           day
           &
           hour
           of
           their
           execution
           .
           24.
           
           Not
           only
           have
           they
           murdered
           serious
           &
           zealous
           Followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           taking
           away
           their
           Lives
           ,
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           
           murder
           their
           Names
           ,
           and
           to
           murder
           the
           Cause
           for
           which
           they
           suffered
           ;
           loading
           it
           with
           all
           Reproaches
           ,
           as
           Sedition
           &
           Rebellion
           &c.
           which
           was
           their
           peculiar
           Policy
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Heads
           of
           Sufferings
           to
           Points
           that
           are
           most
           obnoxious
           to
           mens
           Censure
           ,
           and
           accounted
           most
           extrinsick
           to
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           they
           levelled
           their-designs
           against
           Religion
           ,
           not
           directly
           under
           that
           notion
           ,
           but
           obliquely
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           its
           Professors
           ,
           under
           the
           odium
           &
           reproach
           of
           enemies
           to
           Government
           .
           25.
           
           But
           chiefly
           they
           labour
           to
           murder
           the
           Soul
           ,
           defile
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           only
           consult
           to
           cast
           a
           man
           doun
           from
           his
           excellency
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           integrity
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           Christians
           Croun
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           rob
           him
           of
           as
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           by
           hectoring
           or
           flattering
           him
           from
           the
           Testimony
           !
           which
           they
           endeavour
           by
           proposing
           many
           offers
           ,
           with
           many
           threatenings
           in
           subtile
           termes
           ;
           And
           pretend
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           tenderness
           ,
           protesting
           
             they
             will
             be
             as
             tender
             of
             their
             blood
             as
             of
             their
             oun
             Soul
          
           (
           which
           in
           some
           sense
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           none
           at
           all
           of
           their
           oun
           Souls
           )
           and
           purging
           themselves
           as
           Pilate
           did
           ,
           and
           charging
           it
           upon
           their
           oun
           head
           .
           26.
           
           They
           will
           be
           very
           easie
           in
           their
           Accommodations
           ,
           where
           they
           find
           the
           poor
           man
           begining
           to
           faint
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           their
           overtures
           wherein
           they
           will
           grant
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           yeelding
           to
           him
           as
           cunning
           Anglers
           do
           with
           Fishes
           :
           And
           to
           persuade
           him
           to
           some
           length
           in
           complying
           ,
           they
           will
           offer
           Conference
           sometimes
           or
           reasoning
           upon
           the
           Point
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           &
           informe
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           but
           really
           to
           catch
           him
           with
           their
           busked
           hook
           .
           27.
           
           If
           they
           have
           any
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           they
           will
           change
           a
           mans
           Prison
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           out
           from
           among
           the
           more
           strict
           &
           fervent
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           might
           sharpen
           &
           strenghen
           his
           zeal
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           among
           the
           more
           cool
           &
           remiss
           .
           28.
           
           Sometimes
           they
           used
           to
           stage
           several
           together
           ,
           whereof
           they
           knew
           some
           would
           Comply
           ,
           to
           Tantalize
           the
           rest
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           others
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           byte
           the
           more
           eagerly
           at
           their
           bait
           to
           catch
           the
           Conscience
           .
           But
           when
           they
           had
           done
           all
           they
           could
           ;
           Christ
           had
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           did
           retain
           the
           Croun
           of
           their
           Testimony
           in
           the
           smallest
           Points
           ,
           till
           they
           obtained
           the
           Croun
           of
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           attained
           to
           the
           Croun
           of
           Glory
           ,
           Speaking
           
           boldly
           to
           them
           without
           fear
           or
           shame
           ,
           and
           disdaining
           their
           flattering
           Proposals
           ,
           but
           looking
           on
           them
           under
           a
           right
           notion
           as
           stated
           there
           in
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           ;
           whereby
           they
           found
           this
           Advantage
           ,
           that
           hence
           they
           were
           restrained
           from
           all
           sinful
           tampering
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           intertaining
           any
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           suitable
           to
           speak
           to
           Christs
           enemies
           ,
           or
           doing
           any
           thing
           to
           save
           their
           life
           but
           what
           became
           Christs
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           loved
           not
           their
           lives
           unto
           the
           death
           .
           Of
           whom
           universally
           this
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           Admiration
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Conviction
           of
           many
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           many
           friends
           ,
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           their
           Redeeme●
           ,
           they
           went
           off
           the
           stage
           with
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Lords
           Coun●enance
           ,
           so
           much
           Assurance
           of
           Pardon
           &
           Eternal
           Peace
           ,
           so
           much
           hope
           of
           the
           Lords
           returning
           to
           Revive
           His
           Work
           and
           Plead
           His
           Cause
           again
           in
           these
           Lands
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           suffered
           with
           more
           meekness
           ,
           humility
           ,
           &
           composure
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           faithfulness
           ,
           stedfastness
           ,
           &
           resolution
           ,
           than
           these
           Worthies
           did
           for
           these
           despised
           &
           reproached
           Truths
           :
           for
           which
           their
           surviving
           Brethren
           are
           now
           Contending
           &
           Suffering
           ,
           while
           others
           are
           at
           ease
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           THE
           PRESENT
           TESTIMONY
           Stated
           and
           Vindicated
           in
           its
           Principal
           Heads
           .
        
         
           BY
           what
           is
           above
           premitted
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           the
           Series
           &
           Succession
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Christs
           Witnesses
           in
           Scotland
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Periods
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           transmitted
           from
           one
           generation
           to
           another
           Doun
           to
           our
           hands
           ;
           how
           far
           it
           hath
           been
           extended
           ;
           and
           what
           Increments
           it
           hath
           received
           in
           every
           Period
           ;
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           opposed
           by
           a
           Continued
           Prosecution
           of
           an
           hereditary
           War
           against
           Christ
           ,
           by
           an
           Atheistical
           ,
           Papistical
           ,
           Prelatical
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           faction
           ;
           and
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           concerted
           ,
           contended
           for
           ,
           maintained
           ,
           &
           sealed
           actively
           &
           passively
           ,
           by
           an
           Anti-pagan
           ,
           Anti-Popish
           ,
           Anti-Prelatical
           ,
           Anti-Erastian
           ,
           Anti-Sectarian
           ,
           and
           Anti-Tyrannical
           Remnant
           of
           the
           Followers
           ,
           Professors
           ,
           Confessors
           ,
           &
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           Now
           it
           remains
           in
           the
           third
           &
           last
           Place
           to
           consider
           the
           Merit
           of
           the
           Cause
           as
           it
           is
           now
           Stated
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           it
           will
           bear
           the
           weight
           of
           those
           great
           Sufferings
           wherewith
           it
           hath
           been
           sealed
           .
           I
           hope
           all
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           estee●
           .
           ●ven
           of
           His
           reproaches
           above
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           will
           grant
           that
           if
           these
           sufferings
           be
           Stated
           on
           the
           least
           or
           lowest
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           Christs
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           Misstated
           ,
           no●
           built
           upon
           a
           bottom
           that
           will
           not
           bear
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           of
           that
           worth
           to
           sustain
           them
           .
           For
           Certainly
           every
           Truth
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           Truths
           ,
           is
           of
           greater
           value
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           can
           suffer
           the
           loss
           of
           for
           it
           ,
           yea
           of
           infinitely
           greater
           value
           
           than
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           So
           that
           if
           I
           prove
           these
           Heads
           of
           Suffering
           to
           be
           Truths
           ,
           wherein
           Conscience
           is
           concerned
           ,
           the
           Cause
           will
           be
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           from
           the
           loadings
           &
           lashings
           of
           such
           as
           prefer
           Peace
           to
           Truth
           .
           &
           ease
           to
           dutie
           ,
           who
           to
           Justify
           their
           oun
           backwardness
           &
           detastable
           lukwarmness
           call
           some
           of
           them
           only
           
             State
             questions
          
           about
           things
           Civil
           ,
           and
           not
           Gospel-Truths
           and
           Heads
           to
           State
           suffering
           upon
           :
           And
           if
           they
           be
           Truths
           &
           Duties
           ,
           the
           Cause
           will
           some
           way
           be
           rendered
           more
           Illustrious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Stated
           upon
           the
           smallest
           hoofs
           &
           hair-breadths
           of
           the
           Concerns
           of
           Christs
           Declarative
           Glory
           ;
           as
           being
           a
           greater
           witness
           of
           its
           Ouners
           Love
           &
           Loyalty
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           pure
           &
           tender
           zeal
           for
           His
           honour
           ,
           than
           if
           for
           more
           substantial
           &
           fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           which
           a
           Natural
           Conscience
           may
           reclaim
           to
           Decline
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           meanest
           Circumstantials
           of
           Christs
           Truths
           they
           dare
           &
           are
           ambitious
           to
           bestow
           their
           dearest
           blood
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Complexe
           of
           them
           be
           impartially
           Considered
           ,
           no
           unprejudiced
           Arbiter
           will
           suffer
           himself
           to
           have
           such
           extenuating
           Impressions
           of
           the
           present
           Word
           of
           Patience
           ,
           &
           Testimony
           of
           the
           suffering
           Remant
           in
           Scotland
           this
           day
           :
           But
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           very
           weighty
           &
           worthy
           Concern
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           either
           Men
           or
           Christians
           can
           be
           called
           to
           Witness
           for
           ;
           being
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Dignity
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           to
           assert
           ,
           It
           is
           for
           the
           Glory
           &
           Croun
           Prerogatives
           and
           Imperial
           Regalia
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           His
           visible
           Kingdom
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Government
           is
           layd
           upon
           His
           shoulders
           ,
           against
           the
           heaven-daring
           Usurpations
           &
           encroachments
           made
           thereupon
           ,
           both
           as
           He
           is
           Mediator
           &
           King
           &
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           He
           is
           God
           &
           Universal
           King
           of
           the
           world
           .
           As
           He
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           it
           is
           His
           Peculiar
           Prerogative
           to
           have
           a
           Supremacy
           &
           Sole
           Soveraignty
           over
           His
           oun
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           institute
           His
           oun
           Government
           ,
           to
           constitute
           His
           oun
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           ordain
           His
           oun
           Officers
           ,
           to
           appoint
           His
           oun
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           He
           will
           have
           observed
           without
           alteration
           ,
           addition
           ,
           or
           diminution
           untill
           His
           Second
           Coming
           :
           This
           His
           Prerogative
           hath
           been
           &
           is
           invaded
           by
           
             Erastian
             Prelacy
          
           ,
           Sacrilegious
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           Antichristian
           Poperie
           ,
           
           which
           have
           overturned
           His
           Government
           ,
           inverted
           His
           Lawes
           ,
           subverted
           His
           Officiers
           ,
           &
           Perverted
           His
           Ordinances
           .
           As
           He
           is
           God
           &
           Universal
           King
           ,
           it
           is
           His
           in
           communicable
           Property
           &
           Glory
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           Absolute
           &
           Illimited
           Power
           ,
           but
           to
           invest
           his
           Deputed
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           with
           His
           Authority
           &
           Ordinance
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           to
           be
           administred
           in
           subordination
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           His
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           improved
           for
           His
           Glory
           &
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           :
           This
           Glory
           of
           His
           hath
           been
           invaded
           by
           Tyrants
           &
           Usurpers
           arrogating
           to
           themselves
           an
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           intruding
           themselves
           without
           His
           investment
           into
           Authority
           ,
           in
           a
           Rebellion
           against
           Him
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           His
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           abusing
           it
           to
           His
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Against
           both
           which
           Encroachments
           the
           Present
           Testimony
           is
           stated
           ,
           in
           a
           Witness
           for
           Religion
           &
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           both
           which
           these
           are
           destructive
           .
           This
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           Result
           &
           Tendency
           of
           the
           Testimony
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           opposed
           by
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Religion
           &
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           all
           their
           oppositions
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           this
           
             Crinomenon
             ,
             who
             shall
             he
             King
             ?
             Iesus
             or
             Cesar
             ?
          
           Let
           any
           seriously
           search
           into
           all
           their
           Proclamations
           &
           Edicts
           against
           
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
          
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           soul
           &
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           practically
           &
           Really
           speaking
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           especially
           since
           this
           man
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     J.
                     R.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   JAmes
                   the
                   7
                   /
                   2
                   by
                   the
                   V.
                   of
                   G.
                   
                     King
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     England
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     &
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Defender
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Antichristian
                   
                     faith
                     :
                     To'all
                     &
                     sundry
                     our
                     good
                     subjects
                     ,
                     whom
                     these
                     presents
                     do
                     or
                     many
                     concern
                     ,
                     Greeting
                     .
                     We
                     having
                     taken
                     into
                     our
                     Royal
                     Considerati●n
                     ,
                     the
                     many
                     &
                     great
                     inconveniences
                     which
                     have
                     happened
                     in
                     that
                     our
                     Ancient
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     especially
                     of
                     late
                     years
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     persuasions
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     great
                     heats
                     &
                     animosities
                     ,
                     betuixt
                     the
                     Professors
                     therof
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   our
                   
                     good
                     &
                     faithful
                     subjects
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   faith
                   &
                   Religion
                   is
                   subject
                   &
                   subservient
                   to
                   our
                   Royal
                   will
                   (
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Law
                   ,
                   &
                   Reason
                   ,
                   &
                   publick
                   Conscience
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   disappointment
                   of
                   our
                   Projects
                   ,
                   restraint
                   of
                   our
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Contempt
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Royal
                     power
                     ,
                  
                   Converting●
                   true
                   Loyaltie
                   &
                   absolute
                   subjection
                   ,
                   into
                   words
                   &
                   names
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   )
                   of
                   Religion
                   &
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   Conscience
                   &
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   thereby
                   withdrawing
                   some
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   faction
                   from
                   an
                   absolute
                   &
                   implicite
                   subjection
                   to
                   us
                   &
                   our
                   will
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   Superiour
                   Law
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   appeal
                   ;
                   And
                   considering
                   that
                   these
                   Rebellious
                   Christians
                   do
                   never
                   cease
                   to
                   assert
                   &
                   maintain
                   strange
                   Paradoxes
                   ,
                   such
                   Principles
                   as
                   are
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   glory
                   &
                   interest
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Kings
                   should
                   be
                   hem'd
                   in
                   with
                   Limits
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   Acts
                   &
                   Actions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   by
                   another
                   rule
                   than
                   their
                   oun
                   Authority
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Lawful
                   ,
                   that
                   somethings
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   are
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Authority
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   within
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   not
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   King
                   Superior
                   to
                   the
                   Supreme
                   whom
                   they
                   will
                   rather
                   obey
                   than
                   us
                   ,
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   either
                   take
                   Laws
                   from
                   Him
                   or
                   otherwise
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   Magistrats
                   ;
                   And
                   Considering
                   also
                   their
                   Practices
                   are
                   Conforme
                   to
                   their
                   ,
                   Principles
                   ,
                   They
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   our
                   Lawes
                   but
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Another
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   calculate
                   their
                   Religion
                   according
                   to
                   His
                   Lawes
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   ours
                   ,
                   And
                   continually
                   make
                   their
                   Addresses
                   to
                   and
                   receive
                   Ambassadours
                   from
                   a
                   Prince
                   whom
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   whom
                   our
                   Predicessors
                   of
                   truely
                   worthy
                   memory
                   did
                   crucify
                   ,
                   One
                   Iesus
                   who
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   affirm
                   to
                   be
                   alive
                   ,
                   whose
                   Government
                   they
                   alledge
                   is
                   Supreme
                   over
                   all
                   Kings
                   Whom
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   but
                   as
                   His
                   Vassals
                   ;
                   Being
                   now
                   by
                   favourable
                   fortune
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     Imperial
                     Croun
                     of
                     these
                     Kingdoms
                     through
                     the
                     greatest
                     difficulties
                     ,
                     but
                     preserved
                     upon
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     our
                     Royal
                     Ancestors
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   from
                   our
                   Great
                   founder
                   Nimrod
                   of
                   
                     Glorious
                     Memory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Illustrious
                   Predecessors
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Nebuchadnezzar
                     ,
                     Herod
                     the
                     Great
                     ,
                     Nero
                     ,
                     Caligula
                  
                   &c.
                   of
                   
                     blessed
                     &
                     pious
                     Memory
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   ever
                   opposite
                   to
                   and
                   projecting
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Do
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   Laudable
                   example
                   ,
                   resolve
                   to
                   suppress
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   means
                   &
                   might
                   we
                   can
                   use
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   His
                   Government
                   is
                   hateful
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   His
                   yoke
                   heavy
                   ,
                   His
                   sayings
                   are
                   hard
                   ,
                   His
                   Lawes
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   lusts
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     let
                     this
                     man
                     reign
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     break
                     His
                     bonds
                     and
                     cast
                     away
                     His
                     Cords
                     ,
                     from
                     us
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   advance
                   &
                   exerce
                   our
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Prerogative
                     Royal
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   
                     Absolute
                     Power
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     our
                     subjects
                     are
                     to
                     obey
                     without
                     reserve
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   our
                   Supremacy
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   pleased
                   to
                   subject
                   our selves
                   to
                   ,
                   settled
                   by
                   Law
                   and
                   Lineally
                   Derived
                   to
                   us
                   as
                   
                     an
                     Inherent
                     right
                     to
                     the
                     Croun
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   have
                   Power
                   to
                   order
                   all
                   matters
                   of
                   Church
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   State
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     we
                     in
                     our
                     Royal
                     wisdom
                     shall
                     think
                     fit
                     ,
                     All
                     Laws
                     &
                     Acts
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     notwithstanding
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   accordingly
                   in
                   our
                   Royal
                   wisdom
                   have
                   overturned
                   the
                   plat-form
                   of
                   that
                   Government
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   instituted
                   ,
                   razed
                   all
                   Courts
                   fenced
                   in
                   His
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   severely
                   interdicted
                   all
                   Meetings
                   of
                   His
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   intertainment
                   of
                   His
                   Ambassadours
                   ;
                   many
                   of
                   whom
                   ,
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   Him
                   that
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   punished
                   according
                   to
                   Law
                   ,
                   for
                   negotiating
                   His
                   Affairs
                   in
                   our
                   Kingdoms
                   without
                   our
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   &
                   requiring
                   Allegiance
                   &
                   obedience
                   to
                   Him
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   had
                   exauctorated
                   Him
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   also
                   established
                   our
                   Right
                   Trusty
                   &
                   Entirely
                   beloved
                   Clerks
                   in
                   Ecclesiastick
                   affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   underlings
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Authority
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   impowered
                   our
                   Right
                   Trusty
                   &
                   well
                   beloved
                   Cousins
                   &
                   Counsellers
                   ,
                   to
                   Compell
                   all
                   to
                   submitt
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   Finings
                   ,
                   Confinings
                   ,
                   Imprisonment
                   ,
                   Banishment
                   ,
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   &
                   Bonds
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Legal
                   means
                   :
                   So
                   now
                   having
                   prosecuted
                   this
                   war
                   against
                   Christ
                   to
                   this
                   length
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   fears
                   of
                   a
                   Rally
                   of
                   His
                   forces
                   again
                   so
                   often
                   beaten
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   engaged
                   with
                   other
                   Antichristian
                   Princes
                   to
                   
                     give
                     our
                     Power
                  
                   to
                   our
                   holy
                   Father
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   may
                   serve
                   his
                   purpose
                   to
                   oppse
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   reserve
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   our
                   seeves
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   encroach
                   upon
                   Him
                   in
                   our
                   Capacity
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   restore
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   our
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Supremacy
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   we
                   borrowed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   use
                   at
                   present
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   resolve
                   to
                   maintain
                   
                   &
                   prosecute
                   our
                   
                     Soveraign
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Prerogative
                     Royal
                     ,
                     and
                     Absolute
                     Power
                     foresaid
                     ,
                  
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   subordation
                   to
                   Him
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   as
                   we
                   sought
                   none
                   so
                   we
                   received
                   no
                   Power
                   by
                   His
                   Warrant
                   &
                   Grant
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   whom
                   we
                   mind
                   to
                   manage
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   utter
                   most
                   of
                   out
                   power
                   .
                   Yet
                   reflecting
                   
                     upon
                     the
                     Conduct
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     last
                     Reigns
                     ,
                     how
                     after
                     all
                     the
                     frequent
                     &
                     pressing
                     endeavours
                     that
                     were
                     used
                     in
                     each
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     reduce
                     our
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   so
                   stubborn
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     success
                     hath
                     not
                     answered
                     the
                     designe
                     :
                  
                   We
                   must
                   now
                   change
                   our
                   Methods
                   alitle
                   ,
                   and
                   tollerate
                   that
                   Profession
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   yet
                   get
                   overturned
                   ,
                   His
                   Subjects
                   being
                   so
                   numerous
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   upon
                   these
                   termes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   aspecial
                   care
                   that
                   
                     nothing
                     be
                     Preached
                     or
                     taught
                     among
                  
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Testimony
                   for
                   Christs
                   Prerogatives
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   our
                   Usurpation
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     may
                     any
                     way
                     tend
                     to
                     alienate
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     our
                     People
                     from
                     us
                     or
                     our
                     Government
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   Preach
                   his
                   Truths
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   condemned
                   as
                   
                     Seditious
                     &
                     Treasonable
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     highest
                     pains
                     these
                     Crimes
                     will
                     import
                     .
                  
                   Hereby
                   we
                   shall
                   
                     establish
                     our
                     Government
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     foundation
                     ,
                  
                   on
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   Christs
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   
                     make
                     our
                     subjects
                     happy
                     ,
                     and
                     unite
                     them
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     Inclination
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Duty
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   a
                   belief
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   
                     not
                     constrain
                     Conscience
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     meer
                     Religion
                     :
                  
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   from
                   our
                   holy-Father
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   from
                   our
                   oun
                   Absoluteness
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   slaves
                   to
                   this
                   Promise
                   no
                   longer
                   then
                   consists
                   with
                   our
                   Interest
                   :
                   And
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   Interpret
                   as
                   we
                   please
                   :
                   And
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Testimony
                   for
                   Christs
                   Supremacy
                   against
                   our
                   Encroachments
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   Comprehended
                   under
                   these
                   
                     Matters
                     of
                     meer
                  
                   Religion
                   ●or
                   which
                   the
                   Conscience
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   constrained
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   such
                   Subjects
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   that
                   dare
                   assert
                   it
                   ,
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   Test
                   &
                   probation
                   how
                   they
                   stand
                   affected
                   in
                   this
                   Competition
                   betuixt
                   us
                   &
                   this
                   King
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   oune
                   or
                   decline
                   our
                   Authority
                   ,
                   because
                   not
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   him
                   &
                   all
                   his
                   Interests
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     will
                     is
                     therefore
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   will
                   Countenance
                   any
                   
                   other
                   Meetings
                   of
                   His
                   Subjects
                   than
                   we
                   have
                   allowed
                   ,
                   or
                   connive
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     prosecuted
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     severity
                     of
                     our
                     Lawes
                     made
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     leave
                     in
                     full
                     force
                     &
                     vigour
                     notwithstanding
                     of
                     the
                     Premises
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   effect
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     further
                     Command
                     all
                     our
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     Magistrats
                     ,
                     &
                     Officers
                     of
                     our
                     Forces
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   prosecute
                   all
                   these
                   Subjects
                   &
                   Followers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   treating
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   paying
                   homage
                   to
                   that
                   exauctorated
                   King
                   of
                   theirs
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   with
                   His
                   Ambassadours
                   in
                   the
                   Fields
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     the
                     utmost
                     rigor
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     avoid
                     our
                     highest
                     Displeasure
                     :
                  
                   for
                   
                     we
                     are
                     confident
                     ,
                     none
                     will
                     after
                     these
                     Liberties
                     &
                     freedoms
                     we
                     have
                     given
                     to
                     all
                     without
                     reserve
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   Publickly
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   as
                   we
                   by
                   our
                   Soveraign
                   Authority
                   ,
                   Prerogative
                   Royal
                   ,
                   &
                   Absolute
                   Power
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   have
                   prescribed
                   &
                   allowed
                   ,
                   
                     presume
                     to
                     meet
                     in
                     these
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                  
                   except
                   such
                   whose
                   Loyaltie
                   to
                   Christ
                   doth
                   alienate
                   them
                   from
                   us
                   &
                   our
                   Government
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Certifications
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Soveraign
                   Authority
                   ,
                   Prerogative
                   Royal
                   &
                   Absolute
                   Power
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   We
                   charge
                   ,
                   impower
                   ,
                   warrand
                   ,
                   &
                   Authorize
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   hazards
                   (
                   Hell
                   excepted
                   )
                   all
                   our
                   foresaid
                   Judges
                   &
                   Officers
                   in
                   their
                   respective
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   Prosecute
                   &
                   execute
                   our
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   suspected
                   or
                   convicted
                   of
                   their
                   Adherence
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   found
                   guilty
                   of
                   ouning
                   their
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   Him
                   as
                   their
                   Liege
                   Lord
                   by
                   Solemn
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   caused
                   burn
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   hangman
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   Criminal
                   to
                   oune
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   guilty
                   of
                   declining
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   us
                   &
                   our
                   Absolute
                   Authority
                   ,
                   stated
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   Him
                   &
                   His
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   maintaining
                   that
                   pernicious
                   Principle
                   ,
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   our
                   Government
                   that
                   their
                   lives
                   are
                   their
                   oun
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   preserve
                   without
                   surrender
                   to
                   our
                   Mercy
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   we
                   Command
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   banished
                   as
                   Slaves
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   most
                   conducible
                   to
                   our
                   Interest
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   few
                   that
                   remain
                   of
                   that
                   way
                   may
                   be
                   totally
                   exterminated
                   ,
                   we
                   straitly
                   Command
                   all
                   our
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   Horse
                   &
                   Foot
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   ready
                   upon
                   order
                   ,
                   to
                   march
                   &
                   make
                   search
                   ,
                   pursue
                   &
                   follow
                   ,
                   seise
                   &
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   kill
                   &
                   slay
                   &
                   cause
                   to
                   
                   perish
                   ,
                   all
                   such
                   whether
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   at
                   Meetings
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   wanderings
                   ,
                   wherever
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   apprehended
                   :
                   And
                   ordain
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   Subjects
                   to
                   be
                   assistent
                   to
                   these
                   our
                   Forces
                   ,
                   in
                   prosecuting
                   this
                   War
                   against
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   and
                   Contribute
                   their
                   best
                   help
                   &
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   them
                   their
                   required
                   Maintinance
                   ,
                   &
                   duely
                   paying
                   the
                   Cess
                   &
                   Locality
                   imposed
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   Countenance
                   ,
                   Converse
                   with
                   ,
                   resett
                   ,
                   harbour
                   ,
                   supply
                   ,
                   or
                   keep
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   Correspondence
                   with
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Traitors
                   that
                   adhere
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   being
                   found
                   airt
                   &
                   part
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Punishments
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   lyable
                   ;
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   Assist
                   our
                   Forces
                   ,
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   the
                   Hue
                   &
                   Cry
                   after
                   them
                   wherever
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   forthwith
                   purswed
                   ,
                   seised
                   ,
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   &
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   order
                   to
                   be
                   instantly
                   done
                   upon
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   ●●ey
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   delay
                   or
                   mercy
                   to
                   age
                   or
                   sexe
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           if
           any
           will
           take
           a
           look
           of
           the
           Declarations
           &
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           or
           stumbling
           at
           some
           Expressions
           which
           may
           be
           offensive
           to
           Criticks
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           the
           Scope
           &
           Strain
           of
           them
           to
           have
           this
           Importance
           .
        
         
           
             WE
             ,
             a
             Poor
             Company
             of
             Persecuted
             ,
             reproached
             ,
             &
             despised
             Christians
             ;
             who
             indeed
             have
             not
             many
             wise
             men
             among
             us
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             noble
             ,
             but
             are
             a
             few
             foolish
             ,
             weak
             ,
             base
             ,
             &
             despised
             nothings
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             Yet
             having
             this
             Ambition
             to
             be
             His
             called
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             &
             faithful
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             is
             King
             of
             Glory
             ,
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             Everlasting
             &
             Universal
             ;
             Considering
             the
             many
             insolent
             indignities
             ,
             affronts
             ,
             &
             reproaches
             cast
             upon
             His
             Name
             &
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Usurpations
             ,
             Encroachments
             ,
             &
             Invasions
             made
             upon
             His
             Croun
             &
             dignity
             ,
             by
             a
             Pestilent
             Generation
             of
             His
             Atheistical
             ,
             
             Papistical
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             &
             Tyrannical
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             have
             rebelled
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             have
             renounced
             ,
             corrupted
             ,
             &
             subverted
             His
             Royal
             Government
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             &
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             in
             His
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             and
             of
             Power
             :
             Do
             bear
             Witness
             &
             Testimony
             against
             these
             Rebels
             ,
             from
             the
             Highest
             to
             the
             Lowest
             :
             And
             assert
             the
             Interest
             &
             Title
             of
             our
             Princely
             Master
             ,
             and
             oune
             Allegiance
             &
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             Him
             and
             His
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             He
             hath
             all
             undoubted
             right
             ;
             An
             Essential
             right
             by
             His
             Eternal
             God
             head
             ,
             being
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             whose
             goings
             forth
             have
             been
             of
             old
             from
             Everlasting
             ;
             A
             Covenant
             right
             by
             Compact
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Glory
             and
             rule
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Peace
             between
             them
             both
             ;
             A
             Donative
             right
             by
             the
             Fathers
             right
             of
             Delegation
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             hath
             all
             Power
             given
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             &
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             Authority
             even
             because
             He
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ;
             An
             Institute
             right
             by
             the
             Fathers
             Inauguration
             ,
             which
             hath
             set
             Him
             as
             King
             in
             Zion
             ;
             An
             Acquisite
             right
             by
             His
             oun
             Purchase
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             hath
             merited
             &
             obtained
             not
             only
             Subjects
             to
             Govern
             ,
             but
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sole
             Soveraignty
             over
             them
             in
             that
             relation
             ,
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ;
             A
             Bellical
             right
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             making
             the
             People
             fall
             under
             Him
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             His
             Power
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             those
             that
             make
             war
             with
             Him
             ;
             An
             Hereditary
             right
             by
             Proximity
             of
             blood
             &
             Primogeniture
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             higher
             then
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             He
             might
             have
             the
             Preeminence
             ;
             An
             Elective
             right
             by
             His
             Peoples
             choise
             &
             surrender
             ,
             a
             Croun
             wherewith
             His
             Mother
             Crouned
             Him
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             His
             espousals
             .
             In
             a
             humble
             recognizance
             of
             all
             which
             Rights
             ,
             we
             oune
             &
             avouch
             ,
             that
             He
             hath
             that
             Incommunicable
             Prerogative
             of
             Sole
             Soveraignty
             ,
             over
             his
             Visible
             Kingdom
             as
             well
             as
             Invisible
             ,
             without
             a
             Copartner
             or
             Competitor
             ,
             either
             Coordinate
             or
             subordinate
             ;
             in
             Prescribing
             Lawes
             ,
             by
             no
             humane
             Authority
             to
             be
             reversed
             ;
             in
             appointing
             Ordinances
             ,
             immutable
             without
             addition
             or
             diminution
             ,
             
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ;
             instituting
             a
             Government
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             or
             Angel
             can
             without
             Blasphemy
             arrogate
             a
             Power
             either
             to
             invert
             or
             evert
             ,
             change
             or
             overturn
             ;
             And
             Constituting
             Officers
             ,
             which
             must
             depend
             only
             on
             His
             Authority
             and
             His
             alone
             ;
             and
             must
             be
             cloathed
             only
             with
             His
             Commission
             and
             His
             alone
             ,
             guided
             by
             His
             Instructions
             &
             His
             alone
             ,
             Acting
             according
             to
             His
             Lawes
             &
             Prescribed
             Platforme
             and
             His
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             dependence
             on
             ,
             subordination
             to
             ,
             Licence
             warrand
             or
             Indulgence
             from
             ,
             any
             Mortal
             .
             And
             therefore
             We
             disoune
             &
             detest
             every
             thing
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             stamp
             of
             His
             Authority
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             or
             Government
             :
             And
             will
             discountenance
             Prelacy
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             and
             all
             Corruption
             contrarie
             to
             His
             Institution
             ,
             who
             is
             Sole
             &
             Supreme
             Lawgiver
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             will
             submit
             to
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             nothing
             that
             may
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             signify
             our
             respect
             unto
             them
             .
             Hence
             we
             will
             take
             none
             of
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             subscribe
             none
             of
             their
             bonds
             ,
             yeeld
             to
             none
             of
             their
             Impositions
             ,
             pay
             none
             of
             their
             Exactions
             :
             Neither
             will
             we
             hear
             or
             receive
             Ordinances
             from
             any
             Minister
             ,
             but
             the
             faithful
             Authorized
             Ambassadours
             ,
             of
             Christ
             our
             King
             ,
             whatever
             either
             rage
             or
             reproach
             we
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
             We
             assert
             &
             affirm
             also
             ,
             that
             our
             Exalted
             Prince
             is
             King
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             by
             whom
             Kings
             reign
             &
             Princes
             Decree
             Justice
             ,
             as
             His
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             in
             subordination
             to
             Him
             ;
             whom
             He
             hath
             appointed
             to
             rule
             over
             us
             ,
             with
             just
             boundaries
             that
             they
             may
             not
             exceed
             ,
             and
             true
             Characters
             by
             which
             we
             should
             know
             them
             &
             pay
             them
             deference
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             who
             soever
             shall
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             and
             extend
             their
             power
             beyond
             &
             above
             His
             prescripts
             ,
             being
             neither
             called
             to
             ,
             nor
             qualified
             for
             ,
             nor
             improving
             the
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             ends
             He
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             We
             will
             acknowledge
             them
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Usurping
             Tyrants
             ,
             &
             not
             Magistrats
             nor
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             whom
             He
             hath
             given
             the
             Sword
             by
             His
             preceptive
             Will
             ,
             only
             as
             Lyons
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             rod
             by
             His
             providential
             Will
             :
             In
             that
             case
             we
             may
             be
             passively
             
             subject
             when
             we
             cannot
             do
             better
             ,
             but
             will
             never
             oune
             Consciencious
             Allegiance
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             oune
             them
             as
             our
             Lawful
             Magistrars
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             bow
             to
             their
             Idols
             they
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             nor
             prostitute
             either
             Conscience
             or
             Liberty
             to
             their
             Lust
             ,
             But
             will
             endeavour
             under
             our
             Masters
             Banner
             &
             Conduct
             to
             preserve
             whatever
             he
             hath
             intrusted
             to
             us
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             And
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             possess
             ,
             As
             they
             unjustly
             possess
             what
             their
             God
             gives
             them
             :
             And
             will
             maintain
             a
             war
             of
             constant
             opposition
             to
             them
             (
             against
             whom
             our
             Lord
             hath
             declared
             a
             war
             for
             ever
             )
             without
             parly
             ,
             Treaty
             of
             peace
             ,
             Capitulation
             ,
             Composition
             ,
             Truce
             or
             any
             Transaction
             :
             we
             will
             neither
             Medle
             nor
             make
             with
             them
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             nor
             seek
             their
             favour
             ,
             nor
             embrace
             it
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             on
             any
             termes
             that
             may
             imply
             any
             obligation
             to
             surcease
             from
             our
             duty
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             irreconcileable
             opposition
             to
             them
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           I
           shall
           come
           more
           Distinctly
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           in
           offering
           a
           short
           vindication
           of
           the
           Heads
           &
           Grounds
           of
           our
           great
           sufferings
           :
           Dividing
           them
           into
           their
           principal
           parts
           ,
           which
           I
           reduce
           to
           two
           ,
           
             viz
             Negatives
          
           &
           Positives
           .
           The
           Negative
           Grounds
           ?
           I
           reckon
           three
           principally
           .
           1.
           
           For
           Refusing
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           Corrupt
           Ministrie
           .
           2.
           
           For
           Refusing
           to
           oune
           a
           Tyrannical
           Magistracy
           .
           3.
           
           For
           Refusing
           to
           Swear
           &
           subscribe
           their
           unlawful
           imposed
           Oaths
           ,
           Chiefly
           that
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           suffering
           unto
           death
           .
           The
           positive
           Grounds
           are
           also
           three
           .
           1.
           
           For
           frequenting
           field-meetings
           ,
           to
           receive
           Gospel-Ordinancs
           from
           faithful
           Ministers
           .
           2.
           
           For
           maintaining
           the
           principle
           &
           practice
           of
           Defensive
           Resistence
           of
           Superior
           powers
           .
           3.
           
           For
           maintaining
           the
           priviledge
           &
           Duty
           of
           offensive
           revenge
           in
           executing
           Justice
           upon
           Murdering
           Enemies
           of
           Mankind
           in
           cases
           of
           extreme
           necessity
           .
           In
           prosecuting
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           intertexe
           some
           subordinate
           questions
           relating
           to
           their
           respective
           Heads
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           discuss
           them
           briefly
           .
        
         
           
           
             HEAD
             .
             I.
             Where
             
               The
               Sufferings
               of
               many
               for
               Refusing
               to
               acknowledge
               a
               Corrupt
               Ministrie
               are
               Vindicated
               :
               and
               the
               Question
               of
               Hearing
            
             Curats
             
               is
               cleared
            
             .
          
           
             THis
             Question
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             nice
             and
             of
             no
             great
             Moment
             ,
             to
             Persons
             of
             Gallio's
             or
             Laodiceds
             temper
             ,
             indifferent
             &
             Lukwarm
             dispositions
             ,
             consulting
             their
             oun
             more
             them
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             maks
             it
             pass
             without
             any
             enquiry
             with
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Yet
             to
             all
             who
             are
             truly
             tender
             in
             keeping
             a
             good
             Conscience
             free
             of
             the
             times
             Contagion
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             have
             the
             true
             Impression
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Iealous
             especially
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             have
             the
             true
             zeal
             of
             God
             eating
             them
             up
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             indignation
             at
             the
             indignities
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             usurping
             the
             office
             ,
             &
             corrupting
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             truly
             Love
             the
             Gospel
             and
             put
             a
             due
             value
             on
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Corruptions
             whereof
             this
             Question
             touches
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             accounted
             of
             great
             importance
             .
             There
             are
             three
             Questions
             about
             the
             Duty
             of
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             Concerning
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             gives
             us
             very
             weighty
             Cautions
             ,
             
               viz
               what
               we
               should
               hear
               ,
               Mark.
               4.
               24.
               how
               we
               should
               hear
               Luk.
            
             8.
             18.
             and
             whom
             we
             should
             hear
             .
             The
             last
             of
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             expressly
             Stated
             as
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             yet
             the
             Searcher
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             will
             find
             it
             as
             clearly
             Determined
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Cautions
             to
             guard
             from
             erring
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Case
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             Concern
             of
             Conscience
             in
             it
             is
             very
             weighty
             .
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             if
             there
             had
             been
             more
             advertency
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             such
             inconsideration
             and
             Licenciousness
             in
             the
             matter
             &
             manner
             of
             hearing
             .
             Nor
             would
             that
             itching
             humor
             &
             Luxuriancy
             of
             lust
             ,
             in
             heaping
             up
             teachers
             to
             please
             the
             fancy
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             much
             encouraged
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             detriment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             disgrace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             destruction
             of
             many
             poor
             Souls
             .
             But
             through
             the
             ignorance
             
             &
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             of
             trying
             whom
             we
             should
             hear
             ,
             by
             seeking
             some
             satisfieing
             evidence
             of
             their
             being
             cloathed
             with
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             left
             louse
             in
             a
             Licence
             to
             hear
             what
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             received
             the
             Poison
             of
             error
             from
             
               Monte
               banks
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             true
             &
             wholesome
             Potions
             of
             Christs
             Prescripts
             from
             them
             that
             had
             Power
             &
             skill
             to
             administer
             them
             .
             Hence
             the
             many
             Sects
             ,
             &
             Schismes
             ,
             &
             errors
             ,
             that
             have
             Pestered
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             have
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             proceeded
             from
             this
             latitude
             &
             laxness
             of
             Promiscous
             hearing
             of
             all
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             whom
             either
             the
             worlds
             Authority
             impowered
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             means
             were
             possessed
             of
             the
             place
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             Cognizance
             whether
             they
             had
             the
             Characters
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             or
             not
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             observed
             ,
             and
             People
             had
             scrupled
             &
             refused
             to
             hear
             these
             whom
             they
             might
             know
             should
             not
             have
             Preached
             ;
             neither
             the
             Great
             Antichrist
             ,
             nor
             the
             many
             lesser
             Antichrists
             ,
             would
             have
             had
             such
             footing
             in
             the
             world
             as
             they
             have
             this
             day
             .
             It
             is
             then
             of
             no
             small
             Consequence
             to
             have
             this
             Question
             cleared
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             of
             small
             difficulty
             to
             solve
             the
             intricacies
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             Characters
             to
             fix
             for
             a
             discovery
             of
             Christs
             true
             Ministers
             ;
             whom
             we
             should
             submit
             to
             &
             obey
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Love
             &
             esteem
             them
             for
             their
             Works
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             qualities
             sake
             ,
             as
             standing
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             having
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Reconciliation
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             how
             we
             may
             discern
             those
             Characters
             ,
             what
             judgment
             is
             incumbent
             to
             private
             Christians
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             theiroun
             Consciences
             in
             the
             Case
             ;
             And
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             demean
             themselves
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             with
             out
             Scandal
             on
             either
             hand
             ,
             or
             sin
             against
             their
             oun
             Conscience
             ;
             how
             to
             avoid
             the
             rocks
             &
             Extremes
             that
             inadvertency
             or
             precipitancy
             in
             this
             matter
             may
             rush
             upon
             ;
             So
             as
             to
             escape
             &
             sail
             by
             the
             Scylla
             of
             sinful
             Separation
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Charybdis
             of
             sinful
             union
             &
             Communion
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             equally
             dangerous
             ;
             especially
             how
             these
             Cautions
             are
             to
             be
             managed
             in
             a
             broken
             and
             disturbed
             &
             divided
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Question
             also
             is
             the
             more
             difficult
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             never
             so
             much
             questioned
             before
             this
             
             time
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             much
             sought
             to
             be
             obscured
             ,
             by
             the
             perverse
             disputings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             to
             find
             out
             evasions
             to
             cover
             sin
             &
             escape
             sufferings
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             So
             it
             hath
             never
             been
             discussed
             by
             Divines
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             our
             Case
             ,
             except
             what
             hath
             been
             of
             late
             by
             some
             faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             suffered
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             shall
             gather
             the
             most
             of
             my
             Arguments
             ,
             in
             as
             Compendious
             a
             way
             as
             I
             can
             without
             wronging
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             ,
             I
             fancy
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             at
             such
             a
             loss
             in
             our
             helps
             from
             the
             Learned
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             partly
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             written
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             oun
             times
             ,
             in
             a
             Constitute
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Corruptions
             &
             disorders
             might
             be
             orderly
             rectified
             ,
             and
             people
             might
             have
             access
             to
             get
             their
             scruples
             removed
             in
             a
             Legal
             way
             by
             Church-order
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             the
             Learned
             &
             Judicious
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             hath
             written
             excellently
             in
             his
             book
             
               on
               Scandal
            
             ,
             but
             therein
             neither
             he
             nor
             others
             did
             consult
             nor
             could
             have
             a
             prospect
             of
             such
             a
             case
             as
             ours
             is
             ;
             And
             partly
             ,
             that
             forreign
             Divines
             ,
             not
             having
             this
             for
             their
             exercise
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             acquainted
             with
             our
             circumstantiate
             case
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             fit
             nor
             Competent
             Arbiters
             to
             decide
             this
             Contraversie
             ;
             hence
             many
             of
             them
             do
             wonder
             at
             our
             sufferings
             upon
             this
             head
             .
             Every
             Church
             is
             best
             acquainted
             with
             her
             oun
             Testimony
             .
             Yet
             we
             want
             not
             the
             suffrage
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Learnedst
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Great
             
               Gisb.
               Voetius
            
             in
             his
             
               Polit
               Eccles.
            
             in
             several
             places
             comes
             near
             to
             favour
             us
             :
             where
             he
             allowes
             People
             to
             leave
             some
             &
             hear
             such
             Ministers
             as
             they
             profit
             most
             by
             ,
             from
             these
             grounds
             ,
             
               that
               people
               should
               chuse
               the
               best
               &
               most
               edifying
               gifts
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               scripture
               1
               
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 Prove
                 all
                 things
              
               &c.
               and
               answers
               objections
               to
               the
               contrare
               ,
               and
               granteth
               that
               upon
               several
               occasions
               one
               may
               abstain
               from
               explicite
               Communion
               with
               a
               Corrupt
               Church
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               that
               such
               Communion
               is
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               Necessitate
               either
               Medii
               or
               Precepti
               ,
               where
               the
               Christian
               shall
               have
               more
               peace
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               free
               exercise
               of
               Christian
               Duties
               elswhere
               ,
               And
               that
               he
               may
               keep
               Communion
               with
               more
               Purity
               in
               other
               places
               
                 Polit.
                 Ecces
                 .
                 Quest.
                 17.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               68.
               
               And
               he
               approves
               of
               People
               refusing
               
               to
               bring
               their
               Children
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               such
               Corrupt
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               wait
               until
               they
               have
               occasion
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               best
               gifts
               be
               to
               be
               Coveted
               why
               should
               not
               the
               best
               Ministers
               be
               preferred
               ?
               and
               why
               should
               not
               Christians
               shew
               by
               their
               deeds
               ,
               that
               they
               honour
               such
               as
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               contemn
               a
               vile
               Person
               ?
               They
               ought
               not
               to
               partake
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               9.
               11.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               11.
               
               They
               should
               not
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               make
               sad
               the
               Godly
               ;
               The
               Authority
               of
               such
               Ministers
               should
               not
               be
               strengthened
               
                 
                   Voet.
                   Polit
                   Eccles.
                   Pag.
                
                 637.
                 to
                 640.
                 
              
            
             But
             though
             it
             labour
             under
             all
             these
             disadvantages
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             less
             but
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             necessary
             ,
             to
             say
             somwhat
             to
             clear
             it
             ,
             with
             dependance
             upon
             light
             from
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             those
             faithful
             men
             who
             hath
             sufficiently
             cleared
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             have
             a
             Conscience
             not
             blinded
             or
             bribed
             with
             some
             prejudices
             ,
             by
             which
             more
             light
             hath
             accrued
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             of
             withdrawing
             from
             Corrupt
             Ministers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ever
             was
             attained
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             the
             good
             we
             have
             got
             of
             Prelacy
             .
             In
             so
             much
             that
             I
             might
             spare
             labour
             in
             adding
             any
             thing
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             would
             make
             the
             Arguments
             vindicating
             this
             Cause
             of
             suffering
             alitle
             more
             publick
             ,
             and
             take
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             grounds
             espoused
             by
             the
             Present
             &
             reproached
             party
             for
             their
             withdrawings
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             stretched
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             than
             have
             been
             ouned
             by
             our
             writers
             on
             this
             head
             ;
             to
             the
             intent
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Discrepancy
             but
             great
             likness
             &
             harmony
             between
             the
             Arguments
             &
             Grounds
             of
             withdrawing
             ,
             in
             the
             late
             
               Informatorie
               Vindication
            
             &c.
             and
             those
             that
             are
             found
             in
             other
             writings
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             I
             think
             it
             needful
             to
             touch
             this
             subject
             now
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             first
             ground
             of
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             many
             that
             suffered
             a
             while
             for
             it
             ,
             now
             have
             fainted
             ,
             and
             condemned
             all
             their
             former
             Contendings
             for
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             calling
             in
             question
             all
             these
             reasons
             that
             formerly
             satisfied
             '
             them
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             with
             some
             distinctness
             in
             this
             thorny
             point
             :
             Some
             
               Concessory
               Assertions
            
             must
             first
             be
             premitted
             ,
             And
             then
             Our
             Grounds
             Propounded
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             willingly
             yeeld
             to
             &
             Cordially
             close
             with
             the
             Truth
             of
             these
             Assertions
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Endeavour
             of
             all
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             
               One
               Body
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Partakers
             of
             his
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             ,
             called
             in
             
               One
               Hope
            
             ,
             Professing
             
               One
               Lord
            
             ,
             Confessing
             
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             sealed
             with
             
               One
               Baptisme
               Eph.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             &c.
             And
             for
             Brethren
             to
             dwel
             together
             in
             Unity
             ,
             is
             good
             &
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             precious
             Oyntment
             upon
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             ran
             doun
             upon
             Aarons
             beard
             Psal.
             133.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             A
             fragrant
             Oyntment
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             composed
             aright
             of
             Gospel-simples
             ,
             according
             to
             Divine
             art
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             pure
             &
             then
             peacable
             ;
             and
             not
             made
             up
             of
             Adulterate
             Politicks
             :
             that
             Union
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             for
             its
             Author
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             for
             its
             Rule
             ,
             Peace
             for
             its
             bond
             &
             beauty
             ,
             love
             for
             its
             Cement
             ,
             Faith
             for
             its
             foment
             ,
             Christ
             for
             its
             foundation
             ,
             and
             Truth
             &
             holiness
             for
             its
             constant
             Companions
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             intensely
             desired
             ,
             enixely
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             fervently
             followed
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             &
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             :
             Which
             makes
             Division
             &
             Schisme
             not
             only
             a
             great
             Miserie
             ,
             but
             a
             Grand
             sin
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             &
             Duty
             ,
             and
             consistent
             with
             holiness
             &
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Apostasie
             &
             defection
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Confederacy
             &
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             Lord.
             And
             true
             Union
             can
             neither
             be
             attained
             ,
             nor
             retained
             ,
             nor
             recovered
             ;
             except
             the
             sinful
             Cause
             of
             Division
             ,
             Defection
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             overruling
             Cause
             ,
             the
             
               Anger
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             be
             removed
             ,
             in
             turning
             to
             &
             following
             him
             .
          
           
             II.
             Thô
             there
             be
             not
             perfect
             Union
             ,
             but
             diversity
             both
             of
             judgements
             and
             practices
             ,
             in
             several
             Cases
             there
             may
             be
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             in
             its
             Ordinances
             and
             Ministrie
             .
             As
             1.
             
             We
             may
             have
             a
             Catholick
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christian
             Ministers
             &
             Members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             considered
             as
             such
             ;
             holding
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             sure
             .
             And
             so
             we
             may
             meet
             for
             Worship
             with
             all
             Devout
             men
             in
             every
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Parthians
             ,
             or
             Medes
             ,
             or
             Elamites
             ,
             or
             French
             or
             Dutch
             &c.
             thô
             differing
             in
             Controversies
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             not
             overturning
             that
             ;
             if
             they
             hold
             the
             
               Universal
               ▪
            
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             against
             the
             Common
             enemies
             
             thereof
             ,
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               or
               Pagans
               :
            
             for
             there
             is
             neither
             Greek
             nor
             Iew
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             Christ
             is
             all
             and
             in
             all
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
             But
             if
             they
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             have
             a
             more
             special
             Communion
             with
             all
             Protestant
             Ministers
             &
             Members
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             considered
             as
             such
             ,
             more
             strictly
             ,
             and
             upon
             stricter
             conditions
             :
             providing
             they
             hold
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Universal
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             General
             Testimony
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             against
             the
             Greater
             &
             lesser
             Antichrists
             ;
             thô
             differing
             from
             us
             in
             some
             circumstantial
             points
             ,
             not
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             not
             contradictory
             unto
             the
             Protestant
             Testimony
             ,
             against
             Poperie
             &
             all
             Heresie
             ;
             nor
             declining
             from
             their
             oun
             Reformation
             ,
             by
             Defection
             or
             Schisme
             .
             And
             Consequently
             ,
             its
             Lawful
             to
             oune
             Communion
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             and
             take
             Ordination
             from
             them
             ,
             thô
             they
             have
             some
             formes
             not
             allowable
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             were
             never
             Reformed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             sound
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Testimony
             .
             But
             with
             the
             Sectarians
             or
             Schismaticks
             or
             Apostates
             among
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             that
             special
             Communion
             .
             3.
             
             We
             may
             have
             a
             more
             Particular
             Communion
             upon
             yet
             stricter
             conditions
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             Ministers
             &
             Members
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Britain
             &
             Ireland
             ,
             considered
             as
             such
             :
             Providing
             they
             hold
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Universal
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             more
             Special
             ,
             Protestant
             Testimony
             against
             the
             Greater
             &
             lesser
             Antichrists
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenanted
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Reformation
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             against
             Poperie
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             &
             Profanness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             Thô
             differing
             from
             us
             in
             those
             Controversial
             points
             ,
             never
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             never
             the
             Word
             of
             Christs
             patience
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             overturn
             the
             Covenanted
             Testimony
             .
             But
             with
             those
             that
             contradict
             &
             counteract
             that
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             that
             particular
             Communion
             .
             4.
             
             We
             may
             have
             yet
             a
             nearer
             Organical
             Communion
             ,
             upon
             stricter
             conditions
             still
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Ministers
             &
             Members
             of
             the
             National
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             constitute
             &
             confederate
             under
             one
             Reformed
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             :
             providing
             they
             hold
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             the
             former
             Testimonies
             
             under
             the
             foresaid
             considerations
             ,
             but
             the
             Presbyterian
             Testimony
             as
             stated
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             in
             the
             National
             Covenants
             &
             Engagements
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             Poperie
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Erastianisme
             ,
             Sectarianisme
             ,
             Toleration
             ,
             Schisme
             &
             Defection
             ;
             thô
             differing
             in
             some
             things
             from
             us
             ,
             never
             Reformed
             ,
             never
             considered
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicatories
             ,
             never
             engaged
             against
             in
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             never
             Stated
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             patience
             and
             Matter
             of
             Testimony
             .
             But
             with
             those
             that
             oppose
             ,
             suppress
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             and
             abandon
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             this
             Organical
             Communion
             ,
             in
             this
             broken
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             may
             have
             yet
             a
             stricter
             Congregational
             Communion
             ,
             upon
             stricter
             conditions
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             Meetings
             or
             Societies
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             with
             any
             Minister
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             duely
             &
             truely
             admitted
             to
             that
             function
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whether
             in
             a
             fixed
             or
             unfixed
             relation
             :
             provicing
             he
             holds
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             former
             considerations
             ,
             and
             ounes
             and
             adheres
             unto
             the
             true
             received
             principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             Declarations
             or
             Testimonies
             ,
             former
             or
             latter
             ,
             particular
             or
             more
             General
             ,
             are
             aggreable
             thereunto
             ;
             thô
             differing
             from
             us
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Integral
             &
             not
             Essential
             parts
             of
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             against
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             .
             But
             with
             such
             as
             deny
             or
             decline
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             Schisme
             or
             Defection
             ,
             or
             Complyance
             with
             the
             enemies
             thereof
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             this
             Congregational
             Communion
             ,
             in
             this
             broken
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thô
             there
             be
             many
             things
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             brangle
             &
             lessen
             the
             Comfort
             of
             our
             Communion
             with
             it
             and
             the
             Ministrie
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             keep
             fellowship
             with
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             thô
             in
             many
             things
             faultie
             and
             Corrupt
             ,
             as
             all
             Churches
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             this
             Militant
             State.
             As
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             had
             many
             corruptions
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             yet
             no
             separation
             is
             enjoyned
             from
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             
             did
             not
             require
             separation
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Perga●●●
             &
             Thyatira
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             many
             corruptions
             &
             deficiencies
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             a
             Toleration
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             would
             lay
             no
             other
             burden
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             hold
             fast
             what
             they
             had
             :
             as
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             shewes
             in
             his
             Comment
             .
             on
             the
             
               Revel
               .
               chap.
               2.
               
               Lect.
               6.
               
               Pag.
            
             148
             ,
             149.
             as
             also
             
               Chap.
               18.
               
               Lect.
               1.
               
               Pag.
               585.
               in
            
             4
             to
             .
             This
             must
             be
             granted
             especially
             in
             these
             cases
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             infant
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Reformation
             is
             only
             begun
             :
             then
             many
             things
             may
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             gradually
             Reformed
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             adult
             State
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             growing
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             advancing
             out
             of
             corruptions
             :
             then
             many
             things
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             ascending
             &
             wrestling
             up
             the
             hill
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Declining
             State
             ;
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             going
             backward
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             yeelded
             unto
             .
             See
             that
             Objection
             of
             hearing
             Prelatical
             men
             in
             the
             time
             of
             former
             Prelacy
             ,
             answered
             above
             ,
             
               Peri.
               4.
               
               Pag.
            
             54.
             3.
             
             In
             a
             Constitute
             and
             settled
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             enjoying
             her
             Priviledges
             &
             Judicatories
             ,
             corruptions
             may
             be
             ●oreborn
             ,
             and
             the
             offended
             are
             not
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             before
             recourse
             to
             the
             Judicatories
             for
             an
             orderly
             redress
             :
             But
             in
             a
             broken
             &
             disturbed
             State
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             access
             to
             these
             Courts
             of
             Christ
             ;
             then
             people
             ,
             thô
             they
             must
             not
             usurp
             a
             power
             of
             Judicial
             Censuring
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             claim
             &
             exercise
             a
             discretive
             power
             over
             their
             oun
             practice
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             withdrawing
             from
             such
             Ministers
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             signify
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             moral
             equity
             of
             these
             censures
             that
             have
             been
             legally
             enacted
             against
             these
             &
             the
             equivalent
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             should
             be
             legally
             inflicted
             .
             As
             we
             do
             upon
             this
             Ground
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             ,
             and
             likewise
             from
             some
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             being
             chargable
             with
             such
             corruptions
             &
             defections
             from
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             but
             shew
             our
             dislike
             of
             .
             This
             the
             Reverend
             Author
             of
             
               Rectius
               instruendum
            
             justifies
             
               Confut.
               3.
               
               Dial.
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Pag.
            
             8.
             where
             he
             is
             shewing
             ,
             what
             separation
             is
             not
             sinful
             ;
             and
             gives
             this
             for
             one
             ,
             
               if
               we
               separate
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               a
               National
               Church
               hath
               commanded
               us
               as
               her
               Members
               to
               disoune
               ,
               by
               her
               standing
               Acts
               &
               Authority
               ,
               while
               those
               from
               whom
               we
               separate
               oune
               that
               Corruption
               .
            
             Which
             
             holds
             true
             of
             the
             Curats
             ,
             &
             Indulged
             ,
             and
             Addressers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             withdraw
             from
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             certainly
             those
             are
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             cannot
             communicate
             without
             submitting
             to
             the
             Lawes
             establishing
             them
             ,
             and
             taking
             on
             that
             Test
             &
             badge
             of
             our
             incorporation
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             partaking
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             &
             in
             hazard
             of
             their
             judgment
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Thô
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             warranted
             ,
             so
             are
             necessitated
             to
             withdraw
             :
             yet
             neither
             do
             we
             allow
             it
             upon
             slight
             or
             slender
             grounds
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             tender
             soul
             be
             forced
             to
             discountenance
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             (
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             here
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             )
             without
             great
             reluctancy
             and
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             are
             solid
             &
             valid
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             unavoidable
             .
             Therefore
             we
             reject
             these
             as
             insufficient
             Grounds
             ,
             besides
             what
             are
             given
             already
             .
             1.
             
             We
             cannot
             withdraw
             from
             a
             Minister
             ,
             for
             his
             Infirmities
             or
             weaknesses
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             spiritual
             or
             Moral
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             for
             
               Pers●nal
               faults
            
             &
             escapes
             :
             We
             expect
             a
             faithful
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             sinless
             Ministrie
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             for
             every
             defect
             in
             faithfulness
             ,
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             want
             of
             courage
             ,
             Misinformation
             ,
             or
             being
             byassed
             with
             affection
             for
             particular
             persons
             .
             We
             do
             not
             hold
             ,
             that
             faults
             in
             Members
             ,
             or
             defects
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             do
             pollute
             the
             Oordinances
             ,
             and
             so
             necessitate
             a
             Separation
             ;
             but
             aggree
             with
             what
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             sayes
             on
             
               Revel
               .
               chap.
               2.
               
               Lect.
               6.
               
               Pag.
               147.
               in
            
             4
             to
             .
             Sincerity
             discovered
             ,
             will
             cover
             many
             faults
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             for
             every
             discoverie
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             thô
             we
             may
             have
             gro●nd
             to
             suspect
             a
             Mans
             principle
             &
             Motive
             be
             not
             right
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             following
             duty
             unblameably
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Lawfull
             Call
             ,
             What
             then
             !
             
               notwithstanding
               every
               way
               ,
               whether
               in
               Pretence
               or
               in
               Truth
               ,
               Christ
               is
               Preached
               ,
               therein
               me
               may
               rejoyce
               Philip.
            
             1.
             18.
             5.
             
             Nor
             yet
             for
             real
             Scandals
             ,
             not
             attended
             with
             obstinacy
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             will
             take
             reproof
             &
             admonition
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             by
             Doctrinal
             Confessing
             and
             practicall
             for
             saking
             them
             satisfie
             the
             offended
             .
             6.
             
             Yea
             thô
             his
             Scandals
             be
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             discountenance
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             persis●s
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             a
             disouning
             of
             his
             Ministrie
             `or
             a
             rejecting
             his
             Commission
             ,
             but
             a
             discountenancing
             for
             his
             disorders
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             removed
             .
             But
             the
             
               Apologet.
               Rela●
               Sect.
            
             14.
             
             
             Pag.
             290
             ,
             291.
             sayes
             (
             1
             )
             there
             may
             be
             Ministerial
             corruptions
             ,
             
               that
               cut
               the
               very
               throat
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               and
               make
               one
               no
               Officer
               —
               and
               it
               is
               past
               questioning
               ,
               such
               may
               be
               shunned
               ,
               without
               all
               hazard
               of
               Separation
               (
               2
               )
               when
               personal
               faults
               are
               very
               gross
               &
               palpable
               ,
               open
               &
               avowed
               ,
               such
               may
               be
               shuned
               without
               any
               hazard
               of
               Separation
               ;
               because
               the
               mans
               being
               an
               Officer
               
                 coram
                 Deo
              
               is
               much
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               great
               probability
               that
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               he
               had
               forefaulted
               the
               same
               ,
               thô
               such
               should
               be
               the
               corruption
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               this
               he
               may
               be
               maintained
               .
               (
               3
               )
               Separation
               is
               〈◊〉
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               hearing
               such
               or
               such
               a
               man
               is
               a
               far
               other
               thing
               :
               there
               may
               be
               many
               just
               grounds
               of
               exception
               against
               a
               particular
               person
               ,
               why
               people
               may
               refuse
               to
               countenance
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               hazard
               of
               separation
               ,
               or
               joining
               with
               separatists
               in
               their
               principles
               :
               Separation
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               refusing
               to
               attend
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               such
               a
               man
               is
               another
               thing
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               may
               joine
               with
               Ordinances
               in
               another
               congregation
               ,
               and
               so
               testify
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               prejudice
               at
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               but
               only
               against
               such
               a
               man
               in
               particular
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             an
             ignorant
             as
             wel
             as
             malicious
             calumnie
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             otherwise
             we
             respect
             &
             reverence
             as
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             their
             offensive
             defections
             ,
             is
             a
             disouning
             al
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             we
             do
             profess
             indeed
             a
             disouning
             of
             the
             Curats
             Ministrie
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             Reverend
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             thô
             we
             do
             discountenance
             many
             of
             them
             with
             sad
             hearts
             ,
             for
             their
             not
             keeping
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lords
             patience
             in
             this
             hour
             of
             tentation
             ,
             nor
             adhering
             to
             the
             principles
             &
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             a
             disouning
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             but
             a
             Refusing
             to
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             present
             administrations
             ,
             in
             this
             disturbed
             State
             ,
             till
             these
             offences
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             V.
             As
             to
             disoune
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             were
             hateful
             Sectarianisme
             ;
             so
             to
             dissolve
             or
             break
             off
             Communion
             with
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             Members
             ,
             were
             an
             unnatural
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             is
             horrid
             sin
             .
             But
             because
             among
             all
             the
             various
             Sufferings
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             poor
             tossed
             ,
             &
             racked
             
             Remnant
             now
             Persecuted
             have
             been
             exercised
             ,
             this
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             lightest
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             been
             on
             all
             hands
             stigmatized
             as
             Schismaticks
             &
             Separatists
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             have
             maintained
             a
             resolved
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             Curats
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             discountenanced
             many
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             offended
             for
             their
             declining
             Courses
             ,
             and
             Complyances
             with
             the
             Times
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             the
             duty
             of
             this
             day
             :
             I
             shall
             distinguish
             some
             cases
             of
             Separation
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             our
             approven
             Authors
             ,
             which
             will
             j●●tify
             all
             their
             withdrawings
             .
             1.
             
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             distinguishes
             these
             three
             ;
             Schisme
             ,
             separating
             from
             the
             Unity
             &
             Communion
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             not
             alway
             in
             diversity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             in
             divided
             Practices
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Schismaticos
               facit
               not
               diversa
               fides
               ,
               sed
               disrupta
               communionis
               Societas
               :
            
             Then
             separation
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             from
             a
             Church
             as
             no
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             in
             some
             things
             wherein
             they
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             that
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Lawful
             if
             it
             exceed
             not
             its
             ground
             :
             Then
             lastly
             ,
             Secession
             ,
             a
             local
             removing
             to
             a
             better
             Church
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             cannot
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Persecuted
             Wanderers
             :
             for
             they
             separate
             from
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             Members
             ,
             but
             these
             from
             whom
             they
             separate
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             separation
             ,
             is
             either
             Positive
             &
             Active
             ,
             or
             Negative
             &
             Passive
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             party
             not
             only
             leaves
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             formerly
             joyned
             ,
             but
             also
             gathers
             up
             new
             distinct
             Churches
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             under
             another
             Government
             &
             Ministrie
             &
             Ordinances
             ,
             disouning
             those
             they
             left
             .
             The
             latter
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             faithful
             Remnant
             of
             a
             declining
             Church
             ,
             standing
             still
             &
             refusing
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             backsliding
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             become
             obstinate
             in
             their
             defections
             ,
             holds
             clossly
             by
             ,
             &
             adheres
             unto
             the
             Reformation
             attained
             .
             This
             Famous
             
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
            
             in
             his
             
               due
               Right
               of
               Presbytries
               pag.
            
             253.
             254.
             sheweth
             to
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             calleth
             it
             a
             Non-Union
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Faithf●l
             did
             separate
             from
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             is
             Lawful
             &
             laudable
             .
             3.
             
             
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
            
             there
             proceeds
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             
             
               between
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               worst
               &
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               best
               &
               least
               part
               :
               and
               these
               who
               separate
               from
               the
               worst
               &
               greatest
               part
               ,
               do
               notwithstanding
               retain
               a
               part
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               least
               &
               best
               part
               therof
               ;
               as
               the
               Godly
               in
               England
               who
               refused
               the
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               &
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               .
               Hence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               though
               now
               People
               should
               withdraw
               from
               Communion
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               Corrupted
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               counted
               Separatists
               because
               ,
               they
               hold
               still
               Communion
               with
               the
               better
               thô
               lesser
               part
               .
               Moreover
               he
               saith
               Pag.
               254.
               255.
               
               That
               there
               may
               be
               Causes
               of
               Non-Union
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               sufficient
               causes
               of
               separation
               .
               Lastly
               he
               tells
               us
               
                 ibid.
                 Pag.
              
               258.
               
               When
               the
               Greatest
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               makes
               defection
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               lesser
               part
               remaining
               sound
               ,
               the
               Greast
               part
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               separatists
               ;
               thô
               the
               manyest
               &
               greatest
               part
               in
               the
               actual
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               be
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               case
               of
               right
               Discipline
               the
               best
               thô
               fewest
               is
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               Truth
               is
               like
               life
               ,
               that
               retireth
               from
               the
               manyest
               Members
               unto
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               there
               remaineth
               in
               its
               fountain
               in
               case
               of
               dangers
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               the
               major
               part
               which
               hath
               made
               defection
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               who
               stand
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               thô
               they
               cannot
               comply
               or
               joyne
               with
               the
               corrupt
               Majoritie
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
            
             rehearsed
             his
             words
             
               Sect.
               14.
               pag.
            
             292.
             293.
             4.
             
             There
             may
             be
             a
             Lawful
             withdrawing
             ,
             where
             the
             Ordinances
             &
             Ministrie
             are
             not
             cast
             at
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Apol
               ,
               Rel.
            
             saith
             .
             ibid.
             291.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             
               so
               long
               as
               people
               do
               not
               cast
               at
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               are
               willing
               to
               run
               many
               miles
               to
               enjoy
               them
               :
               nor
               cast
               at
               the
               Church
               as
               no
               Church
               (
               thô
               they
               sadly
               fear
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               be
               provoked
               by
               this
               dreadful
               defection
               ,
               which
               is
               carried
               on
               by
               these
               men
               &
               their
               favourers
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               a
               Bill
               of
               divorce
               )
               nor
               at
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               for
               they
               love
               those
               that
               stand
               to
               their
               Principles
               dearly
               ,
               and
               are
               most
               willing
               to
               hear
               them
               either
               in
               publick
               or
               private
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               that
               write
               against
               Separatists
               ,
               that
               separation
               from
               
               a
               Church
               is
               Lawful
               ,
               when
               the
               case
               so
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               union
               cannot
               be
               kept
               up
               with
               her
               without
               sin
               ,
               
                 
                   Voet.
                   Polit.
                   Eccles.
                   pag.
                   68.
                   quest
                   .
                
                 17.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Grave
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   Rectius
                   Instruendum
                   Confut.
                   3.
                   
                   Dial.
                   Chap.
                   pag.
                
                 7.
                 &c.
                 
              
               allowes
               ,
               every
               Separation
               is
               not
               Schisme
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Church
               which
               hath
               essentials
               ,
               yea
               and
               more
               than
               essentials
               :
               If
               it
               be
               from
               those
               (
               thô
               never
               so
               many
               )
               who
               are
               drawing
               back
               from
               whatever
               piece
               of
               duty
               &
               integrity
               is
               attained
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               still
               to
               be
               held
               fast
               ,
               according
               to
               many
               Scripture
               Commands
               .
               So
               Elias
               ,
               when
               Gods
               Covenant
               was
               forsaken
               ,
               was
               as
               another
               
                 Athanasius
                 (
                 I
                 and
                 I
                 only
                 am
                 left
                 )
              
               in
               point
               of
               tenacious
               integrity
               .
               7.
               
               Next
               he
               sayes
               ,
               if
               we
               separate
               in
               that
               which
               a
               National
               Church
               hath
               commanded
               us
               as
               her
               Members
               to
               disoune
               ,
               by
               her
               standing
               Acts
               &
               Authority
               ,
               while
               those
               from
               whom
               we
               separate
               oune
               that
               Corruption
               .
               8.
               
               Likewise
               he
               there
               asserts
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Lawful
               forbearance
               of
               Union
               &
               Complyance
               with
               notorious
               Backsliders
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               of
               it self
               sinful
               ,
               or
               inductive
               to
               it
               :
               which
               is
               far
               from
               Separation
               str●ctly
               taken
               .
               The
               Commands
               of
               abstaining
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               hating
               the
               garment
               spotted
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               do
               clearly
               include
               this
               .
               9.
               
               He
               addes
               ,
               many
               things
               will
               warrant
               Separation
               from
               such
               a
               particular
               Minister
               or
               Congregation
               ;
               which
               will
               not
               warrant
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               National
               ;
               nor
               infer
               it
               ,
               by
               
                 Mr
                 Durhams
              
               acknowledgement
               (
               
                 on
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               129.
               )
               for
               if
               Scandals
               become
               excessive
               ,
               he
               allowes
               to
               depart
               to
               another
               Congregation
               .
               10.
               
               Lastly
               he
               sayes
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               Commanded
               withdrawing
               from
               Persons
               &
               Societies
               even
               in
               Worship
               ,
               the
               precepts
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 Prov.
                 19.
                 27.
                 
                 Act.
              
               2.
               40.
               will
               clearly
               import
               this
               by
               Consequence
               —
               Surely
               the
               Ministers
               &
               Professors
               ,
               adhering
               to
               the
               Reformat●on
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               thô
               the
               lesse●
               number
               :
               These
               Souldiers
               who
               keep
               the
               Generals
               Orders
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               Army
               ,
               not
               the
               deserters
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             part
             cleared
             by
             these
             Assertions
             ,
             what
             is
             our
             mind
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             coun
             from
             Scripture
             Oracles
             ,
             all
             the
             Causes
             &
             Cases
             justifying
             &
             warranding
             withdrawing
             from
             any
             Ministers
             ;
             with
             application
             
             of
             all
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             accommodation
             of
             some
             of
             them
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Wanderers
             withdraw
             from
             :
             with
             Arguments
             endeavouring
             to
             evince
             the
             Validity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             evidencing
             they
             are
             not
             new
             Notions
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Grounds
             which
             approven
             Authors
             have
             improved
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             I
             shall
             omitt
             the
             ordinary
             Criticismes
             in
             stating
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             distinguishing
             betuixt
             hearing
             &
             joyning
             in
             Worship
             ,
             and
             ouning
             them
             as
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             them
             &c.
             
             And
             only
             essay
             to
             prove
             this
             
               Thesis
               :
               We
               cannot
               without
               sin
               oune
               Church
               Communion
               in
               Gospel
               Ordinances
               with
               the
               Prelats
               or
               their
               Curats
               ,
               as
               Our
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               must
               Withdraw
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               guilty
               of
               the
               like
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               make
               out
               against
               them
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             resume
             what
             Confirmations
             this
             Thesis
             is
             strenthened
             with
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             or
             Church
             Constitutions
             of
             former
             Periods
             ,
             which
             are
             premitted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             :
             Nor
             make
             any
             repitition
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             our
             present
             Condition
             ,
             Represented
             above
             ,
             which
             contributes
             to
             clear
             it
             :
             but
             shortly
             come
             to
             the
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             them
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christs
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Ambassadours
             cloathed
             with
             his
             Commission
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             receive
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             otherwise
             they
             must
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             
               Thieves
               ,
               Robbers
            
             ,
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             strangers
             whom
             Christs
             sheep
             
               will
               not
            
             ,
             nay
             must
             not
             
               hear
               ,
               Iohn
            
             .
             10.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             
               how
               shall
               they
               preach
            
             ,
             or
             be
             heard
             ,
             
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.
             15.
             for
             such
             whom
             we
             know
             may
             not
             Lawfully
             preach
             ,
             we
             cannot
             Lawfully
             hear
             .
             These
             from
             whom
             we
             may
             receive
             the
             Misteries
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             account
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               1
               Cor.
            
             4.
             1.
             and
             
               Ambassadours
               for
               Christ
            
             ,
             standing
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             beseeching
             us
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
             Hence
             such
             as
             we
             doubt
             to
             acknowledge
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             His
             Commission
             ,
             them
             we
             cannot
             hear
             without
             sin
             :
             But
             the
             Prelatical
             Curats
             are
             such
             as
             we
             doubt
             to
             acknowledge
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             His
             commission
             :
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             hear
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             only
             needs
             probation
             .
             These
             who
             neither
             have
             nor
             can
             have
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Lawful
             call
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             acknowledged
             
             with
             confidence
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             cloathed
             with
             His
             commission
             :
             But
             the
             Prelatical
             Curats
             are
             such
             :
             Ergo.
             —
             First
             they
             neither
             have
             nor
             can
             have
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             :
             Since
             few
             of
             them
             have
             the
             personal
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             far
             less
             the
             Ministerial
             as
             Officers
             ,
             mentioned
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             2-4
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             
             6-9
             .
             except
             it
             be
             to
             be
             
               husbands
               of
               one
               wife
            
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             do
             not
             make
             them
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             else
             :
             especially
             four
             are
             wanting
             in
             all
             of
             them
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Blamelessness
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             Scandal
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             affects
             the
             office
             (
             besides
             other
             gross
             disorders
             in
             their
             life
             &
             conversation
             ,
             obvious
             to
             the
             view
             of
             onlookers
             being
             men
             who
             have
             denyed
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             to
             have
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Church
             members
             in
             any
             well
             Go●erned
             Church
             )
             being
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             that
             know
             them
             signalized
             under
             the
             Characters
             of
             those
             that
             run
             unsent
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             withdraw
             :
             Causing
             the
             people
             to
             erre
             by
             their
             lies
             and
             by
             their
             lightness
             ,
             not
             
               sent
               of
            
             God
             Ier.
             23.
             making
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             righteous
             sad
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             Ezek.
             13.
             22.
             
             See
             also
             Ezek.
             34
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               beware
               of
               Math.
            
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Such
             as
             we
             must
             
               mark
               &
               avoid
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               2.
               
               Disorderly
               walkers
            
             from
             whom
             we
             must
             
               withdraw
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               6.
               
               Covenant-breakers
            
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               turn
               away
               2
               Tim.
            
             3.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             They
             are
             not
             then
             Blameless
             :
             and
             in
             shewing
             how
             fitly
             these
             aggree
             unto
             the
             persons
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             time
             needs
             not
             be
             spent
             ,
             such
             as
             know
             them
             can
             best
             Judge
             .
             Hence
             ,
             such
             as
             either
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Church
             members
             ,
             or
             have
             all
             the
             Characters
             of
             such
             Officers
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             cannot
             be
             acknowledged
             capable
             of
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             such
             are
             the
             
               Curats
               :
               Ergo
            
             —
             (
             2
             )
             The
             qualification
             of
             Vigilancy
             cannot
             be
             found
             with
             them
             :
             for
             all
             that
             know
             them
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             in
             Preaching
             the
             word
             be
             
               instant
               in
               season
               &
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             make
             
               full
               proof
               of
               their
               Ministrie
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             
             1-5
             .
             Nay
             they
             can
             give
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             at
             all
             ,
             further
             than
             may
             be
             competent
             to
             
               dumb
               Dogs
               that
               cannot
               bark
               ,
               Isa.
            
             56.
             10
             ,
             11.
             for
             they
             nor
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               diseased
               they
               have
               strenghtened
            
             ,
             
             or
             
               healed
               that
               which
               was
               sick
            
             &c.
             Ezek.
             34.
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             known
             to
             all
             that
             know
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             there
             were
             any
             that
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Levites
             ,
             who
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             deservedly
             contemptible
             &
             base
             before
             all
             the
             people
             (
             Mal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             they
             are
             the
             men
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             judge
             then
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             they
             that
             can
             give
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             proves
             them
             to
             be
             such
             whom
             the
             Lord
             condemns
             ,
             &
             such
             who
             deserve
             to
             be
             contemned
             of
             all
             ,
             cannot
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             qualified
             as
             the
             Lords
             Ministers
             :
             But
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             can
             give
             no
             proof
             of
             their
             Ministry
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
             (
             3
             )
             The
             qualification
             of
             
               Aptness
               to
               teach
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             yea
             incompatible
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             noted
             for
             ignorance
             ,
             of
             whom
             clearly
             that
             is
             verified
             ,
             they
             are
             
               blind
               watchmen
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
               ignorant
               (
               Isa.
            
             56.
             10.
             
             )
             but
             even
             their
             Greatest
             Clerks
             &
             Rabbies
             may
             fitly
             be
             called
             after
             the
             name
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             calls
             
               blind
               Leaders
               of
               the
               blind
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             he
             gives
             a
             Command
             to
             
               let
               them
               alone
               Math.
            
             15.
             14.
             
             Either
             generally
             they
             are
             discovered
             to
             be
             such
             Masters
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             
               know
               not
               these
               things
               Iohn
            
             .
             3.
             10.
             being
             men
             not
             exercised
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Learned
             the
             Truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             :
             or
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             have
             had
             gifts
             or
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             palpably
             blasted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             profit
             the
             people
             at
             all
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             do
             not
             
               stand
               in
               Gods
               Counsel
            
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             should
             have
             turned
             the
             people
             from
             their
             evil
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             teach
             others
             when
             they
             are
             not
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             steal
             his
             words
             every
             one
             from
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             clearly
             discovering
             they
             are
             
               not
               sent
            
             of
             Him
             Ier.
             23.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             30
             ,
             32.
             
             And
             because
             they
             do
             not
             stand
             in
             Gods
             Counsel
             ,
             they
             cannot
             
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             27.
             
             For
             they
             can
             neither
             be
             apt
             to
             teach
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             since
             they
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             these
             sins
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Land
             perisheth
             &
             is
             burnt
             up
             like
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             Ier.
             9.
             12.
             for
             then
             they
             would
             first
             repent
             themselves
             of
             their
             oun
             Conformity
             with
             Prelacy
             ,
             of
             their
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             &c.
             
             All
             that
             they
             can
             
             do
             in
             such
             a
             subject
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             
               vain
               &
               foolish
               things
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             discover
             the
             
               Lands
               intiquity
            
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             false
             burdens
             ,
             &
             causes
             of
             banishment
             ,
             Lam.
             2.
             14.
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             be
             apt
             to
             teach
             faith
             ,
             seing
             in
             many
             things
             they
             teach
             otherwise
             than
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             
               consen●
               not
               to
               wholesome
               words
            
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godlyness
             from
             such
             the
             Command
             is
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
             3-5
             .
             whose
             Mouths
             must
             be
             stopped
             when
             they
             teach
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             
             9-11
             .
             which
             is
             undenyable
             to
             all
             that
             know
             what
             sort
             of
             stuff
             they
             Preach
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             .
             Hence
             if
             none
             of
             them
             be
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             them
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             
               But
               none
               of
               them
               is
               apt
               to
               teach
               :
               Ergo
               —
               It
               is
               true
               private
               Christians
               may
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               enduements
               &
               qualifications
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               every
               private
               Christian
               h●th
               the
               judgment
               of
               discretion
               ,
               and
               that
               way
               may
               judge
               such
               an
               one
               if
               he
               appear
               qualified
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               And
               may
               doubt
               if
               he
               be
               a
               qualified
               Minister
               
                 Coram
                 Deo
              
               ,
               wanting
               these
               qualifications
               which
               the
               word
               requireth
               ,
               
                 
                   Apol.
                   Relation
                   Sect
                   15.
                   p.
                
                 283.
                 
              
            
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             have
             not
             the
             Lawful
             Call
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             So
             much
             as
             an
             
               External
               Call
               of
            
             his
             Institution
             :
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             They
             that
             have
             Presentations
             from
             Patrons
             ,
             &
             Collations
             from
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             for
             a
             Call
             ,
             have
             no
             Lawfull
             Call
             at
             all
             :
             But
             the
             Curats
             have
             presentations
             from
             Patrons
             ,
             &
             collations
             from
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             for
             a
             Call
             :
             Ergo
             they
             have
             no
             Lawful
             Call
             at
             all
             .
             
               The
               Minor
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               :
               for
               in
               this
               Government
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               Mission
               ,
               Call
               ,
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               Relation
               to
               such
               a
               people
               over
               whom
               he
               is
               to
               officiate
               ,
               flowes
               all
               from
               the
               Prelate
               ;
               the
               Congregational
               Eldership
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               interest
               in
               it
               :
               hence
               the
               Presbyterian
               way
               of
               Calling
               Pastors
               was
               ranversed
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               Prelacy
               was
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               custome
               of
               Patronages
               was
               restored
               ,
               
                 
                   Rectius
                   Instru
                   .
                   Consut
                   .
                   of
                   1
                   Dial.
                   chap.
                   4.
                   pag.
                
                 3.
                 
              
            
             The
             Major
             proposition
             may
             be
             proven
             by
             parts
             .
             First
             ,
             presentations
             from
             Patrons
             cannot
             give
             a
             Lawful
             Call
             :
             for
             besides
             what
             other
             reasons
             might
             be
             given
             against
             this
             old
             relict
             of
             
             Popish
             bondage
             of
             patronages
             ;
             It
             destroyes
             that
             priviledge
             &
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             calling
             their
             oun
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             Intruders
             ,
             without
             the
             Churches
             choice
             ;
             whereas
             the
             flock
             are
             allowed
             a
             Judgment
             of
             Discretion
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             &
             consent
             to
             the
             admission
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             intrust
             their
             Souls
             Directions
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             subject
             &
             obey
             him
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             he
             is
             
               a
               stranger
            
             that
             hath
             not
             come
             in
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             
             1-5
             .
             They
             had
             an
             Interest
             in
             choosing
             &
             nominating
             even
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             other
             Apostles
             of
             infallible
             knowledge
             as
             to
             qualifications
             ,
             present
             to
             ordain
             them
             :
             And
             they
             appointed
             two
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             Lots
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             23.
             and
             even
             the
             Deacons
             were
             looked
             out
             &
             
               chosen
               by
            
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             appointed
             over
             their
             business
             Act.
             6.
             3.
             
             Much
             less
             ought
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             thrust
             upon
             such
             a
             weighty
             employment
             ,
             
               to
               pleasure
               Great
               Men
               who
               are
               Patrons
               ,
               since
               in
               their
               faithfulness
               the
               people
               are
               infinitely
               more
               concerned
               .
               
                 
                   Rectius
                   Instruen
                   .
                   ubi
                   Supra
                
                 .
              
            
             Hence
             ,
             if
             the
             Curates
             have
             no
             Call
             but
             what
             destroyes
             the
             Peoples
             Priviledge
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Lawful
             Call
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             ouned
             or
             Countenanced
             as
             Called
             Ministers
             :
             But
             by
             the
             Presentation
             of
             Patrons
             they
             have
             no
             Call
             ,
             but
             what
             destroyes
             the
             peoples
             Priviledge
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Next
             Collations
             from
             Prelats
             cannot
             give
             a
             lawful
             Call
             :
             for
             (
             1
             )
             they
             cannot
             give
             that
             to
             others
             which
             they
             have
             not
             themselves
             :
             But
             they
             have
             not
             a
             Lawful
             Call
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Lawful
             officers
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             &
             may
             be
             proven
             afterwards
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             only
             way
             of
             Conveyance
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Call
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             a
             
               Presbytrie
               ,
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             by
             Ministers
             their
             ordaining
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             But
             a
             Prelats
             Collation
             is
             not
             this
             Act
             of
             a
             Presbytrie
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             which
             only
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             Prelats
             Depute
             ,
             cannot
             give
             him
             a
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             this
             Collation
             only
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             Prelats
             Depute
             .
             Or
             thus
             ,
             A
             Prelats
             Depute
             is
             no
             Minister
             :
             But
             a
             Curate
             is
             a
             Prelats
             Depute
             :
             Ergo
             —
             That
             a
             Prelats
             Depute
             is
             no
             Minister
             ,
             I
             Prove
             :
             not
             only
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             a
             Prelat
             
               qua
               talis
            
             is
             not
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             but
             an
             
             enemy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             confer
             upon
             another
             that
             Dignity
             to
             be
             Christs
             Servant
             ;
             but
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             allowes
             no
             Derivation
             of
             deputed
             Officers
             .
             If
             no
             Officers
             of
             Christ
             can
             have
             Deputes
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ;
             then
             the
             Deputes
             that
             they
             make
             cannot
             be
             Christs
             Officers
             of
             His
             Institution
             :
             But
             no
             Officers
             of
             Christ
             can
             have
             Deputes
             by
             Christs
             Institution
             :
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             any
             piece
             of
             Stewardship
             in
             Gods
             family
             ,
             must
             ever
             see
             &
             execute
             it
             immediatly
             by
             himself
             ,
             &
             
               wait
               upon
               it
               Rom.
            
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             That
             Curats
             are
             Prelats
             Deputes
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             them
             in
             order
             &
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             derive
             all
             their
             Power
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             accountable
             to
             them
             .
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             acknowledged
             with
             confidence
             of
             conscience
             to
             be
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             such
             a
             visible
             evidence
             of
             the
             Call
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               as
               in
               reason
               &
               charity
               doth
               oblige
               all
               men
               to
               receive
               the
               person
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               truely
               sent
               :
               which
               things
               are
               so
               evident
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               whoever
               denyeth
               them
               ,
               is
               obliged
               by
               the
               same
               consequence
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               had
               in
               his
               horrid
               wickednesse
               purchased
               the
               Apostleship
               by
               money
               ,
               the
               Christian
               world
               had
               been
               bound
               to
               receive
               him
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 
                   Napht.
                   p.
                   105.
                   106.
                   
                   Prior
                   Edit
                   .
                
              
            
             That
             their
             Ministry
             is
             the
             Lords
             Ordinance
             he
             plainly
             denyed
             ,
             
               Napht.
               pag.
            
             109.
             
             They
             have
             nothing
             like
             a
             solemn
             ordinanation
             ,
             
               having
               no
               imposition
               of
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytrie
               with
               fasting
               &
               prayer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               the
               sole
               warrand
               &
               mission
               of
               the
               Prelat
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               Lawful
               to
               countenance
               such
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               Lawful
               Ministers
               
                 
                   Apol.
                   Relat.
                   Sect.
                   15.
                   pag.
                
                 283.
                 
              
            
             It
             will
             be
             objected
             here
             .
             1.
             
             That
             then
             their
             baptism
             is
             no
             baptisme
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             Ministers
             .
             Ans.
             
             
               (
               1
               )
               what
               sad
               consequences
               may
               follow
               upon
               the
               nulling
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               let
               them
               see
               to
               it
               who
               either
               send
               such
               ●orth
               or
               employ
               them
               .
               
                 
                   Apol.
                   Relat.
                
                 ibid.
                 pag.
                 294.
                 
              
            
             the
             best
             way
             to
             avoid
             these
             inconveniences
             is
             not
             to
             countenance
             them
             .
             But
             (
             2
             )
             the
             same
             Answers
             may
             serve
             which
             are
             adduced
             for
             Popish
             Baptismes
             &
             ordinations
             :
             And
             factum
             sometimes
             
               valet
               ,
               quod
               fieri
               non
               debuit
               .
            
             Next
             it
             will
             be
             Obj.
             2.
             
             That
             many
             of
             the
             Curats
             were
             in
             the
             Ministrie
             before
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             stringent
             against
             them
             .
             Ans.
             The
             one
             half
             of
             it
             about
             the
             qualifications
             does
             still
             urge
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             want
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             their
             base
             Treachery
             &
             betraying
             their
             trust
             ,
             and
             perjuries
             in
             breaking
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             have
             really
             forfaulted
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             loosed
             all
             from
             an
             obligation
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             to
             whom
             these
             Scripture
             Characters
             may
             be
             applyed
             ,
             and
             brings
             all
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             partaking
             with
             them
             that
             hear
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             necessary
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             whom
             we
             may
             lawfully
             hear
             as
             Ministers
             &
             Ambassadours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             only
             have
             had
             a
             commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             sometimes
             conveyed
             to
             them
             in
             his
             orderly
             appointed
             way
             ,
             by
             &
             from
             approven
             Church
             officers
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             have
             it
             
               then
               when
            
             we
             hear
             them
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             when
             we
             oune
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             For
             if
             they
             have
             sometimes
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             forefaulted
             it
             or
             changed
             it
             ,
             by
             taking
             anew
             right
             another
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             point
             of
             ouning
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             none
             at
             all
             :
             and
             we
             must
             not
             medle
             with
             such
             changelings
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             they
             &
             we
             must
             not
             come
             &
             go
             upon
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
             Now
             plain
             it
             is
             that
             some
             Curats
             sometimes
             had
             a
             commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             have
             changed
             their
             holding
             ,
             and
             taken
             a
             
               new
               right
            
             from
             them
             who
             are
             no
             Officers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             invested
             with
             power
             to
             confirm
             or
             Convey
             a
             Ministerial
             Mission
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             have
             forefaulted
             what
             they
             had
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             ,
             in
             a
             digression
             on
             this
             subject
             of
             hearing
             ,
             shewes
             that
             Ministers
             may
             
               forefeit
               on
               Revel
               .
               chap.
               1.
               pag.
               55.
               in
            
             4
             to
             .
             
               In
               matter
               of
               hearing
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               it
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               to
               discern
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               counted
               to
               speak
               without
               Gods
               commission
               ;
               because
               ordinarely
               such
               have
               no
               warrantable
               Call
               at
               all
               (
               no
               not
               in
               the
               outward
               forme
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               counted
               but
               to
               run
               unsent
               )
               or
               by
               
                 palpable
                 defection
              
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Commission
               given
               them
               in
               that
               Call
               ,
               they
               have
               forefeited
               their
               commission
               :
               And
               so
               no
               more
               are
               to
               be
               counted
               Ambassadours
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Watchmen
               of
               His
               flock
               ,
               than
               a
               Watchmen
               of
               the
               City
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               an
               observer
               thereof
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               publickly
               made
               defection
               to
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               taken
               on
               with
               him
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Indulged
             
             and
             Addressing
             Ministers
             advert
             to
             this
             ;
             And
             consider
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             truly
             tender
             have
             reason
             to
             discountenance
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             palpable
             defection
             .
             But
             undenyably
             this
             refells
             that
             Objection
             of
             the
             Curats
             Ordination
             before
             they
             were
             Curats
             :
             For
             they
             that
             change
             their
             holding
             of
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             new
             right
             which
             is
             null
             ,
             they
             forego
             &
             forefeit
             their
             old
             right
             ,
             &
             all
             right
             :
             But
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             have
             changed
             their
             holding
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             taken
             a
             new
             one
             which
             is
             null
             :
             Therefore
             they
             have
             foregone
             &
             forefeited
             their
             old
             one
             .
             The
             minor
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             They
             who
             had
             aright
             from
             Christ
             by
             Conveyance
             of
             His
             officers
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             new
             grant
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             conveyance
             of
             such
             as
             are
             none
             of
             His
             officers
             ,
             they
             change
             their
             hold●ng
             and
             take
             a
             new
             one
             which
             is
             null
             :
             But
             the
             Prelatick
             Curats
             who
             had
             a
             right
             by
             conveyance
             of
             His
             officers
             ,
             have
             taken
             a
             new
             grant
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Prelat
             ,
             which
             is
             none
             of
             His
             officers
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             stress
             of
             all
             will
             ly
             in
             the
             Probation
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelat
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             officers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             conveyance
             of
             a
             power
             from
             him
             is
             not
             from
             Christ.
             Which
             I
             prove
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             His
             office
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Gospel
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Gospel
             Church
             Ruler
             .
             Christ
             discharged
             His
             officers
             to
             exercise
             Dominion
             (
             or
             
               Lordship
               Luk.
            
             22.
             25.
             
             )
             or
             Authority
             as
             the
             Gentils
             did
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Chiefest
             should
             be
             only
             a
             Minister
             Math.
             22.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             disclaims
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             ult
             .
             Peter
             exhorts
             the
             Elders
             not
             to
             be
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             Heritage
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             The
             Authority
             of
             Church
             officers
             then
             is
             not
             a
             Desp●tick
             power
             ,
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             Stewardship
             .
             But
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             is
             both
             a
             Lordly
             Title
             &
             Power
             ,
             having
             all
             Authority
             in
             the
             Diocess
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Universal
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             so
             taking
             upon
             him
             a
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             discharged
             .
             Hence
             ,
             he
             that
             subjects
             his
             His
             Ministrie
             to
             the
             Domination
             of
             a
             strange
             Lord
             ,
             inverting
             the
             Nature
             of
             Gospel
             Church-Government
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             in
             His
             Ministrie
             :
             But
             all
             Curats
             subject
             their
             Ministry
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             an
             
             officer
             Distinct
             from
             &
             superior
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             all
             one
             .
             The
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             are
             called
             Episcopi
             or
             
               Overseers
               Act.
            
             20.
             17.
             28.
             
             An
             
               ordainded
               Elder
            
             must
             be
             a
             
               blameless
               Bishop
            
             ,
             as
             the
             steward
             of
             God
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Again
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             shown
             where
             the
             Scripture
             mentions
             either
             Name
             ,
             qualification
             ,
             work
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             or
             ordination
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Church
             officer
             Superior
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             likewise
             appropriat
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Rulers
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Bishops
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             His
             purposed
             recitalls
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             a
             
               Diocesan
               Bishop
            
             :
             and
             yet
             a
             Deacon
             is
             described
             ,
             the
             meanest
             officer
             ,
             in
             His
             work
             &
             qualifications
             .
             Hence
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             Diocesan
             Prelate
             be
             such
             an
             uncouth
             beast
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             name
             nor
             Nature
             is
             found
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             power
             derived
             from
             him
             is
             null
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             3.
             
             Because
             every
             Officer
             in
             the
             Scripture
             relates
             to
             the
             flock
             (
             except
             the
             extraordinary
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             further
             extended
             ,
             now
             ceased
             )
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             overseers
             over
             the
             
               flock
               Act.
            
             20.
             the
             Elders
             that
             Peter
             writes
             to
             were
             over
             the
             flock
             .
             But
             this
             Diocesan
             Antiscriptural
             Monster
             ,
             pretends
             to
             be
             over
             the
             Shepherds
             :
             And
             invents
             new
             Degrees
             &
             orders
             of
             Superiority
             &
             inferiority
             ,
             of
             officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             beside
             &
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             Apostles
             alike
             ,
             &
             all
             Evangelists
             ,
             so
             all
             Teachers
             :
             though
             there
             be
             a
             Distinction
             &
             Superiority
             in
             diverse
             Kinds
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             same
             .
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             Secondarly
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             but
             not
             among
             Teachers
             some
             above
             others
             ,
             in
             a
             power
             of
             order
             &
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Hence
             ,
             an
             Officer
             over
             officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             is
             not
             an
             Officer
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             And
             consequently
             any
             power
             conveyed
             from
             his
             is
             null
             :
             But
             a
             Prelat
             pretends
             to
             be
             an
             officer
             over
             Officers
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             :
             Ergo
             —
             4.
             
             Because
             every
             officer
             in
             the
             Church
             hath
             equally
             ,
             and
             in
             perfect
             parity
             ,
             equall
             power
             &
             Authority
             allowed
             them
             of
             God
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             the
             keyes
             ,
             both
             of
             order
             &
             Jurisdiction
             :
             All
             ruling
             Elders
             may
             rule
             alike
             ,
             and
             deserve
             equal
             honour
             :
             And
             all
             Preaching
             Elders
             have
             the
             like
             Authority
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             honour
             conferred
             upon
             them
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             scripture
             attributes
             both
             power
             of
             Order
             &
             Jurisdiction
             to
             all
             Preaching
             Presbyters
             equally
             .
             They
             must
             oversee
             the
             flock
             (
             or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               do
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Bishop
               over
               them
               )
               Act.
            
             20.
             28.
             and
             they
             must
             also
             
               feed
               the
               flock
               1
               Pet.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             Subjection
             &
             obedience
             is
             one
             ,
             to
             them
             all
             alike
             :
             All
             that
             are
             over
             us
             and
             admonish
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             
               esteem
               highly
            
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             and
             obey
             &
             
               submit
               our
            
             selves
             to
             them
             that
             watch
             for
             our
             souls
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             we
             find
             also
             excommunication
             belongs
             to
             all
             alike
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             and
             
               ordination
               1
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             
             But
             the
             Diocesan
             Prelat
             takes
             from
             Presbyters
             to
             himself
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             assuming
             only
             his
             Curats
             for
             fashions
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             sole
             decisive
             power
             in
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             a
             Negative
             voice
             ;
             like
             a
             Diotrephes
             ,
             the
             first
             Prelat
             who
             loved
             to
             have
             the
             
               preeminence
               3
               Iohn
            
             .
             9.
             the
             only
             precedent
             for
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Hence
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             take
             all
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             undivided
             &
             equall
             to
             all
             officers
             by
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             hath
             none
             by
             Christs
             allowance
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             an
             usurping
             Diotrephes
             :
             But
             the
             Diocesan
             Prelat
             would
             take
             all
             the
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             undivided
             &
             equall
             to
             all
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             prelate
             being
             no
             Authorized
             Church
             Officer
             of
             Christs
             ,
             no
             Authority
             can
             be
             derived
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             so
             that
             such
             as
             betake
             themselves
             to
             this
             pretended
             power
             for
             warranting
             them
             in
             the
             function
             ,
             can
             warrantably
             claim
             no
             deference
             thereupon
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ouned
             as
             Ministers
             whatever
             they
             were
             before
             .
             
               For
               this
               were
               an
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               power
               &
               Authority
               of
               Prelats
               (
               especially
               when
               the
               Law
               commands
               our
               hearing
               as
               a
               submitting
               to
               them
               .
               )
               The
               reason
               is
               because
               these
               men
               came
               forth
               from
               the
               Prelat
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               call
               or
               warrant
               but
               what
               the
               Prelat
               giveth
               .
               And
               so
               a
               receiving
               of
               them
               will
               be
               a
               receiving
               of
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               as
               a
               refusing
               of
               them
               will
               be
               accounted
               a
               slighting
               of
               the
               Prelat
               &
               his
               power
               .
               
                 
                   Apol.
                   Relat.
                   15.
                   pag.
                
                 272.
                 
              
            
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             necessare
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             with
             whom
             we
             oune
             Communion
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             be
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             having
             then
             when
             we
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             holding
             still
             their
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             
               as
               King
            
             ,
             and
             only
             Head
             of
             
             His
             Church
             ;
             conveyed
             not
             only
             from
             
               Church
               officers
            
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             that
             He
             hath
             revealed
             as
             the
             Prophet
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Dependence
             upon
             &
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             as
             King
             ,
             who
             ascending
             far
             above
             Principalities
             &
             Powers
             ,
             appointed
             &
             gave
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Ministry
             Eph.
             4.
             8.
             11.
             and
             set
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             and
             gave
             them
             commission
             to
             go
             &
             teach
             the
             Nations
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             
               all
               Power
            
             that
             was
             given
             to
             Him
             in
             Heaven
             &
             Earth
             Math.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             If
             then
             they
             take
             a
             new
             holding
             &
             close
             with
             a
             new
             Conveyance
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Power
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             a
             new
             Architectonick
             usurped
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             encroaching
             on
             Christs
             Royal
             prerogative
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             Homologat
             such
             an
             affront
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             the
             respect
             of
             His
             Ambassadours
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             subject
             even
             in
             Ministerial
             functions
             to
             another
             Head
             then
             Christ
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             raised
             Him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             
               hold
               the
               Head
               ,
               Col.
            
             2.
             19.
             
             Hence
             those
             that
             receive
             &
             derive
             their
             Church-Power
             from
             ,
             and
             are
             subordinate
             in
             its
             exercise
             to
             ,
             another
             Head
             then
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             received
             and
             subjected
             to
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             His
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             curats
             do
             receive
             &
             derive
             their
             Church
             Power
             from
             ,
             &
             are
             subordinate
             in
             its
             exercise
             to
             ,
             another
             Head
             then
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             they
             should
             not
             be
             received
             &c.
             
             The
             first
             Proposition
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             proved
             thus
             :
             Those
             officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Professing
             themselves
             such
             ,
             that
             derive
             their
             Church-Power
             from
             ,
             &
             are
             subordinate
             in
             its
             exercise
             to
             ,
             a
             Power
             truly
             Architectonick
             &
             Supreme
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             to
             wit
             the
             Magistrate
             )
             beside
             Christ
             ;
             Do
             derive
             their
             Power
             from
             &
             are
             subordinate
             in
             its
             exercise
             to
             another
             Head
             than
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             do
             derive
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             evident
             :
             for
             whosoever
             hath
             a
             Supreme
             Architectonick
             Power
             in
             &
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Head
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             Church
             Power
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Historical
             Deduction
             ,
             manifesting
             the
             Present
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             Gross
             Erastianisme
             :
             for
             the
             
             disposal
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             declared
             by
             Law
             to
             be
             the
             
               Croun
               right
            
             and
             an
             inherent
             perpetual
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Bishops
             are
             restored
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             function
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             expressly
             Declared
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             Power
             in
             the
             Church-office
             bearers
             ,
             but
             what
             depends
             upon
             &
             is
             subordinate
             unto
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             declared
             accountable
             to
             the
             King
             for
             the
             Administration
             .
             By
             virtue
             of
             which
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             He
             put
             excomunication
             &
             spiritual
             Censures
             ,
             &
             consequently
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Persons
             meerly
             Civil
             ,
             in
             the
             Act
             for
             the
             
               High
               Commission
            
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             Church
             Government
             ,
             he
             imparts
             his
             Authority
             to
             such
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             Commissioners
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             originally
             in
             Himself
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Curats
             are
             only
             His
             under
             Clerks
             .
             All
             the
             stress
             will
             lie
             in
             proving
             ,
             that
             this
             Monster
             of
             a
             Supremacy
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             have
             all
             their
             Authority
             ,
             is
             a
             Great
             Encroachment
             on
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             as
             King
             :
             which
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             briefly
             consider
             these
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             usurps
             upon
             Christs
             Prerogative
             ,
             who
             only
             hath
             all
             undoubted
             right
             to
             this
             Architectonick
             &
             Magisterial
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             His
             oun
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             :
             not
             only
             an
             Essential
             right
             by
             His
             Eternal
             Godhead
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Father
            
             ,
             whose
             goings
             forth
             hath
             been
             of
             old
             from
             Everlasting
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             Mic.
             5.
             2.
             in
             recognizance
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             oune
             but
             
               one
               God
            
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             &
             we
             by
             Him
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             But
             also
             a
             Covenant-right
             ,
             by
             Compact
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Glory
             &
             rule
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Peace
             between
             them
             both
             Zech.
             6.
             13.
             
             A
             Donative
             right
             by
             the
             Fathers
             Delegation
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             hath
             
               all
               power
            
             given
             in
             Heaven
             &
             in
             Earth
             ,
             Math.
             28.
             18.
             and
             all
             things
             given
             unto
             His
             hand
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             35.
             and
             
               all
               judgment
            
             &
             Authority
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             even
             because
             He
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               Iohn
            
             .
             5.
             22
             ,
             27.
             and
             to
             be
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             Eph.
             1.
             22.
             
             An
             Institute
             right
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             inaugaration
             ,
             who
             hath
             set
             Him
             as
             King
             in
             
               Zion
               ,
               Psal.
            
             2.
             6.
             and
             appointed
             Him
             Governour
             ,
             
             that
             shall
             rule
             His
             people
             
               Israel
               Math.
            
             2.
             6.
             
             An
             Acquisite
             right
             ,
             by
             His
             oun
             purchase
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             hath
             merited
             &
             obtained
             ,
             not
             only
             subjects
             to
             Govern
             ,
             but
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sole
             Soveraignty
             over
             them
             in
             that
             relation
             ,
             A
             
               name
               above
               every
               name
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             His
             Peculiar
             Prerogative
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Saviour
             of
             the
             body
             Eph.
             5.
             23.
             
             A
             Bellical
             right
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             making
             the
             people
             fall
             under
             Him
             ,
             Psal.
             45.
             4.
             and
             be
             willing
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             His
             
               power
               ,
               Psal.
            
             110.
             3.
             and
             overcoming
             those
             that
             make
             war
             with
             Him
             ,
             Rev.
             17.
             14.
             
             An
             Hereditary
             right
             by
             Proximity
             of
             blood
             &
             Primogeniture
             ,
             being
             the
             
               first
               born
            
             higher
             then
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Psal.
             89.
             27.
             and
             the
             first
             born
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             He
             might
             have
             the
             
               preeminence
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             An
             Elective
             right
             ,
             by
             His
             peoples
             choise
             &
             surrender
             ,
             having
             a
             Croun
             wherewith
             His
             Mother
             Crouned
             Him
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             His
             
               Espousals
               Cant
            
             ,
             3.
             ult
             .
             By
             all
             which
             undoubted
             Titles
             ,
             It
             is
             His
             Sole
             incommunicable
             Prerogative
             ,
             without
             a
             Copartner
             or
             Competitor
             ,
             Coordinate
             or
             subordinate
             ,
             to
             be
             Iudge
             ,
             &
             only
             Lawgiver
             &
             King
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             Isa.
             33.
             22.
             to
             be
             that
             
               one
               Lawgiver
               ,
               Iam.
            
             4.
             12.
             who
             only
             can
             give
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             His
             officers
             ,
             (
             which
             Comprehends
             all
             the
             power
             they
             have
             )
             Math.
             16.
             19.
             to
             be
             that
             
               one
               Master
            
             over
             all
             Church
             officers
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             
               brethren
               ,
               Math.
            
             23.
             8
             ,
             10.
             in
             whose
             Name
             only
             they
             must
             perform
             all
             Church
             Acts
             ,
             and
             all
             Parts
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             any
             Mortal
             ,
             
               Math.
               28.
               18.
               19.
               
               Math.
            
             18.
             20.
             from
             whom
             only
             they
             receive
             what
             ever
             they
             have
             to
             deliver
             to
             the
             Church
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             To
             be
             the
             only
             Instituter
             of
             His
             Officers
             ,
             who
             hath
             set
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             whose
             Ambassadours
             only
             they
             are
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             authority
             for
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             2
             
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             13.
             10.
             in
             whose
             Name
             only
             they
             are
             to
             assemble
             ,
             and
             keep
             &
             fence
             their
             Courts
             ,
             both
             the
             least
             ,
             Math.
             18.
             20.
             and
             the
             Greatest
             Act.
             15.
             
             But
             now
             all
             this
             is
             usurped
             by
             one
             who
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Church
             member
             ,
             let
             be
             a
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             as
             such
             :
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             neither
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             otherwise
             all
             Magistrats
             would
             be
             Church
             members
             .
             
             Hence
             they
             that
             have
             all
             their
             power
             from
             a
             meer
             usurper
             on
             Christs
             Prerogative
             ,
             who
             is
             neither
             member
             nor
             officer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             none
             at
             all
             to
             be
             ouned
             or
             received
             as
             His
             Lawful
             Ambassadours
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             have
             all
             their
             power
             from
             a
             meer
             usurper
             on
             Christs
             Prerogative
             ,
             who
             is
             neither
             Member
             nor
             officer
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             It
             confounds
             the
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             with
             ,
             &
             subjects
             it
             to
             ,
             the
             Kingly
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             removes
             the
             Seripture
             
               Land
               Marks
            
             &
             Limits
             between
             civil
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             Powers
             ;
             in
             making
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             State
             to
             be
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             denying
             all
             Church
             Government
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Church
             officers
             ,
             Distinct
             from
             &
             independent
             upon
             the
             civil
             Magistrat
             :
             which
             clearly
             derogats
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christs
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             distinct
             from
             &
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             &
             in
             the
             New.
             For
             ,
             they
             have
             distinct
             fountains
             whence
             they
             flow
             :
             civil
             Government
             flowes
             from
             God
             Creator
             ,
             Church
             Government
             from
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             Redeemer
             ,
             Head
             &
             King
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             
               this
               world
               ,
               Iohn
            
             .
             18.
             36.
             though
             for
             this
             end
             He
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             have
             a
             Kingdom
             there
             ,
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             They
             have
             distinct
             Objects
             :
             civil
             Government
             hath
             a
             civil
             object
             ,
             the
             
               out
               ward
            
             man
             ;
             Church
             Government
             a
             Spiritual
             object
             ,
             men
             considered
             as
             Christians
             :
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             are
             clearly
             distinguished
             from
             the
             
               matters
               of
               the
               King
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             ult
             .
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             there
             are
             matters
             of
             Church
             Cognizance
             which
             do
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             offence
             ,
             they
             must
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             Math.
             18.
             15.
             20.
             
             In
             the
             case
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             act
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             not
             by
             the
             Magistrats
             power
             ;
             In
             the
             case
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             Iudge
             what
             Punishment
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             what
             evidence
             of
             repentance
             is
             sufficient
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             
             So
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tryal
             &
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             &c.
             
             None
             of
             these
             belong
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             They
             have
             distinct
             Natures
             :
             The
             civil
             is
             a
             Magisterial
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             is
             a
             Minsterial
             Government
             ;
             
             the
             one
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ;
             The
             one
             put
             forth
             in
             Political
             Punishments
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             Censures
             :
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Magistrats
             power
             was
             Coactive
             ,
             by
             death
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             Confiscation
             &c.
             Ezra
             .
             7.
             26.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             by
             puting
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             interdiction
             from
             Sacred
             things
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             The
             Magistrats
             power
             is
             described
             Rom.
             13.
             to
             be
             that
             of
             the
             sword
             by
             punishment
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             only
             
               in
               binding
            
             &
             
               Loosing
               ,
               Math.
            
             16.
             19.
             
             They
             have
             distinct
             Ends
             :
             the
             end
             of
             the
             one
             being
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Churches
             Edification
             :
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             civil
             Government
             was
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             
               warn
               not
               to
               trespass
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             in
             that
             forecited
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             10.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             Magistratical
             power
             is
             to
             be
             a
             
               terror
               to
               evil
               works
            
             ,
             &
             a
             praise
             te
             the
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             but
             the
             end
             of
             Church
             power
             is
             
               Edification
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               2.
               
               Cor.
            
             13.
             10.
             
             They
             have
             distinct
             Courts
             of
             officers
             :
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             civil
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             Sanhedrin
             is
             known
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             distinct
             causes
             ,
             &
             Persons
             set
             over
             them
             to
             judge
             them
             respectively
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             ult
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             find
             officers
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             with
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             at
             all
             ,
             And
             Church-Assemblies
             distinct
             from
             Parliaments
             or
             senats
             (
             yea
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             an
             Enemy
             )
             determining
             questions
             that
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             at
             all
             Act.
             15.
             we
             have
             Rulers
             distinct
             from
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             and
             submit
             our selves
             as
             those
             who
             are
             accountable
             to
             Christ
             only
             ,
             for
             to
             whom
             else
             can
             they
             give
             account
             of
             souls
             ?
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             we
             have
             Rulers
             inferiour
             to
             Labourers
             in
             word
             &
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             honoured
             so
             much
             as
             they
             :
             Sure
             these
             cannot
             be
             civil
             Rulers
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             we
             have
             Rulers
             commended
             for
             trying
             Impostors
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             Magistrats
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             others
             who
             are
             rebuked
             for
             suffering
             Hereticks
             
               ibid.
               vers
            
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             20.
             which
             supposes
             they
             had
             Authority
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             yet
             distinct
             from
             &
             not
             depending
             on
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Besides
             from
             this
             confusion
             of
             the
             two
             Governments
             together
             ,
             
             and
             making
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             follow
             many
             absurdities
             ;
             as
             that
             They
             who
             are
             not
             Church
             members
             should
             be
             Church
             officers
             ,
             even
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             ;
             yea
             women
             should
             be
             Church
             officers
             ;
             and
             none
             should
             be
             chosen
             for
             Magistrats
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Church
             officers
             .
             
               Sic
               Apol.
               Relat.
               Sect.
               12.
               pag.
               190.
               
               Rectius
               Instruen
               .
               Confut.
               1
               Dial.
               chap.
               6.
               pag.
            
             50.
             
             Hence
             ,
             they
             that
             in
             deriving
             their
             Authority
             do
             confound
             the
             tuo
             Governments
             ,
             civil
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             all
             from
             a
             meer
             civil
             power
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             having
             any
             Authority
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             ,
             in
             deriving
             their
             Authority
             ,
             do
             confound
             the
             tuo
             Governments
             civil
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             take
             it
             all
             from
             a
             meer
             civil
             power
             .
             This
             same
             Argument
             equally
             militates
             against
             hearing
             the
             Indulged
             Ministers
             who
             have
             taken
             a
             Licence
             &
             warrand
             from
             the
             Usurper
             of
             this
             Supremacy
             :
             because
             it
             is
             highly
             injurious
             to
             Christs
             Headship
             ;
             very
             contrary
             to
             to
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             ;
             clearly
             Homologatorie
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             plainly
             Prejudicial
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             very
             much
             establishing
             Erastianisme
             ;
             Sadly
             obstructive
             &
             destructive
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             wronging
             our
             cause
             &
             ground
             of
             suffering
             ;
             Strengthening
             the
             Prelats
             hands
             ;
             contradictory
             to
             our
             Covenants
             ▪
             Prejudging
             the
             Meetings
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             and
             heinously
             Scandalous
             &
             offensive
             :
             As
             is
             clear
             by
             ,
             &
             unanswerably
             poven
             in
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Indulgence
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             any
             man
             whom
             we
             may
             Joine
             with
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             be
             a
             minister
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             cloathed
             with
             Christs
             commission
             then
             when
             we
             Joins
             with
             Him
             ,
             but
             He
             must
             also
             have
             a
             right
             to
             administer
             
               there
               where
            
             we
             Ioin
             with
             Him.
             Else
             we
             can
             look
             upon
             him
             no
             otherwise
             than
             a
             thief
             &
             a
             robber
             .
             whom
             Christs
             sheep
             should
             not
             
               hear
               Io.
            
             10.
             
             1-5
             .
             Now
             the
             Prelats
             &
             Curats
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             he
             accounted
             &
             acknowledged
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             
               a
               right
            
             to
             officiate
             where
             they
             have
             intruded
             themselves
             .
             Hence
             we
             have
             several
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             .
             1.
             
             They
             who
             have
             no
             just
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             right
             to
             officiate
             fixedly
             in
             this
             Church
             as
             the
             
             proper
             Pastors
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Received
             but
             withdrawen
             from
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             have
             no
             just
             Authority
             ,
             or
             right
             to
             officiate
             in
             this
             Church
             as
             her
             proper
             Pastors
             :
             Therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             but
             withdrawen
             from
             .
             All
             the
             debate
             is
             about
             the
             Minor
             ,
             which
             may
             thus
             be
             made
             good
             .
             They
             who
             have
             entered
             into
             &
             do
             officiate
             fixedly
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             without
             her
             Authority
             &
             Consent
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             so
             to
             do
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             have
             entered
             into
             &
             officiate
             fixedly
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             without
             her
             Authority
             &
             Consent
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             if
             this
             Church
             have
             a
             just
             right
             &
             power
             of
             Electing
             &
             Calling
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             enter
             into
             &
             officiate
             fixedly
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             without
             her
             Authority
             &
             Consent
             ,
             have
             no
             just
             Authority
             or
             right
             so
             to
             do
             :
             But
             this
             Church
             hath
             a
             just
             right
             &
             power
             of
             Electing
             &
             Calling
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             all
             true
             Churches
             have
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             might
             be
             easily
             demonstrated
             from
             Scripture
             .
             The
             minor
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             have
             entered
             into
             &
             officiate
             fixedly
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             without
             her
             Authority
             &
             consent
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             from
             matter
             of
             fact
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             Judicatory
             called
             or
             convocated
             ,
             for
             bringing
             of
             Prelats
             in
             to
             this
             Church
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             her
             Judicatories
             were
             all
             cashiered
             &
             discharged
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             officers
             turned
             out
             to
             let
             them
             in
             ;
             And
             all
             was
             done
             immediatly
             by
             the
             King
             &
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             without
             the
             Church
             ;
             A
             practice
             wanting
             a
             Precedent
             in
             this
             and
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             know
             )
             in
             all
             other
             Churches
             :
             All
             that
             the
             Curats
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             in
             by
             the
             Bishop
             &
             Patron
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             power
             from
             her
             for
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             all
             their
             right
             &
             power
             is
             founded
             upon
             &
             derived
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Diocesan
             Erastian
             Prelat
             is
             made
             the
             Kings
             Delegate
             &
             substitute
             ,
             only
             impowered
             thereto
             by
             his
             Law.
             This
             is
             
               Mr
               Smiths
            
             1
             st
             &
             6
             Argum.
             
             
               If
               we
               suppose
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               acknowledging
               their
               oun
               Lawful
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               violent
               Persons
               arise
               and
               bring
               in
               a
               Minister
               by
               plain
               force
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               their
               Lawful
               Pastor
               ;
               Are
               not
               the
               faithful
               in
               that
               Church
               obliged
               to
               relinquish
               the
               Intruder
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               Discountenance
               
               him
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               his
               ejection
               ?
               This
               is
               our
               case
               
                 
                   Napth
                   .
                   Pag.
                
                 106.
                 
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Prior
                   Edit
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
            
             If
             we
             cannot
             submit
             to
             these
             Curats
             ,
             without
             consenting
             to
             the
             great
             Encroachments
             made
             upon
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             submit
             to
             them
             without
             sin
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             submit
             to
             them
             without
             consenting
             to
             the
             great
             Encroachments
             made
             upon
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             submit
             to
             them
             without
             sin
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             all
             the
             question
             :
             but
             instances
             will
             make
             it
             out
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             The
             robbing
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Election
             of
             her
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             substituting
             the
             bondage
             of
             
               Patrons
               presentations
            
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             this
             Church
             :
             But
             accepting
             of
             Curats
             as
             Ministers
             Lawfully
             called
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             want
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             for
             their
             warrant
             but
             a
             presentation
             from
             the
             Patron
             ,
             were
             a
             Consenting
             to
             that
             Robberie
             and
             wicked
             Substitution
             .
             It
             will
             be
             of
             no
             force
             to
             say
             ,
             our
             forefathers
             did
             submit
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             Ministry
             who
             had
             no
             other
             Call.
             This
             is
             answered
             above
             in
             the
             Narrative
             :
             It
             s
             a
             poor
             Consequence
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             posterity
             may
             return
             backward
             ,
             because
             their
             forefathers
             could
             not
             advance
             further
             forward
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             thrusting
             out
             of
             Lawfull
             Ministers
             without
             any
             Cause
             but
             their
             adhering
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             thrusting
             in
             others
             in
             their
             rooms
             who
             denyed
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Encroachment
             on
             the
             Churches
             Priviledges
             ;
             But
             embracing
             &
             encouraging
             Curats
             by
             countenancing
             their
             pretended
             Ministry
             were
             a
             consenting
             to
             this
             violent
             extrusion
             &
             intrusion
             .
             The
             minor
             is
             proven
             thus
             .
             They
             who
             leave
             the
             extruded
             &
             countenance
             the
             Intruded
             ,
             they
             consent
             to
             the
             extrusion
             &
             intrusion
             ,
             and
             declare
             they
             confess
             the
             Intruded
             his
             right
             is
             better
             than
             his
             who
             is
             extruded
             ;
             But
             they
             who
             embrace
             &
             encourage
             Curats
             by
             countenancing
             their
             pretended
             Ministry
             ,
             do
             leave
             the
             extruded
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             old
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             countenance
             the
             intruded
             :
             Ergo
             —
             To
             say
             ,
             that
             people
             in
             this
             case
             should
             protest
             against
             these
             Encroachments
             ,
             is
             frivolous
             ;
             for
             withdrawing
             is
             the
             best
             protestation
             :
             And
             if
             after
             their
             protestation
             they
             still
             countenance
             the
             Encroachment
             ,
             they
             should
             
             undo
             their
             oun
             protestation
             .
             The
             same
             Argument
             will
             militate
             against
             countenancing
             the
             Indulged
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             obtained
             Authority
             to
             Preach
             in
             any
             place
             by
             a
             power
             encroaching
             on
             the
             Churches
             Liberties
             .
             There
             is
             an
             objection
             to
             be
             removed
             here
             ,
             from
             Math.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             
               Scribes
               &
               Pharisees
               sit
               in
               Moses
               Chair
               ,
            
             therefore
             whatever
             they
             bid
             yow
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               observe
               &
               do
            
             ;
             therefore
             they
             who
             without
             a
             title
             usurpe
             the
             office
             may
             be
             heard
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             case
             is
             no
             wayes
             alike
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Lord
             had
             no
             other
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             confined
             in
             its
             Solemnities
             of
             worship
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             intruded
             themselves
             :
             He
             had
             not
             yet
             instituted
             the
             New
             Testament
             forme
             of
             Administration
             ,
             in
             its
             ordinances
             &
             Officers
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             present
             might
             give
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             
               Durante
               beneplacito
            
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             now
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Our
             Lords
             words
             bears
             no
             command
             for
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             not
             to
             reject
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             from
             them
             :
             Surely
             he
             would
             not
             bid
             them
             hear
             such
             ,
             as
             He
             calls
             Plants
             that
             His
             Father
             had
             never
             planted
             ,
             whom
             He
             bids
             
               let
               alone
               ,
               Math.
            
             15.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             who
             were
             Thieves
             &
             Robbers
             whom
             His
             Sheep
             should
             
               not
               hear
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             They
             must
             not
             only
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             &
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             then
             and
             
               there
               ,
               when
            
             &
             where
             we
             joine
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             we
             can
             oune
             Church
             Communion
             with
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             administrated
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             they
             pervert
             &
             corrupt
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             by
             preaching
             &
             maintaining
             errors
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             our
             Confessions
             ,
             &
             principles
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             contradictory
             to
             our
             Testimony
             founded
             thereupon
             &
             aggreable
             thereunto
             ,
             maintaining
             errors
             condemned
             thereby
             ,
             or
             condemning
             Truths
             maintained
             thereby
             ,
             we
             must
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             For
             if
             any
             seek
             to
             turn
             us
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             most
             put
             away
             that
             evil
             &
             not
             consent
             nor
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             We
             must
             
               cease
               to
               hear
            
             the
             instruction
             that
             
               causeth
               to
               erre
            
             from
             the
             words
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             27.
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             these
             Leaders
             that
             will
             
               cause
               us
               to
               erre
            
             lest
             we
             be
             destroyed
             with
             them
             Isa.
             9.
             16.
             we
             must
             mark
             
             these
             who
             contradict
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             we
             have
             Learned
             ,
             &
             avoid
             them
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
             we
             must
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             such
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             If
             there
             come
             any
             &
             bring
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             
               receive
               him
               ,
               nor
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
            
             in
             that
             work
             of
             his
             preaching
             or
             practising
             against
             any
             of
             the
             Truths
             ,
             we
             have
             received
             from
             the
             word
             2
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Hence
             we
             most
             not
             hear
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             in
             preaching
             &
             prayer
             bring
             forth
             false
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             But
             the
             Curats
             are
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             in
             preaching
             &
             prayer
             bring
             forth
             salse
             Doctrine
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             hear
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             certain
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             only
             many
             of
             them
             are
             tainted
             with
             points
             of
             Poperie
             &
             Ar●inianisme
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             do
             teach
             false
             Doctrine
             tending
             to
             seduce
             the
             hearers
             ;
             when
             in
             their
             preaching
             they
             cry
             up
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             vent
             bitter
             invectives
             against
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             condemn
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             enveigh
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             teach
             &
             encourage
             people
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             open
             perjurie
             ,
             and
             condemning
             all
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             Treason
             &
             Sedition
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             perswaded
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             Blasphemers
             :
             And
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             stuffed
             with
             error
             &
             larded
             with
             Blasphemy
             ,
             they
             reproach
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             &
             the
             power
             of
             Godlyness
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             courses
             which
             are
             cursed
             ;
             besides
             their
             parasitick
             prayers
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             Government
             when
             stated
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             severall
             other
             things
             that
             tender
             consciences
             cannot
             go
             along
             with
             them
             therein
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             they
             hear
             them
             they
             must
             go
             along
             and
             actively
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             mouth
             to
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             obj●cted
             here
             :
             That
             this
             doth
             not
             strike
             against
             all
             ,
             nor
             against
             any
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             because
             some
             Preaches
             always
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             all
             preach
             sometime
             sound
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             their
             prayers
             :
             Therefore
             sometimes
             at
             least
             they
             may
             be
             heard
             .
             I
             ans
             .
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             alledged
             for
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             do
             all
             at
             sometimes
             preach
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             Scriptures
             are
             stringent
             against
             them
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             adduced
             :
             for
             by
             these
             fr●its
             which
             
             they
             bring
             forth
             at
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             as
             we
             must
             beware
             of
             at
             all
             times
             .
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             know
             when
             they
             will
             Preach
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             seeing
             by
             their
             subjection
             to
             that
             Government
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             impugne
             our
             Covenanted
             constitution
             .
          
           
             VI.
             They
             must
             not
             only
             be
             such
             as
             we
             can
             Joine
             with
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             also
             they
             must
             be
             such
             Administrators
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             obliged
             in
             charity
             to
             think
             the
             Lord
             will
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             their
             Administrations
             ,
             &
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Communion
             with
             them
             ;
             Or
             at
             least
             that
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             Dispensing
             ordinances
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             such
             as
             we
             find
             are
             under
             a
             recorded
             sentance
             of
             dreadful
             punishment
             ,
             both
             against
             them
             &
             their
             partakers
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             sufficient
             a
             ground
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             men
             to
             withdraw
             from
             a
             Company
             staying
             in
             a
             house
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             will
             fall
             &
             smother
             them
             in
             its
             ruin
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             as
             warrantable
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             Israel
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Rebells
             who
             were
             to
             be
             consumed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             21.
             or
             for
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             they
             
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               Rev.
            
             18.
             4.
             
             Now
             we
             find
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             ,
             and
             Inticers
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             to
             error
             upon
             the
             matter
             are
             threatened
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             for
             adhering
             to
             them
             but
             we
             find
             also
             (
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             
               Rect.
               Instruend
               .
               confut
               .
               dial
               .
               chap.
               1.
               pag.
            
             21.
             )
             many
             terrible
             charges
             &
             Adjurations
             laid
             upon
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             faithful
             Diligence
             in
             their
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             and
             a
             suitable
             Testimony
             concerning
             the
             sin
             &
             duty
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               cry
               aloud
            
             and
             shew
             the
             people
             their
             sin
             ,
             Isa.
             58.
             1.
             and
             as
             they
             would
             not
             have
             the
             
               blood
               of
               souls
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             faithful
             warning
             touching
             the
             peoples
             case
             &
             hazard
             ,
             sin
             ,
             &
             duty
             ,
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             great
             sin
             &
             judgment
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             terribly
             pleading
             His
             Controversie
             with
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.
             17.
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             
               instant
               in
               season
               &
               out
               of
               season
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             for
             their
             negligence
             &
             unfaithfulness
             herein
             ,
             we
             find
             many
             Scripture
             woes
             &
             threatenings
             thundered
             against
             them
             .
             When
             in
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             oun
             heart
             they
             promise
             
             assured
             Peace
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleading
             against
             a
             Generation
             ,
             they
             are
             threatened
             to
             be
             consumed
             with
             sword
             &
             famine
             ,
             and
             the
             
               people
               to
               whom
               they
               Prophecie
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               Ier.
            
             14.
             13.
             15.
             16.
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             admit
             them
             to
             Prophecie
             to
             us
             .
             When
             they
             
               strengthen
               the
               hands
            
             &
             harden
             the
             hearts
             of
             evil-doers
             ,
             that
             none
             doeth
             return
             from
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             to
             
               feed
               them
               with
               wormwood
            
             ,
             &
             commands
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             them
             ,
             Ier.
             23.
             
             14-16
             .
             their
             blood
             shall
             be
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             one
             builds
             a
             wall
             ,
             and
             another
             daubs
             it
             with
             untempered
             morter
             ,
             then
             
               ye
               o
               great
               hailstones
               shall
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             consumed
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             Ezek.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             we
             dare
             not
             joine
             with
             either
             builders
             or
             daubers
             of
             such
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Christ
             &
             ruining
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             by
             our
             countenance
             &
             concurrence
             strengthen
             either
             builders
             or
             daubers
             .
             lest
             we
             also
             be
             consumed
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             .
             When
             there
             is
             a
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             violate
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             profane
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             shew
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             unclean
             &
             the
             clean
             then
             the
             Lord
             will
             
               pour
               out
               His
               Indignation
            
             upon
             all
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.
             25
             —
             ad●fin
             .
             We
             would
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             our selves
             free
             of
             having
             any
             hand
             in
             that
             Conspiracy
             .
             These
             Scriptures
             do
             give
             the
             perfect
             pourtracture
             of
             our
             Curats
             ,
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             that
             know
             them
             .
             Hence
             we
             draw
             a
             complexe
             Argument
             :
             Such
             Ministers
             as
             can
             do
             no
             good
             by
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselves
             &
             them
             both
             to
             the
             Indignation
             of
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             :
             But
             the
             Curats
             are
             such
             as
             can
             do
             no
             good
             by
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselves
             and
             them
             both
             to
             the
             Indignation
             of
             the
             jealous
             Lord
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             The
             connexion
             of
             the
             Major
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             said
             above
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             also
             evident
             from
             the
             application
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             thus
             :
             They
             that
             in
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             oun
             heart
             promise
             Peace
             to
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             not
             warning
             ,
             but
             seduce
             them
             by
             daubing
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             shew
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             unclean
             &
             the
             clean
             &c.
             are
             such
             as
             can
             do
             no
             
             good
             by
             their
             Ministrie
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             to
             hearers
             ,
             and
             expose
             themselves
             and
             them
             both
             to
             the
             Indignation
             of
             God
             :
             But
             the
             Curats
             are
             such
             :
             and
             all
             others
             who
             are
             so
             unfaithful
             as
             give
             no
             warning
             against
             but
             Justifie
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             the
             Minor
             of
             both
             these
             foregoing
             Arguments
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             that
             go
             to
             the
             Curats
             ,
             who
             wrong
             thereby
             their
             oun
             souls
             ,
             mar
             their
             edification
             ,
             &
             run
             to
             Cisterns
             without
             water
             .
             What
             blessing
             can
             be
             expected
             upon
             the
             labours
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             having
             perjured
             themselves
             in
             taking
             on
             with
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             are
             prosecuting
             that
             Course
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             making
             themselves
             Captains
             to
             lead
             the
             people
             back
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             encouraging
             profanity
             &
             wickedness
             ,
             being
             themselves
             Patterns
             &
             Patrons
             of
             the
             times
             corruptions
             ?
             And
             seeing
             a
             blessing
             cannot
             be
             expected
             upon
             their
             labours
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             curse
             ,
             as
             daylie
             experience
             maketh
             good
             ,
             when
             instead
             of
             any
             work
             of
             conversion
             or
             conviction
             among
             people
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             seen
             but
             a
             fearful
             hardening
             in
             profanity
             ignorance
             &
             Atheisme
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             that
             seemed
             to
             have
             somewhat
             like
             Religion
             before
             ,
             through
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             turned
             loose
             &
             laxe
             in
             all
             Duties
             :
             yea
             never
             can
             it
             be
             instanced
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             one
             soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ;
             but
             many
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             of
             their
             murdering
             souls
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             can
             not
             be
             free
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             cannot
             warn
             nor
             declare
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God.
             Hence
             these
             who
             cannot
             but
             be
             soul-Murderers
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             nor
             intertained
             as
             Soul-Phisicians
             :
             But
             the
             Curats
             cannot
             but
             be
             soul-Murderers
             :
             Again
             we
             can
             expect
             no
             good
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             :
             Seeing
             their
             Ministrie
             is
             not
             the
             Lords
             Ordrnance
             ,
             which
             He
             will
             approve
             ,
             and
             no
             performances
             can
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             the
             Lord
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             in
             manner
             as
             well
             as
             in
             matter
             aggreeable
             to
             His
             will
             :
             hence
             the
             wickedness
             even
             of
             the
             Lords
             Lawful
             Priests
             ,
             not
             only
             caused
             the
             people
             to
             abhor
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Lord
             Himself
             to
             abhor
             His
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             their
             incense
             an
             abomination
             ,
             so
             that
             He
             could
             not
             away
             with
             the
             Calling
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             yet
             upon
             the
             matter
             were
             duties
             .
             Should
             
             not
             we
             then
             hate
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             hates
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             from
             that
             which
             He
             hath
             forsaken
             ?
             But
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Curats
             for
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hates
             ,
             and
             hath
             signally
             forsaken
             :
             Therefore
             we
             should
             hate
             &
             forsake
             them
             .
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             sayes
             in
             that
             digression
             about
             hearing
             
               
                 
                   Revel
                   .
                   1.
                   pag.
                   55.
                   in
                
                 4
                 to
                 .
              
               seeing
               edification
               is
               Gods
               gift
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               expected
               but
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               Or
               can
               that
               be
               accounted
               His
               way
               which
               He
               hath
               not
               warranted
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             As
             we
             would
             not
             partake
             of
             their
             Judgment
             in
             countenancing
             of
             their
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             we
             would
             keep
             our selves
             free
             from
             all
             participation
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             For
             we
             must
             not
             be
             partakers
             with
             any
             in
             sin
             ,
             nor
             have
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             reprove
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             find
             the
             Lord
             reproves
             &
             condemns
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             not
             only
             Ministers
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             but
             people
             in
             hearing
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             hazard
             of
             
               partaking
               of
               some
               mens
               sins
            
             who
             enter
             into
             the
             Ministry
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             we
             must
             keep
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             sin
             .
             Hence
             if
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             Curats
             without
             partaking
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             not
             hear
             them
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             hear
             the
             Curats
             without
             partaking
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             hear
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             .
             If
             hearing
             of
             them
             be
             a
             Tessera
             of
             our
             Incorporation
             with
             them
             ,
             ●
             Test
             of
             our
             Submission
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             badge
             of
             our
             comp●yance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             sign
             of
             our
             Approbation
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             hear
             them
             without
             partaking
             of
             their
             sin
             :
             But
             hearing
             of
             them
             is
             such
             :
             The
             Major
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             if
             Prelacy
             &
             conformity
             therewith
             be
             sin
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             part
             proven
             above
             :
             for
             if
             these
             be
             sins
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             not
             incorporate
             with
             ,
             nor
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             approve
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             by
             Parts
             .
             1.
             
             Hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             Tessera
             of
             our
             Incorporation
             with
             them
             .
             For
             Communion
             in
             Sacred
             things
             doth
             infer
             an
             incorporation
             of
             the
             Communicants
             or
             Joiners
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             both
             in
             Lawful
             &
             unlawful
             Communions
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             17-20
             .
             All
             partakers
             of
             the
             bread
             are
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrificies
             are
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             And
             also
             they
             that
             partake
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             to
             Devils
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             
             not
             offer
             it
             so
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             incorporate
             and
             have
             fellowship
             with
             Devils
             .
             And
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
             14-17
             .
             where
             they
             that
             do
             not
             
               come
               out
            
             ,
             and
             are
             separate
             from
             unlawful
             Communions
             ,
             are
             expostulated
             with
             as
             making
             an
             unequally
             yoked
             fellowship
             ,
             between
             righteousness
             &
             unrighteousness
             ,
             light
             &
             darkness
             ;
             Christ
             &
             Belial
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             &
             Idols
             .
             Hence
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             partake
             of
             their
             Sacred
             things
             without
             partaking
             of
             their
             Altar
             ,
             and
             becoming
             one
             body
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             making
             such
             an
             unequally
             yoked
             Mixture
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             be
             separate
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             from
             these
             places
             .
             This
             Argument
             concludes
             with
             equal
             force
             ,
             against
             joyning
             with
             any
             deeply
             engaged
             in
             the
             gross
             defections
             of
             the
             time
             .
             2.
             
             Hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             Test
             of
             our
             Submission
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             Complyance
             with
             them
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             required
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Acts
             themselves
             say
             ,
             
               that
               a
               chearful
               concurrence
               ,
               countenance
               ,
               &
               assistence
               given
               to
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               attending
               all
               the
               ordinary
               Meetings
               for
               divine
               worship
               ,
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               a
               due
               ackowledgment
               of
               &
               hearty
               complyance
               with
               his
               Maj.
               Government
               Ecclesiastical
               &
               civil
               ,
               as
               now
               established
               by
               Law
               within
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Parl.
                   Iul.
                
                 10.
                 1663.
                 
              
            
             And
             themselves
             look
             on
             all
             such
             as
             obey
             this
             Act
             ,
             as
             their
             friends
             ,
             Hence
             if
             this
             be
             sinful
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             their
             establishment
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             a
             sinful
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             sinful
             to
             hear
             them
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shown
             .
             Ergo
             —
             3.
             
             Hence
             it
             followes
             by
             native
             consequence
             ,
             that
             hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             Approbation
             of
             them
             :
             for
             he
             that
             gives
             that
             which
             is
             required
             ,
             &
             accepted
             ,
             &
             Interpreted
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             due
             acknowledgment
             ,
             &
             of
             complyance
             with
             the
             Government
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             gives
             the
             sign
             of
             his
             Approbation
             of
             it
             :
             But
             the
             hearer
             of
             Curats
             does
             that
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Act
             ,
             requiring
             ,
             accepting
             ,
             &
             expressly
             interpreting
             it
             so
             :
             Therefore
             &c.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             As
             we
             would
             be
             free
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             in
             approving
             of
             ,
             &
             complying
             with
             their
             course
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             greatest
             Distance
             from
             
               all
               appearance
            
             of
             sin
             in
             our selves
             ,
             either
             by
             commission
             or
             omission
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Joining
             with
             them
             in
             these
             circumstances
             would
             involve
             
             us
             .
             For
             we
             must
             astain
             from
             
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
               1
               Thess.
            
             5.
             22.
             and
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             circumstances
             may
             make
             sinful
             :
             for
             otherways
             suppose
             a
             thing
             might
             be
             materially
             Lawful
             &
             not
             simply
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             circumstances
             may
             make
             it
             sinful
             ,
             and
             a
             countenancing
             it
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             doth
             infer
             a
             Communion
             in
             these
             Circumstances
             that
             make
             it
             sinful
             .
             They
             that
             eat
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             are
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Altar
             be
             not
             of
             Gods
             Approbation
             ,
             the
             thing
             offered
             though
             otherwise
             Lawful
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             cannot
             justify
             the
             eaters
             ,
             so
             circumstantiated
             .
             An
             Idol
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             Sacrifices
             to
             Idols
             is
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             they
             who
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             it
             is
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             have
             
               fellowship
               with
               Devils
               1
               Cor.
            
             10.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             it
             is
             called
             Idolatry
             comp
             .
             vers
             .
             14.
             which
             provokes
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Especially
             when
             an
             action
             is
             so
             circumstantiated
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             infer
             an
             omission
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             declining
             from
             or
             denying
             of
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             clearly
             sinful
             .
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             deny
             the
             Lord
             
               before
               men
            
             ,
             him
             will
             He
             deny
             before
             His
             Father
             ,
             Math.
             10.
             33.
             
             And
             we
             must
             
               hold
               fas●
            
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             faith
             without
             wavering
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             and
             
               keep
               the
               word
               of
               His
               patience
               ,
            
             if
             we
             would
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             tentation
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             fast
             that
             no
             man
             take
             our
             
               Croun
               Rev.
            
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               All
               Truth
               must
               be
               avowed
               ,
               &
               practically
               avowed
               ,
               on
               the
               greatest
               hazard
               :
               And
               as
               this
               Testimony
               must
               be
               full
               ,
               so
               must
               it
               be
               also
               constant
               .
               It
               was
               Demass
               shame
               ,
               that
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               made
               him
               forsake
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               after
               great
               appearances
               for
               Christ
               :
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               Truth
               or
               Duty
               is
               opposed
               ,
               that
               becomes
               the
               special
               object
               of
               this
               Testimony
               .
               
                 
                   Rectius
                   Instruend
                   .
                   Consut
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Dial.
                   chap.
                   1.
                   pag.
                
                 18.
                 19.
                 
              
            
             Hence
             ,
             if
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Curats
             would
             infer
             &
             involve
             us
             under
             the
             guilt
             both
             of
             commission
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             omission
             os
             Duty
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             hear
             them
             without
             sin
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             also
             the
             Latter
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             Minor
             by
             Parts
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             infer
             &
             involve
             us
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             Commisssion
             of
             sin
             ,
             All
             that
             is
             said
             above
             doth
             evince
             it
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             palpable
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             hereafter
             to
             be
             charged
             &
             cleared
             :
             And
             ,
             Idolatrie
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             of
             that
             na●ur
             :
             but
             the
             
             hearing
             of
             the
             Curats
             doth
             infer
             this
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             thus
             :
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             sceond
             Commandment
             is
             Idolatrie
             (
             for
             to
             make
             the
             sins
             against
             that
             Command
             odious
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             commprehended
             under
             that
             odious
             name
             of
             
               worshipping
               Images
            
             ;
             as
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             seventh
             are
             called
             Adultrie
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             unchast
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             &
             actions
             )
             Hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Command
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             thus
             :
             Every
             worship
             not
             according
             to
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             :
             But
             hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             worship
             not
             according
             to
             Christs
             appointment
             .
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
             :
             A
             worship
             enjoined
             by
             and
             performed
             in
             obedience
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             establishing
             a
             humane
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             and
             against
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             worship
             not
             according
             to
             Christs
             appointment
             :
             But
             the
             hearing
             of
             Curats
             is
             a
             worship
             enjoined
             by
             and
             performed
             in
             obedience
             to
             a
             Law
             establishing
             a
             humane
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Diocesan
               Erastian
            
             Prelacy
             ,
             with
             the
             Curats
             their
             substitutes
             .
             Hence
             also
             the
             second
             doth
             follow
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             infer
             &
             involve
             us
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             Omission
             of
             Duty
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             reductively
             it
             may
             involve
             us
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             Idolatrie
             &
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             infer
             the
             guilt
             of
             omission
             of
             these
             necessary
             Duties
             incumbent
             to
             the
             Lords
             people
             with
             a
             reference
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             to
             make
             
               no
               Covenant
            
             with
             them
             nor
             with
             their
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             
               let
               them
               dwell
            
             in
             the
             Land
             lest
             they
             make
             us
             sin
             ,
             
               Exod.
               23.
               32
               ,
               33
               Exod.
            
             34.
             14
             ,
             15.
             to
             overthrow
             their
             Altars
             ,
             &
             break
             their
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             names
             of
             them
             out
             of
             the
             place
             Deut.
             12.
             3.
             
             
               Iudg
               ▪
            
             2.
             2.
             
             I
             do
             not
             adduce
             these
             precepts
             ,
             to
             stretch
             them
             to
             the
             full
             measure
             of
             the
             demerit
             of
             the
             grossest
             of
             Idolaters
             :
             for
             as
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             breaches
             or
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             some
             grosser
             some
             smaller
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             also
             degrees
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             destroying
             &
             extirpating
             all
             pieces
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Commands
             being
             founded
             upon
             a
             Moral
             ground
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               〈◊〉
               &
               snares
            
             unto
             us
             ,
             do
             oblige
             us
             to
             some
             endeavour
             〈…〉
             ,
             extirpating
             &
             overthrowing
             all
             Pieces
             or
             〈◊〉
             according
             to
             the
             word
             and
             our
             Covenants
             ;
             And
             〈…〉
             
             
               true
               &
               right
               Zeal
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               and
               would
               not
               only
               inspire
               all
               with
               an
               unanimous
               aversion
               against
               the
               profane
               intruding
               Curats
               ,
               but
               animate
               us
               as
               one
               man
               to
               drive
               away
               these
               wolves
               &
               theives
               ,
               and
               to
               eradicate
               these
               plants
               which
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               never
               planted
               ,
               
                 
                   Napht.
                   Prior
                   edit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 108.
                 
              
            
             The
             least
             Duty
             that
             can
             be
             inferred
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               flee
               from
               Idolatry
               1
               Co
               ,
               .
            
             10.
             14.
             which
             Idolatry
             there
             mentioned
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             is
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             offered
             to
             Idols
             :
             whence
             we
             infer
             that
             if
             to
             eat
             of
             things
             consecrated
             to
             Idols
             be
             Idolatrie
             ,
             then
             also
             to
             partake
             of
             Sacred
             things
             consecrated
             by
             Idols
             must
             be
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             the
             Curats
             dispensing
             of
             Ordinances
             is
             consecrated
             by
             ,
             &
             hath
             all
             its
             Sanction
             from
             ,
             an
             I●ol
             of
             Diocesan
             Erastian
             Prelacy
             :
             But
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             the
             former
             :
             Therefore
             we
             may
             infer
             the
             Latter
             .
             Further
             it
             will
             also
             infer
             a
             declining
             from
             &
             denying
             a
             Necessary
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             circumstantiated
             .
             Even
             the
             smallest
             matter
             is
             great
             ,
             when
             a
             Testimony
             is
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             the
             circumstance
             of
             an
             
               open
               window
               ;
               Daniel
            
             durst
             not
             omitt
             it
             upon
             the
             greatest
             hazard
             .
             And
             now
             this
             is
             clearly
             come
             to
             a
             
               case
               of
               confession
            
             ,
             
               when
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               exoner
               our
               consciences
               befor
               God
               &
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               declare
               our
               Non-conformity
               to
               this
               course
               of
               backsliding
               ,
               no
               getting
               of
               wrongs
               redrest
               or
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Ministry
               removed
               but
               by
               this
               practice
               :
               And
               certainly
               some
               way
               we
               must
               give
               publick
               Testimony
               against
               these
               courses
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               otherway
               so
               harmless
               &
               innocent
               as
               this
               ,
               though
               suffering
               follow
               upon
               it
               
                 
                   Apol.
                   Relat.
                   Sect.
                
                 14.
                 272.
                 273.
                 
              
            
             And
             now
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             apparent
             ,
             whereby
             the
             difference
             shall
             be
             kept
             up
             betuixt
             such
             as
             honestly
             mind
             the
             Covenanted
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             corrupt
             Prelatical
             &
             Malignant
             Enemies
             .
             but
             this
             Argument
             also
             will
             infer
             the
             expediency
             of
             withdrawing
             ,
             from
             all
             Ministers
             with
             whom
             our
             circumstantiat
             Joyning
             would
             involve
             us
             in
             a
             participation
             with
             their
             defections
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             As
             we
             would
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             Sin
             in
             our selves
             ;
             So
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             to
             give
             no
             occasion
             of
             others
             sinning
             ,
             by
             our
             taking
             Liberty
             in
             a
             promiscuous
             Joining
             in
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             offend
             &
             stumble
             the
             consciences
             
             of
             others
             :
             for
             to
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             special
             respect
             ,
             and
             forbear
             things
             not
             only
             for
             our
             oun
             unclearness
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             others
             also
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Hearing
             of
             Curats
             be
             a
             Scandal
             ,
             we
             must
             refuse
             it
             ,
             be
             the
             hazard
             what
             will.
             For
             who
             so
             shall
             offend
             one
             of
             Christs
             little
             ones
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             for
             him
             that
             a
             milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             neck
             Math.
             18.
             6.
             
             No
             man
             must
             put
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
            
             or
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             in
             his
             brothers
             way
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             13.
             
             They
             that
             sin
             so
             against
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             weak
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             sin
             against
             Christ
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             we
             must
             forbear
             somthings
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               not
               our
               oun
            
             but
             
               of
               others
            
             ,
             giving
             none
             offence
             neither
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             32.
             and
             so
             cut
             off
             all
             occasion
             from
             them
             that
             desire
             occasion
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             12.
             
             
               These
               Commands
               discharge
               whatever
               Practice
               give
               occasion
               of
               our
               brothers
               sinning
               ,
               of
               calling
               Truth
               in
               question
               ,
               of
               acting
               with
               a
               doubting
               conscience
               ,
               or
               which
               weakens
               his
               Plerophory
               or
               assurance
               ;
               And
               neither
               the
               Lawfulness
               nor
               indifferency
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               nor
               mens
               Authority
               commanding
               it
               ,
               nor
               the
               weakness
               yea
               or
               wickedness
               of
               those
               in
               hazard
               to
               be
               stumbled
               ,
               will
               warrand
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               out
               of
               which
               offence
               arises
               ,
               
                 Rectius
                 Instruend
                 .
                 Confut.
                 3.
                 
                 Dial.
                 chap.
                 1.
                 pag.
              
               19.
               
            
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             in
             that
             forecited
             place
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               carries
               offence
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               partie
               who
               runs
               unsent
               ,
               it
               proves
               a
               strengthening
               &
               confirming
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               partaking
               of
               his
               sin
               ;
               in
               reference
               to
               others
               ,
               either
               strengthens
               them
               by
               that
               example
               to
               cast
               themselves
               in
               that
               snare
               ,
               which
               possibly
               may
               be
               their
               ruine
               ,
               or
               it
               grieves
               them
               and
               makes
               them
               sad
               who
               are
               tender
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               or
               gives
               occation
               to
               make
               all
               difference
               of
               that
               kind
               to
               be
               thought
               light
               of
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             If
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Curats
             be
             an
             offence
             or
             Scandal
             ,
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Posterity
             ,
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             avoided
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             which
             is
             evidenced
             by
             parts
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Malignants
             ,
             it
             hardens
             &
             encourages
             them
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             backsliders
             &
             Complyers
             with
             them
             
             in
             their
             Apostasie
             ;
             This
             strengthens
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             how
             they
             are
             countenanced
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             disrespect
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             dissatisfaction
             evinced
             against
             their
             courses
             ,
             then
             they
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             approven
             of
             all
             :
             And
             this
             hardeneth
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             never
             once
             think
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             wayes
             .
             Next
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             it
             stumbles
             the
             truly
             tender
             ,
             by
             encouraging
             them
             to
             do
             contrare
             to
             their
             light
             &
             conscience
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             not
             clear
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             emboldened
             thereunto
             when
             they
             see
             others
             doing
             so
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             wounding
             of
             their
             Peace
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             halt
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Lastly
             with
             a
             re●erence
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             it
             would
             prejudge
             them
             very
             much
             :
             Though
             now
             the
             honest
             party
             be
             not
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             transmit
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             unto
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ;
             Yet
             they
             should
             do
             something
             for
             keeping
             fresh
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             good
             old
             cause
             ,
             by
             keeping
             up
             some
             footsteps
             of
             a
             standing
             Controversy
             for
             Zions
             Interest
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             :
             But
             now
             let
             all
             Joine
             with
             ,
             &
             oune
             the
             Curats
             ,
             what
             appearance
             of
             this
             shall
             the
             Posterity
             see
             ?
             shall
             not
             they
             conclude
             that
             the
             day
             is
             lost
             ,
             &
             the
             cause
             is
             gone
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             this
             generation
             hath
             fled
             the
             fields
             ,
             or
             rather
             sold
             &
             betrayed
             the
             cause
             ,
             by
             ouning
             ,
             countenancing
             ,
             &
             complying
             with
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             no
             standing
             Testimony
             against
             these
             corruptions
             ?
             whereas
             if
             there
             were
             but
             this
             much
             of
             a
             standing
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             People
             of
             God
             &
             the
             common
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             Posterity
             shall
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             kept
             from
             being
             deceived
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             not
             killed
             nor
             buried
             quick
             ,
             but
             living
             though
             in
             a
             bleeding
             condition
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             occasion
             their
             engaging
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             interesting
             themselves
             in
             the
             quarrel
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             far
             better
             to
             see
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ouned
             though
             ,
             by
             suffering
             &
             blood
             ,
             then
             sold
             &
             betrayed
             by
             base
             flenching
             &
             complying
             with
             Persecuters
             .
             This
             Argument
             may
             also
             found
             &
             i●ter
             a
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             Addressing
             Ministers
             who
             to
             the
             Great
             Scandal
             of
             Presbyterians
             give
             forth
             their
             Addresses
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             of
             that
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             X.
             Our
             duty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             our
             greatest
             office
             of
             
             Love
             we
             owe
             to
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             conviction
             ,
             does
             oblige
             us
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             apparent
             ;
             if
             we
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             we
             owe
             to
             Scandalous
             Brethren
             .
             There
             we
             find
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             by
             all
             Lawful
             means
             to
             shame
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sin
             :
             And
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             hatred
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             rebuke
             our
             Neighbour
             or
             when
             we
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             him
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             them
             then
             as
             neighbours
             &
             friends
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             endeavours
             to
             take
             away
             their
             sin
             from
             them
             ;
             if
             we
             consider
             them
             not
             as
             such
             but
             as
             enemies
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             mingled
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             adduce
             many
             Scriptures
             for
             that
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             all
             that
             will
             oppose
             my
             Thesis
             ,
             would
             have
             them
             considered
             as
             friends
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             scandalous
             Brethren
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             not
             to
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             withdraw
             from
             them
             our
             Company
             :
             and
             if
             we
             must
             withdraw
             our
             Company
             ,
             then
             also
             
               a
               fortiore
            
             ,
             we
             must
             deny
             them
             our
             Religious
             Communion
             ;
             for
             that
             must
             either
             be
             included
             there
             ,
             or
             necessarly
             inferred
             .
             He
             writes
             ,
             not
             to
             
               keep
               Company
            
             if
             any
             man
             that
             is
             called
             
               a
               Brother
            
             (
             mark
             that
             speciality
             )
             be
             a
             fornicator
             ,
             or
             covetous
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             or
             a
             railer
             ,
             or
             an
             extortioner
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eat
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             And
             I
             presume
             they
             that
             know
             them
             best
             ,
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             Curats
             in
             Scotland
             were
             chargable
             with
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Partakers
             with
             them
             .
             And
             that
             if
             they
             were
             all
             impartially
             impannelled
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             rare
             ones
             whom
             an
             honest
             Jury
             would
             not
             bring
             in
             guilty
             of
             this
             lybel
             .
             Then
             we
             are
             expressly
             Commanded
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             every
             brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             received
             Tradiction
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             note
             him
             and
             have
             
               no
               Company
            
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             6.
             14.
             
             Sure
             neither
             their
             office
             nor
             their
             innocency
             ,
             can
             exempt
             them
             from
             these
             rules
             .
             For
             either
             they
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             our
             brethren
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             we
             oune
             no
             Church
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             only
             among
             brethren
             that
             are
             so
             in
             Sympathie
             ,
             &
             affection
             ,
             &
             affinity
             ,
             having
             
             one
             father
             ,
             and
             one
             mother
             :
             If
             they
             be
             brethren
             ,
             Then
             all
             Scandalous
             brethren
             are
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             ;
             But
             they
             are
             Scandalous
             brethren
             :
             Therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             .
             The
             Minor
             will
             not
             be
             doubted
             by
             any
             but
             such
             as
             are
             strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             their
             Ministerial
             &
             Personal
             Capacity
             are
             so
             scandalous
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Profanness
             hath
             gone
             forth
             from
             them
             unto
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             they
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             the
             Profane
             Sons
             of
             Eli
             ,
             have
             made
             men
             to
             abhor
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Lord
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             17.
             
             But
             even
             strangers
             that
             are
             unacquaint
             with
             their
             Personal
             Profligatness
             &
             ignorance
             &c.
             cannot
             be
             altogither
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Prelacy
             &
             E●astianisme
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             all
             involved
             ,
             of
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             Perjurie
             ,
             &
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             brand
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             bane
             ,
             that
             hath
             countenanced
             them
             .
             And
             none
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             if
             our
             Church
             were
             dwely
             constitute
             and
             invested
             with
             the
             orderly
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             capacity
             to
             exerce
             &
             improve
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             be
             censured
             every
             Soul
             of
             them
             as
             Scandalous
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             also
             Previously
             sentanced
             as
             such
             ,
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             our
             General
             Abssemblies
             .
             This
             Argument
             levells
             also
             against
             all
             Complying
             ,
             
               Indulged
               ,
               Addressing
            
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             by
             these
             Courses
             have
             incurred
             the
             Character
             of
             disorderly
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Our
             faithfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ingaged
             in
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             doth
             oblige
             us
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             who
             have
             broken
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             classed
             themselves
             among
             these
             Truce-breaking
             Traitors
             ,
             who
             make
             our
             times
             Perillous
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             must
             
               turn
               away
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
             1-5
             .
             It
             appears
             from
             the
             foregoing
             deduction
             ,
             how
             solemnly
             these
             Nations
             were
             engaged
             both
             to
             keep
             out
             &
             put
             out
             this
             Generation
             of
             Prelatists
             ,
             now
             prevailing
             ;
             The
             obligation
             of
             which
             yet
             lyes
             upon
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             with
             a
             binding
             force
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             forme
             ,
             and
             object
             ,
             and
             end
             .
             Hence
             if
             the
             Curats
             be
             Covenant
             breakers
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             in
             ouning
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             them
             without
             sin
             ;
             But
             the
             Curats
             are
             Covenant
             breakers
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             in
             ouning
             them
             .
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             may
             be
             manifest
             by
             an
             indiction
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Solomn
               
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             ,
             broken
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             oune
             them
             1.
             
             That
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             in
             the
             1.
             
             
               Ar
               :
            
             .
             sworn
             to
             be
             preserved
             &
             propagated
             ,
             was
             the
             Presbyterian
             then
             established
             ,
             which
             our
             Church
             was
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             opposed
             ,
             &
             their
             ouners
             resiled
             from
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             maintained
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             engaged
             in
             2.
             
             Art.
             to
             endeavour
             the
             
               extirpation
               of
               Prelacy
            
             ,
             and
             its
             dependents
             ;
             which
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             ouning
             of
             Curats
             :
             can
             we
             oune
             them
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             abhor
             ?
             and
             submit
             to
             them
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             extirpate
             ?
             Surely
             this
             were
             to
             rebuild
             what
             we
             have
             destroyed
             see
             
               Napht.
               p.
            
             104.
             
             And
             since
             in
             relation
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             &
             Schisme
             ,
             this
             Article
             obliges
             us
             to
             disoune
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             hear
             Papists
             &
             Schismaticks
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             in
             relation
             to
             Prelatists
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             Schismaticks
             ?
             3.
             
             They
             have
             established
             &
             homologated
             an
             
               Erastian
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             true
             Religion
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             their
             ouners
             have
             abetted
             &
             contenanced
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             preserved
             either
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             3.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
             They
             have
             not
             only
             concealed
             &
             Countenanced
             Malignant
             Enemies
             to
             this
             Church
             &
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             have
             themselves
             been
             reall
             Incendiaries
             hindering
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             making
             factions
             &
             Parties
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             And
             their
             hearers
             are
             so
             far
             from
             bringing
             them
             to
             
               Condign
               Punishment
            
             .
             that
             they
             have
             strengthened
             their
             hands
             in
             their
             avowed
             opposition
             to
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             4
             Art.
             5.
             
             They
             have
             broken
             our
             Conjunction
             in
             firme
             peace
             &
             union
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             hearers
             have
             not
             marked
             &
             avoided
             these
             Causers
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             5
             Art.
             6.
             
             Instead
             of
             assisting
             &
             defending
             all
             these
             that
             entered
             into
             this
             League
             &
             Covenant
             &c.
             they
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             Persecuters
             of
             all
             them
             that
             adhered
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             their
             ouners
             have
             suffered
             themselves
             ,
             by
             combination
             or
             perswasion
             or
             terror
             ,
             to
             be
             divided
             &
             withdrawn
             from
             their
             suffering
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             defection
             to
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             and
             given
             themselves
             to
             a
             detestable
             indifferency
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             6.
             
             Art.
             7.
             
             Instead
             of
             humbling
             themselves
             for
             their
             
             sins
             ,
             and
             going
             before
             others
             in
             the
             example
             of
             a
             real
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             have
             obstinately
             defended
             their
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             Patrons
             &
             Patterns
             of
             all
             deformations
             ;
             And
             their
             ouners
             &
             hearers
             have
             not
             repented
             of
             that
             neither
             ,
             when
             they
             countenance
             such
             Covenant-breakers
             &
             profane
             persons
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             not
             labouring
             for
             the
             purity
             &
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             seek
             it
             from
             such
             impure
             hands
             :
             Neither
             do
             they
             go
             before
             others
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             such
             bad
             examples
             of
             defection
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             This
             Argument
             will
             also
             strike
             against
             hearing
             of
             such
             Ministers
             that
             have
             made
             themselves
             guiltie
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             equivalent
             breaches
             of
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Finally
             ,
             for
             Unions
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             Schisme
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             must
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             another
             Paradox
             :
             but
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             
               no
               Schisme
               in
               the
               body
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             members
             should
             have
             the
             same
             
               care
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             25.
             
             And
             that
             for
             to
             prevent
             &
             remede
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             beseeches
             us
             to
             
               mark
               them
               which
               Cause
               Divisions
            
             ,
             &
             offences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             we
             have
             learned
             ,
             &
             
               avoid
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.
             17.
             
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             be
             Schismaticks
             ,
             &
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             dividers
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             avoid
             &
             withdraw
             from
             them
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Prelats
             &
             their
             Curats
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             &
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             dividers
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             avoid
             &
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             from
             all
             the
             Constituents
             of
             a
             formed
             Schisme
             ,
             Separation
             ,
             &
             sinful
             division
             .
             1.
             
             They
             that
             start
             out
             from
             under
             due
             relations
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             her
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             &
             dividers
             ,
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             started
             out
             from
             under
             due
             relations
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             &
             from
             her
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             being
             so
             unnatural
             rebellious
             Children
             ,
             as
             have
             broken
             their
             Mothers
             beauty
             &
             bands
             ,
             order
             &
             Union
             ,
             &
             razed
             her
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             :
             2.
             
             These
             who
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             Censureable
             by
             all
             her
             standing
             acts
             ,
             are
             Schismatical
             Separatists
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             
             have
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             censureable
             by
             all
             her
             standing
             acts
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             made
             a
             faction
             &
             Combination
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             established
             order
             :
             3.
             
             Those
             who
             Separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             &
             Practices
             are
             subservient
             to
             that
             Churches
             true
             Union
             &
             Communion
             and
             right
             establishment
             ,
             are
             properly
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             Separated
             from
             this
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             &
             practices
             are
             subservient
             to
             its
             true
             Union
             &
             Communion
             and
             right
             establishment
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             never
             yet
             impeach
             or
             challenge
             any
             Principle
             or
             practice
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             subservient
             to
             true
             Union
             &
             order
             ,
             but
             their
             Principles
             &
             practices
             are
             stated
             in
             opposition
             to
             her
             purity
             &
             Reformation
             .
             4
             Those
             who
             innovate
             the
             worship
             &
             Government
             ,
             ouned
             &
             established
             in
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             innovated
             the
             worship
             &
             Government
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             bringing
             a
             Doctrine
             new
             &
             odd
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             their
             worship
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             corruption
             adhering
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             worshiping
             of
             an
             innovating
             party
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Churches
             established
             order
             :
             5.
             
             They
             that
             make
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             true
             &
             genuine
             Church
             ,
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             made
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             caused
             all
             the
             divisions
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             6.
             
             Those
             that
             divide
             themselves
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             a
             pure
             Church
             ,
             either
             in
             her
             Ministry
             ,
             Lawful
             Courts
             ,
             &
             Ordinances
             ,
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             divided
             themselves
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             this
             pure
             Church
             ,
             in
             her
             Ministry
             ,
             Lawful
             Courts
             &
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             caused
             the
             ejection
             of
             her
             Ministry
             ,
             dissipation
             of
             her
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             subversion
             of
             her
             pure
             Ordinances
             .
             7.
             
             Those
             that
             break
             union
             with
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             under
             obligations
             to
             adhere
             ,
             are
             Schismatical
             dividers
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             have
             broken
             Union
             with
             such
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             under
             obligations
             to
             adhere
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             antecedent
             morally
             obliging
             duty
             ,
             
             and
             from
             the
             superadded
             obligation
             of
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             ever
             pretend
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             loose
             the
             obligation
             :
             8.
             
             That
             party
             in
             a
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             which
             having
             overturned
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             hath
             shut
             out
             ,
             laid
             aside
             ,
             &
             persecute
             away
             sound
             adherers
             thereunto
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             admit
             Ministers
             to
             officiate
             but
             upon
             the
             sinful
             termes
             of
             complyance
             with
             their
             way
             ,
             are
             Schismaticks
             :
             But
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             Curats
             are
             that
             party
             in
             this
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             which
             having
             overturned
             her
             Reformation
             ,
             hath
             shut
             out
             ,
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             Persecute
             away
             sound
             adherers
             thereunto
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             they
             are
             the
             Schismaticks
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             ,
             and
             their
             way
             is
             the
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             extirpate
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             HEAD
             .
             II.
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             many
             for
             Refusing
             to
             oune
             the
             Tyrants
             Authority
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             THe
             other
             Grand
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             Magistracy
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             in
             His
             Soveraign
             Wisdom
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             &
             Goodness
             ,
             appointed
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             &
             consecrated
             ,
             for
             the
             demonstration
             ,
             illustration
             ,
             &
             vindication
             of
             His
             oun
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Communication
             ,
             Conservation
             ,
             and
             Reparation
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             safety
             ,
             order
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             universal
             good
             of
             mankind
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Greatest
             Concern
             :
             wherein
             not
             only
             the
             Prudence
             ,
             Policie
             ,
             Propertie
             ,
             &
             Libertie
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             conscience
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             &
             Religion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             have
             a
             special
             Interest
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             less
             important
             ,
             pertinent
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             &
             necessary
             for
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             any
             of
             these
             to
             care
             &
             contend
             for
             ,
             keep
             or
             recover
             ,
             to
             inquire
             into
             and
             understand
             somthing
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             constitution
             ,
             nature
             ,
             &
             boundaries
             of
             the
             Sacred
             ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             
             than
             into
             the
             holy
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             So
             far
             at
             least
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             sphere
             of
             every
             ones
             Capacity
             &
             Station
             ,
             and
             may
             conduce
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             every
             ones
             conscience
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             relations
             .
             Every
             private
             man
             indeed
             hath
             neither
             capacity
             ,
             concern
             ,
             nor
             necessity
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             Politicks
             ,
             or
             search
             into
             the
             secrets
             ,
             or
             Intrigues
             of
             Government
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             is
             to
             be
             versed
             in
             all
             the
             Administrations
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
             yet
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             is
             no
             less
             concerned
             ,
             in
             distinguishing
             the
             Character
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Magistrats
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             owes
             &
             ounes
             allegiance
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             usurping
             Tyrants
             ,
             everting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             ;
             than
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             Character
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             owes
             &
             ounes
             obedience
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             usurping
             Prelats
             or
             Impostors
             ,
             perverting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             much
             concerned
             ,
             in
             our
             ouning
             &
             keeping
             pure
             &
             intire
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             will
             &
             word
             ,
             both
             these
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             our
             Conscience
             as
             well
             as
             Interest
             is
             concerned
             in
             the
             advantage
             or
             hurt
             ,
             profit
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             of
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             observation
             or
             prevarication
             ,
             of
             both
             these
             ordinances
             ;
             being
             interested
             in
             the
             advantage
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             hurt
             of
             Tyrannie
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             hurt
             of
             Diocesan
             or
             Erastian
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             advantage
             of
             Ltberty
             ,
             and
             hurt
             of
             slavery
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             advantage
             of
             Religion
             and
             hurt
             of
             Profaneness
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             profit
             of
             Lawes
             and
             prejudice
             of
             Prerogative
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             profit
             of
             Truth
             and
             prejudice
             of
             Error
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             profit
             of
             Peace
             and
             true
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             of
             oppression
             and
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             profit
             of
             Purity
             &
             Unity
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             of
             Defection
             &
             Division
             or
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             more
             free
             to
             Prostitute
             our
             Loyalty
             &
             Liberty
             absolutely
             ,
             in
             ouning
             every
             Possessor
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             ;
             than
             we
             are
             free
             to
             Prostitute
             our
             Religion
             &
             faith
             implicitely
             ,
             in
             ouning
             every
             Pretender
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             This
             may
             seem
             very
             Paradoxical
             to
             some
             ,
             because
             so
             dissonant
             &
             dissentient
             from
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             
             yea
             almost
             Universal
             and
             invetrate
             opinion
             &
             Practice
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             precise
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Magistracy
             .
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             some
             should
             be
             found
             to
             assert
             this
             ;
             but
             that
             any
             should
             be
             found
             so
             strict
             and
             strait-laced
             ,
             as
             to
             adventure
             upon
             suffering
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             Death
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             seldom
             scrupled
             ,
             by
             any
             that
             were
             forced
             to
             subjection
             under
             a
             yoke
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             no
             force
             to
             shake
             off
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Religion
             seems
             litle
             or
             nothing
             concerned
             ;
             for
             not
             ouning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Possessors
             of
             the
             place
             of
             Government
             :
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Question
             not
             only
             excentrick
             &
             extrinsick
             to
             Religion
             ,
             but
             such
             
               a
               State
               question
            
             ,
             as
             for
             its
             thorny
             Intricacies
             &
             difficulties
             ,
             is
             more
             proper
             for
             Politicians
             &
             Lawyers
             to
             dispute
             about
             (
             as
             indeed
             their
             debates
             about
             this
             head
             of
             Authority
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             manifold
             &
             multiplied
             as
             about
             any
             one
             thing
             )
             than
             for
             Private
             Christians
             to
             search
             into
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             Part
             of
             their
             Testimony
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             cast
             off
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyrannie
             of
             Custom
             ,
             and
             the
             bondage
             of
             being
             bound
             to
             the
             worlds
             Mind
             in
             our
             inquiries
             about
             Tyrannie
             ,
             and
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             Ponder
             impartially
             the
             importance
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             And
             then
             to
             state
             the
             question
             right
             ;
             We
             shall
             find
             Religion
             &
             Conscience
             hath
             no
             small
             interest
             in
             this
             business
             .
             They
             must
             have
             no
             snall
             Interest
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             importance
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             either
             extensively
             ,
             or
             objectively
             ,
             or
             Subjectively
             .
             Extensively
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             all
             mankind
             to
             know
             and
             be
             resolved
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             the
             Government
             they
             are
             under
             be
             of
             Gods
             Ordination
             or
             of
             the
             Devils
             administration
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             Magistracy
             or
             Tyrannie
             ;
             whether
             it
             gives
             security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             induces
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             entails
             upon
             the
             posterity
             ,
             slavery
             as
             to
             both
             these
             invaluable
             Interests
             ;
             whether
             they
             have
             matter
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             the
             blessings
             &
             mercies
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             Mourning
             for
             the
             plagues
             &
             miseries
             of
             Tyrannie
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             know
             both
             the
             sins
             &
             snares
             ,
             Duties
             &
             dangers
             ,
             Case
             &
             Crisis
             ,
             of
             the
             times
             they
             ●ive
             in
             .
             All
             men
             that
             ever
             enjoyed
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             right
             Constitute
             Magistracy
             ,
             
             have
             experienced
             ,
             and
             were
             bound
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             the
             blessed
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             world
             is
             full
             of
             the
             Tragical
             Monuments
             of
             Tyrannie
             ,
             for
             which
             men
             were
             bound
             bath
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Causes
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             effects
             of
             such
             plagues
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             mourn
             over
             both
             .
             And
             from
             the
             begining
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             Peoples
             sins
             have
             alwayes
             procured
             the
             Scourge
             of
             Tyrannie
             ;
             So
             all
             their
             miseries
             might
             be
             refounded
             upon
             Tyrants
             encroachments
             ,
             Usurping
             upon
             or
             betraying
             their
             Trust
             ,
             and
             overturning
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             .
             Certainly
             Mankind
             is
             concerned
             in
             point
             of
             Interest
             &
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             cause
             &
             Cure
             of
             this
             Epidemick
             distemper
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             long
             held
             the
             world
             in
             miserie
             ,
             and
             so
             habitually
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             become
             as
             it
             were
             Natural
             to
             lye
             stupidly
             under
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             Ingrained
             Gangrene
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Evil
            
             ,
             or
             Complyance
             with
             Tyrannie
             ;
             that
             hath
             long
             afflicted
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             affected
             not
             only
             their
             backs
             in
             bearing
             the
             burden
             thereof
             ;
             but
             thir
             hearts
             into
             a
             Lethargick
             stupor
             of
             insensibleness
             ;
             and
             their
             heads
             in
             infatuating
             &
             intoxicating
             them
             with
             Notions
             of
             the
             Sacredness
             &
             incontroulablness
             of
             Tyrannie
             ;
             and
             their
             hands
             in
             infeebling
             and
             fettering
             them
             from
             all
             attempts
             to
             work
             a
             Cure
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             hath
             had
             another
             effect
             on
             many
             that
             have
             been
             sensible
             of
             a
             touch
             of
             it
             ;
             even
             equivalent
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             an
             ingenious
             Author
             
               Mr
               Gee
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               right
               &
               Original
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             (
             to
             which
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             is
             not
             absonant
             )
             expounds
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               vial
               ,
               Rev.
            
             16.
             8
             ,
             9.
             when
             in
             these
             Dog-dayes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             power
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Sun
             of
             Imperial
             ,
             especially
             Popish
             ,
             Tyannie
             ,
             by
             their
             exorbitant
             streaches
             of
             absolute
             Prerogative
             ,
             to
             
               scorch
               men
               with
               fire
            
             of
             furious
             oppressions
             ,
             they
             then
             
               blaspheme
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               which
               hath
               power
               over
               these
               Plagues
               ,
            
             in
             their
             Mal-content
             Complaints
             ,
             grumblings
             ,
             grudgings
             ,
             and
             Murmurings
             under
             the
             miserie
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             repent
             nor
             give
             Him
             Glory
             ,
             in
             mourning
             over
             the
             causes
             promeriting
             such
             a
             Plague
             ,
             and
             their
             oun
             accession
             in
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             such
             a
             scorching
             sun
             ,
             nakedly
             without
             a
             Sconce
             .
             Certainly
             this
             would
             be
             the
             remedy
             that
             Conscience
             
             would
             suggest
             ,
             and
             Interest
             would
             incite
             to
             ,
             an
             endeavour
             either
             of
             allaying
             the
             heat
             ,
             or
             of
             subtracting
             from
             it
             under
             a
             shelter
             ,
             by
             declining
             the
             oblique
             Malignity
             of
             its
             Scorching
             rayes
             .
             But
             will
             the
             world
             never
             be
             a
             wakened
             out
             of
             this
             Dream
             &
             dotage
             ,
             of
             Dull
             &
             stupid
             subjection
             to
             every
             Monster
             that
             can
             Mount
             a
             Throne
             ?
             Sure
             at
             length
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             either
             Conscience
             from
             within
             as
             Gods
             deputy
             ,
             challenging
             for
             the
             palpable
             perversion
             of
             this
             His
             excellent
             Ordinance
             ,
             Or
             Iudgments
             from
             without
             ,
             making
             sensible
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             convince
             &
             confute
             these
             old
             inveterate
             Prejudices
             .
             And
             then
             these
             Martyrs
             for
             that
             universal
             Interest
             of
             mankind
             ,
             who
             got
             the
             fore-start
             and
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             flouted
             as
             fools
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             ,
             what
             Prelude
             or
             Preparative
             ,
             fore-boding
             &
             presaging
             the
             doun
             fal
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             its
             aspirings
             to
             this
             hight
             of
             arbitrary
             absoluteness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             many
             questions
             raised
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             imposed
             upon
             Consciences
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             object
             of
             this
             question
             ;
             as
             Conscience
             can
             only
             clear
             it
             ,
             so
             in
             nothing
             can
             it
             be
             more
             concerned
             .
             It
             is
             that
             Great
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             most
             signally
             impressed
             by
             a
             very
             Sacred
             &
             illustrious
             Character
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Majestie
             of
             the
             Most
             High
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             Magistracy
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             considering
             either
             its
             fountain
             ,
             or
             Dignity
             ,
             ends
             ,
             or
             effects
             ,
             Conscience
             must
             have
             a
             very
             great
             Concern
             .
             The
             fountain
             or
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             is
             high
             &
             sublime
             .
             
               The
               powers
               that
               are
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             only
             by
             the
             all
             disposing
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             His
             Providence
             ,
             as
             Tyranny
             is
             ,
             nor
             only
             by
             way
             of
             naked
             approbation
             ,
             but
             by
             Divine
             institution
             ;
             And
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             by
             at
             least
             a
             Secondary
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             special
             investiture
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Institution
             &
             Constitution
             ,
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             which
             Ordinance
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Great
             Duty
             required
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Command
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Commandment
             with
             Promise
             ;
             that
             hath
             the
             Priority
             of
             Place
             befor
             all
             the
             Second
             table
             ,
             because
             the
             other
             Commandments
             respect
             each
             some
             one
             Interest
             ,
             this
             hath
             a
             supereminent
             influence
             upon
             all
             .
             But
             Tyrannical
             powers
             are
             
             not
             of
             God
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             And
             it
             were
             Blasphemie
             to
             assert
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Lords
             Authorization
             ,
             Conscience
             cannot
             bind
             to
             a
             subjection
             to
             this
             .
             Again
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             ordained
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Truth
             &
             righteousness
             ,
             the
             only
             foundations
             of
             peoples
             felicity
             ,
             whether
             temporal
             or
             eternal
             ,
             including
             the
             bonds
             &
             boundaries
             of
             all
             obedience
             &
             subjection
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             intended
             &
             to
             which
             they
             refer
             ,
             is
             supereminent
             ;
             as
             that
             Epithet
             of
             higher
             added
             to
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             may
             be
             rendered
             ;
             making
             them
             high
             &
             sublime
             in
             Glory
             ,
             whose
             highest
             prerogative
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             judging
             not
             for
             man
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             .
             To
             this
             Conscience
             is
             concerned
             in
             duty
             to
             render
             honour
             as
             due
             ,
             by
             the
             Prescript
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             :
             but
             for
             Tyranny
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             bound
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             because
             not
             due
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             obedience
             ,
             which
             Conscience
             dare
             not
             pay
             to
             a
             Throne
             of
             Iniqulty
             ,
             and
             a
             Throne
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             Tyranny
             may
             be
             called
             as
             really
             as
             Magistracy
             is
             called
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             Next
             Conscience
             is
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             ends
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             in
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             &
             Safety
             ,
             and
             all
             choicest
             external
             blessings
             :
             But
             the
             ends
             &
             effects
             of
             Tyranny
             are
             quite
             Contrary
             ,
             Domineering
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             destroying
             for
             profit
             .
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             Conscience
             is
             nothing
             Concerned
             here
             ,
             that
             these
             great
             ends
             shall
             be
             subverted
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             precluded
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             that
             Tyrannie
             not
             only
             be
             shrouded
             under
             a
             Priviledge
             of
             impunity
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             subjection
             &
             acknowledment
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Lawful
             power
             ,
             encouraged
             into
             all
             enormities
             ,
             and
             Licensed
             to
             usurpe
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Throne
             by
             an
             uncontroulable
             Soveraignty
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             Consider
             the
             subjective
             Concern
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             very
             great
             :
             when
             it
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             prompts
             to
             subjection
             ,
             that
             regulats
             subjection
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             bottom
             for
             subjection
             to
             lawful
             powers
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             free
             born
             are
             naturally
             such
             Lovers
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             under
             Corruption
             
             such
             lusters
             after
             Licenciousness
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             come
             under
             the
             Order
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             except
             constrained
             for
             wraths
             sake
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             understanding
             that
             they
             that
             resist
             the
             power
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             Damnation
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             If
             Conscience
             were
             not
             exercised
             in
             regulating
             our
             duty
             to
             Magistrats
             ,
             we
             would
             either
             obey
             none
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             observe
             all
             their
             Commands
             promiscously
             ,
             Lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             no
             difference
             either
             of
             the
             matter
             commanded
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             commanding
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             understanding
             that
             we
             must
             obey
             God
             rather
             then
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             render
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             fear
             to
             whom
             fear
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             ,
             Conscience
             regulats
             us
             what
             &
             whom
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             without
             conscience
             there
             is
             litle
             hope
             for
             Government
             to
             prove
             either
             beneficial
             or
             permanent
             :
             litle
             likelyhood
             of
             either
             a
             reall
             ,
             regular
             ,
             or
             durable
             subjection
             to
             it
             .
             The
             discernible
             standing
             of
             Government
             upon
             conscientious
             grounds
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             can
             bring
             in
             conscience
             ,
             &
             a
             conscientious
             submission
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             highest
             &
             most
             kindly
             principle
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             strongest
             &
             most
             lasting
             obligation
             to
             ,
             any
             relative
             duty
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             (
             as
             sayeth
             the
             late
             Declaration
             for
             it
             )
             but
             reality
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Government
             founded
             upon
             a
             bottom
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             
               will
               Unite
               the
               Governed
               to
               the
               Governours
               by
               inclination
               as
               well
               as
               duty
               .
            
             And
             if
             that
             be
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             needful
             a
             rule
             of
             Gods
             revealed
             preceptive
             will
             (
             the
             only
             Cynosure
             &
             Empress
             of
             conscience
             )
             touching
             the
             founding
             &
             erecting
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             Gods
             Authority
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             then
             follow
             that
             conscience
             hath
             a
             very
             great
             concernment
             in
             this
             question
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             it
             be
             forced
             to
             an
             abandoning
             of
             its
             light
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             moments
             ,
             it
             will
             rather
             oblige
             people
             that
             are
             conscientious
             to
             suffer
             the
             worst
             that
             Tyrants
             can
             do
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             imposed
             &
             obtruded
             upon
             conscince
             ,
             to
             give
             its
             suffrage
             &
             express
             acknowledment
             that
             the
             present
             Tyranny
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             visible
             in
             the
             view
             of
             all
             that
             have
             their
             eyes
             open
             ,
             that
             the
             
             meanest
             capacity
             that
             was
             never
             conversant
             in
             Lawes
             &
             Politicks
             can
             give
             this
             verdict
             that
             the
             Constitution
             &
             administration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             tuo
             
               Royal
               Brothers
            
             ,
             under
             whose
             burthen
             the
             earth
             and
             we
             have
             been
             groaning
             these
             27
             years
             past
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             compleat
             &
             Habitual
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Magistracy
             the●
             Robbery
             can
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             rightful
             possession
             .
             It
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             the
             help
             of
             Lawyers
             &
             Politicians
             to
             demonstrate
             it
             ,
             nor
             lanch
             into
             the
             Ocean
             of
             their
             endless
             debates
             in
             handling
             the
             head
             of
             Magistracy
             &
             Tyrannie
             :
             yet
             I
             shall
             improve
             what
             help
             I
             find
             in
             our
             most
             approved
             Authors
             who
             have
             enlarged
             upon
             this
             Question
             (
             though
             not
             as
             I
             must
             state
             it
             )
             to
             dilucidate
             the
             matter
             in
             Thesi
             ,
             and
             refer
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Deduction
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             Testimonies
             against
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             clear
             it
             in
             Hypothesi
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             see
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             clearly
             gather
             the
             solution
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             Whether
             a
             people
             ,
             long
             oppressed
             with
             the
             encroachments
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             may
             disoune
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             ;
             &
             when
             imposed
             upon
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             may
             rather
             chiefe
             to
             suffer
             than
             to
             oune
             it
             ?
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             question
             :
             I
             shall
             first
             premit
             some
             concessions
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             more
             formally
             to
             resolve
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             the
             Question
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             stated
             by
             any
             writer
             on
             this
             head
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             difficult
             ,
             and
             odious
             ,
             because
             odd
             &
             singular
             ,
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             those
             who
             take
             up
             opinions
             rather
             from
             the
             number
             of
             votes
             than
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             asserters
             of
             them
             .
             It
             will
             also
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             never
             a
             
               case
               of
               confession
            
             for
             Christians
             to
             suffer
             upon
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             both
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             before
             these
             seven
             years
             past
             ,
             this
             was
             never
             imposed
             upon
             private
             &
             common
             subjects
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             thoughts
             &
             conscience
             about
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Government
             they
             lived
             under
             .
             Conquerers
             &
             Usurpers
             sometimes
             have
             demanded
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Authority
             ;
             from
             men
             of
             greatest
             note
             &
             stroke
             in
             the
             Countries
             they
             have
             seised
             :
             but
             they
             never
             since
             the
             Creation
             urged
             it
             upon
             common
             people
             ,
             as
             a
             Test
             of
             Loyalty
             ;
             but
             thought
             alwayes
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             
             &
             power
             to
             execute
             them
             on
             offenders
             ,
             did
             secure
             their
             subjection
             .
             Or
             otherwise
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             Lawes
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             committed
             to
             men
             in
             power
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             fence
             for
             the
             Authority
             that
             makes
             them
             ;
             except
             it
             also
             have
             the
             actual
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             subjects
             to
             ratify
             it
             ?
             Men
             that
             are
             really
             invested
             with
             Authority
             ,
             would
             think
             it
             both
             a
             disparagment
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             would
             disdain
             such
             a
             suspicion
             of
             the
             questionableness
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             it
             as
             a
             queston
             to
             the
             subjects
             ,
             whether
             they
             ouned
             it
             or
             not
             .
             But
             the
             Gentlemen
             that
             rule
             us
             ,
             have
             fallen
             upon
             a
             piece
             of
             unprecedented
             Policy
             :
             wherein
             they
             think
             both
             to
             involve
             the
             Nation
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             unparalelled
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             ouning
             that
             Authority
             that
             promotes
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             secure
             their
             Usurpations
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             suffrage
             of
             all
             that
             oune
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             exstirpation
             of
             the
             Consciencious
             that
             dare
             not
             ,
             with
             the
             odium
             &
             obli●uie
             of
             being
             enemies
             to
             Authority
             ;
             by
             which
             Trick
             they
             think
             to
             bury
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Testimony
             .
             Yet
             in
             sobriety
             without
             Prophecying
             it
             may
             be
             presumed
             ,
             at
             the
             long
             run
             this
             project
             will
             prove
             very
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Interest
             :
             and
             herein
             they
             may
             verify
             that
             Scots
             Proverb
             ,
             
               ov'r
               fast
               ov'r
               loose
            
             ,
             and
             accomplish
             these
             Divine
             sayings
             
               He
               disappointeth
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               Crafty
               ,
               He
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               oun
               Craftiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Counsel
            
             of
             the
             froward
             is
             
               carried
               head
               long
            
             .
             For
             as
             they
             have
             put
             people
             upon
             this
             question
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             otherwise
             have
             made
             such
             inquiries
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             finding
             they
             must
             be
             resolved
             in
             conscience
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             them
             ;
             upon
             a
             very
             overly
             search
             ,
             they
             see
             terrible
             Tyranny
             witten
             in
             legible
             bloody
             Characters
             almost
             on
             all
             administrations
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             verdict
             that
             their
             conscience
             &
             the
             word
             of
             God
             gives
             of
             it
             :
             So
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             this
             question
             now
             started
             ,
             for
             as
             despicable
             beginings
             it
             hath
             ,
             yet
             ere
             it
             come
             to
             a
             ful
             &
             final
             Decision
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             inquired
             into
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             prove
             as
             fatal
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             may
             know
             whom
             to
             thank
             .
             But
             however
             though
             the
             question
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             thereupon
             be
             
             unprecedented
             ;
             And
             therefore
             among
             other
             contradictions
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             History
             nor
             Scripture
             we
             can
             find
             instances
             of
             private
             people
             their
             refusing
             to
             oune
             the
             Authority
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             suffering
             for
             that
             refusal
             :
             yet
             nevertheless
             it
             may
             be
             duty
             without
             example
             .
             Many
             things
             may
             be
             done
             ;
             though
             not
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             without
             a
             precedent
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Though
             we
             could
             not
             adduce
             an
             example
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             gather
             it
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Tyranny
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             equivalent
             to
             a
             thousand
             examples
             .
             Every
             age
             in
             somethings
             must
             be
             a
             precedent
             to
             the
             following
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             never
             did
             any
             age
             produce
             a
             more
             honourable
             precedent
             ,
             than
             this
             begining
             to
             decline
             a
             yoke
             under
             which
             all
             ages
             have
             groaned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             will
             be
             also
             granted
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             always
             indispensablie
             necessarie
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             .
             for
             a
             people
             to
             declare
             their
             disclaim
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             they
             are
             under
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             shake
             it
             off
             ;
             nor
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             staged
             for
             their
             duty
             before
             wicked
             &
             Tyrannical
             Judges
             ,
             is
             it
             always
             necessarie
             to
             disoune
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             positively
             ;
             when
             either
             they
             are
             not
             urged
             with
             questions
             about
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             silent
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             are
             imposed
             upon
             to
             give
             their
             judgment
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             alwayes
             obliged
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             
               case
               of
               confession
            
             ,
             to
             declare
             all
             their
             mind
             ,
             especially
             when
             such
             Questions
             are
             put
             to
             them
             with
             a
             manifest
             design
             to
             entrap
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             intangle
             their
             Conscience
             .
             All
             Truth
             is
             not
             to
             be
             told
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             neither
             are
             all
             questions
             to
             be
             answered
             when
             impertinently
             interrogate
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             both
             Cautiously
             &
             Conscienciously
             waved
             .
             We
             have
             Christs
             oun
             practice
             ,
             &
             his
             faithful
             servant
             Pauls
             example
             ,
             for
             a
             Pattern
             of
             such
             prudence
             &
             Christian
             caution
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             were
             cruel
             &
             unchristian
             rigour
             ,
             to
             censure
             such
             as
             out
             of
             a
             pious
             principle
             of
             zeal
             to
             God
             &
             conscience
             of
             duty
             ,
             do
             freely
             &
             positively
             declare
             their
             judgment
             ,
             in
             an
             absolute
             disouning
             of
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             when
             posed
             with
             such
             Questions
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             manifest
             detriment
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             Conscienciously
             
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             case
             of
             confession
             .
             For
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             peremptorily
             astricted
             His
             Confessors
             to
             such
             rules
             of
             prudence
             ,
             but
             hath
             both
             promised
             and
             usually
             gives
             His
             Spirits
             Conduct
             ,
             encouraging
             &
             animating
             them
             to
             boldness
             ,
             so
             as
             before
             hand
             they
             should
             not
             take
             thought
             how
             or
             what
             they
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             they
             find
             it
             given
             them
             ,
             it
             were
             presumption
             for
             us
             to
             stint
             them
             to
             our
             rules
             of
             prudence
             .
             We
             may
             indeed
             find
             rules
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             case
             of
             confession
             ;
             but
             hardly
             can
             it
             be
             determined
             ,
             what
             Truth
             or
             duty
             we
             are
             questioned
             about
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             ,
             a
             case
             of
             confession
             .
             And
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             be
             in
             some
             circumstances
             a
             case
             of
             confession
             ,
             even
             Positively
             to
             disoune
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             a
             bloody
             Court
             or
             Council
             ?
             when
             either
             they
             go
             out
             of
             their
             Sphere
             ,
             taking
             upon
             them
             Christs
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             His
             Croun
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             Judges
             no
             ways
             Competent
             ;
             then
             they
             must
             freely
             &
             faithfully
             be
             declined
             .
             Or
             when
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             blaspheme
             His
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacred
             boundaries
             ▪
             He
             hath
             prescribed
             to
             all
             humane
             Authority
             ,
             and
             will
             assert
             an
             illimited
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             refusing
             &
             discharging
             all
             offered
             Legal
             &
             Scriptural
             restrictions
             to
             be
             put
             thereupon
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             the
             case
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             worthy
             though
             poor
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             have
             died
             upon
             this
             head
             )
             then
             they
             must
             think
             themselves
             bound
             to
             disoune
             it
             .
             Or
             when
             they
             have
             done
             some
             cruel
             indignity
             &
             despight
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             His
             prerogative
             &
             Glory
             ,
             and
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             murdering
             them
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             imposing
             this
             ouning
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             by
             whose
             Authority
             all
             is
             acted
             ,
             as
             a
             condemnation
             of
             these
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             a
             justification
             of
             their
             bloody
             cruelties
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             frequently
             been
             the
             case
             of
             these
             poor
             people
             that
             have
             been
             staged
             upon
             this
             account
             :
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             this
             sort
             that
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             free
             &
             Positive
             in
             disouning
             this
             Test
             of
             wicked
             Loyaltie
             ,
             as
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Dragon
             of
             the
             secular
             beast
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             in
             many
             such
             cases
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             gives
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             that
             Christs
             witnesses
             
             must
             follow
             His
             Pattern
             of
             zeal
             in
             the
             case
             of
             confession
             ,
             which
             He
             witnessed
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             in
             asserting
             His
             oun
             Kingship
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             in
             other
             cases
             follow
             His
             Pattern
             of
             Prudence
             .
             And
             why
             may
             we
             not
             imitate
             the
             zeal
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             Council
             before
             whom
             he
             was
             staged
             
               stiff
               necked
               resisters
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Persecuters
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             betrayers
             &
             Murderers
             of
             Christ
             the
             Just
             one
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Paul
             ?
             But
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             present
             Testimony
             against
             this
             pretended
             Authority
             Lies
             in
             the
             Negative
             ,
             which
             obliges
             alwayes
             ,
             semper
             &
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             plead
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             
               never
               be
               Ouned
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             Positive
             disouning
             ,
             and
             a
             
               not
               Ouning
            
             :
             though
             the
             first
             be
             not
             alwayes
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Latter
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             negative
             case
             of
             confession
             ,
             which
             is
             allwise
             clearer
             than
             the
             Positive
             .
             Though
             we
             must
             not
             allwise
             confess
             every
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             never
             deny
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             confessed
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             this
             sad
             disadvantage
             besides
             others
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             groaning
             under
             the
             same
             yoke
             with
             us
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             the
             same
             way
             of
             declining
             this
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             adventure
             when
             called
             to
             declare
             their
             judgment
             about
             it
             (
             which
             we
             do
             not
             condemn
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             would
             expect
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             equity
             &
             charity
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             condemn
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             our selves
             in
             conscience
             bound
             to
             use
             greater
             freedom
             )
             But
             also
             some
             when
             they
             do
             declare
             their
             judgment
             ,
             give
             it
             in
             termes
             condemnatory
             of
             ,
             &
             contradictory
             unto
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             freedom
             positively
             to
             oune
             this
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyrant
             as
             their
             Lawful
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             also
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             And
             further
             as
             we
             have
             few
             expressly
             asserting
             our
             part
             of
             the
             debate
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             stated
             :
             so
             we
             have
             many
             famous
             &
             learned
             divines
             expressly
             against
             ,
             us
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             especially
             we
             find
             in
             their
             Comments
             upon
             Rom.
             13.
             among
             whom
             I
             cannot
             dissemble
             my
             sorrow
             to
             find
             the
             great
             Calvin
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 saepe
                 solent
                 inquirere
              
               &c.
               men
               often
               inquire
               ,
               by
               what
               right
               they
               have
               obtained
               their
               power
               who
               have
               the
               rule
               !
               It
               should
               be
               enough
               to
               us
               that
               they
               do
               govern
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               not
               ascended
               to
               this
               
               eminency
               by
               their
               oun
               power
               ,
               but
               are
               imposed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             As
             also
             Pareus
             saying
             too
             much
             against
             us
             .
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             I
             refer
             to
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             his
             reply
             to
             Lithingtoun
             ,
             producing
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Divines
             against
             him
             upon
             this
             very
             same
             head
             ;
             wherein
             he
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             occasions
             of
             their
             Discourses
             &
             Circumstances
             wherein
             they
             were
             stated
             were
             very
             far
             different
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             have
             to
             do
             with
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             that
             are
             most
             concerned
             and
             smart
             most
             under
             their
             scourge
             are
             in
             best
             case
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             Mens
             averment
             in
             a
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             is
             not
             an
             oracle
             ,
             when
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             with
             an
             impartial
             eye
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             wherein
             we
             are
             not
             prepossessed●
             it
             will
             bear
             no
             other
             value
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             allayed
             with
             the
             imperfections
             of
             fallibility
             ;
             and
             moreover
             is
             contradicted
             by
             some
             others
             ,
             whose
             Testimony
             will
             help
             us
             as
             much
             to
             confirm
             our
             persuasion
             ,
             as
             others
             will
             hurt
             us
             to
             infirm
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             now
             when
             Tyrants
             go
             for
             Magistrats
             ;
             lest
             my
             plea
             against
             ouning
             Tyranny
             ,
             should
             be
             mistaken
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             pleading
             for
             Anarchy
             :
             I
             must
             assert
             ,
             that
             I
             and
             all
             those
             I
             am
             vindicating
             are
             for
             Magistracy
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             divine
             Original
             ,
             institute
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             humane
             &
             Christian
             Societies
             ,
             whereunto
             
               every
               soul
            
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             quality
             or
             Character
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             (
             though
             as
             to
             our
             soul
             &
             conscience
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             subject
             )
             which
             whosoever
             resisteth
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             Rebellion
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             Whereunto
             (
             according
             to
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             reiterated
             exhortations
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             and
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             submit
             ourselves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             unto
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             &c.
             
             And
             we
             account
             it
             a
             hateful
             brand
             of
             them
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             
               despise
               Government
            
             ,
             to
             be
             presumptuous
             ,
             self
             willed
             ,
             and
             not
             afrayed
             to
             
               speakevil
               of
               dignities
            
             and
             that
             they
             are
             filthy
             dreamers
             who
             despise
             Dominion
             &
             speakevil
             of
             dignities
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             know
             not
             .
             We
             allow
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             form
             of
             Government
             all
             the
             power
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Lawes
             of
             Nature
             or
             
             Nations
             ,
             or
             Municipal
             do
             allow
             him
             :
             Asserting
             that
             he
             is
             the
             keeper
             &
             avenger
             of
             both
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             having
             a
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             the
             state
             suited
             to
             his
             Capacity
             ,
             that
             is
             ;
             not
             formally
             Ecclesiastical
             but
             objectively
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ;
             an
             external
             power
             ,
             of
             Providing
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             Protecting
             her
             from
             outward
             violence
             ,
             or
             in
             ward
             disorder
             ;
             an
             imperate
             power
             ,
             of
             commanding
             all
             to
             do
             their
             respective
             duties
             ;
             a
             Civil
             power
             of
             Punishing
             all
             ,
             even
             Church
             officers
             ,
             for
             Crimes
             ;
             a
             Secundary
             power
             of
             Judicial
             approbation
             or
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             discretive
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             give
             his
             Sanction
             to
             Synodical
             results
             ;
             a
             Cumulative
             power
             ,
             assisting
             &
             strengthening
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             her
             Priviledges
             ,
             subservient
             though
             not
             servill
             ,
             Coordinate
             with
             Church
             power
             not
             Subordinate
             (
             though
             as
             a
             Christian
             he
             is
             subject
             )
             in
             his
             oun
             affairs
             ,
             to
             wit
             Civil
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             declined
             as
             Judge
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             honoured
             &
             strengthened
             with
             all
             his
             dwes
             .
             We
             would
             give
             unto
             Cesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Cesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             But
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             usurpe
             &
             pervert
             both
             the
             things
             of
             God
             &
             of
             Cesar
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             peoples
             Liberties
             ,
             we
             can
             render
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             Cesars
             ,
             nor
             our
             oun
             ;
             Nor
             can
             we
             from
             conscience
             give
             him
             any
             other
             deference
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             &
             the
             people
             .
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             sound
             now
             with
             Court
             parasites
             ,
             nor
             with
             others
             that
             are
             infected
             with
             Royal
             Indulgences
             &
             Indemnities
             ,
             we
             bring
             forth
             but
             the
             transumpt
             of
             old
             Principles
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             our
             fathers
             walked
             when
             they
             still
             contended
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             against
             the
             attemptings
             &
             aggressions
             of
             Tyranny
             against
             both
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             must
             be
             conceded
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             make
             a
             man
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             For
             as
             every
             escape
             ,
             error
             ,
             or
             act
             of
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             even
             known
             &
             continued
             in
             ,
             whether
             in
             a
             Ministers
             entry
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             doth
             not
             unminister
             him
             ,
             nor
             give
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             withdraw
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             reject
             him
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             neither
             does
             every
             enormity
             ,
             misdemeanure
             ,
             or
             act
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             perfidie
             ,
             or
             profanity
             in
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             whether
             as
             to
             
             his
             way
             of
             entry
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             private
             or
             personal
             behaviour
             ,
             denominate
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             usurper
             ,
             or
             give
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             divest
             him
             of
             Magistratical
             power
             ,
             and
             reject
             him
             as
             the
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             .
             It
             is
             not
             any
             one
             or
             tuo
             Acts
             contrary
             to
             the
             Royal
             Covenant
             or
             office
             ,
             that
             doth
             denude
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Royal
             dignity
             ,
             that
             God
             &
             the
             people
             gave
             him
             :
             David
             committed
             tuo
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             Murder
             &
             Adultery
             ;
             yet
             the
             people
             were
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             their
             King
             (
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             ouned
             still
             as
             Kings
             in
             Scripture
             )
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             though
             he
             sinned
             against
             a
             man
             or
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             sin
             against
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             subverting
             Law
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             would
             have
             turned
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             have
             been
             Lawful
             King.
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             act
             ,
             and
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             habit
             ,
             the
             first
             does
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             King.
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             as
             every
             thing
             will
             not
             make
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             :
             So
             nothing
             will
             make
             a
             Tyrant
             habitu
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             as
             every
             fault
             will
             not
             unminister
             a
             Minister
             ;
             So
             some
             will
             oblige
             the
             people
             to
             reject
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             turn
             Heretical
             ,
             &
             Preach
             Atheisme
             ,
             Mahumetanisme
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             formally
             depose
             him
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             times
             could
             not
             get
             him
             deposed
             ;
             yet
             they
             might
             reject
             &
             disoune
             his
             Ministry
             :
             So
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             have
             more
             power
             in
             creating
             a
             Magistrate
             than
             in
             making
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             they
             have
             more
             right
             and
             may
             have
             more
             light
             in
             disouning
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             being
             unkinged
             ;
             than
             in
             disouning
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             being
             un-ministerd
             .
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             therefore
             ,
             for
             clearing
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             fix
             upon
             some
             ordinary
             Characters
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             may
             discriminate
             him
             from
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             be
             ground
             of
             disouning
             him
             as
             such
             .
             I
             shall
             rehearse
             some
             ,
             from
             very
             much
             approved
             Authors
             ;
             the
             application
             of
             which
             will
             be
             as
             apposite
             to
             the
             
               tuo
               Brothers
            
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             burthened
             with
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             intended
             a
             particular
             &
             exact
             description
             of
             them
             .
             
               
                 
                   Buchanan
                   de
                   jure
                   regni
                   apud
                   Scotos
                
              
               Shewes
               that
               the
               word
               Tyran●
               was
               at
               first
               
               honourable
               ,
               being
               attributed
               to
               them
               that
               had
               the
               full
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               which
               power
               was
               not
               astricted
               by
               any
               bonds
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               nor
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Cognition
               of
               Judges
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               usual
               denomination
               of
               Heroes
               ,
               and
               thought
               at
               first
               so
               honourable
               that
               it
               was
               attribute
               to
               the
               Gods
               :
               But
               as
               Nero
               &
               Iudas
               were
               sometimes
               among
               the
               Romans
               &
               Iewes
               names
               of
               greatest
               account
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               by
               the
               faults
               of
               tuo
               men
               of
               these
               names
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               most
               flagitious
               would
               not
               have
               these
               names
               given
               to
               their
               Children
               ;
               So
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               Rulers
               made
               this
               name
               so
               infamous
               by
               their
               wicked
               deeds
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               abhorred
               it
               as
               contagious
               &
               Pestilentious
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               a
               more
               light
               reproach
               to
               be
               called
               a
               hangman
               then
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               Thereafter
               he
               Condiscends
               upon
               several
               Characters
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               1.
               
               He
               that
               doth
               not
               receive
               a
               Government
               by
               the
               will
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               by
               force
               invadeth
               it
               ,
               or
               intercepteth
               it
               by
               fraud
               ,
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               and
               who
               domineers
               even
               over
               the
               unwilling
               (
               for
               
                 Rex
                 volentibus
                 Tyrannus
                 invitis
                 imperat
              
               )
               and
               procures
               the
               Supreme
               rule
               without
               the
               peoples
               Consent
               ,
               even
               though
               for
               several
               years
               they
               may
               so
               govern
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               shall
               not
               think
               it
               irksome
               .
            
             Which
             very
             well
             aggrees
             with
             the
             present
             Gentleman
             that
             rules
             over
             us
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             by
             publick
             vote
             in
             Parliament
             secluded
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             standing
             Lawes
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             made
             him
             incapable
             for
             his
             Murthers
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             &
             Idolatries
             ,
             by
             force
             &
             fraud
             did
             intercept
             first
             an
             Act
             for
             His
             Succession
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             actual
             Succession
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             blood
             &
             treacherie
             usurping
             &
             intruding
             himself
             into
             the
             Government
             ,
             without
             any
             Compact
             with
             ,
             or
             Consent
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             though
             now
             he
             studies
             to
             make
             himself
             like
             another
             
               Syracusan
               Hiero
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Florentine
               Cosinodo
               Medices
            
             ,
             in
             a
             mild
             Moderation
             of
             his
             usurped
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             West
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             West
             of
             Scotland
             both
             ,
             have
             felt
             the
             force
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               
                 Tyrannus
                 non
                 civibus
                 sed
                 sibi
                 gerit
                 imperium
                 ,
                 neque
                 publicae
                 utilitatis
                 sed
                 suae
                 voluptatis
                 rationem
                 habet
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               does
               not
               govern
               for
               the
               subjects
               well-fare
               or
               publick
               ultility
               but
               for
               himself
               ,
               having
               no
               regard
               to
               that
               but
               to
               his
               oun
               lust
               ;
               Acting
               in
               this
               like
               robbers
               ,
               who
               cunningly
               
               disposing
               of
               what
               wickedly
               they
               have
               acquired
               ,
               do
               seek
               the
               praise
               of
               Justice
               by
               injury
               ,
               &
               of
               Liberality
               by
               robbery
               ;
               So
               he
               can
               make
               some
               shew
               of
               a
               Civil
               mind
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               the
               less
               assurance
               gives
               he
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               manifest
               he
               intends
               not
               thereby
               the
               subjects
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               greater
               security
               of
               his
               oun
               lusts
               ,
               and
               stability
               of
               empire
               over
               posterity
               ,
               having
               some
               what
               Mitigated
               the
               peoples
               hatred
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               he
               will
               turn
               back
               again
               to
               his
               old
               manners
               ,
               for
               the
               fruit
               which
               is
               to
               follow
               may
               easily
               be
               known
               both
               by
               the
               seed
               and
               by
               the
               sower
               thereof
               .
            
             An
             exact
             Copy
             of
             this
             we
             have
             seen
             within
             these
             tuo
             years
             ,
             as
             oft
             before
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             other
             Brother
             .
             After
             God
             hath
             been
             robbed
             of
             His
             prerogatives
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             her
             Priviledges
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             its
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             their
             Libertie
             &
             property
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             affecting
             the
             praise
             &
             captating
             the
             Applause
             of
             tenderness
             to
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             Peace
             ,
             by
             offering
             now
             Liberty
             after
             all
             his
             Cruelties
             ;
             wherein
             all
             the
             thinking
             part
             of
             men
             do
             discern
             he
             is
             prosecuting
             that
             hellish
             Project
             ,
             introducing
             Popery
             &
             slaverie
             ;
             and
             overturning
             Religion
             ,
             Law
             ,
             &
             Liberty
             .
             3.
             
             
               
                 Regium
                 imperium
                 secundum
                 Naturam
                 est
                 ,
                 Tyrannicum
                 contra
                 ,
                 Regium
                 Liberi
                 inter
                 Liberos
                 est
                 Principatus
                 ,
                 Tyrannus
                 domini
                 in
                 servas
                 &c.
                 
              
               Tyranny
               is
               against
               Nature
               ,
               and
               a
               Masterly
               Principality
               over
               slaves
               .
               Can
               he
               be
               called
               a
               father
               ,
               who
               accounts
               his
               subjects
               slaves
               ?
               or
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               feed
               but
               devours
               his
               flock
               ?
               or
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               who
               doth
               allwise
               study
               to
               make
               shipwrack
               of
               the
               goods
               ,
               and
               strikes
               a
               leak
               in
               the
               very
               ship
               where
               he
               sails
               ?
               what
               is
               he
               then
               that
               bears
               Command
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               peoples
               advantage
               ,
               but
               studies
               only
               himself
               ,
               who
               leadeth
               his
               subjects
               into
               manifest
               snares
               ?
               he
               shall
               not
               verily
               be
               accounted
               by
               me
               either
               Commander
               .
            
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             Governour
             ?
             King
             Iames
             the
             6
             th
             also
             ,
             in
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             anno
             1609.
             makes
             this
             one
             Character
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               when
               he
               begins
               to
               invade
               his
               subjects
               rights
               &
               Liberties
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             not
             had
             a
             King
             these
             many
             years
             :
             the
             foregoing
             deduction
             will
             demonstrate
             ,
             what
             a
             slavery
             we
             have
             been
             under
             .
             4.
             
             
               Quid
               qui
               non
               de
               virtute
               certet
               c●m
               bonis
            
             &c.
             
             
               What
               is
               he
               then
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               contend
               for
               vertue
               with
               
               the
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               exceed
               the
               most
               flagitious
               in
               vices
               ?
               If
               yow
               see
               then
               any
               usurping
               the
               Royal
               name
               ,
               and
               not
               excelling
               in
               any
               virtue
               ,
               but
               striving
               to
               exceed
               all
               in
               baseness
               ,
               not
               tendering
               his
               subjects
               good
               with
               native
               affection
               ,
               but
               pressing
               them
               with
               proud
               domination
               ,
               esteeming
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               his
               trust
               not
               for
               their
               safegaurd
               but
               for
               his
               oun
               gain
               ;
               will
               yow
               imagine
               this
               man
               is
               truly
               a
               King
               ,
               albeit
               he
               vapours
               with
               a
               numerous
               Lieveguard
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               ostentation
               of
               gorgeous
               Pomp
               ?
            
             The
             learned
             Althusius
             likewise
             in
             his
             
               Politicks
               cap.
               38.
               
               Num.
            
             15.
             (
             as
             He
             is
             cited
             by
             
               Ius
               Populi
               chap.
               16.
               
               Pag.
            
             347.
             )
             makes
             this
             one
             Character
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             
               
                 liveing
                 in
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 greed
                 ,
                 &
                 idleness
                 ,
                 he
                 neglecteth
                 or
                 is
                 unfit
                 for
                 his
                 office
                 .
              
            
             How
             these
             suite
             our
             times
             we
             need
             not
             express
             ;
             what
             effrontry
             of
             impudence
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             such
             monsters
             to
             pretend
             to
             rule
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Authority
             derived
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             pollute
             the
             world
             with
             their
             Adulteries
             &
             Incests
             ,
             and
             Live
             in
             open
             defyance
             of
             all
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             universal
             King
             ;
             with
             whom
             to
             exceed
             in
             all
             villanies
             is
             the
             way
             to
             purchase
             the
             Countenance
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             aspire
             to
             preferment
             ?
             No
             Heliogabulus
             &c.
             could
             ever
             come
             up
             the
             length
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             our
             Rulers
             have
             professed
             .
             5.
             
             
               Omnium
               vim
               Legum
               in
               se
               transferre
               &c.
               
            
             
               He
               can
               transfer
               unto
               himself
               the
               strength
               of
               all
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               abrogate
               them
               when
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             King
             Iames
             the
             6.
             in
             that
             fore-cited
             speech
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               King
               degenerateth
               into
               a
               Tyrant
               when
               he
               leaveth
               to
               rule
               by
               Law.
               Althusius
            
             also
             
               loc
               .
               cit
            
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               one
               kind
               of
               Tyranny
               which
               consisteth
               in
               violating
               ,
               changing
               ,
               or
               removing
               of
               fundamental
               Lawes
               ,
               specially
               such
               as
               concern
               Religion
               ;
               such
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Philip
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               who
               ,
               contrare
               to
               the
               fundamental
               Belgick
               Lawes
               ,
               did
               erect
               an
               administration
               of
               Justice
               by
               force
               of
               armes
               ;
               and
               such
               was
               Charles
               the
               9
               th
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               thought
               to
               overturn
               the
               Salicque
               Law.
               
            
             All
             that
             knoweth
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             Britain
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             can
             attest
             our
             Lawes
             have
             been
             subverted
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             overturned
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             best
             Lawes
             rescinded
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             
               Penal
               Statuts
            
             against
             Papists
             disabled
             &
             stopped
             ,
             without
             &
             against
             Law.
             6.
             
             
               Ad
               suum
               eum
               unius
               nutum
               omnia
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               He
               can
               revoke
               all
               things
               to
               his
               nod
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             This
             is
             also
             one
             part
             of
             King
             
               Iames
               the
            
             6
             his
             Character
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               when
               he
               sets
               upon
               arbitrary
               power
               .
            
             And
             of
             
               
                 
                   Althusius
                   loc
                   .
                   cit
                
                 .
              
               when
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               an
               
                 absolute
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               so
               breaks
               all
               bonds
               for
               the
               good
               of
               humane
               Society
               .
            
             We
             allow
             a
             King
             an
             absolute
             power
             taken
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             subaltern
             nor
             subordinate
             to
             any
             other
             Prince
             ;
             but
             supreme
             in
             his
             oun
             dominions
             :
             or
             if
             by
             absolute
             be
             meant
             Perfect
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             absolute
             that
             governs
             best
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             it
             be
             to
             be
             
               Legibus
               solutus
            
             ,
             loosed
             from
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             we
             thinke
             it
             blasphemy
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             any
             Creature
             .
             Where
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             an
             arbitrary
             &
             absolute
             power
             arrogated
             by
             any
             Mortal
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             claimed
             by
             our
             Rulers
             these
             years
             past
             ?
             especially
             by
             the
             present
             Usurper
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             this
             Liberty
             of
             conscience
             now
             granted
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             assumes
             to
             himself
             an
             
               absolute
               power
               which
               all
               are
               to
               obey
               without
               reserve
               ,
            
             which
             carries
             the
             subjects
             slavery
             many
             stages
             beyond
             what
             ever
             the
             
               Grand
               Seigneur
            
             did
             attempt
             .
             
               7.
               
               
                 Tyranno
                 —
                 ad
                 cives
                 opprumendos
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               by
               a
               Tyrant
               strangers
               are
               imployed
               to
               oppress
               the
               subjects
               ;
               They
               place
               the
               establishment
               of
               ther
               Authority
               in
               the
               peoples
               weakness
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               a
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               a
               Procuration
               concredited
               to
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               prey
               fallen
               into
               their
               hands
               ;
               Such
               are
               not
               joined
               to
               us
               by
               any
               Civil
               bond
               ,
               or
               any
               bond
               of
               humanity
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               accounted
               the
               most
               Capital
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             King
             
               Iames
               ub
               ,
               supra
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               that
               imposes
               un
               Lawful
               Taxes
               ,
               raises
               forces
               ,
               makes
               war
               upon
               his
               subjects
               ,
               to
               Pillage
               ,
               Plnnder
               ,
               wast
               ,
               &
               spoil
               his
               Kingdoms
               .
               Althusins
               ubi
               supra
            
             
               makes
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               by
               immoderate
               exactions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               exhausts
               the
               subjects
               ,
               and
               cites
               Scripture
               Ier.
               22.
               13.
               14.
               
               
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               14.
               4.
               
            
             It
             is
             a
             famous
             saying
             of
             
               Bracton
               ,
               He
               is
               no
               longer
               King
               ;
               then
            
             dum
             bene
             regit
             ,
             
               while
               he
               rules
               well
               ,
               but
               a
               Tyrant
               when-soever
               he
               oppresseth
               the
               people
               that
               are
               trusted
               to
               his
               Care
               &
               Government
               .
            
             And
             Cicero
             sayes
             ,
             
               amittitis
               omne
               exceritus
               &
               imperit
               jiu
               ,
               qui
               eo
               imperio
               &
               exercit●
               Rempublicans
               oppugnat
               .
            
             He
             loseth
             all
             legal
             power
             in
             &
             over
             an
             Army
             or
             Empire
             ,
             who
             by
             that
             Government
             &
             army
             does
             obstruct
             the
             wel-fare
             of
             that
             republick
             .
             What
             oppressions
             &
             exactions
             
             by
             armed
             force
             our
             Nation
             hath
             been
             wasted
             with
             ,
             in
             part
             is
             discovered
             above
             .
             8.
             
             Althusius
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             makes
             this
             an
             other
             mark
             ,
             when
             he
             
               keepeth
               not
               his
               faith
               &
               promise
               ,
               but
               despiseth
               his
               very
               oath
               made
               unto
               the
               people
               .
            
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             him
             then
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             brake
             but
             burnt
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             Criminal
             to
             assert
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             most
             solemnly
             transacted
             Covenant
             with
             God
             and
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             entered
             into
             ,
             who
             yet
             upon
             these
             termes
             of
             keeping
             that
             Covenant
             only
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Government
             ?
             And
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             his
             Brother
             succeeding
             ,
             who
             disdains
             all
             bonds
             ,
             whose
             professed
             principle
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Papist
             to
             keep
             no
             faith
             to
             Hereticks
             ?
             9.
             
             In
             the
             same
             place
             he
             makes
             this
             on
             Character
             :
             
               a
               Tyrants
               is
               he
               ,
               who
               takes
               away
               from
               one
               or
               moe
               members
               of
               the
               common
               wealth
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Religion
               ,
            
             And
             the
             Grave
             Author
             of
             the
             
               
                 
                   Impartial
                   inquiry
                   into
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   affairs
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                
                 doeth
                 assert
                 pag.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               whensoever
               a
               Prince
               becomes
               depraved
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               as
               to
               apply
               &
               employ
               his
               power
               &
               Interest
               ,
               to
               debauch
               &
               withdraw
               his
               subjects
               from
               their
               fealty
               &
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               sets
               himself
               to
               extirpate
               that
               Religion
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               revealed
               &
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               living
               &
               the
               means
               of
               our
               happiness
               ,
               he
               doth
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               depose
               himself
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               being
               ouned
               any
               longer
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               treated
               as
               a
               Rebel
               &
               Traiter
               against
               the
               Supreme
               &
               Universal
               Soveraign
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             perfect
             Protracture
             of
             our
             Princes
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             declared
             an
             open
             war
             against
             Religion
             &
             all
             that
             professed
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Latter
             did
             begin
             to
             prosecute
             it
             with
             the
             same
             cruelty
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             yet
             continues
             without
             relenting
             against
             us
             ;
             though
             to
             others
             he
             tolerates
             it
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Crime
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             the
             present
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             until
             he
             accomplish
             his
             design
             .
             10.
             
             Ibid.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             for
             corrupting
             of
             youth
             
               he
               erecteth
               stage
               plages
               ,
               Whore-houses
               ,
               &
               other
               Play-houses
               ,
               and
               suffers
               the
               Colledges
               &
               other
               Seminaries
               of
               Learning
               to
               be
               corrupted
               .
            
             There
             was
             never
             more
             of
             this
             in
             any
             age
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             our
             Court
             ,
             which
             like
             another
             Sodom
             profess
             it
             to
             be
             their
             design
             to
             debauch
             mankind
             in
             to
             all
             
             villanies
             ,
             and
             to
             poison
             the
             fountains
             of
             all
             learning
             &
             virtue
             ,
             by
             intruding
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             into
             the
             place
             of
             teachers
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             &
             University
             ,
             and
             precluding
             all
             access
             to
             honest
             men
             .
             11.
             
             Further
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               who
               doth
               not
               defend
               his
               subjects
               from
               injuries
               when
               he
               may
               ,
               but
               suffereth
               them
               to
               be
               oppressed
            
             (
             and
             what
             if
             he
             oppress
             them
             himself
             ?
             )
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               Quod
               si
               Rex
               desit
               officio
               ,
               nomen
               Regis
               in
               eo
               non
               constabit
               .
            
             If
             the
             King
             fail
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Trust
             &
             office
             ,
             he
             no
             longer
             deserves
             nor
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             that
             name
             .
             What
             name
             do
             they
             deserve
             then
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             fail
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             defending
             their
             subjects
             ,
             but
             send
             out
             their
             Lictors
             &
             bloody
             Executioners
             to
             oppress
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             !
             But
             Althusius
             makes
             a
             distinct
             Character
             of
             this
             .
             12.
             
             Then
             in
             fine
             ,
             he
             must
             certainly
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             themselves
             nor
             by
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             to
             maintain
             their
             oun
             rights
             ,
             neither
             by
             Law
             nor
             force
             :
             for
             ,
             sayeth
             my
             Author
             Forecited
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               who
               hindereth
               the
               free
               suffrages
               of
               members
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               speak
               what
               they
               would
               ;
               And
               chiefly
               he
               who
               takes
               away
               from
               the
               people
               all
               power
               to
               resist
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               as
               Armes
               ,
               strengths
               ,
               &
               chief
               men
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               though
               innocent
               he
               hateth
               ,
               afflicteth
               ,
               &
               persecuteth
               ,
               exhausts
               their
               goods
               &
               livelyhoods
               ,
               without
               right
               or
               reason
               .
            
             All
             know
             that
             our
             blades
             have
             been
             all
             alongs
             enemies
             to
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             Interest
             forced
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             what
             means
             were
             used
             always
             to
             pacque
             &
             prelimit
             them
             and
             over-aw
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             men
             who
             have
             faithfully
             discharged
             their
             trust
             in
             them
             have
             been
             prosecuted
             with
             the
             hight
             of
             envy
             &
             fury
             ,
             and
             many
             murthered
             thereupon
             ;
             And
             how
             all
             the
             armed
             force
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             have
             been
             inhanced
             into
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             kept
             so
             under
             foot
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             rendered
             incapable
             either
             to
             defend
             their
             oun
             from
             intestine
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             forreign
             Invaders
             .
             All
             that
             is
             said
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             men
             in
             power
             do
             evert
             &
             subvert
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             intrude
             themselves
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             abuse
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             
             that
             for
             which
             Government
             was
             appointed
             ;
             They
             are
             then
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             Magistrates
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             shall
             here
             append
             the
             words
             of
             that
             forecited
             Ingenious
             Author
             of
             the
             
               
                 
                   Impartial
                   Enquirie
                   Pap.
                
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               There
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               evident
               from
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               as
               well
               as
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               that
               all
               Magistracy
               is
               appointed
               for
               the
               benefite
               of
               mankind
               and
               the
               common
               good
               of
               Societies
               :
               God
               never
               gave
               any
               one
               power
               to
               reign
               over
               others
               for
               their
               destruction
               (
               unless
               by
               His
               providence
               where
               He
               had
               devoted
               a
               people
               for
               their
               sins
               to
               ruine
               )
               but
               on
               whomsoever
               He
               confers
               Authority
               over
               Cities
               or
               Nations
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               this
               Conditional
               Proviso
               &
               Limitation
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               Promote
               their
               Prosperity
               &
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               study
               their
               defence
               &
               Protection
               :
               All
               Princes
               are
               thus
               far
               Pactional
               —
               And
               whosoever
               refuseth
               to
               perform
               this
               fundamental
               condition
               ,
               he
               degrades
               &
               deposes
               himself
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               rebellion
               in
               any
               to
               resist
               him
               ;
               whensoever
               Princes
               ceases
               to
               be
               for
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               they
               answer
               not
               the
               end
               they
               were
               instituted
               unto
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               be
               what
               they
               were
               chosen
               for
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             but
             when
             the
             Case
             is
             so
             circumstantiate
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             require
             the
             arbitration
             of
             judgment
             to
             determine
             whether
             the
             King
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             then
             people
             are
             not
             to
             disoune
             him
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             be
             really
             robbed
             of
             their
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             might
             pretend
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             people
             their
             doing
             indignity
             to
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             ;
             Then
             it
             were
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             assume
             so
             for
             the
             umpirage
             of
             their
             oun
             Cause
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             themselves
             absolute
             judges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             forth
             with
             to
             reject
             his
             Authority
             upon
             these
             debateable
             grounds
             .
             But
             the
             Case
             is
             not
             so
             with
             us
             :
             no
             Place
             being
             left
             for
             doubt
             or
             debate
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             fundamental
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             Civil
             &
             Religious
             are
             overturned
             ,
             and
             an
             absolute
             Tyranny
             exactly
             Characterized
             as
             above
             is
             established
             on
             the
             ruines
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             we
             have
             not
             disouned
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             because
             we
             judged
             it
             was
             Tyrannical
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             really
             so
             .
             Our
             discretive
             judgment
             in
             the
             case
             was
             not
             our
             rule
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             our
             understanding
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             by
             which
             
             only
             we
             could
             be
             regulated
             and
             not
             by
             the
             understanding
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             better
             nor
             so
             good
             of
             our
             grievances
             ,
             which
             certainly
             we
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             best
             our selves
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             understood
             every
             where
             .
             To
             the
             question
             then
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             between
             these
             Usurping
             &
             Tyrannizing
             Rulers
             &
             us
             ?
             we
             answer
             briefly
             &
             plainly
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             usu●p
             a
             judgment
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             pretending
             no
             more
             Authority
             over
             them
             in
             our
             private
             Capacity
             than
             we
             allow
             them
             to
             have
             over
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             Nor
             can
             we
             admit
             that
             they
             should
             be
             both
             Judges
             &
             party
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             might
             challenge
             that
             prerogative
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             an
             incontrollable
             immunity
             &
             impunity
             to
             do
             what
             they
             pleased
             .
             But
             we
             appeal
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             aggreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Judge
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             impartial
             Spectators
             to
             read
             &
             pronounce
             the
             judgment
             .
             
               
                 
                   L●x
                   Rex
                   Quest.
                   24.
                   
                   Pag.
                
                 213.
                 
              
               sayeth
               in
               answer
               to
               this
               :
               There
               is
               a
               Court
               of
               Necessity
               no
               less
               than
               a
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ;
               And
               the
               fundamental
               Lawes
               must
               then
               speak
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               with
               the
               people
               in
               this
               extremity
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               ruler
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               doubtsomness
               of
               these
               Lawes
               he
               sayeth
               (
               1
               )
               As
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               all
               fundamentals
               are
               clear
               ▪
               &
               expone
               themselves
               ,
               &
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               condemn
               Heresies
               :
               So
               all
               Lawes
               of
               men
               in
               their
               fundamentals
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               &
               Nations
               ,
               are
               clear
               (
               2
               )
               Tyranny
               is
               more
               visible
               &
               intelligible
               than
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               it
               s
               soon
               discerned
               —
               The
               people
               have
               a
               Natural
               Throne
               of
               Policy
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               to
               give
               warning
               ,
               &
               materially
               sentence
               against
               the
               King
               as
               a
               Tyrant
               —
               where
               Tyranny
               is
               more
               obscure
               ;
               and
               the
               thread
               smal
               that
               it
               escape
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               King
               keepeth
               Possession
               ,
               but
               I
               deny
               that
               Tyranny
               can
               be
               obscure
               long
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             shall
             grant
             that
             many
             things
             are
             yeeldable
             even
             to
             a
             Grassant
             Dominator
             ,
             &
             Tyrannical
             Occupant
             of
             the
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             some
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             its
             Lawful
             for
             a
             people
             to
             yeeld
             subjection
             to
             a
             Lawless
             Tyrant
             ,
             when
             groaning
             under
             his
             overpouring
             yoke
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             must
             patiently
             bear
             the
             in●●●nation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             Him
             ,
             until
             He
             
             arise
             &
             plead
             His
             oun
             Cause
             &
             execute
             judgment
             in
             the
             earth
             (
             Mic.
             7.
             9.
             
             )
             until
             which
             time
             they
             must
             kiss
             the
             rod
             as
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             oune
             &
             adore
             the
             holyness
             &
             Soveraignty
             of
             that
             Providence
             that
             hath
             subjected
             them
             under
             such
             a
             slavery
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             to
             attempt
             a
             violent
             ejection
             or
             excussion
             ,
             when
             either
             the
             thing
             attempted
             is
             altogether
             impracticable
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             &
             manner
             of
             effectuating
             it
             dubious
             &
             unwarrantable
             ,
             or
             the
             necessary
             Concomitants
             &
             consequents
             of
             the
             cure
             more
             hurtful
             or
             dangerous
             than
             the
             disease
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             As
             in
             many
             cases
             also
             a
             man
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             a
             robber
             prevailing
             against
             him
             :
             So
             we
             find
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             Egyt
             &
             Babylon
             &c.
             yeelded
             subjection
             to
             Tyrants
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             we
             deny
             two
             things
             to
             them
             (
             1
             )
             Allegiance
             or
             active
             &
             voluntary
             subjection
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             oune
             them
             for
             Magistrats
             (
             2
             )
             Stupid
             
               Passive
               obedience
            
             ,
             or
             suffering
             without
             resistence
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             owe
             it
             only
             to
             Magistrats
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             either
             Ordinative
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Constitutive
             of
             man.
             And
             it
             is
             no
             Argument
             to
             infer
             ;
             as
             a
             mans
             subjecting
             himself
             to
             a
             Robber
             assaulting
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             soild
             proof
             of
             his
             approving
             or
             acknowledging
             the
             injury
             &
             violence
             committed
             by
             the
             robber
             ,
             therefore
             a
             Persons
             yeelding
             subjection
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             a
             Publick
             robber
             does
             not
             argue
             his
             acknowledging
             or
             approving
             his
             Tyranny
             &
             oppression
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             subjection
             that
             a
             Tyrant
             requires
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             Robber
             requires
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             :
             the
             one
             is
             Legal
             of
             subjects
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             oune
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             forced
             of
             the
             subdued
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             to
             a
             Robber
             .
             But
             to
             make
             the
             Paralell
             ;
             If
             the
             Robber
             should
             demand
             ,
             in
             our
             subjecting
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             an
             ouning
             of
             him
             to
             be
             no
             robber
             but
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             Tyrant
             demands
             in
             our
             subjecting
             our selves
             to
             him
             in
             ouning
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Tyrant
             but
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             yeeld
             it
             to
             the
             one
             no
             more
             than
             to
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             Second
             ,
             to
             allow
             them
             
               Passive
               obedience
            
             is
             in-intelligible
             Non-sense
             ,
             &
             a
             meer
             Contradiction
             :
             for
             nothing
             that
             's
             meerly
             passive
             can
             be
             obedience
             as
             relative
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             obedience
             be
             meerly
             passive
             ,
             for
             obedience
             is
             always
             active
             .
             But
             not
             only
             is
             the
             inaccuracy
             of
             the
             Phrase
             excepted
             against
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             
             position
             maintained
             by
             many
             ,
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             yoke
             of
             Tyranny
             there
             is
             a
             time
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             proper
             season
             of
             suffering
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             suffering
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             acting
             or
             resisting
             )
             is
             a
             necessary
             &
             indispensible
             duty
             ,
             and
             resisting
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             For
             if
             the
             one
             be
             an
             indispensible
             duty
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             be
             a
             sin
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             certainly
             there
             is
             such
             a
             season
             of
             suffering
             ,
             wherein
             suffering
             is
             Lawful
             ,
             laudable
             &
             necessary
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             lay
             their
             account
             with
             suffering
             ,
             and
             litle
             else
             can
             be
             attempted
             but
             which
             will
             encrease
             sufferings
             ;
             yet
             even
             then
             we
             may
             resist
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             :
             and
             these
             two
             ,
             Resistence
             &
             Suffering
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             are
             not
             incompatible
             :
             David
             did
             bear
             most
             patiently
             the
             injury
             of
             his
             Sons
             usurpation
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               let
               the
               Lord
               do
               to
               me
               as
               seemeth
               Him
               good
               2
               Sam.
            
             15.
             26.
             ch
             .
             10.
             12.
             and
             betaketh
             himself
             to
             fervent
             prayers
             Psal.
             3.
             and
             yet
             these
             were
             not
             all
             the
             weapons
             he
             used
             against
             him
             ,
             Neither
             did
             he
             ever
             oune
             him
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             .
             We
             are
             to
             suffer
             all
             things
             patiently
             as
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             Mercy
             &
             relief
             (
             Psal.
             123.
             2.
             
             )
             but
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             even
             in
             that
             season
             ,
             as
             the
             slaves
             of
             men
             .
             Again
             ,
             suffering
             in
             opposition
             to
             resistence
             ,
             does
             never
             fall
             under
             any
             moral
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             execept
             in
             the
             absolutely
             extraordinary
             Case
             of
             Christs
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             which
             cannot
             fall
             under
             our
             deliberation
             or
             imitation
             ;
             Or
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             positive
             Law
             ,
             as
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Iewes
             to
             submit
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             which
             was
             express
             &
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             cleared
             .
             That
             can
             never
             be
             commanded
             as
             indispensible
             duty
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             fall
             under
             our
             free
             will
             or
             deliberation
             ,
             but
             the
             enemies
             will
             as
             the
             Lord
             permits
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Case
             of
             suffering
             is
             .
             That
             can
             never
             be
             indispensible
             duty
             which
             we
             may
             decline
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             do
             suffering
             if
             we
             have
             not
             a
             call
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             in
             that
             case
             it
             were
             sin
             to
             suffer
             ,
             therefore
             in
             no
             case
             it
             can
             be
             formally
             indispensibly
             commanded
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             not
             shift
             it
             if
             we
             can
             without
             sin
             .
             Suffering
             simply
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             a
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             preceptive
             Will
             but
             only
             to
             His
             Providential
             disposal
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             
               voluntas
               signi
            
             for
             its
             rule
             ,
             but
             only
             
               voluntas
               beneplaciti
            
             .
             
             All
             the
             Commands
             that
             we
             have
             for
             suffering
             ,
             are
             either
             to
             direct
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             Patiently
             &
             Chearfully
             ,
             when
             forced
             to
             it
             wrongfully
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             or
             Comparatively
             to
             determine
             our
             choise
             in
             an
             unavoidable
             alternative
             ,
             either
             to
             suffer
             or
             sin
             :
             and
             so
             we
             are
             commanded
             rather
             to
             suffer
             than
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             Math.
             13.
             33.
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             upon
             these
             termes
             to
             follow
             Christ
             to
             take
             up
             His
             Cross
             ,
             when
             He
             layes
             it
             on
             in
             His
             Providence
             Math.
             16.
             24.
             
             See
             at
             length
             this
             cleared
             
               Lex
               rex
               Q.
               30.
               
               Pag.
            
             317-320
             .
             otherwise
             in
             no
             case
             subjection
             even
             Passive
             can
             be
             a
             duty
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             allwise
             to
             be
             considered
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             plague
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             &
             Curse
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             as
             a
             burden
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             a
             duty
             to
             Magistrats
             .
             As
             we
             find
             the
             Lords
             ,
             people
             resenting
             it
             as
             a
             servitude
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             servants
             even
             in
             their
             oun
             Land
             ,
             which
             did
             yeeld
             increase
             unto
             the
             Kings
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             set
             over
             them
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             36.
             37.
             2.
             
             In
             diverse
             cases
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Complyance
             with
             a
             meer
             occupant
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             reign
             ;
             as
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Noble
             Marquis
             of
             Argyle
             and
             Lord
             waristoun
             suffered
             for
             their
             Complyance
             with
             the
             Usurper
             Cromuel
             .
             Such
             may
             be
             the
             warrantableness
             ,
             or
             goodness
             ,
             or
             necessity
             ,
             or
             profitableness
             of
             a
             Complyance
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             by
             Providence
             brought
             under
             a
             yoke
             which
             they
             cannot
             shake
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             part
             with
             some
             of
             their
             Priviledges
             for
             the
             avoidance
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             conveniency
             &
             profit
             ,
             peace
             &
             safety
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             in
             hazard
             if
             they
             did
             not
             comply
             ;
             they
             may
             do
             whatsoever
             is
             due
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Publick
             weal
             ,
             what
             soever
             is
             an
             office
             of
             their
             station
             or
             place
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             have
             any
             other
             way
             a
             call
             unto
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             make
             for
             their
             oun
             honest
             interest
             ,
             without
             wronging
             others
             or
             the
             Countries
             Liberties
             in
             their
             transactions
             with
             these
             Powers
             ,
             even
             though
             such
             a
             Complyance
             may
             be
             occasionally
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             :
             Seeing
             good
             &
             necessary
             actions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             declined
             for
             the
             ill
             effects
             that
             are
             accidental
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             arise
             from
             the
             use
             which
             others
             make
             of
             them
             .
             But
             though
             this
             may
             be
             yeelded
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             such
             Usurpers
             ,
             especially
             Conquerers
             ,
             that
             
             have
             no
             right
             of
             occupying
             the
             empire
             ,
             but
             are
             Capable
             of
             it
             by
             derivation
             from
             the
             peoples
             consent
             :
             yet
             it
             must
             not
             be
             extended
             to
             such
             Usurpers
             as
             are
             also
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             right
             of
             their
             oun
             ,
             nor
             are
             capable
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             overturn
             all
             rights
             of
             subjects
             .
             To
             such
             we
             can
             yeeld
             no
             Complyance
             ,
             as
             may
             infer
             either
             transacting
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             ouning
             them
             as
             Magistrates
             .
             We
             find
             indeed
             the
             Saints
             enjoyed
             Places
             under
             these
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             their
             Magistrates
             ;
             as
             Nehemiah
             ,
             &
             Mordecai
             ,
             and
             Esther
             was
             Queen
             to
             Ahaswerus
             .
             But
             here
             was
             no
             Complyance
             with
             Tyrants
             (
             for
             these
             Heathens
             were
             not
             such
             )
             only
             some
             of
             them
             were
             extraordinary
             Persons
             ,
             raised
             up
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             ,
             for
             extraordinary
             ends
             ,
             in
             extraordinary
             times
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             an
             ordinary
             rule
             ,
             as
             Esthers
             Mariage
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             in
             their
             places
             kept
             the
             Law
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             served
             the
             work
             of
             their
             generation
             ,
             defiled
             not
             themselves
             with
             their
             Customes
             ,
             acted
             against
             no
             good
             ,
             and
             engaged
             to
             no
             evil
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Complyance
             promoted
             the
             wellfare
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             Argyle
             &
             waristoun
             did
             under
             Cromuel
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             find
             they
             payed
             Custom
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Neh.
             9.
             36.
             37.
             and
             we
             read
             of
             Augustus
             his
             taxation
             universally
             complyed
             with
             Luk.
             2.
             
             1-5
             .
             and
             Christ
             payd
             it
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             more
             fully
             answered
             afterwards
             .
             Here
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             (
             1
             )
             It
             can
             never
             be
             proven
             that
             these
             were
             Tyrants
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Christ
             Paid
             it
             with
             such
             a
             Caution
             ,
             as
             Leaves
             the
             title
             unstated
             ;
             not
             for
             conscience
             (
             as
             tribute
             must
             be
             paid
             to
             Magistrats
             Rom.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             but
             only
             that
             he
             might
             
               not
               offend
            
             them
             (
             3
             )
             Any
             other
             instances
             of
             the
             Saints
             taxations
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             forced
             acts
             ,
             badges
             of
             their
             bondage
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             exacted
             as
             tests
             of
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             yeelded
             .
             Strangers
             also
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             subjects
             ,
             use
             to
             pay
             Custom
             in
             their
             trafficquing
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             tests
             of
             their
             allegiance
             .
             3.
             
             There
             may
             be
             also
             in
             some
             cases
             obedience
             allowed
             to
             their
             Lawful
             Commands
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             or
             the
             coincidency
             of
             another
             Just
             &
             obliging
             Authority
             commanding
             the
             same
             .
             We
             may
             do
             many
             things
             
               Tyranno
               Iubente
            
             which
             he
             commands
             ,
             and
             
               Tyranno
               premente
            
             which
             he
             enforces
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             also
             
               ipso
               sou
               volente
               seu
               nolente
            
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             
             But
             we
             must
             do
             nothing
             
               Tyranni
               jussu
            
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Command
             ,
             in
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             obedience
             due
             by
             virtue
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             we
             oune
             of
             Conscience
             to
             a
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             .
             We
             must
             do
             nothing
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             an
             accessoriness
             to
             the
             Tyrants
             unlawful
             occupancy
             ,
             or
             which
             depends
             only
             on
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             Authority
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             may
             entrench
             on
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             bring
             us
             into
             a
             Participation
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             sin
             .
             In
             these
             cases
             we
             can
             neither
             yeeld
             obedience
             in
             Lawful
             things
             ,
             nor
             in
             unlawful
             :
             
               Nor
               can
               we
               oune
               absolute
               subjection
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               can
               oune
               absolute
               obedience
               ;
               for
               all
               subjection
               is
               enjoined
               in
               order
               to
               obedience
               :
               And
               to
               plead
               for
               a
               Priviledge
               in
               point
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               disclaim
               it
               in
               point
               of
               subjection
               ,
               is
               only
               the
               flattery
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               having
               renounced
               with
               conscience
               all
               distinction
               of
               obedience
               ,
               would
               divest
               others
               of
               all
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               exercise
               their
               Tyranny
               without
               Controll
               .
               
                 
                   Napthali
                   pag.
                   28.
                   prior
                   edit
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
            
             There
             may
             be
             Addresses
             made
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             rightful
             Possessors
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             for
             justice
             ,
             or
             mercy
             ,
             or
             redress
             of
             some
             intollerable
             grievances
             ,
             without
             scruple
             of
             accepting
             that
             which
             is
             materially
             justice
             or
             mercy
             ,
             or
             seeking
             them
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             any
             who
             may
             reach
             them
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             he
             that
             conveyes
             them
             to
             us
             be
             not
             interested
             in
             the
             umpirage
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             Ieremiah
             supplicated
             Zedekiah
             for
             mercy
             ,
             not
             to
             return
             to
             prison
             :
             and
             Paul
             appealed
             to
             Cesar
             for
             justice
             .
             But
             in
             these
             Addresses
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             wicked
             Lawes
             that
             brought
             on
             these
             grivances
             ,
             nor
             conceal
             the
             wickedness
             no
             more
             than
             the
             miserie
             of
             them
             which
             we
             have
             endured
             ,
             nor
             may
             we
             oune
             the
             Legal
             power
             of
             them
             that
             we
             address
             to
             take
             them
             off
             ,
             nor
             signify
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             or
             manner
             of
             our
             Representations
             ,
             that
             may
             either
             import
             a
             declining
             our
             Testimony
             for
             which
             we
             have
             suffered
             these
             grievances
             ,
             or
             a
             contradiction
             to
             our
             declinature
             of
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             :
             Only
             we
             may
             remonstrate
             what
             cruelties
             we
             have
             endured
             ,
             and
             how
             terrible
             it
             will
             be
             to
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             accessory
             to
             our
             blood
             in
             not
             pitying
             us
             ;
             which
             was
             all
             that
             Ieremiah
             did
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Pauls
             appeal
             ,
             we
             find
             
             he
             was
             threatened
             to
             be
             murdered
             by
             his
             Countrey-men
             Act.
             23.
             14.
             from
             whose
             hands
             he
             was
             rescued
             ,
             &
             brought
             before
             the
             judicatory
             of
             Festus
             the
             Roman
             deputy
             ,
             not
             voluntarely
             ;
             thence
             also
             they
             sought
             to
             remand
             him
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             kill
             him
             Act.
             25.
             3.
             whereupon
             he
             demands
             in
             justice
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             delivered
             to
             his
             accusers
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             but
             claims
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Heathens
             oun
             Law
             ,
             by
             that
             appeal
             to
             Cesar.
             which
             was
             the
             only
             constrained
             expedient
             of
             saving
             his
             oun
             life
             Act.
             28.
             19.
             by
             which
             also
             he
             got
             an
             opportunity
             to
             witness
             for
             Christ
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             as
             shall
             be
             cleared
             further
             afterwards
             ;
             Cesar
             was
             not
             an
             Usurper
             over
             Iudea
             :
             which
             not
             obscurely
             is
             insinuated
             by
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             who
             asserts
             ,
             that
             both
             his
             person
             ,
             &
             his
             Cause
             Criminal
             of
             which
             he
             was
             accused
             (
             it
             was
             not
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Cause
             ,
             &
             so
             no
             advantage
             hence
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             )
             appertained
             to
             Cesars
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             fact
             but
             
               of
               right
               Act.
               25.
               10.
               
               I
               stand
               at
               Cesars
               judgment
               seat
               where
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
               .
            
             We
             cannot
             say
             this
             of
             any
             tribunal
             ,
             senced
             in
             the
             name
             of
             them
             that
             Tyrannize
             over
             us
             .
             5.
             
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             neither
             upon
             the
             Names
             &
             Titles
             of
             Kings
             &c.
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             in
             speaking
             to
             them
             or
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             appellation
             or
             compellation
             :
             for
             we
             find
             even
             Tyrants
             are
             called
             by
             these
             names
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             Kings
             
               de
               fact●
            
             though
             not
             dejure
             ,
             and
             indeed
             not
             impertinently
             Kings
             &
             Tyrants
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             reciprocal
             termes
             .
             But
             in
             no
             case
             can
             we
             give
             them
             any
             Names
             or
             Titles
             ,
             which
             may
             signify
             our
             love
             to
             them
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hates
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               hate
               the
               Lord
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             2.
             or
             which
             may
             flatter
             them
             ,
             which
             
               Elihu
               durst
            
             not
             give
             ,
             for
             fear
             his
             Maker
             should
             take
             him
             away
             Iob.
             32.
             22.
             or
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             honouring
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             due
             to
             the
             
               vile●
               of
               men
            
             when
             exalted
             never
             so
             high
             Psal.
             12.
             ult
             :
             a
             vile
             person
             must
             be
             contemned
             in
             our
             eyes
             Psal.
             15.
             4.
             
             Nor
             which
             may
             any
             way
             import
             or
             infer
             an
             ouning
             of
             a
             Magistratical
             relation
             between
             them
             &
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             Covenant
             transaction
             or
             Confederacy
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             termes
             with
             them
             as
             such
             we
             will
             say
             or
             oune
             Isa.
             8.
             12.
             
             Hence
             many
             sufferers
             upon
             this
             head
             so
             bear
             to
             give
             them
             their
             Titles
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             It
             will
             be
             yeelded
             very
             readily
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             be
             disouned
             meerly
             for
             his
             
               differing
               in
               Religion
            
             from
             us
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Heathen
             .
             We
             do
             not
             disoune
             our
             pretended
             Rulers
             meerly
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             but
             chearfully
             do
             grant
             &
             subscribe
             to
             that
             Truth
             ,
             in
             our
             
               Confession
               of
               faith
               chap.
            
             23.
             
             §
             4.
             
             
               That
               Infidelity
               or
               difference
               in
               Religion
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               void
               the
               Magistrates
               just
               &
               Legal
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               free
               the
               people
               from
               their
               due
               obedience
               to
               him
               :
            
             On
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             insulted
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Principles
             &
             Practices
             were
             therby
             disproved
             .
             But
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             answer
             1.
             let
             the
             words
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             confident
             ,
             that
             
               no
               sober
               man
               will
               think
               ,
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               just
               &
               legal
               Authority
               &
               due
               obedience
               ,
               a
               rational
               ground
               to
               infer
               ,
               that
               Tyranny
               is
               thereby
               either
               allowed
               or
               priviledged
               ,
               
                 
                   Napth
                   .
                   Pag.
                   60.
                   
                   Prior
                   Edition
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
              
            
             Though
             Infidelity
             or
             difference
             of
             Religion
             does
             not
             make
             void
             Authority
             where
             it
             is
             Lawfully
             invested
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             incapacitate
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             Lawfully
             seclude
             him
             from
             Authority
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             expressly
             forbids
             to
             set
             a
             Stranger
             over
             us
             who
             is
             not
             our
             
               brother
               Deut.
            
             17.
             15.
             
             Which
             includes
             as
             well
             a
             stranger
             of
             a
             strange
             Religion
             as
             one
             of
             a
             strange
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             do
             incapitate
             a
             Papist
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             Supreme
             or
             subordinate
             .
             And
             so
             if
             this
             Iames
             the
             7
             /
             2
             had
             been
             King
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             more
             to
             object
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             quarrelled
             his
             succession
             .
             3.
             
             We
             both
             give
             &
             grant
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Confession
             ,
             viz.
             
               Dominium
               non
               fundari
               in
               gratia
            
             ,
             that
             Dominion
             is
             not
             founded
             on
             Grace
             .
             Yet
             this
             remains
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Prince
             who
             not
             only
             is
             of
             another
             religion
             ,
             but
             an
             avowed
             enemy
             to
             &
             overturner
             of
             the
             Religion
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             intending
             &
             endeavouring
             to
             introduce
             a
             false
             ,
             heretical
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             &
             Idolatrous
             religion
             ,
             can
             claim
             no
             just
             &
             legal
             Authority
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             case
             the
             people
             may
             very
             Lawfully
             decline
             his
             pretended
             Authority
             ;
             Nay
             they
             are
             betrayers
             of
             their
             Countrey
             &
             Posterity
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             not
             a
             timeous
             &
             effectual
             Check
             to
             his
             Usurpings
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             sensible
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             Authority
             .
             Can
             we
             imagine
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             that
             blessed
             work
             so
             remarkably
             led
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             convocate
             
             by
             a
             Parliament
             of
             the
             wisest
             &
             worthyest
             men
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             encourage
             ,
             by
             writing
             ,
             &
             preaching
             ,
             &
             every
             way
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             the
             then
             King
             displaying
             a
             banner
             for
             his
             prerogative
             (
             a
             court
             dream
             )
             against
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             should
             be
             so
             far
             left
             ,
             as
             to
             drop
             that
             as
             a
             principle
             &
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             which
             would
             sacrifice
             Religion
             it self
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             a
             raging
             Tyrant
             ?
             Must
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             a
             Religion-destroying
             Tyrant
             is
             a
             righteous
             Ruler
             ?
             And
             must
             we
             onne
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Nursing
             father
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             Shall
             we
             conclude
             that
             the
             common
             bounds
             &
             Limits
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             bounded
             &
             Limited
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             removed
             by
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             hereby
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             Court
             creed
             ?
             Then
             welcome
             
               Hobs
               de
               Cive
            
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Pluto's
             train
             ,
             who
             would
             bable
             us
             into
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             to
             be
             governed
             according
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             wicked
             Tyrants
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             hope
             at
             length
             the
             world
             would
             be
             awakened
             out
             of
             such
             ridiculous
             dreams
             ,
             &
             be
             ashamed
             any
             more
             to
             oune
             such
             fooleries
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             our
             two
             
               Royal
               Brothers
            
             have
             contributed
             more
             to
             cure
             men
             of
             this
             Moral
             madness
             ,
             than
             any
             who
             went
             before
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             advantage
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Nations
             hath
             reaped
             by
             their
             reign
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Though
             we
             deny
             that
             Conquest
             can
             give
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             a
             Croun
             ;
             yet
             we
             grant
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             begining
             it
             was
             unjust
             yet
             by
             the
             peoples
             after
             consent
             it
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             just
             Title
             .
             It
             is
             undenyable
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             of
             the
             war
             ;
             if
             a
             Prince
             subdue
             a
             whole
             Land
             ,
             who
             have
             justly
             forfeited
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             grace
             he
             preserves
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             use
             of
             their
             right
             now
             forefeited
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             resign
             their
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             consent
             that
             he
             be
             their
             King
             upon
             fair
             &
             Legal
             &
             not
             Tyrannical
             conditions
             .
             And
             even
             when
             the
             war
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             but
             successful
             on
             the
             invading
             Conquerours
             side
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             an
             inducement
             to
             the
             Conquered
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             indeed
             free
             and
             uningaged
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             a
             submission
             ,
             dedition
             ,
             &
             delivery
             up
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             subjects
             of
             the
             victor
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Soveraign
             :
             as
             it
             is
             like
             the
             case
             was
             with
             the
             Jewes
             in
             Cesars
             time
             ,
             whose
             Government
             
             was
             translated
             by
             dedition
             to
             the
             Roman
             power
             ;
             in
             the
             translation
             when
             a
             doing
             there
             was
             a
             fault
             ,
             but
             after
             it
             was
             done
             it
             ceased
             ;
             though
             the
             begining
             was
             wrong
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             post-fact
             which
             made
             it
             right
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             dissolved
             without
             an
             unjust
             disturbance
             of
             publick
             order
             .
             Whence
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             much
             insisted
             Instance
             of
             
               Christs
               paying
               tribute
            
             ,
             and
             Commanding
             it
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             of
             that
             instance
             may
             be
             clearly
             solved
             .
             That
             Tribute
             which
             he
             paid
             ,
             Math.
             17.
             24.
             
             &c.
             and
             that
             about
             the
             payment
             whereof
             He
             was
             questioned
             Math.
             22.
             21.
             seem
             to
             be
             two
             different
             Tributes
             .
             Many
             think
             very
             probably
             they
             were
             not
             one
             &
             the
             same
             Tribute
             .
             It
             s
             a
             question
             ,
             for
             whom
             &
             by
             whom
             that
             of
             Math.
             17.
             was
             gathered
             ;
             it
             s
             most
             likely
             it
             was
             gathered
             by
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Temple
             for
             its
             service
             :
             however
             the
             payment
             was
             made
             with
             such
             caution
             (
             tacitely
             declining
             the
             strict
             right
             to
             exact
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             offence
             ,
             in
             an
             act
             in
             it self
             unobliging
             )
             that
             their
             claim
             is
             left
             as
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             question
             had
             never
             been
             moved
             .
             The
             other
             Math.
             22.
             was
             exacted
             for
             Cesar
             :
             but
             to
             that
             captious
             question
             our
             Lord
             returns
             such
             an
             Answer
             ,
             as
             might
             both
             solve
             it
             ,
             and
             evade
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             proponders
             ,
             giving
             a
             general
             Rule
             of
             giving
             to
             God
             &
             to
             Cesar
             each
             their
             oun
             ,
             without
             defining
             which
             of
             them
             had
             the
             right
             to
             the
             payment
             in
             question
             ;
             whether
             Cesar
             should
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             payed
             only
             for
             the
             Temples
             use
             :
             Upon
             which
             they
             marvelled
             ;
             which
             they
             needed
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             understood
             in
             His
             words
             an
             express
             &
             positive
             declaration
             of
             an
             obligation
             to
             make
             that
             payment
             to
             Cesar
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             would
             have
             obtained
             one
             of
             their
             ends
             ,
             in
             making
             Him
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             payment
             of
             it
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             knot
             is
             loosed
             by
             considering
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             now
             Lawfully
             subject
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             as
             their
             Governours
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             obliged
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             Christ
             was
             )
             to
             pay
             tribute
             .
             For
             they
             had
             yeelded
             themselves
             unto
             &
             ouned
             the
             Roman
             Dominion
             ,
             in
             
               Pompey
               ,
               Cesar
               Augustus
               ,
               &
               Tiberius
               ,
            
             ere
             this
             question
             about
             Tribute
             paying
             was
             proposed
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             who
             stuck
             at
             the
             payment
             of
             
             it
             were
             a
             seditious
             party
             dissenting
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             :
             Else
             it
             is
             not
             supposable
             readily
             ,
             that
             their
             Dominion
             in
             Iudea
             could
             have
             been
             exercised
             long
             without
             some
             consent
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             legitimate
             it
             to
             the
             present
             Rulers
             ,
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Iewes
             themselves
             ,
             disavowing
             the
             power
             of
             Capital
             punishment
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               Lawful
               for
               us
               to
               put
               any
               man
               to
               death
               ,
            
             And
             ouning
             Cesar
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             with
             an
             exclusive
             a
             brenounciation
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             
               we
               have
               no
               King
               but
               Cesar
               :
            
             As
             Paul
             also
             acknowleeges
             he
             
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
            
             at
             Cesars
             bar
             ,
             in
             his
             appeal
             to
             Cesar.
             It
             is
             also
             acknowledged
             by
             very
             good
             Authors
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             tribute
             which
             Iudas
             the
             Galilean
             stood
             up
             to
             free
             the
             people
             from
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sedition
             of
             those
             Iewes
             that
             folowed
             him
             mentioned
             Act.
             5.
             37.
             who
             mutinied
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             Gamaliels
             speech
             disallowed
             by
             that
             Sanhedrin
             or
             Council
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             Iosephus
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             of
             Hircanus
             his
             party
             came
             under
             the
             Roman
             power
             by
             consent
             &
             dedition
             ;
             while
             they
             of
             Aristobalus
             his
             party
             looked
             upon
             the
             Romans
             as
             Usurpers
             .
             Which
             difference
             continued
             till
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             when
             some
             part
             of
             them
             acknowledged
             the
             Cesarean
             Authority
             ,
             some
             part
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             generally
             were
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             To
             confirm
             this
             ,
             Calvins
             Testimony
             may
             be
             adduced
             ,
             upon
             Math.
             22.
             who
             sayeth
             ,
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               was
               by
               common
               use
               approved
               and
               received
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               whence
               it
               was
               manifest
               that
               the
               Iewes
               had
               now
               of
               their
               oun
               accord
               imposed
               on
               themselves
               a
               Law
               of
               paying
               the
               tribute
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               passed
               over
               to
               the
               Romans
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               .
            
             And
             
               
                 
                   Chamiers
                   Panstrat
                   Tom.
                   2.
                   lib.
                   15.
                   cap.
                   16.
                   pag.
                
                 635.
                 
              
               what
               then
               ?
               if
               Cesars
               Authority
               were
               from
               bad
               beginings
               ,
               did
               therefore
               Christ
               untruly
               say
               it
               was
               from
               above
               ?
               Can
               no
               power
               at
               first
               unjust
               ,
               afterward
               become
               just
               ?
               if
               that
               were
               so
               ,
               then
               either
               none
               ,
               or
               very
               few
               King●oms
               would
               be
               just
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             Tyranny
             is
             a
             destructive
             plague
             to
             all
             the
             Interests
             of
             men
             &
             Christians
             ;
             So
             Anarchy
             ,
             the
             usual
             product
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             pernicious
             ,
             bringing
             a
             Community
             into
             a
             
             Paroxysme
             as
             deadly
             &
             dangerous
             .
             We
             must
             oune
             Government
             to
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             constitution
             &
             conservation
             of
             all
             Societies
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             a
             disquisition
             ,
             let
             be
             determination
             ,
             of
             the
             Species
             or
             Kind
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             whether
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
            
             ,
             or
             Democracy
             ,
             be
             preferable
             .
             My
             dispute
             at
             present
             is
             not
             levelled
             against
             Monarchy
             ,
             but
             the
             present
             Monarch
             :
             Not
             against
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Species
             (
             though
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             except
             we
             betake
             our selves
             to
             the
             Divine
             allowance
             &
             permission
             ;
             we
             shal
             be
             as
             pusled
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Cosmographers
             are
             in
             their
             search
             of
             the
             Spring
             of
             Nilus
             or
             Theologues
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Melchizedeck
             )
             but
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Individual
             Monarchy
             established
             among
             us
             ;
             which
             in
             its
             root
             &
             branch
             ,
             Spring
             &
             streams
             ,
             in
             its
             Original
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             ends
             ,
             &
             effects
             ,
             is
             Diametrically
             opposite
             to
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             And
             because
             its
             Contagion
             ,
             universally
             perverting
             &
             corrupting
             all
             the
             ends
             &
             Orders
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             doth
             affect
             &
             infect
             all
             the
             subordinate
             officers
             ,
             deriving
             their
             power
             from
             such
             a
             filthy
             fountain
             ;
             we
             must
             also
             substract
             &
             deny
             their
             demanded
             ackowledgments
             ,
             as
             any
             way
             due
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             serve
             the
             pride
             &
             projects
             of
             such
             a
             wicked
             power
             :
             And
             do
             not
             reckon
             our selves
             obliged
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             any
             otherways
             (
             though
             in
             the
             
               third
               Article
            
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             preserve
             the
             rights
             &
             priviledges
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             &
             consequently
             the
             honour
             &
             deference
             that
             's
             due
             to
             our
             Peers
             ,
             or
             other
             Parliament
             men
             ,
             acting
             according
             to
             the
             trust
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             they
             turn
             Traitors
             ingaged
             in
             a
             Conspiracy
             with
             the
             Tyrant
             )
             to
             oune
             or
             defend
             a
             Soul-less
             shadow
             of
             a
             Court
             Cabal
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             persons
             who
             have
             sold
             themselves
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             conspiring
             with
             this
             throne
             of
             iniquity
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             we
             have
             for
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             whom
             we
             can
             in
             no
             ways
             oune
             as
             our
             Representatives
             ,
             but
             must
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             perjured
             &
             perfidious
             Traitors
             to
             God
             &
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             betrayed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             And
             therefore
             divested
             of
             that
             power
             &
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             of
             the
             people
             as
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             returned
             to
             the
             fountain
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             we
             must
             act
             as
             we
             can
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             securing
             of
             our selves
             ,
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             them
             .
             We
             would
             think
             Nobles
             ,
             ennobled
             with
             virtue
             ,
             a
             great
             Mercy
             &
             encouragment
             .
             And
             if
             they
             would
             concur
             in
             the
             Testimony
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             that
             they
             should
             lead
             the
             van
             and
             prove
             themselves
             to
             be
             powers
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             acting
             for
             Him
             &
             His
             Interest
             .
             But
             for
             the
             want
             of
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             surcease
             from
             that
             duty
             that
             they
             abandon
             ,
             nor
             think
             that
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             Peers
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             legitimate
             our
             actions
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             that
             formality
             our
             resolutions
             to
             maintain
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             on
             all
             hazards
             ,
             in
             a
             private
             Capacity
             ,
             were
             unlawful
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             God
             &
             Nature
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrare
             must
             judge
             ,
             that
             their
             relinquishing
             or
             opposing
             their
             duty
             ,
             which
             before
             God
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             &
             promove
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             loosing
             our
             obligation
             ,
             or
             eximing
             us
             from
             our
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             should
             rather
             press
             us
             to
             prosecute
             it
             with
             the
             more
             vigour
             ,
             without
             suspending
             it
             upon
             their
             precedency
             .
             For
             now
             they
             can
             pretend
             to
             no
             precedency
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             answer
             the
             end
             of
             their
             erection
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             seek
             the
             publick
             good
             but
             their
             oun
             private
             advantage
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             &
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             become
             private
             persons
             .
             And
             reason
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               Ephori
               or
               Trustees
               betray
               their
               Trust
               ,
               and
               sell
               or
               basely
               give
               away
               the
               Liberties
               &
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               entrusted
               with
               ,
               the
               people
               cannot
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               remediless
               condition
               ;
               if
               a
               Tutor
               waste
               &
               destroy
               the
               pupills
               estate
               ,
               the
               Law
               provides
               a
               remedy
               for
               the
               pupil
            
             
               Ius
               popu
               .
               vind
               .
               cap.
               15.
               pag.
            
             335.
             336.
             
             
               The
               remedy
               in
               this
               case
               can
               only
               be
               ,
               as
               every
               one
               must
               move
               in
               his
               oun
               sphere
               ,
               while
               all
               concur
               in
               the
               same
               duty
               ;
               So
               if
               any
               in
               higher
               place
               become
               not
               only
               remiss
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               their
               power
               would
               seduce
               others
               into
               their
               Apostasie
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               resist
               &
               endeavour
               their
               Reformation
               or
               removal
               :
               And
               if
               these
               more
               eminently
               entrusted
               shall
               turn
               directly
               Apostates
               ,
               &
               obstructive
               &
               destructive
               to
               common
               Inte●●●●
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               an
               inferior
               degree
               may
               step
               forward
               
               to
               occupy
               the
               places
               ,
               &
               assert
               the
               Interests
               ,
               which
               they
               forefault
               &
               desert
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               a
               breach
               of
               good
               order
               ;
               for
               Ordor
               is
               only
               a
               mean
               subordinate
               to
               ,
               &
               intended
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               &
               the
               peoples
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               regulation
               thereof
               must
               only
               be
               admitted
               as
               it
               is
               conducible
               &
               not
               repugnant
               to
               these
               ends
               .
               A
               Generals
               command
               to
               his
               souldiers
               in
               battel
               ,
               does
               not
               impede
               the
               necessity
               of
               succession
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               vacancy
               of
               any
               charge
               ,
               either
               through
               death
               or
               desertion
               ,
               even
               of
               such
               as
               in
               quality
               may
               be
               far
               inferior
               to
               those
               whose
               places
               they
               step
               into
               ,
            
             
               Naph
               .
               Pag.
               151.
               
               Prior
               Edition
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             assert
             this
             for
             private
             peoples
             aspiring
             into
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Primores
             or
             Peers
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             may
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Peers
             desert
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             or
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             put
             them
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             more
             plainly
             I
             assert
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Peers
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             principally
             to
             restrain
             &
             repress
             Tyranny
             ,
             either
             connive
             at
             it
             or
             concur
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             abandon
             or
             betray
             their
             Trust
             ,
             then
             the
             Common
             people
             may
             do
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             are
             obliged
             to
             renounce
             ,
             reject
             ,
             &
             disoune
             allegiance
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             without
             the
             peers
             .
             For
             which
             I
             offer
             these
             reasons
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             men
             have
             as
             much
             freedom
             &
             Liberty
             by
             nature
             as
             Peers
             have
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             slaves
             than
             they
             ;
             because
             slavery
             is
             a
             penal
             evil
             contrare
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             miserie
             consequent
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             created
             according
             to
             Gods
             image
             is
             
               res
               Sacr●
            
             a
             Sacred
             thing
             ;
             And
             also
             no
             more
             subjects
             to
             Kings
             &c.
             than
             they
             ;
             freedom
             being
             natural
             to
             all
             ,
             (
             except
             freedom
             from
             subjection
             to
             Parents
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Moral
             duty
             &
             most
             kindly
             &
             natural
             ,
             and
             subjection
             of
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             &c.
             )
             but
             otherwise
             as
             to
             Civil
             &
             Politick
             subjection
             ,
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             born
             as
             free
             as
             beasts
             ;
             No
             Lyon
             is
             born
             King
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             nor
             no
             man
             born
             King
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             Lord
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             Representative
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             Rulers
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             supreme
             or
             subordinate
             ;
             because
             none
             by
             nature
             can
             have
             those
             things
             that
             essentially
             constitute
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             gifts
             and
             qualifications
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             election
             of
             the
             People
             .
             2.
             
             The
             original
             of
             all
             that
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             Representatives
             can
             claim
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             from
             themselves
             ;
             from
             whence
             derived
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             they
             their
             being
             Representatives
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             peoples
             Commission
             or
             Compact
             ?
             when
             at
             the
             first
             constit●tion
             of
             Parliaments
             or
             publick
             Conventions
             for
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             necessity
             put
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             so
             conveniently
             meet
             all
             ,
             to
             confer
             that
             honour
             &
             burden
             upon
             the
             best
             qualified
             ,
             &
             who
             had
             chief
             Interest
             ,
             by
             Delegation
             .
             Hence
             if
             the
             people
             give
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             they
             may
             wave
             it
             when
             perverted
             ,
             and
             act
             without
             their
             oun
             impowered
             Servants
             .
             3.
             
             The
             peoples
             power
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             power
             of
             any
             delegated
             or
             constituted
             by
             them
             ;
             the
             Cause
             is
             more
             than
             the
             effect
             ;
             Parliament-men
             do
             represent
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             people
             do
             no
             not
             represent
             the
             Parliament
             :
             They
             are
             as
             Tutors
             &
             Curators
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             their
             servants
             deputed
             to
             oversee
             their
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             therefore
             if
             their
             power
             be
             less
             the
             people
             can
             act
             without
             them
             .
             4.
             
             It
             were
             irrational
             to
             imagine
             ,
             the
             people
             committing
             the
             administration
             of
             their
             weighty
             affairs
             unto
             them
             ,
             did
             denude
             themselves
             of
             all
             their
             radical
             power
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             can
             devolve
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             obtain
             ,
             any
             other
             power
             but
             what
             is
             for
             the
             good
             &
             advantage
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             therefore
             they
             have
             power
             to
             act
             without
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             which
             they
             never
             resigned
             to
             them
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             natural
             aptitude
             ,
             &
             natures
             birth
             right
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             by
             God
             &
             Nature
             ,
             to
             provide
             the
             most
             efficacious
             &
             prevalent
             means
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             .
             5.
             
             As
             the
             people
             have
             had
             power
             before
             they
             made
             Peers
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             much
             without
             them
             ;
             So
             these
             Primores
             could
             never
             do
             without
             them
             ,
             therefore
             in
             acts
             of
             common
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Peers
             depend
             more
             upon
             the
             people
             than
             the
             people
             does
             upon
             them
             .
             6.
             
             All
             these
             primeve
             rights
             ,
             that
             gave
             rise
             to
             Societies
             ,
             are
             equal
             to
             both
             People
             &
             Peers
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Liberty
             to
             repress
             &
             reject
             Tyranny
             is
             a
             chief
             one
             .
             The
             People
             as
             well
             as
             Peers
             have
             a
             hard
             in
             making
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             other
             Judges
             also
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             
               Deut.
               17.
               14.
               
               Iudg.
               9.
               6.
               1
               
               Sam.
               11.
               15.
               2
               
               King.
            
             14.
             21.
             therefore
             they
             may
             unmake
             them
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             To
             seek
             to
             preserve
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             over-turned
             ,
             is
             essentially
             requisite
             to
             all
             Societies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             common
             &
             competent
             to
             all
             Constituents
             of
             these
             
             Societies
             ,
             Superiours
             or
             inferiours
             .
             The
             Glory
             of
             God
             &
             Security
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Christian
             Government
             ,
             doth
             concern
             all
             equally
             .
             As
             every
             one
             equally
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             man
             ,
             so
             violence
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             destroyes
             both
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             &
             maketh
             the
             end
             &
             the
             means
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             injured
             persons
             obligation
             thereto
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             this
             equally
             to
             every
             man
             of
             Private
             or
             publick
             Capacity
             .
             In
             the
             Concern
             of
             Religion
             at
             least
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             Nobles
             or
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             care
             of
             it
             or
             Reformation
             thereof
             does
             nothing
             pertain
             to
             us
             ;
             Nay
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             thereof
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             equality
             ;
             As
             in
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Tabernacle
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             were
             to
             contribute
             a
             like
             ,
             half
             a
             
               shekel
               Exod.
            
             30.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             for
             a
             rememberance
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Hence
             it
             followes
             ,
             if
             we
             disoune
             the
             Supreme
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             the
             inferior
             confederate
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             cannot
             have
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             others
             ;
             
               Now
               through
               the
               manifest
               &
               notorious
               Perversion
               of
               the
               great
               ends
               of
               Societie
               &
               Government
               ,
               the
               bond
               thereof
               being
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               Liberated
               there-from
               ,
               do
               relapse
               into
               our
               Primeve
               Liberty
               &
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               as
               the
               similitude
               of
               our
               Case
               &
               exigence
               of
               our
               Cause
               doth
               require
               ,
               may
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               Principles
               again
               joine
               &
               associate
               ,
               for
               our
               better
               defence
               &
               Preservation
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               at
               first
               enter
               into
               Societies
               
                 
                   Naph
                   .
                   P.
                
                 150.
                 
              
            
             yet
             ,
             whatever
             we
             may
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             We
             are
             not
             for
             presumptuous
             Assumptions
             of
             Authority
             ,
             which
             maleversers
             have
             forefaulted
             :
             Neither
             are
             we
             for
             new
             erections
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             are
             for
             keeping
             the
             Societie
             of
             which
             we
             are
             members
             intire
             ,
             in
             an
             endeavour
             to
             have
             all
             our
             fellow
             members
             united
             unto
             God
             &
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             Greater
             Societies
             under
             one
             Government
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             make
             a
             Secession
             ,
             &
             divide
             into
             Lesser
             without
             sedition
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             how
             would
             there
             be
             now
             so
             many
             distinct
             Common-wealths
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             seeing
             at
             first
             all
             was
             under
             one
             head
             :
             and
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             in
             Europe
             ,
             when
             it
             can
             be
             instanced
             when
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
             were
             under
             on
             Roman
             Emperour
             ?
             But
             this
             in
             our
             Circumstance
             is
             no
             way
             expedient
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             Projection
             .
             But
             our
             aim
             is
             to
             abstract
             our selves
             inoffensively
             ,
             and
             maintain
             our
             rights
             that
             remain
             unrobbed
             ,
             and
             to
             adhere
             clossly
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Constitutions
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             &
             Laudable
             Practices
             of
             our
             native
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             oune
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             Sacred
             Covenants
             ,
             unrepealably
             &
             indispensibly
             binding
             to
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Christian
             subjection
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             But
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             hereby
             we
             are
             bound
             either
             to
             maintain
             Monarchy
             ,
             especially
             thus
             perverted
             ;
             nor
             to
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             either
             of
             the
             two
             Monarchs
             that
             have
             Monarchized
             or
             Tyrannized
             over
             us
             these
             27
             years
             past
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             first
             we
             assert
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             in
             its
             oun
             nature
             Mutable
             ,
             cannot
             be
             simply
             sworn
             unto
             to
             be
             maintained
             &
             preserved
             ,
             but
             Hypothetically
             it
             most
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             simply
             sinful
             ;
             since
             it
             were
             to
             make
             things
             ,
             in
             their
             oun
             nature
             and
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             changable
             ,
             unchangable
             ;
             yea
             it
             were
             a
             doun
             right
             swearing
             not
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             but
             to
             spurn
             against
             ,
             the
             various
             vicisitudes
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             the
             great
             Rector
             of
             the
             Universe
             .
             And
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             when
             things
             alterable
             &
             unalterable
             are
             put
             in
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Engagment
             Lawful
             the
             things
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             oun
             nature
             and
             no
             otherwise
             :
             else
             both
             the
             Imposer
             &
             the
             Taker
             grievously
             transgress
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             what
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             no
             Morta
             ,
             and
             a
             Contradicton
             to
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Immorta
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             ouning
             that
             power
             as
             just
             .
             Hence
             when
             these
             two
             fall
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             as
             it
             may
             not
             be
             made
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Sweaer
             .
             For
             it
             may
             fall
             so
             out
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Preservation
             of
             both
             is
             in
             all
             respects
             made
             impossible
             :
             And
             an
             adhesion
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             may
             so
             far
             interfere
             with
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Mutable
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             objective
             obligation
             be
             stuck
             to
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             Interests
             we
             are
             to
             maintain
             ,
             must
             be
             abandoned
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             sworn
             to
             be
             maintained
             as
             a
             mean
             only
             ,
             &
             a
             mutable
             one
             too
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             mean
             ,
             but
             may
             actually
             destroy
             the
             
             main
             end
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             inverts
             the
             order
             of
             things
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             more
             convenient
             ,
             to
             leave
             out
             those
             things
             that
             are
             alterable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Oath
             with
             things
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             a
             distinct
             Oaths
             or
             Covenant
             by
             themselves
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Iehojadah
             did
             2
             
               King.
               11.
               17.
               
               He
               made
               a
               Covenant
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
               &
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               people
               ;
               between
               the
               King
               also
               &
               the
               People
               .
            
             Here
             are
             two
             distinct
             Covenants
             ;
             the
             one
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             about
             things
             eternally
             obligatory
             ,
             wherein
             King
             &
             people
             engage
             themselves
             upon
             level
             ground
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Joash
             the
             King
             his
             treacherous
             dealing
             with
             God
             in
             that
             matter
             brought
             the
             Curse
             of
             that
             Covenant
             upon
             him
             :
             The
             other
             Covenant
             was
             Civil
             ,
             about
             things
             alterable
             ,
             relating
             to
             Points
             of
             Government
             &
             Subjection
             .
             And
             as
             he
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             prior
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             obliged
             himself
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             Curse
             thereof
             ,
             to
             carry
             as
             one
             Covenanted
             to
             God
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             Tyrannize
             over
             his
             brethren
             :
             So
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             were
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             ,
             but
             in
             nothing
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             having
             power
             or
             Authority
             to
             countermand
             Gods
             Command
             ;
             Neither
             had
             it
             been
             an
             act
             of
             disloyaltie
             ,
             to
             have
             broken
             doun
             his
             Groves
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjurie
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             bound
             his
             ungrateful
             hands
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Gracious
             Zechariah
             :
             A
             perfect
             parallel
             to
             our
             Case
             under
             the
             former
             dominator
             ,
             save
             that
             it
             was
             out-done
             as
             to
             all
             dimensions
             of
             wickedness
             by
             him
             .
             To
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             the
             Religious
             part
             of
             our
             Covenant
             is
             of
             an
             Eternal
             obligation
             :
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Civil
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             can
             ever
             be
             so
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             well
             &
             Cautiously
             understood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unless
             instead
             of
             any
             species
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             Monarchy
             ,
             &c.
             we
             put
             in
             Magistracy
             it self
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             power
             which
             is
             of
             God
             :
             but
             Monarchy
             &c.
             is
             only
             a
             humane
             Creature
             ,
             about
             the
             creation
             whereof
             men
             take
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             suits
             them
             best
             in
             their
             present
             Circumstances
             .
             And
             as
             to
             this
             Species
             of
             Monarchy
             ;
             men
             are
             never
             left
             at
             Liberty
             ▪
             to
             cloath
             therewith
             any
             inept
             or
             impious
             Person
             .
             And
             
             they
             are
             perfectly
             loosed
             from
             it
             .
             1.
             when
             that
             Species
             of
             Government
             becomes
             opposite
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             Tyranny
             ,
             especially
             when
             a
             legal
             establishment
             is
             pretended
             ;
             then
             it
             affects
             with
             its
             contagion
             the
             very
             species
             it self
             :
             The
             house
             is
             to
             be
             pulled
             doun
             ,
             when
             the
             Leprosie
             is
             got
             into
             the
             walls
             &
             foundation
             .
             2.
             when
             as
             it
             is
             exercised
             ,
             it
             is
             turned
             inept
             for
             answering
             the
             end
             of
             its
             erection
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             main
             thing
             for
             which
             Government
             is
             given
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Isai.
               49.
               23.
               
               Kings
               shall
               be
               nursing
               fathers
               to
               the
               Church
            
             —
             And
             Isai.
             52.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Me●iator
             ,
             that
             
               Kings
               shall
               shute
               their
               mouths
            
             —
             I.
             e.
             never
             a
             word
             in
             their
             head
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             reverence
             &
             respect
             to
             His
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             the
             Law
             from
             Him
             ,
             without
             daring
             to
             contradict
             ,
             far
             less
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             prescribe
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               they
               in
               their
               wisdom
               think
               fit
               .
            
             3.
             when
             Providence
             ,
             without
             any
             sinful
             hand
             ,
             makes
             that
             species
             impossible
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             ,
             without
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             for
             which
             it
             was
             erected
             :
             when
             things
             come
             to
             this
             push
             &
             pinch
             ,
             whosoever
             are
             cloathed
             with
             the
             power
             are
             then
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             alteration
             of
             providence
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             else
             they
             declare
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             rule
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             would
             sacrifice
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             people
             to
             their
             particular
             interest
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             the
             people
             may
             make
             their
             
               Publick
               servant
            
             sensible
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             his
             highest
             elevation
             but
             a
             Servant
             .
             Hence
             ,
             now
             when
             this
             species
             named
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             is
             by
             Law
             so
             vitiate
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             become
             the
             mean
             &
             instrument
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             Law
             transmitted
             to
             all
             successors
             as
             a
             hereditary
             ,
             pure
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             &
             perpetual
             opposition
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christs
             kingdom
             ;
             So
             that
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             one
             to
             wear
             that
             Croun
             (
             but
             Iehavah
             will
             in
             righteousness
             execute
             Coniahs
             doom
             upon
             the
             race
             
               Ier.
               22.
               ult
               .
               write
               this
               man
               childless
            
             —
             )
             and
             enter
             heir
             to
             the
             Government
             as
             now
             established
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             Christ
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             left
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             on
             a
             new
             Modell
             moulded
             according
             the
             true
             Pattern
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             we
             are
             far
             less
             obliged
             to
             oune
             
             &
             acknowledge
             the
             interest
             of
             any
             of
             the
             two
             Monarchs
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             Mourning
             under
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             from
             these
             Sacred
             Covenants
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Charles
               the
            
             2.
             
             Those
             Considerations
             did
             cassate
             his
             Interest
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Covenant
             obligation
             to
             oune
             him
             .
             1.
             
             In
             these
             Covenants
             we
             are
             not
             sworn
             absolutely
             to
             maintain
             the
             Kings
             Person
             &
             Authority
             ,
             but
             only
             Conditionally
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Preservation
               &
               defence
               of
               Religion
               &
               Liberties
               .
            
             Now
             when
             this
             Condition
             was
             not
             performed
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrare
             professedly
             resolved
             never
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             And
             when
             he
             laid
             out
             himself
             to
             the
             full
             of
             his
             power
             &
             Authority
             ,
             for
             the
             destuction
             of
             that
             Reformed
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             he
             solemnly
             swore
             to
             defend
             when
             he
             received
             the
             Croun
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             termes
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Loyal
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             &
             faithful
             Servant
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             chosen
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             worth
             ,
             excellency
             ,
             &
             valuableness
             consists
             in
             his
             answering
             that
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             a
             mean
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             measured
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             its
             answerableness
             thereunto
             :
             We
             were
             not
             then
             obliged
             ,
             to
             maintain
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             these
             precious
             Interests
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             were
             bound
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             being
             only
             on
             these
             termes
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Government
             :
             All
             which
             Conditions
             he
             perfidiously
             broke
             ,
             whereupon
             only
             ,
             his
             Authority
             &
             our
             Allegiance
             were
             founded
             ;
             And
             thereby
             we
             were
             loosed
             ,
             from
             all
             reciprocal
             obligation
             to
             him
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             he
             and
             we
             stood
             equally
             engaged
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Capacity
             being
             greater
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             more
             obliged
             to
             have
             laid
             out
             that
             power
             ,
             in
             causing
             all
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             Covenant
             Engagments
             ,
             as
             Iosiah
             did
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             (
             But
             alas
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Iosiah
             in
             the
             race
             )
             yet
             he
             rose
             up
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             rebellion
             against
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             heaven-daring
             insolency
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             brake
             but
             burnt
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             made
             Lawes
             to
             case
             &
             rescind
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             not-concurring
             in
             this
             Conspiracy
             a
             note
             of
             incapacity
             for
             any
             Trust
             ,
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             Therefore
             to
             plead
             for
             an
             ouning
             of
             him
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             were
             only
             concludent
             of
             this
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Generation
             had
             dreamed
             themselves
             into
             such
             a
             distraction
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             feared
             will
             be
             pursued
             with
             destruction
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             dreamers
             the
             detestation
             of
             posterity
             ,
             and
             cause
             all
             men
             Proclaim
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             bringing
             ruine
             upon
             them
             by
             that
             very
             power
             &
             Authority
             they
             ouned
             in
             such
             circumstances
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             known
             maxime
             ,
             
               Qui
               non
               implet
               conditionem
               a
               se
               promissam
               cadit
               beneficio
               ;
               &
               qui
               remittit
               obligationem
               non
               potest
               exigere
               .
            
             He
             that
             does
             not
             fulfill
             the
             conditions
             falls
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             whoso
             remitts
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             party
             obliged
             upon
             condition
             ,
             cannot
             exact
             it
             afterwards
             .
             So
             then
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             subjects
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             were
             by
             King
             Charles
             the
             2
             de
             his
             consent
             ,
             yea
             express
             command
             ,
             disengaged
             from
             so
             much
             of
             that
             Covenant
             as
             could
             be
             alledged
             in
             favors
             of
             himself
             :
             So
             that
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             burning
             &
             rescinding
             these
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             all
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             ad●ere
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             most
             explicite
             Liberating
             his
             subjects
             from
             ,
             &
             remission
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             (
             and
             in
             this
             we
             had
             been
             fools
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             taken
             him
             at
             his
             word
             )
             yea
             he
             rescinded
             his
             very
             Coronation
             ,
             by
             an
             act
             of
             his
             first
             Parliament
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             which
             did
             declare
             null
             &
             void
             all
             Acts
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             &
             establishments
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1633
             to
             that
             present
             session
             ,
             not
             excepting
             those
             for
             his
             oun
             Coronation
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             was
             never
             recrouned
             ,
             And
             therefore
             we
             could
             not
             oune
             that
             right
             ,
             which
             himself
             did
             annul
             .
             But
             as
             for
             his
             
               Royal
               Brother
               ,
               Iames
            
             the
             7
             /
             2
             we
             cannot
             indeed
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             reasons
             &
             arguments
             ,
             to
             disoune
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             now
             adduced
             ▪
             yet
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             prove
             afterwards
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             does
             oblige
             to
             renounce
             him
             .
             So
             it
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             Illustration
             ,
             that
             there
             lies
             no
             obligation
             from
             the
             Covenant
             to
             oune
             him
             :
             And
             also
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             we
             are
             obliged
             not
             to
             oune
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             as
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             these
             terms
             upon
             which
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             therein
             :
             So
             he
             will
             not
             come
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             compact
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             intrude
             himself
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             ●n
             such
             a
             way
             as
             overturns
             the
             Basis
             of
             our
             Government
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             all
             the
             Liberties
             of
             a
             free
             people
             ,
             which
             by
             Covenant
             
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             consequently
             as
             inconsistent
             therewith
             ,
             to
             renounce
             his
             Usurpation
             .
             For
             ,
             a
             Prince
             that
             will
             set
             himself
             up
             without
             any
             transactions
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             conditions
             giving
             Security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             an
             Usurping
             Tyrant
             ,
             not
             bounded
             by
             any
             Law
             but
             his
             oun
             lusts
             .
             And
             to
             say
             to
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             
               Reign
               thow
               over
               us
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             come
             thow
             and
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             lust
             &
             will
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             us
             :
             which
             is
             both
             against
             Scripture
             &
             Natural-sense
             .
             If
             he
             be
             not
             a
             King
             upon
             Covenant
             termes
             ,
             either
             expressly
             or
             tacitely
             ,
             or
             general
             stipulations
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             &
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             Protector
             ,
             or
             Tutor
             ,
             having
             any
             fiduciary
             power
             entrusted
             to
             him
             over
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Lawless
             &
             absolute
             Dominator
             ,
             assuming
             to
             himself
             a
             power
             to
             rule
             or
             rage
             as
             he
             lists
             :
             whom
             to
             oune
             were
             against
             our
             Covenants
             ;
             for
             there
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             
               Maintain
               his
               Maj.
               just
               &
               Lawful
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             to
             oune
             
               Usurpation
               &
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             stated
             in
             opposition
             to
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             there
             also
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             maintain
             .
             Sure
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             Lawful
             Authority
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             giveth
             no
             power
             against
             Himself
             ;
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             never
             power
             granted
             them
             of
             God
             to
             create
             one
             over
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             Liberty
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             2.
             
             As
             he
             is
             not
             nor
             will
             not
             be
             our
             Covenanted
             &
             sworn
             King
             (
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             Covenanted
             &
             sworn
             subjects
             )
             So
             he
             is
             not
             nor
             can
             not
             be
             our
             
               Crouned
               King
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             be
             his
             
               Liege
               subjects
            
             ,
             ouning
             fealty
             &
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ;
             as
             
               all
               Lieges
               are
               to
               maintain
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               consistent
               with
               the
               subjects
               Liberties
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               be
               innovated
               or
               prejudged
               ,
               such
               Confusion
               would
               ensue
               ,
               as
               this
               realme
               could
               be
               no
               more
               a
               free
               Monarchy
               —
               So
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               &
               Liberties
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               is
               statute
               by
               the
               8
               
                 Act.
                 Parl.
                 1
                 ,
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 99
                 Act.
                 Parl.
                 7.
                 ratified
                 in
                 the
                 23.
                 
                 Act.
                 Parl.
              
               11.
               
                 and
                 114
                 Act.
                 Parl.
                 12.
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 6.
                 and
                 4
                 Act
                 of
                 K.
                 Charles
              
               1.
               that
               all
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               ●
               at
               their
               coronation
               &
               
               reception
               of
               their
               Princely
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               shall
               make
               their
               faithful
               Promise
               by
               their
               solemn
               Oath
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
               ;
               That
               enduring
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               shall
               serve
               the
               same
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               utter-most
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               according
               as
               He
               hath
               required
               in
               His
               most
               holy
               Word
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               Old
               &
               new
               Testaments
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Word
               ,
               shall
               maintain
               the
               true
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               His
               holy
               Word
               ,
               the
               due
               &
               right
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               now
               received
               &
               Preached
               within
               this
               realme
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Confession
               of
               faith
               immediatly
               preceding
               )
               and
               shall
               abolish
               &
               gainstand
               all
               false
               religion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               And
               shall
               rule
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               &
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               revealed
               in
               His
               fore-said
               Word
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Laudable
               Lawes
               &
               Constitutions
               received
               in
               this
               realme
               ,
               no
               wayes
               repugnant
               to
               the
               said
               Will
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
               ;
               And
               shal
               procure
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               to
               the
               Kirk
               of
               God
               &
               whole
               Christian
               people
               ,
               true
               &
               perfect
               peace
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               careful
               to
               root
               out
               of
               their
               Empire
               all
               Hereticks
               &
               Enemies
               to
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               convicted
               by
               the
               true
               Kirk
               of
               God
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Crimes
               .
            
             Now
             this
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             he
             hath
             not
             taken
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             take
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             our
             Crouned
             King
             according
             to
             Law.
             As
             there
             be
             also
             many
             other
             Lawes
             incapacitating
             his
             admission
             to
             the
             Croun
             ,
             being
             a
             Professed
             Papist
             ,
             and
             no
             Law
             for
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             his
             oun
             making
             by
             a
             Pacqued
             Cabal
             of
             his
             oun
             Complices
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             himself
             presided
             as
             Commissioner
             ,
             enacting
             matterially
             his
             succession
             ,
             and
             rescinding
             all
             these
             Ancient
             Lawes
             :
             which
             
               Act
               of
               Succession
            
             (
             which
             is
             all
             the
             legal
             right
             he
             can
             pretend
             to
             in
             Scotland
             )
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             justified
             ,
             therefore
             his
             right
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             subversion
             of
             our
             Ancient
             Lawes
             .
             But
             as
             he
             cannot
             be
             our
             Legally
             Crouned
             King
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             formally
             Crouned
             .
             And
             therfore
             before
             his
             Inauguration
             ,
             whatever
             right
             to
             be
             King
             (
             whom
             the
             Representatives
             may
             admit
             to
             the
             Government
             )
             he
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             by
             hereditary
             
             Succession
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             formally
             bemade
             King
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             make
             a
             Compact
             with
             him
             ,
             upon
             termes
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             dearest
             &
             nearst
             Liberties
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             were
             not
             disabled
             by
             Law.
             He
             might
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             pretend
             to
             some
             
               jus
               ad
               rem
            
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             have
             no
             
               jus
               in
               re
            
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             while
             uncrouned
             ,
             can
             exerce
             no
             Royal
             Government
             ;
             for
             the
             Coronation
             in
             Concret
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             is
             no
             Ceremonie
             (
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             make
             Conscience
             it self
             but
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             call
             it
             )
             nor
             an
             accidental
             ingredient
             in
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             distinctive
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             Constitutive
             :
             it
             distinguished
             Saul
             from
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             from
             no
             King
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             dative
             &
             not
             only
             Declarative
             ;
             it
             puts
             some
             honour
             upon
             him
             that
             he
             had
             not
             before
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Lawes
             should
             not
             strike
             against
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             And
             though
             the
             Representatives
             Legally
             should
             take
             the
             same
             measures
             with
             him
             that
             they
             took
             with
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             admit
             him
             upon
             the
             termes
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             after
             such
             doleful
             experiences
             of
             such
             transactions
             with
             these
             Sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             who
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             trust
             ,
             or
             entrust
             them
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             should
             make
             the
             fairest
             Professions
             :
             Since
             they
             whose
             Principle
             is
             to
             
               keep
               no
               faith
               to
               Hereticks
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             us
             )
             and
             who
             will
             be
             as
             absolute
             in
             their
             promises
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             have
             deservedly
             forefeited
             all
             Credit
             &
             Trust
             with
             honest
             men
             ;
             so
             that
             none
             could
             rationally
             refer
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             
               half
               Croun
               reckoning
            
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             far
             less
             oune
             them
             &
             their
             Government
             in
             the
             Managment
             of
             the
             weightiest
             affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             since
             their
             Male-versations
             are
             written
             in
             such
             bloody
             Characters
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             .
             At
             least
             it
             were
             wisdom
             ,
             &
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Measures
             from
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             Procedure
             with
             the
             other
             Brother
             ,
             before
             his
             admission
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             to
             suspend
             our
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             until
             Authority
             be
             Legally
             devolved
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             founded
             upon
             &
             bounded
             by
             termes
             giving
             all
             security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ;
             wary
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             waving
             such
             an
             impertinent
             &
             Ticklish
             Question
             ,
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             :
             
             since
             what
             ever
             he
             may
             be
             in
             conscience
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             Law
             can
             be
             obliged
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             surrender
             the
             common
             Priviledge
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             his
             inward
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             are
             alwise
             said
             to
             be
             free
             .
             And
             as
             in
             nothing
             they
             are
             more
             various
             ,
             so
             in
             nothing
             they
             can
             be
             more
             violented
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             our
             opinion
             &
             sentiments
             of
             the
             current
             Government
             extorted
             from
             us
             ;
             a
             declining
             of
             which
             Declaration
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             where
             no
             
               overt
               Act
            
             in
             project
             or
             practice
             can
             be
             proven
             against
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Treason
             in
             any
             Law
             in
             the
             world
             :
             So
             a
             Cautelous
             Answer
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             ticklish
             &
             entrapping
             imposition
             ,
             cannot
             be
             censured
             in
             point
             of
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             expediency
             ,
             even
             though
             much
             be
             concedded
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             these
             bloody
             Butchers
             ,
             gaping
             greedily
             after
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Answerer
             ;
             if
             he
             do
             not
             really
             oune
             ,
             but
             give
             them
             to
             understand
             he
             cannot
             approve
             of
             ,
             this
             Tyranny
             .
             But
             as
             these
             poor
             faithful
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             were
             helped
             to
             be
             most
             free
             ,
             have
             alwise
             been
             honoured
             with
             the
             most
             signal
             Countenance
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             happy
             issue
             of
             their
             Testimony
             :
             So
             those
             that
             used
             their
             Prudentials
             most
             ,
             in
             seeking
             shifts
             to
             sh●n
             severity
             ,
             and
             studying
             to
             satisfie
             these
             Inquisitors
             with
             their
             stretched
             Concessions
             ,
             were
             ordinarly
             more
             exposed
             to
             snares
             ,
             and
             found
             less
             satisfaction
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             could
             say
             much
             to
             justify
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             extenuate
             their
             Shiftings
             .
             I
             knew
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             ashamed
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Prudence
             .
             A
             short
             account
             of
             whose
             managing
             of
             Answers
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             conduce
             somewhat
             to
             the
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             here
             be
             hinted
             .
             The
             question
             moved
             after
             the
             usual
             forme
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               onne
               the
               Authority
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
            
             7
             ?
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             pleaded
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             immunity
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             theirs
             or
             any
             Tribunal
             .
             When
             this
             could
             not
             be
             an
             evasion
             from
             their
             extortions
             ,
             he
             objected
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             termes
             in
             which
             the
             Question
             was
             conceived
             ,
             being
             capable
             of
             diverse
             senses
             :
             And
             inquired
             ,
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             Authority
             ?
             what
             by
             ouning
             Authority
             ?
             By
             Authority
             ,
             whether
             did
             they
             mean
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             improved
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             it
             :
             or
             the
             right
             as
             now
             
             established
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             not
             clear
             to
             give
             his
             opinion
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             being
             neither
             significant
             nor
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             better
             acquaint
             with
             the
             
               Arcana
               Imperii
            
             ,
             than
             for
             him
             to
             dispute
             it
             .
             Again
             he
             asked
             ,
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             ouning
             ?
             either
             it
             is
             
               Passive
               subjection
            
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             not
             decline
             :
             or
             
               Active
               acknowledgment
            
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             said
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             all
             the
             suffrage
             he
             could
             give
             to
             its
             establishment
             in
             his
             station
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             demur
             upon
             some
             scruple
             .
             The
             replies
             he
             received
             were
             very
             various
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             very
             rare
             ,
             either
             for
             ignorance
             or
             imposture
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             was
             answered
             :
             To
             oune
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             this
             he
             refused
             .
             Some
             answered
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             engage
             never
             to
             rise
             in
             Armes
             against
             the
             King
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ;
             this
             he
             refused
             likewise
             .
             Others
             explained
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             right
             to
             be
             King
             :
             To
             this
             he
             answered
             ,
             when
             the
             Authority
             is
             Legally
             devolved
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Representatives
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             give
             account
             of
             his
             sentiments
             .
             Others
             defined
             it
             ,
             to
             oune
             him
             to
             be
             Lawful
             King
             by
             succession
             :
             To
             this
             he
             Answered
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             succession
             could
             make
             a
             man
             formally
             King
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             other
             way
             of
             Conveyance
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             might
             put
             him
             in
             the
             nearest
             Capacity
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             make
             him
             King.
             Some
             did
             thus
             Paraphrase
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             oune
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Soveraign
             Lord
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             vicegerent
             ,
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             Lawful
             :
             To
             this
             he
             answered
             ,
             whom
             God
             appoints
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             choose
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             he
             would
             oune
             .
             When
             those
             shifts
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             from
             time
             to
             time
             being
             urged
             to
             a
             Categorical
             Answer
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             live
             in
             subjection
             to
             any
             Government
             Providence
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             for
             ouning
             the
             present
             Constitution
             as
             of
             God
             and
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             nor
             oune
             any
             Mortal
             as
             his
             Lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             in
             termes
             consistent
             with
             the
             Covenant
             securing
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             .
             This
             not
             satisfying
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             a
             more
             pinching
             Trial
             ;
             he
             declared
             ,
             he
             ouned
             all
             Lawful
             Authority
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Authority
             that
             was
             
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             by
             His
             Preceptive
             Will
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             ;
             but
             further
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             he
             behooved
             to
             have
             more
             clearness
             ,
             for
             sometimes
             a
             Nation
             might
             be
             charged
             with
             that
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               set
               up
               Kings
               and
               not
               by
               me
            
             &c
             Further
             he
             conceded
             ,
             he
             ouned
             his
             providential
             Advancement
             to
             the
             Throne
             ;
             he
             ouned
             as
             much
             as
             he
             thought
             did
             oblige
             him
             to
             subject
             himself
             with
             patience
             ;
             he
             ouned
             him
             to
             be
             as
             Lawful
             as
             providence
             possessing
             him
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             Lineal
             succession
             ,
             as
             presumed
             next
             in
             blood
             &
             line
             ,
             could
             make
             him
             :
             But
             still
             he
             declined
             to
             oune
             him
             as
             
               Lawful
               King
            
             ,
             and
             alledged
             that
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             Lawful
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             refused
             not
             subjection
             ,
             distinguishing
             it
             always
             from
             Allegiance
             .
             But
             all
             these
             concessions
             did
             not
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             alledged
             he
             might
             say
             all
             this
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             :
             &
             therefore
             commanded
             him
             to
             give
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             oune
             not
             only
             the
             Lineal
             but
             the
             Legal
             succession
             of
             King
             Iames
             the
             7.
             to
             the
             Croun
             of
             Scotland
             :
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             upon
             a
             fancy
             that
             Legal
             did
             not
             import
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             formality
             of
             their
             Law
             ;
             withal
             protesting
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             be
             interpreted
             to
             approve
             of
             his
             succession
             .
             But
             this
             was
             a
             vain
             
               Protestatio
               contra
               factum
            
             .
             However
             by
             this
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             is
             
               ouning
               this
               Authority
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             .
             The
             result
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             present
             possessor
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             his
             pretended
             Authority
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             Rightful
             ,
             &
             Righteous
             :
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             that
             men
             can
             forge
             or
             find
             out
             is
             strained
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             if
             we
             oune
             his
             Authority
             in
             any
             respect
             ,
             we
             oune
             it
             to
             be
             Lawful
             :
             for
             eyery
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             ouned
             to
             be
             Authority
             indeed
             ,
             is
             Lawful
             ;
             Authority
             alwayes
             importing
             Authorization
             ,
             and
             consisting
             in
             a
             Right
             or
             Call
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             is
             formally
             &
             essentially
             contradistinct
             to
             Usurpation
             :
             wherever
             the
             place
             of
             power
             is
             meerly
             usurped
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             but
             
               verbo
               tenu●
            
             ;
             A
             Style
             without
             truth
             ,
             a
             barely
             pretended
             nominal
             equivocal
             Authority
             ,
             no
             real
             denomination
             :
             if
             we
             then
             oune
             this
             Mans
             Authority
             ,
             we
             oune
             it
             to
             be
             Lawful
             Authority
             :
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             oune
             it
             so
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             it
             at
             all
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             suitable
             ,
             either
             to
             manly
             ingenuity
             ,
             
             or
             Christian
             simplicity
             ,
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             words
             always
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             they
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             speaking
             will
             understand
             them
             ,
             without
             equivacating
             .
          
           
             These
             Preliminaries
             being
             thus
             put
             by
             ,
             which
             do
             contribute
             to
             clear
             somewhat
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             both
             furnish
             us
             with
             some
             Arguments
             for
             ,
             and
             solutions
             in
             most
             of
             the
             objections
             against
             ,
             my
             Thesis
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Question
             above
             stated
             .
             I
             set
             it
             doun
             thus
             .
             
               A
               people
               long
               oppressed
               with
               the
               Encroachments
               of
               Tyrants
               &
               Usurpers
               ,
               may
               disoune
               all
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               pretended
               Authority
               ,
               and
               when
               imposed
               upon
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               may
               &
               must
               ratber
               chuse
               to
               suffer
               ,
               than
               to
               oune
               it
               .
            
             And
             consequently
             we
             cannot
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             oune
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             approve
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             King
             Iames
             the
             7.
             as
             Lawful
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             as
             we
             could
             not
             as
             matters
             then
             stood
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             Charles
             the
             2.
             
             This
             consequence
             is
             abundantly
             clear
             from
             the
             foregoing
             deduction
             ,
             demonstrating
             their
             Tyranny
             &
             usurpation
             .
             In
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             General
             Thesis
             ,
             which
             will
             evince
             the
             particular
             Hypothesis
             :
             I
             shall
             .
             1.
             
             Adduce
             some
             Historical
             Instances
             ,
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             altogether
             without
             a
             precedent
             ,
             but
             that
             people
             have
             disouned
             Allegiance
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             before
             now
             .
             2.
             
             Deduce
             it
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             reason
             .
             3.
             
             Confirme
             it
             by
             Scripture
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             I.
             Albeit
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             this
             Question
             as
             now
             stated
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             respects
             unprecedented
             ;
             yet
             the
             practice
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             day
             hath
             been
             the
             result
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             disoune
             or
             
               not
               to
               oune
            
             Prevailing
             Dominators
             Usurping
             the
             Government
             or
             abusing
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             alien
             from
             the
             examples
             of
             History
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             Equivalency
             or
             consequence
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             ,
             &
             confirmed
             by
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             besides
             many
             Passages
             related
             already
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             we
             may
             adde
             (
             1
             )
             That
             for
             about
             1025.
             years
             ,
             the
             people
             had
             in
             their
             choise
             whom
             to
             oune
             ar
             admit
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             even
             though
             
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               hereditary
               ;
               and
               used
               to
               elect
               ,
               not
               such
               who
               were
               nearest
               in
               blood
               &
               line
               ,
               but
               these
               that
               were
               judged
               most
               fit
               for
               Government
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               same
               progeny
               
               of
               
                 Fergus
                 ,
                 Buchan
              
               .
               
                 
                   Rer.
                   Scot.
                   lib.
                   6.
                   pag.
                   195.
                   in
                   vita
                   Kennethi
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
              
            
             This
             continued
             until
             the
             dayes
             of
             Kenneth
             the
             3.
             who
             to
             cover
             his
             villanous
             Murder
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Son
             Malcolm
             ,
             and
             prevent
             his
             and
             secure
             his
             oun
             sons
             succession
             ,
             procured
             this
             Charter
             for
             Tyranny
             ,
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             next
             in
             line
             from
             the
             Parliament
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             pretended
             the
             prevention
             of
             many
             inconveniences
             ,
             arising
             from
             Contentions
             &
             Competions
             about
             the
             succession
             ;
             So
             it
             was
             limited
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             Precluding
             the
             succession
             of
             Fools
             or
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             preserving
             the
             peoples
             liberty
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             when
             Tyranny
             should
             thereby
             be
             introduced
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             not
             only
             an
             irrational
             surrender
             of
             all
             their
             oune
             Rights
             ,
             &
             enslaving
             the
             posterity
             ,
             but
             an
             irreligious
             contempt
             of
             Providence
             ,
             refusing
             &
             anticipating
             its
             Determination
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             However
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             as
             none
             but
             the
             fittest
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             So
             if
             any
             did
             usurpe
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             did
             degenerate
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             they
             took
             such
             order
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             admitted
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             
               first
               Period
            
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             oune
             every
             pretender
             to
             hereditary
             succession
             .
             (
             2
             )
             As
             before
             Kenneths
             dayes
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             reckon
             the
             numerous
             Instances
             of
             Kings
             that
             were
             dethroned
             ,
             or
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             slain
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             than
             that
             of
             their
             oppression
             &
             Tyranny
             :
             So
             afterwards
             ,
             they
             maintained
             the
             same
             power
             &
             priviledge
             of
             repressing
             them
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             began
             to
             encroach
             .
             And
             although
             no
             Nation
             hath
             been
             more
             patient
             towards
             bad
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Loyal
             towards
             good
             ones
             ;
             yet
             in
             all
             former
             times
             ,
             they
             understood
             so
             well
             their
             Right
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             they
             owed
             to
             their
             oun
             preservation
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             seldom
             failed
             of
             calling
             the
             exorbitantly
             flagitious
             to
             an
             account
             .
             And
             albeit
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             condoling
             or
             avenging
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Tyrannous
             ,
             they
             have
             often
             both
             excused
             &
             justified
             it
             ,
             yet
             no
             Kingdom
             hath
             inflicted
             severer
             Punishments
             upon
             the
             Murderers
             of
             just
             &
             righteous
             Princes
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             neither
             enquire
             after
             ,
             nor
             animadvert
             upon
             those
             that
             slew
             Iames
             the
             3.
             a
             flagitious
             Tyrant
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             by
             most
             exquisite
             Torments
             
             put
             them
             to
             death
             who
             slew
             Iames
             the
             1.
             a
             vertuous
             Monarch
             .
             Hence
             ,
             because
             these
             &
             other
             instances
             I
             mind
             to
             adduce
             of
             deposing
             Tyrants
             ,
             may
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             not
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             who
             am
             not
             pleading
             for
             exauctoration
             &
             deposition
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             being
             impracticable
             in
             our
             case
             :
             I
             shall
             once
             for
             all
             remove
             that
             ,
             and
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             .
             [
             1
             ]
             That
             though
             we
             cannot
             formally
             exauctorate
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             fall
             from
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             may
             exauctorate
             himself
             ,
             by
             His
             Law
             by
             whom
             Kings
             reign
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             we
             plead
             for
             as
             a
             foundation
             of
             not
             ouning
             him
             .
             [
             2
             ]
             Though
             we
             have
             not
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             &
             good
             if
             not
             greater
             &
             better
             reasons
             to
             reject
             &
             disoune
             our
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             they
             whose
             example
             is
             here
             adduced
             had
             to
             depose
             some
             of
             their
             Tyrannizing
             Princes
             .
             [
             3
             ]
             If
             they
             had
             power
             &
             ground
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             then
             a
             fortiori
             they
             had
             power
             &
             ground
             to
             disoune
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             less
             &
             inculded
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             have
             .
             [
             4
             ]
             Though
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             disoune
             them
             before
             they
             were
             deposed
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             they
             did
             disoune
             them
             only
             because
             they
             were
             deposed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             deposition
             that
             makes
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             it
             only
             declares
             him
             to
             be
             justly
             punished
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             was
             before
             .
             As
             the
             sentance
             of
             a
             Judge
             does
             not
             make
             a
             man
             a
             murderer
             or
             Thief
             ,
             only
             declares
             him
             convict
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             &
             punishable
             for
             them
             ;
             it
             s
             his
             oun
             committing
             them
             that
             makes
             him
             Criminal
             :
             And
             as
             before
             the
             sentance
             ,
             having
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             we
             might
             disoune
             the
             Mans
             innocency
             or
             honesty
             ;
             So
             a
             Rulers
             Acts
             of
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             make
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             give
             ground
             to
             disoune
             his
             just
             &
             legal
             Authority
             ;
             which
             he
             can
             have
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Murtherer
             or
             Thief
             can
             have
             innocency
             or
             honesty
             .
             (
             3
             )
             We
             find
             also
             examples
             of
             their
             disouning
             Kings
             undeposed
             ;
             as
             King
             Baliol
             was
             disouned
             with
             his
             whole
             race
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             enslave
             the
             Kingdoms
             Liberties
             to
             forreign
             power
             .
             And
             if
             this
             may
             be
             done
             for
             such
             an
             attempt
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Court
             parasites
             &
             Sycophants
             consent
             ;
             what
             then
             shall
             be
             done
             for
             such
             as
             attempt
             to
             subject
             the
             people
             to
             Domestick
             or
             Intestine
             Slaverie
             ?
             Shall
             we
             
             refuse
             to
             be
             slaves
             to
             one
             without
             ,
             and
             be
             ,
             &
             oune
             our selves
             contented
             Slaves
             to
             one
             with
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             It
             is
             known
             also
             that
             King
             Iames
             the
             1.
             his
             Authority
             was
             refused
             by
             his
             subjects
             in
             France
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Prisoner
             to
             the
             English
             there
             ,
             though
             he
             charged
             them
             upon
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             not
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             party
             who
             had
             his
             person
             Prisoner
             :
             They
             answered
             ,
             they
             ouned
             no
             Prisoner
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             nor
             owed
             no
             Allegiance
             to
             a
             Prisoner
             .
             Hence
             Princes
             may
             learn
             ,
             though
             people
             submit
             to
             their
             Government
             ;
             yet
             their
             resignation
             of
             themselves
             to
             their
             obedience
             is
             not
             so
             full
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             oune
             Allegiance
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             either
             Morally
             or
             Physically
             they
             are
             incapacitate
             to
             exerce
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             They
             that
             cannot
             rule
             themselves
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Rulers
             over
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             hath
             there
             been
             any
             Nation
             ,
             but
             what
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             hath
             furnished
             examples
             of
             this
             Nature
             .
             The
             English
             History
             gives
             account
             ,
             how
             some
             of
             their
             Kings
             have
             been
             dealt
             with
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             impieties
             against
             the
             Law
             &
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             encroachments
             upon
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Land.
             Vortigernu●
             was
             dethroned
             for
             incestously
             marying
             his
             oun
             Sister
             .
             Neither
             did
             ever
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Plotting
             against
             the
             lives
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             away
             by
             Poison
             or
             Razor
             ,
             use
             to
             escape
             the
             animadversion
             of
             men
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             Priest-ridden
             unto
             a
             belief
             that
             Princes
             persons
             were
             sacred
             .
             And
             if
             men
             had
             that
             generosity
             now
             ,
             this
             man
             that
             now
             reigns
             might
             expect
             some
             such
             animadversion
             .
             And
             we
             find
             also
             King
             Edward
             ,
             &
             Richard
             the
             2.
             were
             deposed
             ,
             for
             Usurpation
             upon
             Lawes
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             in
             doing
             whereof
             the
             people
             avowed
             .
             
               They
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Lawes
               of
               England
               to
               be
               changed
               .
            
             Surely
             the
             people
             of
             England
             must
             now
             be
             far
             degenerate
             ,
             who
             having
             such
             Lawes
             transmitted
             to
             them
             from
             their
             worthy
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             being
             born
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             without
             a
             Change
             ,
             do
             now
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             so
             encroached
             upon
             ,
             and
             mancipate
             themselves
             ,
             &
             leave
             their
             Children
             vassals
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             &
             slaves
             to
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Dutch
             also
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             best
             way
             of
             guiding
             
             of
             Kings
             of
             any
             that
             ever
             had
             to
             do
             with
             them
             (
             witness
             their
             having
             so
             many
             of
             them
             in
             Chains
             ,
             now
             in
             Batavia
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             )
             are
             not
             wanting
             for
             their
             part
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             examples
             .
             When
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             would
             not
             condescend
             to
             govern
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Ancient
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             rule
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             declared
             him
             to
             be
             
               fallen
               from
               the
               Seigniorie
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
            
             and
             so
             erected
             themselves
             into
             a
             flourishing
             Common-wealth
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             transcribe
             some
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             
               Estates
               General
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               a
               Prince
               &
               Lord
               of
               a
               Countrey
               is
               Ordained
               by
               God
               to
               be
               Soveraign
               &
               Head
               over
               his
               subjects
               ,
               to
               preserve
               &
               defend
               them
               from
               all
               injuries
               ,
               force
               ,
               &
               violence
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               therefore
               faileth
               therein
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               preserving
               his
               subjects
               ,
               doth
               outrage
               &
               oppress
               them
               ,
               depriveth
               them
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               &
               Ancient
               Customs
               ,
               commandeth
               them
               and
               will
               be
               served
               of
               them
               as
               slaves
               ;
               they
               are
               no
               longer
               bound
               to
               respect
               him
               as
               their
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               esteem
               of
               him
               as
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               bound
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               as
               their
               Prince
               ,
               but
               may
               abandon
               him
               &c.
               
            
             And
             with
             this
             aggrees
             the
             answer
             of
             William
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             Proscription
             ,
             published
             against
             him
             by
             
               Philip.
               the
            
             II.
             
             
               There
               is
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               a
               Reciprocal
               Bond
               betwixt
               the
               Lord
               &
               his
               vassal
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               break
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               unto
               his
               vassal
               ,
               the
               vassal
               is
               discharged
               of
               the
               Oath
               made
               unto
               his
               Lord.
               
            
             This
             was
             the
             very
             Argument
             of
             the
             poor
             suffering
             people
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             disouned
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Monarchy
             of
             France
             is
             very
             absolute
             ;
             yet
             there
             also
             the
             State
             hath
             taken
             order
             with
             their
             Tyrants
             ;
             not
             only
             have
             we
             many
             instances
             of
             resistances
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             disouning
             ,
             disabling
             ,
             &
             invalidating
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             &
             repressing
             their
             Tyranny
             .
             So
             was
             the
             two
             Childerici
             served
             :
             So
             also
             
               Sigebertus
               ,
               Dagabertus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Lodowick
               the
               II.
            
             Kings
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             great
             body
             of
             Germany
             moves
             very
             slowly
             ,
             and
             is
             inured
             to
             bear
             great
             burdens
             :
             yet
             there
             also
             we
             find
             
               Ioan●a
               of
               Austria
            
             Mother
             of
             
               Charles
               the
            
             5.
             was
             put
             to
             perpetual
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             sonment
             :
             which
             example
             is
             adduced
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Mortoun
             ,
             in
             his
             discourse
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             England
             (
             whereof
             I
             rehearsed
             a
             part
             before
             )
             vindicating
             the
             deposing
             &
             disouning
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             Scotland
             .
             
               If
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               compare
               her
               with
               Ioanna
               of
               Austria
               —
               what
               did
               that
               poor
               wretch
               commit
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               could
               not
               want
               a
               litle
               lustful
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               a
               remedy
               necessary
               for
               her
               age
               ?
               And
               yet
               poor
               Creature
               ,
               she
               suffered
               that
               punishment
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Dame
               convicted
               of
               most
               grievous
               Crimes
               now
               complains
               —
               
                 
                   Buchan
                   .
                   Rer.
                   Scotic
                   .
                   l.
                   b.
                   20.
                   pag.
                
                 748.
                 
              
            
             The
             Duke
             of
             Saxon
             ,
             the
             Landgrave
             of
             Hesse
             and
             the
             Magistrats
             of
             Magdeburgh
             ,
             joined
             in
             a
             war
             against
             her
             Son
             Charles
             the
             5.
             and
             drew
             up
             a
             conclusion
             by
             resolution
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             wherein
             are
             these
             words
             —
             
               Neither
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               him
               by
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               keep
               the
               conditions
               on
               which
               he
               was
               created
               Emperour
               .
               By
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               it
               is
               provided
               ,
               that
               the
               Superior
               Magistrate
               shall
               not
               infringe
               the
               right
               of
               the
               inferior
               ,
               &
               if
               the
               Superior
               Magistrate
               exceed
               the
               Limits
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               command
               that
               which
               is
               wicked
               ,
               not
               only
               we
               need
               not
               obey
               him
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               offer
               force
               we
               may
               resist
               him
               .
            
             Which
             Opinion
             is
             confirmed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             even
             some
             who
             are
             Patrons
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             Grotius
             none
             of
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             
               Tyrants
               ,
               de
               jure
               belli
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             4.
             n
             :
             11.
             sayth
             out
             of
             Barclaius
             ,
             &
             with
             him
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
               doth
               loss
               his
               power
               when
               he
               seeketh
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               subjects
               .
            
             It
             was
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             that
             bloody
             house
             of
             Austria
             over
             the
             Helvetians
             ,
             that
             they
             shook
             off
             the
             rule
             &
             Government
             of
             that
             family
             ,
             and
             established
             themselves
             into
             a
             Republick
             .
             And
             at
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             accounts
             ,
             the
             Tyranny
             &
             Treachery
             of
             this
             
               Imperial
               Majestie
            
             ,
             the
             Hungarians
             have
             essayed
             to
             maintain
             &
             justify
             a
             revolt
             in
             disouning
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             now
             for
             several
             years
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Polland
             is
             an
             Elective
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             but
             be
             fertile
             of
             many
             instances
             of
             casting
             off
             Tyrants
             .
             
               Henricus
               Valesius
            
             ,
             disouned
             for
             fleeing
             ,
             and
             Sigismuadus
             for
             violating
             his
             faith
             to
             the
             States
             ,
             may
             suffice
             .
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Q.
            
             24.
             
             Pag.
             217.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             In
             Denmark
             ,
             we
             find
             Christiernus
             their
             King
             ,
             was
             for
             his
             intollerable
             Cruelty
             put
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             after
             twenty
             years
             did
             end
             his
             life
             in
             Prison
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             Swedland
             ,
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             one
             Century
             ,
             the
             people
             deposed
             &
             banished
             the
             two
             Christierns
             ,
             and
             dethroned
             &
             imprisoned
             Ericus
             ,
             for
             their
             oppressions
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             for
             pursuing
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Portugieses
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             laid
             aside
             and
             confined
             Alphonsus
             their
             King
             ,
             for
             his
             rapines
             &
             Murders
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Some
             Dukes
             of
             Venice
             have
             been
             so
             disouned
             by
             these
             Common-wealths
             men
             ,
             that
             laying
             aside
             their
             Royal
             honours
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             spent
             their
             dayes
             in
             Monasteries
             .
             
               Buchan
               .
               de
               jure
               regni
               apud
               Scotos
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             we
             will
             revolve
             the
             old
             Roman
             Histories
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             no
             small
             store
             of
             such
             examples
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             &
             Emperours
             .
             Their
             seventh
             King
             
               Tarquinius
               Superbus
            
             ,
             was
             removed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             his
             evident
             Usurpation
             :
             
               Neque
               enim
               ad
               jus
               regni
               quicquam
               praeter
               vim
               habebat
               ,
               ut
               qui
               neque
               populi
               jussu
               ,
               neque
               Patribus
               Authoribus
               ,
               regnavit
               ,
            
             sayth
             Livius
             i.e.
             for
             he
             had
             nothing
             for
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             meer
             force
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             rule
             neither
             by
             the
             peoples
             consent
             &
             choise
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Senators
             .
             So
             afterwards
             the
             Empire
             was
             taken
             from
             
               Vitellius
               ,
               Heliogabulus
               ,
               Maximinus
               ,
               Didius
               Iulianus
               ,
               Lex
               Rex
               ,
               ub
               ,
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             Instances
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             adduced
             ?
             Did
             ever
             they
             ,
             while
             groaning
             under
             the
             most
             insupportable
             Tyranny
             of
             their
             Persecuting
             Emperours
             ,
             disoune
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             suffer
             for
             not
             ouning
             it
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             What
             they
             did
             or
             did
             not
             of
             this
             Kind
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             moment
             to
             inquire
             :
             seeing
             their
             practice
             &
             Example
             ,
             under
             such
             disavantages
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             known
             exactly
             ,
             nor
             what
             is
             known
             of
             it
             be
             accommodated
             to
             our
             case
             :
             for
             (
             1
             )
             they
             were
             never
             forced
             to
             give
             their
             judgement
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             question
             ever
             put
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             ouned
             their
             Authority
             or
             
             not
             :
             if
             they
             transgressed
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             were
             lyable
             to
             the
             punishment
             ,
             they
             craved
             no
             more
             of
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             confess
             themselves
             to
             be
             strangers
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             establishments
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             behoved
             to
             be
             passively
             subject
             ,
             when
             in
             no
             capacity
             to
             resist
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             more
             required
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest.
               35.
               pag.
            
             371.
             cites
             Theodoret
             affirming
             ,
             
               Th●n
               evil
               men
               reigned
               through
               the
               unmanlyness
               of
               the
               sub●ects
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             Their
             examples
             are
             not
             imitable
             in
             all
             things
             :
             They
             were
             against
             resistence
             ,
             which
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             prove
             is
             Lawful
             against
             Tyrannical
             vio●ence
             :
             Many
             of
             them
             refused
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             Persecuters
             :
             They
             ran
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             when
             neither
             cited
             nor
             accused
             ;
             And
             to
             obtain
             the
             Croun
             thereof
             they
             willingly
             yeelded
             up
             their
             lives
             &
             Liberties
             also
             to
             the
             rage
             or
             Tyrants
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             all
             these
             .
             2
             Yet
             we
             find
             some
             examples
             not
             altogether
             unapplicable
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             When
             Barochbach
             ,
             the
             pretended
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             set
             himself
             up
             as
             King
             in
             Bitter
             a
             City
             in
             Arabia
             ;
             the
             Christians
             that
             were
             in
             his
             precincts
             ,
             refused
             to
             oune
             him
             as
             King
             ;
             which
             was
             one
             great
             cause
             of
             his
             persecuting
             them
             .
             It
             s
             true
             he
             persecuted
             them
             also
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             not
             denying
             Christ
             ;
             So
             are
             we
             persecuted
             for
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             than
             for
             our
             simple
             disouning
             of
             the
             King
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             reckoned
             as
             a
             distinct
             cause
             of
             their
             suffering
             ,
             by
             
               Mr
               Mede
            
             on
             the
             
               Revel
               .
               Part.
               1.
               
               Pag.
               43.
               
               Gees
               Magist.
               Origin
               .
               ch
               .
               10.
               
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Pag.
            
             361.
             
             The
             same
             last
             cited
             Author
             shewes
             ,
             that
             when
             
               Albinus
               ,
               Niger
            
             ;
             &
             Cassius
             ,
             successively
             usurped
             the
             Empire
             ,
             having
             none
             of
             them
             any
             Legal
             investure
             ,
             the
             Christians
             declined
             the
             recognition
             of
             their
             Claim
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             oune
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             Tertulian
             sayes
             ,
             
               Nunquam
               Albiniani
               ,
               nec
               Nigriani
               ,
               vel
               Cassiani
               ,
               inveniri
               potuerunt
               Christiani
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Christians
             could
             never
             be
             found
             to
             be
             Albinians
             ,
             or
             Nigrians
             ,
             or
             Cassians
             ,
             meaning
             they
             were
             never
             ouners
             of
             these
             men
             for
             Magistrats
             .
             And
             so
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Pudet
               inveniri
               inter
               Carolinianos
               &
               Iacobinianos
               hujus
               temporis
               .
            
             Not
             unlike
             is
             the
             passage
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             in
             favors
             of
             Valentinia●
             the
             rightful
             Governour
             ,
             contested
             against
             Maximus
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             disouned
             him
             but
             excommunicated
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             
             he
             was
             threatened
             with
             death
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             when
             Maximus
             offered
             to
             interpose
             his
             power
             in
             defence
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             banished
             by
             Iustina
             the
             Empress
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             the
             help
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             whose
             power
             he
             disallowed
             &
             disouned
             .
             Whence
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             a
             Precedent
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             disoune
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             to
             refuse
             favour
             from
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             yea
             even
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             fainting
             brethren
             ;
             for
             all
             which
             some
             of
             our
             faithful
             Ministers
             have
             been
             much
             condemned
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             especially
             
               Mr
               Donald
               Cargil
            
             for
             excommunicating
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             &
             
               Iames
               Duke
            
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             had
             never
             been
             done
             before
             :
             Whereas
             we
             see
             what
             Ambrose
             did
             to
             Maximus
             .
             And
             this
             same
             faithful
             Minister
             Ambrosius
             Minister
             at
             Millain
             ,
             in
             Italy
             ,
             did
             also
             hold
             out
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Christians
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             though
             a
             most
             vertuous
             Prince
             ,
             for
             that
             grievous
             Scandal
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             against
             the
             innocent
             people
             at
             Thessalonica
             ,
             in
             killing
             so
             many
             of
             them
             in
             a
             Passionate
             transport
             .
             But
             3.
             since
             this
             objection
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             is
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             both
             against
             this
             and
             the
             head
             of
             defensive
             Armes
             :
             I
             shall
             further
             take
             notice
             of
             several
             distinctions
             ,
             that
             do
             make
             the
             difference
             between
             their
             case
             &
             Ours
             very
             vast
             .
             (
             1
             )
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betuixt
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             common
             Religion
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             distinct
             from
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             seek
             to
             entice
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             but
             gives
             them
             liberty
             &
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             other
             Subjects
             :
             (
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             many
             in
             these
             primitive
             times
             sometimes
             .
             )
             And
             a
             Prince
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             both
             foul
             &
             fair
             ,
             pressing
             to
             a
             revolt
             from
             the
             true
             and
             to
             embrace
             a
             false
             Religion
             .
             In
             this
             case
             (
             which
             is
             ours
             with
             a
             witness
             )
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             we
             should
             be
             wary
             ,
             that
             we
             neither
             engage
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             oune
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             withdraw
             us
             from
             our
             Allegiance
             to
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betuixt
             a
             Prince
             ,
             persecuting
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             only
             a
             few
             of
             his
             subjects
             here
             &
             there
             did
             profess
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Paucity
             were
             never
             in
             capacity
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             impowering
             him
             as
             their
             publick
             Servant
             :
             (
             which
             
             was
             their
             case
             )
             And
             a
             Prince
             persecuting
             that
             Religion●
             which
             was
             professed
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             when
             they
             sett
             him
             up
             .
             In
             this
             Latter
             case
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             sense
             have
             denyed
             he
             should
             be
             ouned
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             is
             stated
             against
             the
             Common
             good
             .
             This
             was
             our
             case
             under
             the
             former
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             under
             this
             ,
             though
             all
             Professors
             be
             not
             now
             persecuted
             ,
             the
             publick
             Religion
             &
             Ancient
             Reformation
             is
             persecuted
             in
             a
             few
             ,
             whom
             he
             intends
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             destruction
             to
             bury
             it
             .
             (
             3
             )
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             Persecuting
             Religion
             publickly
             ouned
             &
             received
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             yet
             never
             approved
             nor
             confirmed
             by
             Law
             (
             as
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             )
             And
             a
             Prince
             persecuting
             Religion
             ratified
             &
             established
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             case
             .
             It
             will
             seem
             clear
             to
             every
             soul
             ,
             not
             benighted
             with
             Court
             darkness
             ,
             that
             he
             then
             de●acto
             and
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             falleth
             from
             his
             right
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             because
             now
             he
             is
             not
             only
             stated
             against
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             very
             Laws
             by
             which
             the
             Subjects
             must
             be
             ruled
             .
             Then
             he
             ruleth
             not
             as
             a
             Prince
             ▪
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             giveth
             his
             Measures
             &
             Bounds
             ,
             but
             rageth
             as
             a
             Tiger
             &
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             carried
             towards
             as
             such
             .
             (
             4
             )
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             suppressing
             that
             Religion
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             professed
             ,
             nor
             never
             gave
             his
             consent
             to
             these
             Laws
             (
             as
             might
             be
             the
             case
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Arian
             Emperours
             )
             though
             it
             be
             unlawful
             for
             any
             people
             to
             set
             up
             any
             Mortal
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             in
             this
             case
             bound
             to
             the
             good
             behaviour
             ;
             And
             a
             Prince
             ,
             opposing
             ,
             &
             oppressing
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             himself
             hath
             professed
             and
             is
             ratified
             by
             Laws
             with
             his
             oun
             consent
             :
             which
             was
             our
             case
             under
             the
             former
             King
             ,
             who
             did
             give
             the
             most
             solemn
             Ratification
             of
             them
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             most
             perfidiously
             retracted
             it
             .
             As
             also
             this
             
               Apostate
               Papist
            
             ,
             did
             somtime
             profess
             himself
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             the
             Laws
             establishing
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Penal
             Statutes
             against
             Papists
             ,
             though
             now
             he
             is
             going
             about
             to
             raze
             all
             ,
             and
             ruine
             that
             alone
             valuable
             Treasure
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             Religion
             .
             (
             5
             )
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             consenting
             to
             Laws
             establishing
             Religion
             which
             he
             now
             persecuteth
             (
             which
             might
             have
             
             been
             the
             case
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             )
             And
             a
             Prince
             who
             not
             only
             consented
             to
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             who
             did
             upon
             these
             very
             terms
             &
             no
             other
             get
             &
             receive
             his
             Croun
             &
             Scepter
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             preserve
             the
             Religion
             as
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             protect
             as
             a
             Father
             the
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             Laws
             establishing
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             perfidiously
             &
             perniciously
             ,
             being
             once
             settled
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             Breaks
             ,
             Casts
             ,
             Cassats
             ,
             &
             Overturns
             (
             which
             was
             done
             by
             Charles
             )
             Or
             ,
             And
             a
             Prince
             who
             will
             neither
             be
             bounded
             by
             the
             Laws
             he
             consented
             to
             ,
             nor
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             any
             Laws
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             challenges
             it
             as
             his
             prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             to
             be
             absolute
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             denying
             all
             Security
             upon
             terms
             ,
             is
             free
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             valuable
             Interests
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
             This
             is
             Iames
             his
             Character
             (
             6
             )
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Prince
             breaking
             the
             main
             &
             only
             Article
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             fury
             &
             rage
             ,
             being
             transported
             upon
             some
             Mistakes
             (
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             )
             And
             a
             Prince
             not
             only
             violating
             this
             upon
             deliberation
             ,
             but
             plainly
             Declaring
             ,
             that
             neither
             Oath
             nor
             Declaration
             can
             or
             will
             bind
             him
             ,
             but
             these
             being
             made
             void
             ,
             he
             will
             destroy
             without
             restraint
             all
             these
             Covenanted
             priviledges
             (
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Charles
             )
             Or
             ,
             And
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             never
             will
             come
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             a
             Covenant
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             So
             thô
             he
             make
             never
             so
             many
             fair
             promises
             with
             the
             greatest
             Solemnities
             ,
             maintains
             a
             principle
             that
             he
             will
             keep
             no
             promises
             ,
             but
             when
             &
             with
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             can
             get
             a
             Dispensation
             to
             break
             all
             when
             he
             likes
             .
             (
             This
             is
             Iames
             his
             Ingenuity
             .
             )
             Sure
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             so
             Characterized
             Declare
             themselves
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             profess
             befor
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             men
             to
             be
             conversed
             with
             :
             for
             if
             neither
             their
             words
             ,
             Writs
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             promises
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             nor
             Protestations
             ,
             can
             bind
             them
             ;
             what
             Society
             can
             be
             had
             with
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             &
             carried
             towards
             as
             Common
             Enemies
             of
             Morality
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             Mankind
             it self
             ?
             Now
             then
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             be
             Judge
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             of
             Scotland
             can
             be
             judged
             
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Policie
             ,
             or
             any
             imaginable
             way
             ,
             bound
             to
             oune
             their
             Authority
             ,
             being
             so
             Stated
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Act
             Rescissory
             all
             humane
             ground
             rescinded
             ,
             that
             ever
             it
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             .
             let
             them
             go
             seek
             other
             slaves
             where
             they
             can
             find
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             will
             not
             sell
             our selves
             &
             posteritie
             to
             Tyrants
             as
             slaves
             ,
             nor
             give
             up
             our
             Religion
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Mouldings
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             Second
             place
             :
             It
             being
             clear
             from
             these
             forementioned
             Instances
             ,
             that
             Tyrants
             &
             Uusurpers
             have
             been
             disouned
             ;
             And
             it
             being
             also
             as
             clear
             as
             light
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             ,
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Account
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Characters
             of
             Truculency
             Treachery
             ,
             &
             Tyranny
             conspicuously
             relucent
             therein
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Gentlemen
             whose
             Authority
             we
             are
             pressed
             to
             oune
             ,
             were
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             :
             It
             remains
             therefore
             to
             prove
             from
             all
             dictates
             of
             Reason
             about
             Government
             ,
             that
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             could
             not
             nor
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             For
             the
             Argument
             runs
             thus
             ;
             The
             Authority
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Uusurpers
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             Authority
             of
             Charles
             &
             Iames
             was
             &
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             :
             Ergo
             their
             Authority
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             Now
             it
             s
             the
             Major
             of
             this
             Syllogisim
             that
             I
             under
             take
             to
             prove
             .
             The
             Minor
             being
             so
             clear
             from
             their
             History
             ,
             that
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             witnesses
             were
             
               actum
               agere
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Authority
             to
             be
             ouned
             of
             men
             must
             be
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             Expressly
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Which
             is
             the
             alone
             formal
             reason
             of
             our
             Subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             a
             damnable
             sin
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             resisting
             the
             
               Ordin●nce
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Lord
             ounes
             Himself
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             
               Prov.
               8.
               15.
               
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Iustice.
            
             As
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             man
             and
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             sociable
             Creature
             so
             He
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             humane
             Society
             which
             is
             necessare
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             Mankind
             He
             being
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             &
             not
             of
             Confusion
             .
             And
             this
             must
             hold
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             but
             of
             subordinate
             Magistrates
             also
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             be
             included
             in
             the
             higher
             Powers
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             Rom.
             13.
             
             
             And
             they
             that
             resist
             them
             resist
             Gods
             Ordinance
             too
             .
             Their
             judgment
             is
             Gods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             2
             
             Chron.
             19.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             They
             are
             called
             Gods
             among
             whom
             the
             Lord
             judgeth
             ,
             Psal.
             82.
             1.
             
             He
             speaketh
             not
             there
             of
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Kings
             .
             We
             are
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrat
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             Therefore
             all
             Magistrats
             superior
             &
             Inferior
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             in
             the
             respective
             Places
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Peter
             calls
             every
             degree
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               man
            
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             denies
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             for
             so
             he
             would
             cantradict
             
               Paul
               Rom.
            
             13.
             )
             but
             termes
             it
             so
             Emphatically
             ,
             to
             commend
             the
             worth
             of
             obedience
             to
             Magistrats
             though
             but
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             it
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             :
             Not
             effectively
             as
             an
             invention
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             subjectively
             because
             exercised
             by
             men
             ,
             &
             created
             &
             invested
             by
             humane
             suffrages
             considered
             as
             men
             in
             Societie
             ,
             and
             objectively
             for
             the
             good
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             external
             Peace
             &
             safety
             of
             man
             thereby
             differenced
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             mens
             souls
             .
             Hence
             ,
             Those
             Rulers
             that
             are
             not
             of
             God
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             without
             sin
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             God
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             set
             up
             and
             not
             by
             Him
             &c.
             
             Hos.
             8.
             
             1-4
             .
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             without
             sin
             .
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             any
             man
             of
             conscience
             &
             Reason
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             these
             Scriptures
             proving
             Magistracy
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             alone
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             can
             be
             applyed
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             :
             How
             will
             that
             Rom
             ,
             13.
             read
             of
             Tyrants
             ?
             
               let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               Tyrants
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               as
               His
               Ministers
               of
               Iustice
            
             &c.
             and
             are
             a
             terror
             to
             evil
             works
             and
             a
             praise
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             would
             not
             every
             man
             nauseate
             that
             as
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             ?
             Again
             ,
             how
             would
             that
             sound
             
               Prov.
               8.
               
               By
               me
               Tyrants
               reign
               &
               Usurpers
               decree
               injustice
               ?
            
             harsh
             to
             Christian
             ears
             .
             Can
             they
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             among
             whom
             the
             Lord
             judgeth
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             the
             witch
             of
             Endor
             saw
             ,
             Gods
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             she
             raised
             the
             Devil
             ;
             in
             a
             very
             Catichrestical
             meaning
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             called
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             they
             have
             no
             more
             power
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             Tyranny
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Satan
             &
             not
             from
             God
             ;
             because
             sin
             either
             habitual
             or
             actual
             is
             not
             from
             God
             ;
             Tyranny
             is
             sin
             in
             habit
             &
             act
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             Magistrate
             is
             good
             in
             nature
             &
             end
             ,
             being
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             for
             good
             ,
             A
             Tyrant
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             quite
             contrary
             .
             
               Lex
               Rex
            
             saith
             well
             
               A
               power
               Ethical
               ,
               Politick
               ,
               or
               Moral
               ,
               to
               oppress
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               a
               power
               but
               a
               Licentious
               deviation
               of
               a
               power
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               from
               God
               but
               from
               sinful
               Nature
               &
               the
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               than
               a
               licence
               to
               sin
               ,
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   9.
                   
                   Pag.
                
                 59.
                 
              
            
             Hence
             sin
             ,
             a
             Licence
             to
             sin
             ,
             a
             Licencious
             sinning
             ,
             cannot
             be
             from
             God
             :
             But
             Tyranny
             ,
             Usurpation
             ,
             absolute
             power
             encroaching
             upon
             all
             Liberties
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Divine
             &
             humane
             ,
             is
             sin
             ,
             a
             Licence
             to
             sin
             ,
             a
             Licencious
             sinning
             .
             Ergo
             —
             But
             to
             make
             this
             clear
             ,
             and
             to
             obviate
             what
             may
             be
             said
             against
             this
             :
             let
             it
             be
             Considered
             how
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             are
             
               of
               God
            
             &
             
               ordained
               of
               God.
            
             Things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             two
             wayes
             ;
             by
             His
             purpose
             &
             providence
             ,
             and
             by
             His
             Word
             &
             Warrant
             .
             Things
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             of
             His
             Hand
             working
             or
             bringing
             them
             about
             ordaining
             &
             ordering
             them
             to
             be
             to
             His
             Glory
             ;
             either
             by
             a
             holy
             overruling
             Providence
             ,
             as
             Samsons
             desire
             of
             a
             wife
             was
             of
             God
             Iudg.
             14.
             4.
             and
             Amaziahs
             insolent
             &
             foolish
             rejection
             of
             Ioash
             his
             Peaceable
             overture
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             20.
             
             Or
             by
             a
             powerful
             effective
             providence
             ,
             So
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
             
               Of
               Him
               &
               through
               Him
               are
               all
               things
               1
               Cor.
            
             8.
             6.
             
             One
             God
             
               of
               whom
               are
               all
               things
            
             .
             Or
             things
             be
             of
             God
             of
             His
             Word
             warranting
             &
             Authorizing
             .
             So
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             
               of
               God
            
             (
             1
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             1.
             )
             So
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             sin
             ,
             tentation
             ,
             lust
             ,
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             world
             are
             not
             of
             God
             
               Iam.
               1.
               13.
               1
               
               Iohn
               .
            
             2.
             16.
             
             Again
             ,
             things
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             order
             of
             His
             Counsel
             or
             Providential
             will
             ,
             either
             effectively
             by
             way
             of
             Production
             or
             Direction
             ,
             or
             Permissively
             by
             way
             of
             non-impedition
             :
             Or
             they
             are
             ordained
             by
             the
             order
             of
             His
             Word
             &
             Preceptive
             will
             ▪
             The
             former
             is
             Gods
             Rule
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             ours
             :
             The
             former
             is
             alwise
             accomplished
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             often
             contradicted
             :
             The
             former
             orders
             all
             actions
             even
             sinful
             ,
             the
             latter
             only
             that
             which
             is
             good
             &
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ▪
             By
             the
             former
             
             Israel
             rejected
             Samuel
             ,
             by
             the
             latter
             they
             should
             have
             continued
             Samuels
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             sought
             a
             King
             :
             By
             the
             former
             ,
             Athaliah
             usurped
             the
             Government
             ,
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             she
             should
             have
             yeelded
             obedience
             &
             resigned
             the
             Government
             to
             the
             posterity
             of
             Ahaziah
             :
             By
             the
             former
             all
             have
             a
             physical
             subordination
             to
             God
             as
             Creatures
             ,
             subject
             to
             His
             All-disposing
             will
             ;
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             Those
             whom
             He
             approves
             have
             a
             moral
             subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             obedient
             subjects
             to
             His
             Commanding
             will.
             Now
             Magistrats
             are
             of
             God
             and
             ordained
             by
             Him
             both
             these
             wayes
             ,
             Tyrants
             but
             one
             of
             them
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Magistrats
             ,
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             &
             must
             oune
             subjection
             are
             of
             God
             both
             these
             wayes
             ,
             both
             by
             His
             purpose
             &
             Providence
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             meerly
             eventual
             but
             effective
             &
             executive
             of
             His
             Word
             ,
             disposing
             both
             of
             the
             Title
             &
             Right
             ,
             &
             Possession
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             to
             them
             whom
             He
             approves
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             People
             under
             a
             consciencious
             subjection
             ,
             And
             by
             His
             Word
             &
             warrant
             .
             So
             Adonijah
             the
             Usurper
             (
             though
             he
             had
             the
             pretence
             of
             Hereditary
             right
             ,
             and
             also
             possession
             by
             Providence
             )
             was
             forced
             to
             oune
             King
             Solomon
             in
             these
             termes
             upon
             which
             only
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             be
             ouned
             :
             
               The
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               was
               mine
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             set
             their
             faces
             on
             me
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             ,
             howbeit
             
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               turned
               about
               and
               become
               my
               brothers
               for
               it
               was
               his
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               King.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             He
             had
             both
             Providence
             turning
             about
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Warrant
             of
             the
             Lords
             Approbative
             &
             preceptive
             will.
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             only
             of
             God
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             His
             overruling
             purpose
             &
             permissive
             Providence
             ,
             either
             for
             performing
             His
             holy
             purpose
             towards
             themselves
             ;
             as
             Rehoboams
             professing
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             refusing
             the
             Lawful
             desires
             of
             the
             people
             was
             of
             God
             2
             Chron.
             10.
             15.
             
             Or
             for
             a
             judgment
             &
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             Zech.
             11
             :
             6
             :
             whereby
             they
             get
             a
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Rod
               of
               the
               Lords
               Indignation
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Charge
             &
             Commission
             against
             a
             Hypocritical
             Nation
             Isa.
             10.
             5.
             6.
             
             This
             is
             all
             the
             power
             they
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             Iacob
             to
             the
             spoil
             &
             Israel
             to
             the
             Robbers
             ,
             when
             they
             sin
             against
             Him
             Isa.
             42.
             24.
             
             This
             doth
             not
             give
             these
             Robbers
             any
             right
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             
             they
             whose
             Tabernacle
             prosper
             ,
             into
             whose
             hand
             God
             bringeth
             abundantly
             Iob.
             12.
             6.
             
             Thus
             all
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Legal
             Robbers
             ,
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             their
             Authorized
             Murderers
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             His
             Providence
             .
             Hence
             those
             that
             are
             not
             ordained
             of
             Gods
             preceptive
             will
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             His
             Providential
             will
             ,
             their
             Authority
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             ordained
             of
             Gods
             Preceptive
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             His
             Providential
             will.
             The
             Minor
             needs
             no
             proof
             :
             yet
             will
             be
             cleared
             by
             many
             folowing
             Arguments
             .
             The
             Major
             will
             be
             afterwards
             more
             demonstrated
             .
             Here
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             They
             that
             have
             no
             other
             ordination
             of
             God
             impowering
             them
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             than
             the
             devil
             hath
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             they
             that
             have
             no
             other
             than
             the
             ordination
             of
             Providence
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             ordination
             of
             God
             impowering
             them
             to
             be
             Rulers
             than
             the
             devil
             hath
             :
             Ergo
             they
             that
             have
             no
             other
             than
             the
             ordination
             of
             Providence
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             let
             us
             next
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             that
             Authority
             which
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             there
             are
             two
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Authority
             can
             be
             ouned
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             
               viz.
               Institution
            
             &
             Constitution
             :
             So
             as
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             must
             oune
             as
             Gods
             Minister
             ,
             Authority
             both
             in
             the
             Abstract
             &
             Concrete
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             Magistracy
             by
             Gods
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             by
             &
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             All
             acknowledge
             that
             Magistracy
             hath
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             for
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             are
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             :
             which
             contains
             not
             only
             the
             Appointment
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             qualification
             &
             forme
             of
             it
             .
             That
             Government
             is
             appointed
             by
             Divine
             Precept
             all
             agree
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             Precept
             be
             Moral
             Natural
             ,
             or
             Moral
             Positive
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             appointed
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             since
             disorder
             came
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             Primario
             or
             Secundario
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             is
             not
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             It
             may
             possibly
             be
             all
             these
             wayes
             ;
             Government
             in
             the
             General
             may
             be
             from
             the
             Law
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             appointed
             in
             Innocency
             ,
             because
             all
             its
             relative
             duties
             are
             enjoined
             in
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             and
             all
             Nations
             Naturally
             have
             an
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             Without
             which
             ther
             could
             be
             no
             order
             ,
             distinction
             ,
             or
             Communion
             
             in
             humane
             Societies
             ,
             But
             the
             Specification
             or
             Individuation
             may
             be
             by
             a
             Postnate
             Positive
             &
             Secundary
             Law
             ,
             yet
             Natural
             too
             ,
             for
             though
             ther
             be
             no
             reason
             in
             Nature
             why
             any
             man
             should
             be
             King
             &
             Lord
             over
             another
             ,
             being
             in
             some
             sense
             all
             Naturally
             free
             but
             as
             they
             yeeld
             themselves
             under
             Jurisdiction
             :
             The
             exalting
             of
             David
             over
             Israel
             is
             not
             ascribed
             to
             Nature
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             act
             of
             divine
             bounty
             which
             took
             him
             from
             following
             the
             Ewes
             and
             made
             him
             feeder
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Psal.
             78.
             70
             ,
             71
             :
             yet
             Nature
             teacheth
             that
             Israel
             and
             other
             People
             should
             have
             a
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             should
             be
             subjected
             to
             .
             Next
             ,
             not
             only
             is
             it
             appointed
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             qualified
             by
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             is
             defined
             ,
             the
             End
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             the
             measures
             &
             Boundaries
             thereof
             are
             limited
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             .
             Again
             the
             formes
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             Politically
             they
             are
             not
             stinted
             ,
             that
             People
             should
             have
             such
             a
             forme
             &
             not
             another
             :
             yet
             Morally
             ,
             at
             least
             Negatively
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             forme
             ,
             it
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             equity
             &
             justice
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             none
             other
             than
             what
             hath
             the
             Lords
             Mould
             &
             Sanction
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Institution
             any
             of
             these
             wayes
             for
             Tyranny
             .
             Hence
             ,
             that
             Power
             that
             hath
             no
             Institution
             from
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             His
             ordinance
             :
             But
             the
             Power
             of
             Tyrants
             is
             that
             Power
             ,
             being
             contrary
             in
             every
             respect
             to
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             deviation
             from
             it
             ,
             &
             eversion
             of
             it
             .
             Ergo
             —
             To
             the
             Minor
             it
             may
             be
             replyed
             ;
             Though
             the
             Power
             which
             Tyrants
             may
             exerce
             &
             Usurpers
             assume
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             Concret●
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             yet
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             of
             God.
             It
             s
             but
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             does
             not
             take
             away
             the
             use
             .
             We
             may
             oune
             the
             Power
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             oune
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             .
             I
             ans
             .
             1.
             
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             distinction
             as
             to
             Magistrats
             is
             very
             pertinent
             :
             for
             it
             is
             well
             said
             by
             the
             Congregation
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             
               Knox
               Hist.
               of
               Scot.
               lib.
            
             2.
             That
             
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Authority
               which
               is
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               of
               these
               who
               are
               placed
               in
               Authority
               ;
               the
               Authority
               &
               ordinance
               of
               God
               can
               never
               do
               wrong
               ,
               for
               it
               commandeth
               that
               vice
               be
               punished
               &
               virtue
               maintained
               ;
            
             But
             the
             Corrupt
             Person
             placed
             in
             this
             Authority
             may
             offend
             —
             Its
             certain
             higher
             Powers
             are
             
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             but
             some
             persons
             in
             Power
             may
             be
             resisted
             .
             The
             Powers
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Kings
             commanding
             unjust
             things
             are
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             do
             such
             things
             .
             But
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             Ty●ants
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             :
             Magistrats
             in
             some
             Acts
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             yet
             retain
             the
             Power
             of
             Magistracy
             ;
             but
             Tyrants
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Characters
             of
             Righteous
             Rulers
             .
             They
             cannot
             retain
             that
             which
             they
             have
             forefeited
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             have
             overturned
             ;
             And
             Usurpers
             cannot
             retain
             that
             which
             they
             never
             had
             .
             They
             may
             act
             &
             enact
             some
             things
             materially
             just
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             formally
             such
             as
             can
             make
             them
             Magistrats
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             some
             unjust
             actions
             can
             make
             a
             Magistrate
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             A
             Murderer
             ,
             saying
             the
             ●ife
             of
             one
             &
             killing
             another
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             him
             no
             Murderer
             :
             Once
             a
             Murderer
             ay
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             once
             a
             Robber
             ay
             a
             Robber
             ,
             till
             he
             restore
             what
             he
             hath
             robbed
             :
             So
             once
             a
             Tyrant
             ay
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             till
             he
             make
             amends
             for
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             do
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Concrete
             does
             specificate
             the
             Abstract
             in
             actuating
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             his
             exercising
             Government
             makes
             his
             Power
             to
             be
             Magistracy
             ;
             a
             Robber
             in
             his
             robbing
             ,
             makes
             his
             Power
             to
             be
             Roberie
             ;
             an
             Usurper
             in
             his
             usurping
             makes
             his
             Power
             to
             be
             Usurpation
             ;
             So
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             his
             Tyrannizing
             can
             have
             no
             Power
             but
             Tyranny
             .
             As
             the
             Abstract
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             nothing
             but
             Magistracy
             ,
             So
             the
             Abstract
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             nothing
             but
             Tyranny
             .
             It
             s
             frivolous
             then
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             in
             the
             Concrete
             ,
             &
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ;
             the
             power
             &
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             power
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             abused
             .
             3.
             
             They
             that
             objects
             thus
             ,
             must
             either
             mean
             ,
             that
             power
             in
             its
             general
             Notion
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             particular
             Power
             ab●sed
             by
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             assumed
             by
             Usurpers
             ,
             is
             not
             ordained
             :
             Or
             they
             must
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Power
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             holding
             &
             using
             it
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             grant
             all
             I
             plead
             for
             :
             for
             thô
             the
             Power
             in
             general
             be
             ordained
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ?
             would
             not
             this
             Claim
             be
             ridiculous
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             ordained
             Governments
             
             to
             be
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             challenge
             it
             ?
             God
             hath
             ordained
             Marriage
             ,
             therefore
             any
             may
             cohabit
             together
             as
             man
             &
             wife
             ,
             without
             formal
             Matrimony
             ?
             If
             the
             Second
             be
             alledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             these
             prevailing
             Dominators
             is
             ordained
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             holding
             &
             using
             of
             it
             :
             This
             is
             Non-sense
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             a
             Power
             be
             ordained
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             be
             unlawful
             ?
             For
             ,
             the
             abuse
             &
             use
             of
             Tyrannical
             Power
             is
             all
             one
             and
             reciprocal
             :
             an
             Usurper
             cannot
             use
             his
             Power
             but
             by
             Usurpation
             .
             Again
             is
             it
             not
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Abstract
             &
             the
             Concrete
             ,
             the
             act
             or
             habit
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             cannot
             have
             a
             contrary
             Denomination
             ?
             if
             Drunkenness
             and
             Thieft
             ,
             Lying
             or
             Murder
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             then
             the
             Drunkard
             ,
             the
             Thief
             ,
             the
             Lyar
             ,
             &
             the
             Murderer
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             Devil
             too
             :
             So
             if
             Tyranny
             and
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             the
             use
             or
             abuse
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             Then
             must
             the
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             also
             be
             of
             him
             :
             None
             can
             say
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             altogether
             impertinent
             to
             use
             such
             a
             Distinction
             ,
             with
             application
             to
             Tyrants
             or
             Usurpers
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             in
             their
             pleading
             for
             the
             ouning
             of
             our
             Oppressors
             :
             for
             they
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             abuse
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             that
             Authority
             which
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             must
             have
             His
             Institution
             :
             So
             it
             must
             have
             His
             divine
             Constitution
             from
             Himself
             and
             by
             the
             people
             .
             Wherever
             then
             there
             is
             Authority
             to
             be
             ouned
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             these
             tuo
             ,
             Constitution
             from
             God
             and
             Constitution
             from
             the
             people
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             special
             Interest
             in
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Authority
             ,
             both
             Immediatly
             &
             Mediatly
             .
             Immediatly
             ,
             He
             declares
             such
             &
             such
             formes
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             Lawful
             &
             Eligible
             ,
             and
             does
             order
             whom
             &
             who
             and
             how
             people
             shall
             erect
             Governours
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             He
             confers
             Royal
             Graces
             &
             Enduements
             &
             Gifts
             for
             Government
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             on
             Ioshua
             &
             Saul
             :
             So
             they
             become
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             ,
             placed
             &
             
               set
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Chron.
            
             29.
             23.
             and
             honoured
             with
             Majestie
             as
             His
             deputies
             &
             vicegerents
             ,
             having
             their
             
               Croun
               set
            
             on
             by
             God
             Psal.
             21.
             3.
             
             But
             in
             regard
             now
             He
             doth
             not
             by
             any
             special
             Revelation
             determine
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Governours
             in
             this
             or
             that
             place
             ;
             Therefore
             
             He
             makes
             this
             Constitution
             by
             mediation
             of
             men
             ;
             giving
             them
             Rules
             how
             they
             shall
             proceed
             in
             setting
             them
             up
             .
             And
             seeing
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             He
             hath
             enjoined
             Government
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             hath
             ordered
             no
             particular
             in
             it
             with
             application
             to
             singulars
             ,
             He
             hath
             committed
             it
             to
             the
             positive
             transaction
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             according
             to
             certain
             General
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             .
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             1.
             without
             this
             Constitution
             ,
             either
             all
             or
             none
             would
             be
             Magistrats
             :
             if
             He
             hath
             ordained
             Civil
             Power
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             taken
             no
             order
             in
             whom
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             conveyed
             ,
             any
             might
             pretend
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             would
             have
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ,
             more
             than
             another
             .
             If
             then
             He
             ●ath
             affixed
             it
             to
             a
             peculiar
             having
             &
             holding
             ,
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             this
             man
             is
             enstated
             &
             entitled
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             man
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Law
             for
             Constituting
             him
             in
             Authority
             ,
             which
             will
             discover
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             resisting
             of
             a
             particular
             Magistrate
             would
             not
             be
             a
             resisting
             of
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             a
             particular
             Magistrate
             were
             not
             Constitute
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Magistracy
             is
             Institute
             of
             God
             :
             for
             still
             it
             would
             be
             undetermined
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Power
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             would
             be
             left
             as
             free
             &
             Lawful
             for
             the
             resister
             to
             take
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             resisted
             to
             hold
             it
             ;
             the
             institution
             would
             be
             satisfied
             if
             any
             possessed
             i●
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             Constitution
             to
             determine
             it
             .
             3.
             
             No
             Common
             Law
             of
             Nature
             can
             be
             put
             into
             practice
             ,
             without
             particular
             Constitution
             regulating
             it
             .
             That
             Wives
             &
             Children
             oune
             their
             superior
             relations
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             relation
             first
             fixed
             by
             humane
             transaction
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             oune
             them
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             Marriage
             Authorized
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Children
             begotten
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Divine
             Ordination
             of
             these
             relative
             duties
             take
             place
             .
             So
             the
             Judges
             of
             Israel
             for
             450
             years
             were
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             20.
             not
             all
             by
             an
             immediate
             express
             designation
             ,
             but
             a
             mediate
             Call
             from
             God
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Iephthah
               Iudg.
            
             11.
             6.
             11.
             
             Inferior
             judges
             also
             are
             Magistrats
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             Deputation
             from
             men
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             all
             Magistrats
             ,
             when
             he
             applies
             that
             of
             the
             82.
             
             Psalm
             to
             them
             ,
             
               I
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
            
             ;
             and
             shewes
             how
             they
             were
             Gods
             ,
             because
             unto
             them
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               
               came
               ,
               Iohn
               .
            
             10.
             35.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             His
             Word
             &
             Warrant
             He
             Authorized
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             immediate
             designation
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             comes
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             His
             Constitution
             is
             past
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             advanced
             by
             men
             according
             to
             His
             Word
             .
             When
             men
             therefore
             do
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             Rule
             ,
             in
             the
             Moulding
             &
             Erecting
             of
             Government
             &
             Governours
             ,
             there
             the
             Constitution
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             immediate
             .
             And
             where
             this
             is
             not
             observed
             ,
             whatever
             power
             (
             so
             named
             or
             pretended
             )
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             what-soever
             persons
             there
             be
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             thereto
             appointed
             or
             therein
             instated
             ,
             and
             do
             exerce
             such
             a
             power
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             legitmated
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             a
             power
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Hence
             ,
             whatsoever
             power
             hath
             no
             Constitution
             from
             God
             ,
             eather
             Immediate
             or
             Mediate
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             that
             hath
             no
             Constitution
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             Immediate
             or
             Mediate
             :
             Ergo
             it
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             cleared
             above
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             also
             undenyable
             :
             For
             ,
             either
             they
             must
             pretend
             to
             an
             Immediate
             Constitution
             by
             revelation
             ,
             that
             
               Iames
               Duke
            
             of
             York
             ,
             a
             vassal
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             had
             by
             all
             his
             plots
             &
             pranks
             Merited
             the
             Crown
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             Constitute
             King
             :
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             pretend
             to
             ,
             except
             the
             Pope
             hath
             gotten
             such
             a
             Revelation
             from
             Pluto's
             Oracle
             :
             Or
             they
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Mediate
             Constitution
             by
             men
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ;
             Then
             ,
             either
             this
             Mediate
             Constitution
             of
             God
             is
             left
             undetermined
             ,
             indefinitely
             &
             absolutely
             giving
             way
             to
             any
             that
             will
             assume
             what
             power
             they
             please
             &
             can
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             Tyrants
             may
             have
             a
             Constitution
             ;
             but
             this
             confusion
             cannot
             be
             of
             God
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             it
             is
             fixed
             by
             a
             Rule
             ,
             regulating
             the
             succession
             or
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Governours
             ,
             and
             obliging
             the
             people
             to
             oune
             the
             Government
             so
             constituted
             ,
             with
             exclusion
             &
             disallowance
             of
             any
             other
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             in
             that
             Constitution
             there
             be
             a
             Substantial
             Deviation
             from
             the
             Rule
             ,
             as
             when
             incompetent
             or
             unallowed
             persons
             be
             the
             advancers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             into
             that
             place
             by
             illegal
             &
             sinistrous
             means
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             in
             that
             case
             there
             is
             the
             Divine
             
             disapprobation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             there
             is
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Contradiction
             &
             Contraordination
             to
             Gods
             Order
             .
             
               Gee's
               Magist.
               Origin
               .
               chap.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               subject
               3.
               pag.
            
             135.
             
             This
             will
             shake
             off
             this
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             that
             come
             into
             the
             Government
             ,
             &
             hold
             it
             not
             according
             to
             Gods
             Rule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             also
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             which
             we
             can
             oune
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             must
             have
             Constitution
             by
             the
             people
             .
             The
             special
             way
             by
             which
             men
             should
             be
             called
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             not
             be
             found
             so
             expressly
             defined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             mens
             Call
             to
             the
             other
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             is
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             two
             things
             are
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             The
             peoples
             consent
             &
             compact
             either
             formal
             or
             virtual
             .
             And
             without
             these
             we
             can
             oune
             consciencious
             subjection
             &
             Allegiance
             to
             no
             man
             living
             .
             That
             the
             first
             is
             necessary
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             &
             Nations
             ,
             and
             from
             Scripture
             .
             First
             the
             light
             &
             Law
             of
             Nature
             dictates
             ,
             that
             the
             Right
             &
             Interest
             of
             Constituting
             Magistrats
             is
             in
             the
             Elective
             vote
             or
             suffrage
             of
             the
             people
             .
             This
             will
             Appear
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             ,
             The
             Original
             of
             Government
             among
             men
             ,
             especially
             after
             they
             were
             so
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             reduction
             into
             diverse
             Communities
             ;
             which
             ,
             whatever
             was
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             yet
             after
             it
             ,
             behoved
             to
             be
             by
             a
             Coalition
             with
             consent
             under
             an
             Elective
             Government
             .
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             it
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             partition
             of
             Common-wealths
             was
             in
             Pelegs
             dayes
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             earth
             was
             
               Divided
               Gen.
            
             10.
             25.
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Languages
             at
             Babel
             which
             did
             dissolve
             their
             union
             and
             scatter
             them
             abroad
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             eath
             Gen.
             11.
             9.
             
             Then
             was
             it
             that
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             as
             
               
                 Buchanan
                 sayes
                 
                   de
                   Iure
                   Regni
                   apud
                   Scot.
                
                 
              
               the
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               men
               dwelt
               in
               cottages
               &
               caves
               ,
               and
               as
               strangers
               did
               wander
               to
               &
               fro
               without
               Laws
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               could
               converse
               together
               of
               the
               same
               language
               assembled
               together
               as
               their
               humors
               did
               lead
               them
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               common
               Utilitie
               did
               allure
               them
               ▪
               A
               certain
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               did
               oblige
               them
               to
               desire
               Converse
               &
               Societie
               .
            
             But
             this
             confusion
             of
             Languages
             ,
             
             and
             Communion
             of
             Language
             ,
             in
             several
             divided
             Parcels
             ,
             could
             not
             incorporate
             these
             several
             Parties
             into
             Communities
             ;
             that
             behoved
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             some
             other
             cause
             :
             &
             what
             should
             that
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             joint
             will
             ,
             consent
             &
             aggreement
             of
             the
             severally
             Languaged
             ?
             It
             could
             not
             be
             by
             Consanguinity
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             direction
             from
             Nature
             for
             a
             confinement
             of
             that
             into
             such
             &
             such
             degrees
             ,
             to
             make
             out
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             Possibility
             of
             knowing
             all
             with
             in
             such
             degrees
             ;
             besides
             all
             within
             these
             degrees
             might
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Language
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             they
             were
             divided
             every
             one
             after
             his
             tongue
             ,
             after
             their
             families
             ,
             in
             their
             Nations
             Gen.
             10.
             5.
             
             Next
             it
             could
             not
             be
             by
             Cohabitation
             :
             for
             how
             that
             must
             go
             to
             be
             the
             boundaries
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             inclusively
             or
             exclusively
             ,
             is
             not
             defined
             by
             nature
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             determined
             than
             by
             humane
             choise
             .
             Then
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             by
             mens
             
               belonging
               to
               such
               a
               Soveraign
            
             :
             for
             after
             that
             Division
             &
             Confusion
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             all
             be
             under
             one
             Soveraign
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             same
             that
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             before
             ;
             and
             a
             Soveraign
             cannot
             be
             before
             the
             aggregation
             of
             the
             Subjects
             whereof
             he
             is
             head
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             be
             a
             Common-wealth
             before
             they
             can
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             Again
             it
             cannot
             be
             founded
             upon
             the
             Right
             of
             fatherhood
             :
             for
             in
             that
             scattering
             ,
             such
             a
             Right
             could
             not
             be
             uninterruptedly
             preserved
             :
             And
             then
             Noah
             should
             also
             have
             been
             the
             Universal
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             in
             these
             multiplied
             secessions
             .
             And
             further
             if
             it
             be
             refounded
             on
             the
             Right
             of
             fatherhood
             ;
             either
             every
             Company
             had
             one
             Common
             Father
             over
             all
             ,
             or
             every
             Father
             made
             a
             Common-wealth
             of
             his
             oun
             Children
             :
             The
             Latter
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             multiply
             Common-wealts
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             :
             Neither
             can
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             one
             Common
             Father
             ,
             either
             this
             behoved
             to
             be
             the
             Natural
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             Company
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             think
             was
             so
             happily
             ordered
             by
             Babels
             confusion
             :
             Or
             else
             the
             eldest
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             be
             incapable
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             does
             not
             direct
             that
             the
             Government
             should
             alwise
             be
             astricted
             to
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             Community
             :
             Or
             else
             finally
             he
             behoved
             to
             be
             their
             Political
             Father
             ,
             by
             consent
             .
             For
             before
             
             this
             consent
             ,
             they
             were
             uningaged
             as
             to
             common
             order
             of
             Government
             ;
             none
             of
             the
             Community
             having
             any
             legal
             Claim
             to
             Soveraignity
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             When
             therfore
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             conclude
             upon
             Association
             for
             their
             Mutual
             Preservation
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             act
             rationally
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             their
             condition
             worse
             but
             rather
             better
             by
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             found
             it
             worse
             ,
             to
             resume
             their
             radical
             Right
             which
             they
             had
             conferred
             upon
             men
             ,
             subject
             to
             Law
             not
             to
             Tyrannize
             over
             them
             :
             And
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             certainly
             they
             had
             the
             power
             of
             choosing
             what
             Kind
             of
             Government
             suited
             most
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             would
             best
             preserve
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             this
             should
             be
             extended
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             be
             assumed
             into
             this
             Combination
             ;
             still
             with
             a
             reservation
             of
             the
             Priviledge
             to
             their
             oun
             safety
             ,
             if
             their
             Associates
             should
             not
             do
             their
             duty
             :
             And
             so
             they
             might
             also
             reserve
             to
             themselves
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             alter
             the
             forme
             when
             they
             found
             it
             productive
             of
             more
             prejudice
             than
             advantage
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             leave
             their
             condition
             remedieless
             ;
             And
             to
             pitch
             upon
             this
             way
             of
             succession
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             free
             election
             of
             every
             successor
             ,
             or
             of
             definite
             election
             limited
             to
             one
             line
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             nearest
             in
             line
             ,
             And
             
               e
               contra
            
             with
             a
             reserve
             still
             of
             their
             primeve
             Priviledges
             ,
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             that
             determination
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             it
             ;
             And
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             such
             a
             family
             &
             line
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             eldest
             alwise
             of
             that
             family
             or
             the
             fittest
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             :
             And
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             still
             by
             the
             peoples
             consent
             :
             And
             in
             all
             this
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             some
             good
             ,
             great
             ,
             &
             Necessary
             Ends
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             should
             be
             disappointed
             of
             ,
             and
             find
             these
             means
             useless
             or
             destructive
             to
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             loosed
             from
             their
             obligation
             to
             use
             or
             to
             oune
             them
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               populi
               vindicat
               .
               ch
               .
               5.
               pag.
            
             80.
             &c.
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             how
             Nature
             determines
             the
             peoples
             Interest
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             Governours
             :
             whence
             comes
             it
             that
             this
             man
             and
             not
             that
             man
             ,
             this
             race
             &
             family
             and
             not
             that
             ,
             is
             invested
             with
             that
             Title
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             found
             there
             is
             no
             Title
             on
             earth
             now
             to
             the
             Crowns
             to
             families
             ,
             to
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             peoples
             suffrage
             :
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             in
             general
             does
             ,
             not
             make
             
               Iames
               
               Stewart
            
             a
             King
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             
               Iohn
               Chamberlain
            
             :
             Neither
             do
             qualifications
             make
             one
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             might
             be
             many
             better
             than
             is
             this
             day
             extant
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             men
             better
             qualified
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Prophetical
             or
             immediate
             Callings
             to
             Kingdoms
             now
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Conquest
             without
             consent
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             more
             for
             a
             Title
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             than
             
               Royal
               Latrocinie
            
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             God
             would
             not
             Command
             us
             to
             obey
             Kings
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             in
             the
             Dark
             that
             we
             should
             not
             know
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             reall
             call
             to
             〈◊〉
             :
             And
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             peoples
             Call
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             another
             ?
             It
             remains
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             it
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             have
             it
             to
             give
             Radically
             &
             virtually
             ;
             having
             a
             power
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             or
             more
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             preserve
             themselves
             by
             them
             .
             All
             men
             are
             born
             alike
             as
             to
             Civil
             power
             (
             no
             man
             being
             born
             with
             a
             Croun
             on
             his
             head
             )
             and
             yet
             men
             united
             in
             Society
             may
             give
             it
             to
             this
             man
             &
             not
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             it
             virtually
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             not
             give
             what
             they
             have
             not
             .
             And
             as
             Cities
             have
             power
             to
             choose
             their
             Magistrats
             ,
             so
             many
             Cities
             have
             power
             to
             creat
             an
             Universal
             Ruler
             over
             them
             all
             .
             The
             people
             also
             have
             power
             to
             Limit
             the
             Magistrats
             power
             ,
             with
             conditions
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             present
             Ruler
             shall
             not
             have
             so
             much
             prerogative
             as
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             as
             Royalists
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             given
             that
             power
             which
             they
             can
             Limit
             See
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest.
               4.
               pag.
            
             10.
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             the
             Scripture
             also
             gives
             Light
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             1.
             
             In
             giving
             directions
             &
             Rules
             about
             their
             Orderly
             calling
             their
             Governours
             ;
             Impowering
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             wise
             men
             ,
             &
             understanding
             ,
             &
             known
             among
             their
             tribes
             ,
             to
             be
             
               made
               Rulers
               D●ut
            
             .
             1.
             13.
             
             To
             make
             Judges
             &
             Officers
             in
             all
             their
             gates
             Deut.
             16.
             18.
             
             To
             set
             one
             among
             their
             brethren
             King
             over
             them
             and
             not
             a
             
               stranger
               Deut.
            
             17.
             15.
             
             To
             what
             purpose
             are
             these
             Rules
             given
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             interest
             to
             choose
             their
             Magistrats
             ?
             Would
             God
             command
             them
             to
             set
             a
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             And
             to
             set
             such
             a
             man
             over
             them
             and
             not
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             influence
             in
             making
             one
             at
             all
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             that
             wise
             Statist
             sayes
             very
             well
             2
             
               Sam.
               16.
               18.
               
               Hushai
            
             to
             
               A●salem
               ,
               
               Nay
               ,
               but
               whom
               the
               Lard
               &
               this
               people
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               choose
               ,
               his
               will
               I
               be
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               will
               I
               abide
               .
            
             Which
             will
             also
             hold
             in
             the
             Negative
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             &
             the
             people
             and
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             do
             not
             choose
             ,
             his
             we
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             nor
             with
             him
             will
             we
             abide
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             expressly
             attributeth
             the
             
               making
               of
               Kings
            
             to
             the
             people
             .
             All
             the
             people
             of
             Iuda
             took
             Azariah
             and
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             Father
             Amaziah
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             executed
             2
             King.
             14.
             21.
             
             They
             came
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             to
             make
             David
             King
             in
             
               Hebron
               1
               Chron.
            
             12.
             38.
             
             So
             they
             made
             Ioash
             King
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             11.
             3.
             
             Even
             these
             that
             were
             particularly
             designed
             of
             God
             &
             chosen
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             formally
             invested
             with
             power
             ,
             before
             the
             people
             conferred
             it
             upon
             them
             .
             Gideon
             was
             called
             of
             God
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             Judge
             till
             the
             people
             said
             ,
             
               Rule
               thow
               over
               us
               ,
               both
               thow
               &
               thy
               Son
               ,
               giving
            
             him
             an
             hereditary
             right
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             
               Iudg.
               8.
               12.
               
               Saal
            
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Samuel
             honoured
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             marked
             out
             of
             God
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             24.
             and
             anointed
             him
             with
             oyl
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             1.
             after
             which
             he
             was
             gifted
             &
             qualified
             for
             Government
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             another
             heart
             vers
             .
             9.
             yet
             all
             this
             did
             not
             make
             him
             King
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             met
             for
             his
             inauguration
             vers
             .
             17.
             &c.
             and
             Crowned
             him
             &
             made
             him
             King
             in
             
               Gilgal
               1
               Sam.
               11.
               ult
               .
               David
            
             was
             anointed
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             a
             persecuted
             fugitive
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             acknowledged
             formally
             King
             ,
             till
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             came
             &
             anointed
             him
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             4.
             for
             if
             he
             had
             been
             King
             before
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             two
             Kings
             in
             Israel
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             David
             failed
             of
             his
             Royal
             duty
             in
             not
             punishing
             the
             Murderer
             Saul
             ;
             whereas
             himself
             sayes
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             
               touch
               the
               Lords
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             people
             made
             all
             these
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             choise
             &
             consent
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             were
             no
             Kings
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             the
             consent
             &
             choise
             of
             the
             people
             be
             so
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             of
             Kings
             ;
             then
             they
             who
             set
             up
             themselves
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             choise
             of
             any
             ,
             must
             be
             Usurpers
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             Lawful
             Kings
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             as
             is
             proven
             above
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Now
             Plain
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Duke
             set
             up
             himself
             
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             being
             excluded
             from
             the
             Government
             by
             the
             Representatives
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             generally
             hated
             of
             all
             ;
             who
             disdaining
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             formall
             choise
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             had
             paved
             his
             passage
             to
             the
             Throne
             upon
             his
             Brothers
             blood
             ,
             did
             usurpe
             the
             Title
             without
             all
             Law.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             necessary
             for
             the
             Legal
             Constitution
             of
             a
             King
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             their
             Compact
             with
             him
             :
             which
             must
             either
             be
             Express
             or
             Tacite
             ,
             Explicite
             or
             Implicite
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             to
             be
             proven
             ,
             that
             will
             furnish
             an
             Argument
             for
             disouning
             both
             the
             Brothers
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Conditionall
             reciprocally
             obliging
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Soveraign
             and
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             such
             relation
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             Secondly
             That
             when
             this
             compact
             is
             broken
             in
             all
             or
             its
             chiefest
             conditions
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             the
             peoples
             obligation
             ceases
             .
             The
             first
             .
             I
             shall
             set
             doun
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             famous
             Author
             ,
             our
             Renouned
             Country
             man
             Buchanan
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             de
             
               Iure
               Regni
               apud
               Scotos
               .
               Mutua
               igitur
               Regi
               cum
               Civibus
               est
               pactio
            
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             then
             (
             or
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             a
             Mutual
             compact
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             subjects
             &c.
             
             That
             this
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             &
             essential
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Relation
             of
             Soveraign
             &
             Subjects
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             both
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             &
             Revelation
             .
             First
             it
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Natural
             reason
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Rise
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             people
             have
             in
             erecting
             it
             by
             consent
             &
             choise
             (
             at
             is
             shewed
             above
             )
             If
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             with
             out
             the
             peoples
             making
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             power
             he
             hath
             must
             either
             be
             by
             compact
             or
             gift
             :
             If
             by
             compact
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             what
             we
             proposed
             :
             And
             if
             by
             gift
             ,
             then
             if
             abused
             they
             may
             recall
             it
             or
             if
             they
             cannot
             recover
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             hold
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             no
             more
             that
             they
             may
             retain
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             more
             honour
             or
             respect
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             honourer
             before
             the
             honoured
             get
             it
             .
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             acting
             rationally
             would
             give
             a
             power
             absolutely
             without
             restrictions
             to
             destroy
             all
             their
             oun
             rights
             ?
             Could
             they
             suppose
             this
             boundless
             &
             Lawless
             Creature
             ,
             left
             at
             Liberty
             to
             Tyrannize
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             fit
             mean
             to
             procure
             the
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ?
             
             for
             this
             were
             to
             set
             up
             a
             rampant
             Tyrant
             to
             rule
             as
             he
             listeth
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             their
             condition
             a
             great
             deal
             worse
             then
             if
             they
             had
             no
             Ruler
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             might
             have
             more
             Liberty
             to
             see
             to
             their
             safety
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               populi
               ch
               .
               6.
               pag.
            
             96.
             97.
             2.
             
             This
             will
             be
             clear
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             only
             a
             Soveraign
             can
             have
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             which
             whatever
             be
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             absolute
             ,
             that
             is
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             &
             Common
             sense
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             proven
             at
             more
             length
             .
             That
             is
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             free
             from
             all
             conditions
             ,
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             &
             a
             ranging
             Bear
             to
             destroy
             all
             if
             he
             pleases
             .
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             Authority
             is
             only
             fiduciarie
             ,
             entrusted
             by
             God
             &
             the
             people
             with
             a
             great
             Charge
             :
             A
             great
             Pledge
             is
             impauned
             &
             committed
             to
             the
             Care
             &
             Custody
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             take
             special
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             abuse
             ;
             or
             waste
             ,
             or
             alienate
             or
             sell
             (
             for
             in
             that
             case
             Royalists
             themselves
             grant
             he
             may
             be
             deposed
             )
             He
             is
             by
             Office
             a
             Patron
             of
             the
             Subjects
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Law
             both
             of
             God
             &
             Man
             ,
             the
             Keeper
             of
             both
             Tables
             .
             Sure
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             over
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             power
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             stop
             &
             disable
             them
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             is
             it
             ,
             over
             all
             other
             Parts
             of
             his
             Charge
             .
             He
             is
             rather
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             than
             an
             Inheritor
             &
             proprietor
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             do
             with
             his
             pupils
             interest
             what
             he
             pleases
             .
             In
             a
             word
             the
             Nature
             &
             whole
             significancy
             of
             his
             power
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Nations
               publick
               Servant
            
             ,
             both
             Objectively
             in
             that
             he
             is
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Representatively
             in
             that
             the
             people
             hath
             impauned
             in
             his
             hand
             all
             their
             power
             to
             do
             Royal
             Service
             .
             The
             Scripture
             eaches
             this
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             the
             Titles
             of
             Service
             ,
             as
             Watchman
             &c.
             allowing
             him
             Royal
             wages
             for
             his
             Royal
             work
             Rom.
             13.
             he
             is
             Gods
             Minister
             attending
             continually
             on
             this
             thing
             ,
             There
             is
             his
             
               work
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               pay
               yow
               tribute
               also
               ,
            
             There
             is
             his
             wages
             &
             maintinance
             .
             He
             is
             called
             so
             in
             that
             transaction
             with
             Rehoboam
             ;
             The
             old
             men
             advised
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Servant
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             be
             his
             Servants
             1
             King.
             12.
             7.
             
             There
             was
             a
             conditional
             bargain
             proposed
             :
             As
             to
             be
             a
             Servant
             ,
             or
             Tutor
             ,
             or
             Guardian
             upon
             Trust
             ,
             always
             
             implies
             Conditions
             &
             Acconntableness
             to
             them
             that
             entrust
             them
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             otherwise
             great
             absurdities
             would
             follow
             .
             Here
             would
             be
             a
             voluntary
             contracted
             Relation
             ,
             obliging
             as
             to
             relative
             duties
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             ouwed
             none
             correlative
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             one
             whom
             we
             set
             over
             us
             .
             It
             were
             strange
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Condition
             here
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             voluntarly
             suscepted
             Relations
             can
             be
             without
             this
             ,
             as
             between
             Man
             &
             Wife
             ,
             Master
             &
             Servant
             &c.
             
             This
             would
             give
             him
             the
             disposal
             of
             us
             &
             Ours
             ,
             as
             if
             both
             we
             and
             what
             we
             have
             were
             his
             oun
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             goods
             are
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             does
             not
             sin
             whatever
             he
             do
             with
             them
             .
             So
             this
             would
             make
             a
             King
             that
             could
             not
             sin
             against
             us
             ;
             being
             no
             ways
             obliged
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             obliged
             to
             us
             but
             upon
             Covenant
             conditions
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             obliged
             &
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             God
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             us
             otherwise
             :
             And
             if
             he
             be
             not
             bound
             then
             he
             may
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
             to
             us
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             no
             wayes
             bound
             .
             This
             also
             is
             point
             blank
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Second
             way
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Revelation
             or
             Scripture
             .
             1.
             
             In
             thevery
             directions
             about
             making
             &
             seting
             up
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shewes
             what
             conditions
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             them
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             &c.
             and
             in
             all
             directions
             for
             obeying
             them
             ,
             the
             qualifications
             they
             should
             have
             are
             rehearsed
             as
             Rom.
             13.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Therefore
             none
             are
             to
             be
             set
             up
             but
             on
             these
             conditions
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             but
             such
             as
             have
             these
             qualifications
             .
             2.
             
             In
             His
             promises
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             Kings
             ,
             He
             secures
             their
             continuation
             only
             Conditionally
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             Kingdom
             if
             they
             be
             constant
             to
             
               do
               His
               Commandments
            
             &
             Judgements
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             7.
             
             There
             shall
             not
             fail
             a
             man
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             Trone
             
               yet
               so
            
             that
             they
             take
             heed
             to
             their
             way
             to
             walk
             in
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             2
             Chron.
             6.
             16.
             
             Now
             He
             was
             not
             otherwise
             to
             perform
             these
             promises
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             action
             &
             suffrage
             of
             the
             people
             seting
             him
             up
             ,
             (
             which
             He
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             way
             of
             calling
             Kings
             to
             Thrones
             )
             if
             therefore
             the
             Lords
             promise
             be
             conditional
             ,
             the
             peoples
             actions
             also
             behoved
             to
             be
             suspended
             upon
             the
             same
             conditions
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             many
             express
             Covenants
             ,
             between
             Rulers
             &
             Subjects
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Iephthah
             
             was
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             Tob
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Gileadites
             by
             an
             explicite
             mutual
             stipulation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             was
             invocated
             as
             a
             Witness
             ,
             Iudg.
             11.
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             all
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             came
             to
             make
             David
             King
             ,
             and
             King
             David
             made
             a
             League
             with
             them
             in
             Hebron
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             anointed
             him
             over
             
               Israel
               2
               Sam.
            
             5.
             3.
             he
             made
             there
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             before
             the
             Lord
             1
             Chron.
             11
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             was
             no
             King
             before
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             Pactional
             Oath
             between
             him
             &
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             upon
             termes
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             Deut.
             17.
             he
             was
             only
             a
             King
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ;
             one
             who
             was
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             but
             now
             actually
             inaugurate
             a
             
               Covenanted
               King
            
             upon
             termes
             that
             satisfied
             them
             .
             It
             s
             true
             they
             came
             to
             recognosce
             his
             Right
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             But
             so
             did
             they
             recognosce
             Rehoboams
             Right
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Shechem
             to
             make
             him
             King
             1
             King.
             12.
             1.
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             would
             not
             enter
             in
             Covenant
             terms
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             their
             just
             demands
             ,
             the
             people
             answered
             the
             King
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               what
               portion
               have
               we
               in
               David
               ,
               neither
               have
               we
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               to
               your
               tents
               O
               Israel
               vers
               .
            
             16.
             
             They
             refused
             to
             acknowledge
             such
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             no
             Prophets
             ever
             condemning
             them
             for
             it
             .
             So
             when
             Iehoash
             or
             Ioash
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             Iehojada
             made
             a
             Covenant
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King
             &
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             between
             the
             King
             also
             and
             the
             people
             2
             
               King.
               11.
               17.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             23.
             11
             ,
             16.
             
             From
             all
             these
             Reasons
             &
             Scriptures
             ,
             It
             is
             clear
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Mutual
             Compact
             .
             between
             the
             Subjects
             and
             every
             Soveraign
             they
             oune
             subjection
             to
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             refuse
             ,
             and
             usurp
             the
             Sword
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             an
             Anterior
             obligation
             to
             substract
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Sword
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             capacity
             ,
             to
             pull
             it
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             use
             it
             against
             him
             .
             And
             of
             this
             we
             are
             put
             in
             mind
             by
             the
             Motto
             of
             our
             old
             
               Coronation
               pieces
            
             ,
             which
             have
             these
             Words
             about
             the
             Sword.
             
               pro
               me
               ,
               si
               mereor
               in
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               for
               me
               but
               if
               I
               deserve
               against
               me
               :
            
             And
             surely
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             now
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               tu
               meruisti
               &
               adhuc
               meres
            
             .
             We
             see
             then
             ,
             the
             Allegiance
             that
             this
             Usurper
             alledges
             is
             his
             due
             ,
             wants
             a
             bottom
             ,
             to
             wit
             a
             compact
             with
             the
             people
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             compact
             
             between
             the
             King
             &
             the
             people
             when
             ,
             he
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             then
             he
             that
             advances
             himself
             ,
             without
             &
             against
             this
             compact
             ,
             is
             an
             Usurper
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             he
             that
             advances
             himself
             without
             &
             against
             this
             compact
             ,
             is
             an
             Usurper
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             And
             who
             more
             Notoriously
             deserving
             such
             a
             signature
             ,
             than
             
               Iames
               the
            
             7
             /
             2
             who
             hath
             made
             horns
             of
             his
             oun
             strength
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Popes
               Biills
            
             ,
             to
             push
             his
             Brother
             out
             and
             himself
             in
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             upon
             no
             termes
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             security
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
             One
             Objection
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             here
             :
             Can
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Iewes
             be
             binding
             to
             all
             Nations
             ?
             The
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             made
             such
             Covenants
             ,
             shall
             therefore
             all
             Kings
             do
             so
             ?
             Ans.
             why
             not
             this
             Custom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Crowing
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             likewise
             ?
             These
             Rules
             are
             not
             Typical
             or
             Cermonial
             ,
             nor
             only
             so
             Iudicial
             as
             to
             be
             peculiarly
             Iudaical
             ,
             but
             are
             matters
             of
             moral
             equity
             ,
             bearing
             a
             standing
             reason
             founded
             upon
             that
             Law
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             &c.
             Limiting
             the
             Prince
             to
             stand
             to
             conditions
             .
             If
             we
             cast
             at
             Divine
             Laws
             for
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             where
             wil
             we
             find
             better
             Laws
             ?
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             the
             first
             of
             the
             British
             Kings
             who
             was
             Christian
             ,
             that
             writing
             to
             Eleutherius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             before
             Antichrist
             took
             that
             seat
             )
             for
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             he
             received
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               By
               Divine
               Clemency
               ye
               have
               received
               the
               Law
               &
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yow
               have
               the
               Old
               &
               New
               Testaments
               ,
               out
               of
               them
               in
               Gods
               Name
               by
               Counsel
               of
               your
               State
               take
               Laws
               ,
               &
               Govern
               your
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             began
             his
             Laws
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               speake
               all
               these
               words
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             repeated
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             The
             Second
             thing
             I
             undertook
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             that
             Assertion
             of
             
               
                 
                   Buchanan
                   ubi
                   supra
                   ,
                   de
                   Iure
                   Regni
                   .
                   Qui
                   prior
                   a
                   Conventis
                   recidit
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               There
               being
               a
               paction
               between
               the
               King
               &
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               who
               first
               recedes
               from
               what
               is
               Covenanted
               ,
               and
               doth
               Counteract
               what
               he
               hath
               Covenanted
               ,
               he
               looses
               the
               contract
               ;
               and
               the
               bond
               being
               loosed
               which
               did
               hold
               fast
               the
               King
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               whatever
               right
               did
               belong
               to
               him
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               compact
               ,
               he
               looses
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               as
               free
               as
               before
               the
               stipulation
               .
            
             Which
             is
             also
             asserted
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             
               
                 
                   Ius
                   populi
                   ch
                   .
                   6.
                   pag.
                
                 112.
                 
              
               It
               is
               no
               less
               clear
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Soveraign
               doth
               
               not
               performe
               the
               principal
               main
               &
               most
               necessary
               conditions
               ,
               condescended
               &
               aggreed
               upon
               ,
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               he
               falleth
               from
               his
               Soveraignity
               :
               and
               pag.
               117.
               when
               the
               Prince
               doth
               violate
               his
               compact
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               its
               conditions
               ,
               or
               as
               to
               its
               chief
               main
               &
               most
               necessary
               condition
               ,
               the
               subjects
               are
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               free
               from
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               Liberty
               to
               make
               choise
               of
               another
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             clear
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             labour
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             head
             we
             were
             loosed
             from
             all
             Allegiance
             ro
             the
             former
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             was
             admitted
             upon
             terms
             of
             an
             explicite
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             conditions
             whereof
             he
             did
             as
             explicitely
             break
             .
             There
             are
             two
             cases
             wherein
             Subjects
             are
             loosed
             from
             Covenanted
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Princes
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Prince
             remitts
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             refuses
             Allegiance
             upon
             that
             basis
             ;
             then
             he
             can
             no
             more
             demand
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             compact
             .
             He
             that
             remitts
             &
             will
             not
             have
             that
             Allegiance
             ,
             that
             the
             Subjects
             Covenanted
             upon
             such
             &
             such
             conditions
             to
             him
             ,
             these
             Subjects
             should
             not
             give
             it
             that
             they
             so
             Covenanted
             ,
             for
             they
             should
             not
             prostitute
             it
             to
             a
             Refuser
             &
             Remitter
             :
             But
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             remitted
             and
             would
             not
             have
             that
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             we
             Covenanted
             upon
             such
             &
             such
             conditions
             viz.
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             cassed
             ,
             &
             annulled
             ,
             and
             made
             Criminal
             to
             oune
             :
             Ergo
             to
             him
             we
             should
             not
             have
             given
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             Covenanted
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Prince
             did
             enter
             into
             a
             Mutual
             Covenant
             with
             the
             people
             upon
             Mutual
             conditions
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             only
             cease
             to
             performe
             the
             conditions
             ,
             but
             simply
             denies
             all
             obligation
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             quarrel
             to
             insinuate
             so
             much
             ,
             yea
             persecutes
             all
             who
             dare
             assert
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             yet
             demands
             Allegiance
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             obligation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             he
             hath
             remitted
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             prerogative
             .
             In
             this
             case
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             also
             ,
             the
             subjects
             are
             not
             bound
             either
             to
             oune
             their
             formerly
             Covenanted
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             Or
             that
             which
             he
             demands
             on
             other
             grounds
             .
             
               Grotius
               de
               Iure
               belli
            
             is
             clear
             as
             to
             this
             
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Cap.
               4.
               
               Num.
               12.
               
               Si
               ex
               Clausula
               posita
               in
               ipsa
               delatione
               Imperii
               ,
               ut
               si
               Rex
               hoc
               aut
               hoc
               faciet
               subditi
               omni
               obedientiae
               vinculo
               solvuntur
               ,
               tunc
               quoque
               Rex
               in
               privatam
               personam
               recidit
               .
            
             If
             
             there
             be
             such
             a
             Clause
             or
             condition
             in
             the
             very
             devolution
             of
             the
             Government
             upon
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             do
             so
             &
             so
             the
             subjects
             shall
             be
             loosed
             from
             all
             bonds
             of
             obedience
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             does
             so
             he
             becomes
             a
             meer
             private
             person
             .
             Grotius
             there
             supposes
             the
             power
             is
             transferred
             upon
             a
             
               resolutive
               condition
            
             ,
             that
             is
             if
             he
             transgress
             the
             condition
             the
             power
             shall
             be
             resolved
             into
             its
             first
             fountain
             :
             much
             more
             if
             it
             be
             transferred
             expressly
             also
             upon
             a
             
               suspensive
               condition
            
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             continue
             to
             maintain
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             defend
             Religion
             &
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             whereof
             we
             shall
             oune
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             in
             that
             case
             if
             he
             do
             not
             maintain
             these
             ends
             ,
             plain
             it
             is
             our
             obligation
             ceases
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             it
             stand
             upon
             a
             conditional
             obligation
             ,
             when
             his
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             sists
             ?
             But
             whatever
             be
             the
             conditions
             Mutual
             ,
             it
             flowes
             Natively
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Mutual
             compact
             ,
             that
             
               qui
               non
               praestat
               officium
               promissum
               cadit
               beneficio
               hac
               lege
               dato
               ,
            
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             perform
             the
             conditions
             aggreed
             upon
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             the
             benefite
             granted
             upon
             condition
             of
             performance
             of
             these
             conditions
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             performe
             not
             ,
             or
             violate
             these
             conditions
             upon
             supposition
             whereof
             he
             would
             not
             have
             gotten
             the
             benefite
             :
             It
             were
             very
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             a
             Mutual
             conditional
             compact
             one
             party
             shall
             still
             be
             bound
             to
             perform
             his
             conditions
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             perform
             none
             but
             break
             all
             .
             Were
             it
             the
             act
             of
             rational
             Creatures
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             upon
             conditions
             he
             shall
             not
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             bound
             to
             him
             thô
             he
             Tyrannize
             never
             so
             much
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             Nature
             of
             Mutual
             compacts
             in
             the
             
               Spies
               Covenant
               with
               Rahab
               Iosh.
               2.
               20.
               
               If
               thow
               utter
               this
               our
               business
               ,
               then
               we
               will
               be
               quite
               of
               thine
               Oath
               ,
               which
               thow
               hast
               made
               us
               to
               swear
               :
            
             if
             she
             should
             break
             condition
             ,
             then
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             on
             their
             part
             should
             cease
             .
             But
             next
             all
             the
             stress
             will
             ly
             in
             proving
             that
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             on
             such
             &
             such
             conditions
             between
             a
             Prince
             &
             Subjects
             ,
             doth
             equally
             &
             
               mutually
               oblige
            
             both
             to
             each
             other
             :
             for
             if
             it
             equally
             oblige
             both
             ,
             then
             both
             are
             equally
             disengaged
             from
             other
             by
             the
             breach
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             either
             of
             them
             may
             have
             a
             just
             claim
             in
             Law
             against
             the
             other
             for
             breach
             of
             the
             conditions
             .
             But
             Royalists
             &
             Court-slaves
             
             alledge
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Covenant
             obliges
             the
             King
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             the
             people
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             no
             more
             accountable
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             made
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             the
             contrare
             is
             evident
             :
             For
             [
             1
             ]
             If
             the
             compact
             be
             Mutual
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             infringed
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             in
             the
             other
             also
             ;
             for
             in
             contracts
             ,
             the
             parties
             are
             considered
             as
             equalls
             ,
             whatever
             inequality
             there
             may
             be
             betwixt
             them
             otherwise
             :
             I
             speak
             of
             contracts
             among
             men
             .
             [
             2
             ]
             If
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             people
             at
             all
             :
             And
             so
             David
             did
             no
             more
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             .
             than
             with
             the
             Chaldeans
             :
             for
             to
             all
             with
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             made
             it
             obliges
             to
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             only
             made
             the
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             he
             made
             it
             only
             before
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             Witness
             ,
             not
             with
             Him
             as
             a
             party
             .
             Ioashs
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             is
             expresly
             distinguished
             from
             that
             with
             the
             people
             .
             [
             3
             ]
             If
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             altogether
             non-sense
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             were
             any
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             :
             for
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             King
             on
             such
             &
             such
             terms
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             this
             after
             he
             is
             made
             King
             he
             is
             no
             more
             obliged
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             compact
             with
             him
             at
             all
             .
             [
             4
             ]
             If
             he
             be
             bound
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             as
             a
             man
             or
             Christian
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             bound
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             with
             respect
             to
             them
             he
             is
             only
             King
             :
             But
             he
             is
             bound
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             as
             a
             man
             or
             Christian
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             only
             with
             him
             as
             King
             that
             the
             people
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             transact
             with
             them
             under
             the
             same
             consideration
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             ,
             is
             the
             specifical
             act
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             defend
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             &
             Rule
             in
             Righteousness
             ;
             And
             therefore
             his
             Covenant
             binds
             him
             as
             King.
             Again
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             bound
             as
             King
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             King
             he
             is
             under
             no
             obligation
             of
             Law
             or
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Lawless
             Tyrant
             ,
             yea
             none
             of
             Gods
             subjects
             .
             It
             would
             also
             suppose
             that
             the
             King
             as
             King
             could
             not
             sin
             against
             the
             people
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             God
             :
             for
             as
             King
             he
             could
             be
             under
             no
             obligation
             of
             duty
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             ;
             by
             this
             he
             would
             be
             set
             above
             all
             obligations
             to
             love
             his
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             above
             all
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
             and
             only
             less
             than
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             this
             doctrine
             he
             is
             loosed
             from
             all
             duties
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             obliged
             to
             them
             as
             others
             .
             But
             against
             this
             it
             is
             Objected
             :
             both
             Prince
             &
             people
             are
             obliged
             to
             performe
             their
             part
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             obliged
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             not
             accountable
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             mutual
             power
             in
             the
             parties
             to
             compell
             one
             another
             to
             performe
             the
             promised
             duty
             ;
             the
             King
             hath
             it
             indeed
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             people
             over
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             indifferent
             Judge
             Superior
             to
             both
             to
             compell
             both
             ,
             but
             God.
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             if
             all
             this
             should
             be
             granted
             ?
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             infringe
             the
             proposition
             :
             what
             if
             the
             people
             have
             not
             power
             to
             compell
             him
             ?
             yet
             Iure
             he
             may
             fall
             from
             his
             Soveraignity
             ,
             though
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             is
             not
             deposed
             :
             he
             loses
             his
             right
             to
             our
             part
             ,
             when
             he
             breaks
             his
             part
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Superior
             Arbiter
             :
             for
             as
             in
             contracting
             they
             are
             considered
             as
             equal
             ,
             so
             the
             party
             keeping
             the
             contract
             is
             Superior
             to
             the
             other
             breaking
             it
             :
             3.
             
             There
             may
             be
             Mutual
             Coactive
             Power
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Mutual
             relation
             of
             Superiority
             &
             Inferiority
             :
             yea
             in
             some
             cases
             Inferiours
             may
             have
             a
             Coactive
             Power
             by
             Law
             ,
             to
             compell
             their
             Superiours
             failing
             in
             their
             duty
             to
             them
             ;
             As
             a
             Son
             wronged
             by
             his
             Father
             may
             compel
             him
             to
             reparation
             by
             Law
             ;
             And
             independent
             Kingdoms
             ,
             nothing
             inferior
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             being
             in
             Covenant
             together
             ,
             the
             wronged
             may
             have
             a
             Coactive
             power
             to
             force
             the
             other
             to
             duty
             ,
             without
             any
             Superior
             Arbiter
             .
             4.
             
             The
             bond
             of
             suretyship
             brings
             a
             man
             under
             the
             obligation
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             though
             the
             surety
             were
             never
             so
             high
             and
             the
             Creditor
             never
             so
             low
             :
             Solomon
             sayes
             in
             General
             without
             exception
             of
             Kings
             ,
             yea
             including
             them
             because
             he
             was
             a
             King
             that
             spake
             it
             
               Prov.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               My
               son
               if
               thow
               be
               Surety
               for
               thy
               friend
               —
               thow
               art
               snared
               with
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               Mouth
               .
            
             Now
             a
             Kings
             power
             is
             but
             fiduciary
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             be
             unaccountable
             for
             the
             power
             concredited
             to
             him
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Generation
             had
             minded
             this
             ,
             our
             Stewarts
             should
             have
             been
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             their
             Stewardship
             ere
             now
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             a
             Covenanted
             Prince
             ,
             breaking
             all
             the
             Conditions
             of
             his
             compact
             ,
             doth
             
             forfeit
             his
             right
             to
             the
             Subjects
             Allegiance
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             no
             more
             to
             oune
             him
             as
             their
             Soveraign
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             a
             Covenanted
             Prince
             breaking
             all
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             compact
             doth
             forfeit
             his
             right
             to
             the
             Subjects
             Allegiance
             :
             Ergo
             —
             And
             Consequently
             when
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             expressly
             bound
             by
             Covenant
             to
             defend
             &
             promote
             the
             Convenanted
             Reformation
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             whom
             only
             we
             were
             bound
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             his
             defending
             &
             promoting
             the
             same
             ,
             did
             violently
             &
             villainously
             violate
             &
             vilify
             these
             conditions
             ,
             we
             were
             no
             more
             bound
             to
             them
             .
             Somewhat
             possibly
             may
             be
             Objected
             here
             .
             1.
             
             If
             this
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             we
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             oune
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             &
             while
             he
             were
             actually
             promoving
             &
             carrying
             on
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Ans.
             It
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             preserve
             his
             Person
             &
             Authority
             in
             these
             necessary
             intervalls
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             see
             to
             himself
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             preserve
             him
             as
             a
             mean
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             aptitude
             &
             designation
             for
             such
             an
             End
             ,
             albeit
             not
             alwayes
             formally
             prosecuting
             it
             :
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             never
             to
             oune
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             actually
             exercised
             in
             prosecuting
             these
             ends
             :
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             to
             oune
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             Tyrannically
             &
             Treacherously
             abusing
             his
             Authority
             for
             destroying
             &
             overturning
             these
             ends
             ,
             and
             violating
             all
             the
             conditions
             of
             his
             compact
             .
             It
             may
             be
             
               Obj.
               2.
               
               Saul
            
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             a
             breaker
             of
             his
             Royal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             persecuter
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             Murderer
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             usurper
             upon
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             guilty
             of
             breaking
             all
             conditions
             :
             And
             yet
             David
             and
             all
             Israel
             ouned
             him
             as
             the
             
               Anointed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Saul
            
             was
             indeed
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             rejected
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             His
             oun
             time
             &
             way
             ,
             which
             David
             a
             Prophet
             knowing
             would
             not
             anticipate
             .
             But
             he
             was
             far
             short
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             Bungler
             in
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             in
             comparison
             of
             our
             Grassators
             :
             he
             broke
             his
             Royal
             Covenant
             in
             very
             gross
             particular
             acts
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             cass
             &
             rescind
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             burn
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             make
             it
             Criminal
             to
             oune
             its
             obligation
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             so
             much
             as
             profess
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             arrogate
             an
             Absolute
             
             prerogative
             ,
             nor
             attempt
             arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             nor
             to
             evert
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             and
             overturn
             the
             Religion
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &
             bring
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             Ours
             have
             done
             :
             He
             was
             a
             Persecuter
             of
             David
             upon
             some
             private
             quarrels
             ,
             not
             of
             all
             the
             Godly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Covenanted
             Religion
             :
             He
             Murdered
             85
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             a
             transport
             of
             fury
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             kindness
             to
             David
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             make
             Laws
             adjudging
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             death
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             found
             most
             faithful
             in
             their
             duty
             to
             God
             &
             His
             Church
             ,
             as
             Ours
             have
             done
             against
             all
             Field
             Preachers
             :
             He
             Usurped
             upon
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             in
             one
             elicit
             act
             of
             Sacrificing
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             usurp
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             annex
             it
             as
             an
             inherent
             right
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             indeed
             such
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             deserved
             to
             have
             been
             dethroned
             &
             brought
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             accounts
             that
             Amaziah
             &
             Uzziah
             were
             deposed
             for
             afterwards
             :
             And
             in
             this
             the
             people
             failed
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             they
             were
             plagued
             remarkably
             ;
             shall
             their
             Omission
             be
             an
             Argument
             to
             us
             ?
             3.
             
             As
             the
             question
             was
             never
             put
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             whether
             they
             ouned
             his
             Authority
             as
             Lawful
             or
             not
             ?
             So
             we
             do
             not
             read
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             Universal
             ouning
             him
             ,
             or
             their
             positive
             disouning
             him
             :
             However
             ,
             That
             's
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             drawen
             
               a
               non
               facto
               ad
               faciendum
            
             ;
             because
             they
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             not
             be
             done
             .
             4.
             
             They
             ouned
             him
             ;
             but
             how
             ?
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             or
             revolted
             from
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ?
             (
             as
             all
             Lawful
             Magistrats
             ought
             to
             be
             ouned
             Rom.
             13.
             2
             ,
             4.
             )
             This
             I
             deny
             :
             for
             David
             &
             his
             six
             hundred
             men
             resisted
             him
             resolutely
             ;
             And
             though
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             did
             long
             Lazily
             lye
             &
             couch
             as
             Asses
             under
             his
             burden
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             ,
             weary
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             many
             revolted
             from
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             adjoined
             themselves
             to
             David
             at
             Ziklag
             ,
             while
             he
             kept
             himself
             close
             because
             of
             
               Saul
               the
               Son
               of
               Kish
               1
               Chron.
            
             12.
             1.
             who
             are
             commended
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             for
             their
             valour
             vers
             .
             2.
             &c.
             and
             many
             out
             of
             Manasseh
             fell
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             with
             the
             Philistims
             against
             Saul
             to
             battel
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             This
             was
             a
             practical
             disouning
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             deposed
             him
             .
             5.
             
             David
             did
             indeed
             pay
             him
             &
             his
             Character
             some
             deference
             ,
             as
             having
             
             been
             the
             
               Anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             yet
             perhaps
             his
             honouring
             him
             with
             that
             title
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               anointed
               1
               Sam.
            
             24.
             1
             
             Sam.
             26.
             and
             calling
             him
             so
             often
             his
             
               Lord
               the
               King
            
             cannot
             be
             altogether
             Justified
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             his
             using
             that
             same
             language
             to
             Achish
             King
             of
             
               Gath.
               1
               Sam.
            
             29.
             8.
             
             I
             shew
             before
             how
             titles
             might
             be
             allowed
             :
             but
             this
             so
             circumstantiate
             ,
             does
             not
             seem
             so
             consistent
             with
             his
             imprecatory
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             avenging
             him
             on
             him
             .
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             12.
             and
             many
             other
             imprecations
             against
             him
             in
             his
             Psalms
             ;
             in
             some
             of
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             whom
             here
             he
             stiles
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             a
             Dog
             ;
             as
             Saul
             &
             his
             Complices
             are
             called
             Psal.
             95.
             6
             ,
             14.
             and
             the
             evil
             violent
             &
             wicked
             man
             Psal
             140.
             1
             ,
             4.
             and
             the
             
               vilest
               of
               men
               Psal.
               12.
               ult
               .
            
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Argument
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Though
             this
             Necessary
             conditional
             compact
             ,
             which
             must
             alwayes
             be
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             Lawfu●
             Rulers
             ,
             be
             not
             alwayes
             express
             &
             explicite
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             written
             Authentick
             Copy
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             always
             produced
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             alwise
             to
             be
             understood
             implicitely
             at
             least
             transacted
             ,
             in
             the
             Rulers
             admission
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             must
             regulate
             both
             parties
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             Ruler
             ,
             it
             must
             natively
             be
             understood
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             terms
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             feeder
             ,
             &
             Protector
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             Murderer
             ,
             &
             Destroyer
             .
             All
             Princes
             are
             so
             far
             pactional
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             ,
             by
             the
             high
             &
             absolute
             Soveraign
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             their
             Authority
             ,
             to
             reign
             for
             the
             Peace
             &
             profit
             of
             the
             people
             :
             this
             is
             fixed
             unalterably
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Legislator
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             engaged
             unto
             at
             the
             Coronation
             :
             and
             whosoever
             declines
             or
             destroyes
             this
             fundamental
             condition
             ,
             he
             degrades
             &
             deposes
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             also
             not
             only
             the
             Universal
             practice
             ,
             but
             necessary
             for
             the
             Constitution
             &
             Conservation
             of
             all
             Common-wealths
             ,
             to
             have
             
               fundamental
               Laws
            
             &
             Provisions
             about
             Government
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             upholding
             &
             transmitting
             &
             transfering
             it
             as
             occasion
             calls
             ,
             and
             preventing
             &
             punishing
             violations
             thereof
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             invasion
             or
             intrusion
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             entrance
             upon
             it
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             
             it
             be
             illegitimated
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             Liberties
             always
             secured
             .
             This
             doeth
             infer
             &
             regulate
             a
             conditional
             compact
             with
             all
             that
             are
             advanced
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             albeit
             it
             should
             not
             be
             expressed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             undenyable
             that
             in
             the
             erection
             of
             all
             Governours
             ,
             the
             grand
             Interests
             of
             the
             Community
             must
             be
             seen
             to
             by
             
               Legal
               Securities
            
             for
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             &
             use
             of
             fundamental
             Laws
             .
             Now
             how
             these
             have
             been
             unhinged
             &
             infringed
             ,
             by
             the
             introduction
             &
             present
             establishment
             by
             Law
             of
             that
             Monster
             of
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             enacted
             in
             Parliament
             Anno
             1661.
             the
             
               Apologetick
               Relation
            
             doth
             abundantly
             demonstrate
             ,
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Kings
               Civil
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             enhancing
             all
             the
             Absoluteness
             that
             ever
             the
             Great
             Turk
             could
             arrogate
             ,
             and
             yet
             far
             short
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             Usurped
             since
             ,
             and
             impudently
             proclaimed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             especially
             by
             him
             who
             now
             domineers
             ,
             in
             his
             Challenges
             of
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
               ,
               prerogative
               Royal
            
             ,
             &
             
               Absolute
               Power
               ,
               which
               all
               are
               to
               obey
               without
               reserve
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             whole
             basis
             of
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             Bulwark
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             is
             enervated
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             security
             of
             no
             Law
             but
             the
             Kings
             lust
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             Those
             Princes
             ,
             that
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             virtual
             compact
             (
             at
             least
             )
             at
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             have
             overturned
             all
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             our
             Princes
             have
             contrary
             to
             their
             virtual
             compact
             (
             at
             least
             )
             at
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             overturned
             all
             fundamental
             Laws
             :
             Ergo
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             
               The
               Major
               is
               plain
               :
               for
               they
               that
               overturn
               fundamental
               Laws
               are
               no
               Magistrats
               ;
               thereby
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               Government
               being
               subverted
               ,
               and
               the
               subverter
               cannot
               be
               ouned
               as
               a
               Father
               or
               friend
               ,
               but
               an
               open
               enemy
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               nor
               looked
               upon
               as
               Magistrats
               doing
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               as
               Tyrants
               seeking
               themselves
               with
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               :
               And
               in
               this
               case
               the
               compact
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               being
               violated
               ,
               they
               fall
               from
               their
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               Liberated
               from
               their
               obligation
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               no
               Magistrats
               the
               people
               are
               no
               subjects
               ,
               for
               the
               relation
               is
               mutual
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               obligation
               
                 
                   Ius
                   populi
                   chap.
                   9.
                   pag.
                
                 183.
                 
              
            
             The
             Minor
             is
             manifest
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Mischiefs
             framed
             into
             Laws
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
               ,
               Prerogative
               Royal
            
             ,
             &
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             foresaid
             :
             whereby
             what
             remains
             of
             our
             fundamental
             Constitutions
             ,
             either
             in
             Religious
             or
             Civil
             Settlements
             ,
             unsubverted
             as
             yet
             ,
             may
             be
             subverted
             when
             this
             Absolute
             Monarch
             pleases
             .
             Which
             
               Absolute
               Authority
            
             we
             cannot
             in
             conscience
             oune
             ,
             for
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             taken
             both
             from
             Reason
             &
             Scripture
             .
             First
             it
             s
             against
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             A
             power
             contrare
             to
             Nature
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             Absolute
             power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             that
             which
             takes
             away
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             people
             to
             give
             away
             ,
             their
             Natural
             power
             of
             preserving
             their
             lives
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             man
             above
             all
             rule
             &
             Law
             ,
             is
             contrare
             to
             Nature
             ;
             such
             is
             Absolute
             power
             ,
             making
             people
             resign
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             resign
             ,
             an
             absolute
             power
             to
             destroy
             &
             Tyrannize
             .
             2.
             
             A
             power
             contrare
             to
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             its
             Constitution
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             Absolute
             power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             The
             first
             rise
             of
             the
             Constitution
             is
             a
             peoples
             seting
             a
             Soveraign
             over
             them
             ,
             giving
             him
             Authority
             to
             administer
             justice
             over
             them
             ;
             But
             it
             were
             against
             this
             ,
             to
             set
             one
             over
             them
             with
             a
             power
             to
             rage
             at
             randome
             ,
             and
             rule
             as
             he
             lists
             :
             It
             s
             proven
             before
             ,
             a
             King
             hath
             no
             power
             but
             what
             the
             people
             gave
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             gave
             ,
             never
             could
             give
             an
             absolute
             power
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             That
             power
             which
             is
             against
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             Absolute
             power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             which
             will
             make
             a
             peoples
             condition
             worse
             then
             before
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             that
             mean
             which
             they
             intended
             for
             a
             blessing
             to
             turn
             a
             plague
             &
             scourage
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             subjects
             to
             be
             formal
             slaves
             at
             the
             Princes
             devotion
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             contrare
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             :
             But
             Absolute
             power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             against
             the
             exorbitance
             thereof
             no
             means
             would
             be
             left
             to
             prevent
             its
             obstructing
             all
             the
             fountains
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             commanding
             Laws
             &
             Lawyers
             to
             speak
             ,
             not
             justice
             righteousness
             &
             reason
             ,
             but
             the
             lust
             &
             pleasure
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             turning
             all
             into
             Anarchy
             &
             confusion
             :
             Certainly
             it
             could
             never
             be
             the
             intention
             either
             of
             the
             work
             or
             workers
             ,
             at
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             power
             to
             enslave
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Curse
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             their
             ends
             was
             to
             get
             comfort
             ,
             safety
             ,
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             under
             the
             shadow
             
             of
             Government
             .
             4.
             
             That
             power
             which
             invalidates
             ,
             and
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Kings
             compact
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             Absolute
             Power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             tenor
             of
             that
             is
             alwise
             to
             secure
             Laws
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             to
             rule
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             Absolute
             invalidates
             &
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             :
             That
             which
             were
             an
             engagment
             into
             Contradictories
             cannot
             consist
             with
             that
             compact
             ;
             but
             to
             engage
             to
             be
             absolute
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             rule
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             an
             engagment
             into
             Contradictories
             ,
             which
             no
             people
             could
             admit
             for
             a
             security
             :
             It
             s
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             compact
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             King
             Absolute
             Power
             to
             overturn
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             assume
             it
             which
             was
             never
             given
             ,
             were
             to
             invalidate
             this
             compact
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             himself
             no
             King
             ;
             but
             to
             restore
             unto
             the
             people
             the
             power
             they
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
             5
             ▪
             That
             power
             which
             is
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             Absolute
             Power
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             a
             power
             to
             Tyrannize
             &
             Sin
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             of
             God
             He
             should
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Moral
             Power
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             acts
             be
             ;
             but
             the
             acts
             of
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             being
             Lawless
             ,
             cannot
             be
             from
             God
             :
             Ergo
             neither
             the
             Moral
             Power
             to
             commit
             these
             acts
             .
             6.
             
             That
             Ruler
             who
             cannot
             be
             
               Gods
               Minister
            
             for
             the
             
               peoples
               good
            
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             our
             consfiencious
             subjection
             to
             Rulers
             Rom.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5.
             )
             But
             Absolute
             Soveraigns
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             Gods
             Ministers
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             Gods
             Ministers
             for
             good
             ,
             they
             must
             administer
             justice
             ,
             preserve
             peace
             ,
             rule
             by
             Law
             ,
             take
             directions
             from
             their
             Master
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             absolute
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Tyrant
             in
             
               actu
               signato
            
             &
             exercito
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             an
             Absolute
             Prince
             is
             such
             ;
             being
             a
             power
             that
             may
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             jure
             as
             King
             :
             And
             so
             if
             Kings
             be
             
               actu
               primo
            
             Tyrants
             ,
             then
             people
             are
             
               actu
               primo
            
             Slaves
             ;
             and
             so
             Royal
             Power
             cannot
             be
             a
             blessing
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             a
             Lawless
             breaker
             of
             all
             bonds
             ,
             promises
             ,
             &
             Oaths
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Lawful
             Power
             :
             But
             Absolute
             Power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             limited
             by
             these
             Obligations
             ,
             at
             least
             people
             cannot
             have
             any
             seurity
             by
             them
             .
             8.
             
             A
             Lawless
             Power
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             An
             Absolute
             Power
             is
             a
             Lawless
             
             power
             :
             Ergo
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             plain
             .
             Cicero
             sayes
             
               Lib.
               2.
               de
               officio
               Eadem
               constituendarum
               Legum
               causa
               fuit
               ,
               quae
               Regum
            
             The
             reason
             of
             making
             Lawes
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             
               Buchanan
               de
               jure
               Regni
            
             very
             excellently
             ;
             
               when
               the
               lust
               of
               Kings
               was
               in
               stead
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               being
               vested
               with
               an
               infinite
               &
               immoderate
               power
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               contain
               themselves
               within
               bounds
               —
               the
               insolency
               of
               Kings
               made
               Laws
               to
               be
               desired
               ;
               for
               this
               cause
               Laws
               were
               made
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Kings
               constrained
               to
               make
               use
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               Licencious
               wills
               in
               judgment
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               right
               &
               priviledge
               which
               the
               people
               had
               conferred
               upon
               them
               ,
               being
               taught
               by
               many
               experiences
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               better
               that
               their
               Liberty
               should
               be
               concredited
               to
               Laws
               ,
               than
               to
               Kings
               ;
               better
               to
               have
               the
               Law
               which
               is
               a
               
                 dumb
                 King
              
               ,
               than
               a
               King
               who
               is
               not
               a
               
                 speaking
                 Law.
              
               
            
             If
             then
             Laws
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             making
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             more
             necessary
             than
             Kings
             ,
             And
             the
             same
             cause
             requirs
             both
             ,
             then
             a
             King
             without
             Laws
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             Rex
             must
             be
             
               Lex
               loquens
            
             ;
             a
             King
             must
             be
             a
             speaking
             &
             living
             Law
             ,
             reducing
             the
             Law
             to
             practice
             :
             So
             much
             then
             as
             a
             King
             hath
             of
             Law
             ,
             so
             much
             he
             hath
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             hath
             nothing
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             a
             King.
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             England
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               King
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               no
               obedience
               is
               due
               to
               him
               but
               by
               Law.
               Buchanan
            
             rehearses
             the
             words
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Emperours
             ,
             Theodosius
             &
             Valentinianus
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               Digna
               vox
               Majestate
               regnantis
               ,
               legibus
               se
               alligatum
               Principem
               fateri
               ;
               &
               revero
               Imperio
               majus
               ost
               ,
               submittere
               legibus
               Principatum
               .
            
             It
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             a
             word
             worthy
             of
             the
             Majestie
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             confess
             he
             is
             a
             tyed
             Prince
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             more
             to
             submit
             a
             Principality
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             an
             Empire
             .
             But
             now
             that
             an
             absolute
             power
             must
             be
             a
             Lawless
             power
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             a
             Lawless
             power
             that
             makes
             all
             Laws
             void
             ,
             needless
             &
             useless
             :
             but
             such
             is
             absolute
             power
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             confined
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             Laws
             .
             9.
             
             That
             power
             which
             is
             destructive
             to
             the
             peoples
             Liberties
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             Absolute
             power
             is
             such
             :
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             Licencious
             freedom
             as
             is
             absolute
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             peoples
             Liberties
             ;
             for
             these
             he
             may
             infringe
             
             when
             he
             pleases
             :
             Now
             these
             ,
             in
             their
             oun
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             being
             preferable
             to
             the
             Kings
             prerogative
             ,
             And
             it
             being
             no
             prerogative
             which
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             ,
             yea
             in
             its
             oun
             nature
             adapted
             to
             ,
             the
             precious
             Interests
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             Absolute
             Authority
             is
             stated
             in
             contradictory
             terms
             to
             these
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             that
             Authority
             :
             for
             now
             he
             hath
             another
             Authority
             than
             could
             be
             given
             him
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             these
             Interests
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             whereof
             he
             can
             only
             have
             an
             Authority
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             seeing
             he
             claimes
             a
             power
             to
             destroy
             them
             if
             he
             please
             .
             10.
             
             If
             we
             should
             oune
             Absolute
             Authority
             ;
             then
             we
             should
             oune
             a
             Royal
             prerogative
             in
             the
             King
             to
             make
             &
             dispense
             with
             Laws
             :
             Now
             that
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             would
             infer
             that
             the
             King
             had
             a
             Masterly
             Dominion
             over
             his
             subjects
             ,
             to
             make
             Lawes
             ,
             &
             inflict
             Penalties
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             And
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             make
             Kings
             must
             have
             a
             Coordinate
             power
             to
             make
             Laws
             also
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             in
             their
             Representatives
             make
             Kings
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             .
             Next
             a
             prerogative
             to
             dispense
             with
             Laws
             ,
             except
             such
             Laws
             as
             are
             in
             their
             oun
             nature
             dispensable
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Liberties
             of
             men
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             for
             any
             power
             to
             dispense
             with
             Reason
             &
             Law
             ,
             not
             grounded
             on
             any
             other
             reason
             but
             meer
             will
             &
             absolute
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             a
             brutish
             power
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             
               jus
               Coronae
            
             ,
             a
             right
             annexed
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             :
             for
             a
             King
             as
             a
             King
             
               illud
               tantum
               potest
               quod
               jure
               potest
            
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             may
             do
             by
             Law.
             Nay
             this
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Brutish
             power
             ,
             but
             a
             Blasphemous
             power
             ,
             making
             him
             a
             Kind
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             illimited
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             what
             he
             pleases
             :
             And
             to
             dispute
             it
             further
             ,
             were
             to
             dispute
             whether
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             under
             him
             slaves
             by
             their
             oun
             consent
             ;
             Or
             whether
             he
             may
             encroach
             on
             the
             prerogative
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             By
             this
             prerogative
             ,
             he
             arrogates
             a
             power
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             Murtherers
             &c.
             which
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             do
             :
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             being
             so
             peremptorly
             indispensable
             
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               whoso
               sheddeth
               mans
               blood
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               .
               Numb
               .
            
             35.
             30.
             31.
             
             
               Who
               so
               killeth
               any
               person
               ,
               the
               murderer
               shall
               he
               put
               to
               death
               —
               more
               over
               ye
               shall
               take
               no
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               murderer
               ,
               
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               surely
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             These
             pardons
             are
             acts
             of
             blood
             to
             the
             Community
             .
             If
             the
             Judgment
             be
             Gods
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             and
             not
             for
             man
             but
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             6.
             then
             no
             King
             can
             arrogate
             a
             power
             to
             dispense
             with
             it
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             an
             inferior
             Judge
             can
             dispense
             with
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             :
             for
             the
             King
             is
             but
             a
             Minister
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Sword
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             them
             that
             do
             evil
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             but
             
               bastard
               Kings
            
             who
             give
             out
             sentances
             out
             of
             their
             oun
             mouth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             mind
             .
             And
             if
             he
             may
             do
             acts
             of
             grace
             by
             Prerogative
             above
             Law
             ,
             then
             may
             he
             also
             do
             acts
             of
             Justice
             (
             so
             pretended
             )
             by
             the
             same
             Prerogative
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             murder
             Innocents
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             pardon
             Murderers
             ,
             he
             may
             condemn
             the
             just
             as
             well
             as
             justify
             the
             wicked
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             alike
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             Pro.
             17.
             15.
             
             This
             power
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             in
             any
             man.
             11.
             
             To
             oune
             Absolute
             power
             ,
             were
             to
             recognosce
             the
             King
             as
             the
             proper
             &
             sole
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Law.
             This
             Buchanan
             shews
             to
             be
             very
             absurd
             :
             
               
                 
                   Cum
                   regi
                   Legum
                   interpretationem
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               when
               yow
               grant
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Laws
               to
               a
               King
               ;
               yow
               give
               him
               such
               a
               Licence
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               should
               not
               speak
               what
               the
               Lawgiver
               meaneth
               but
               what
               is
               for
               the
               Interpreters
               Interest
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               may
               turn
               it
               to
               all
               actions
               ,
               as
               a
               Lesbian
               rule
               ,
               for
               his
               oun
               advantage
               ;
               And
               so
               what
               he
               pleases
               the
               Laws
               shall
               speak
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               will
               not
               it
               shall
               not
               speak
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Kings
             absolute
             pleasure
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             than
             it
             can
             be
             the
             Law
             it self
             :
             He
             is
             King
             by
             Law
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             not
             King
             of
             Law
             :
             No
             mortal
             can
             make
             a
             sense
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             it
             involves
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             the
             true
             meaning
             is
             only
             the
             Law.
             This
             also
             would
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Laws
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             declare
             what
             were
             just
             &
             unjust
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             King
             pleased
             ;
             their
             genuine
             sense
             could
             not
             be
             the
             rule
             .
             12.
             
             If
             we
             oune
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             above
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             the
             King
             to
             be
             absolute
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             under
             it
             several
             wayes
             :
             (
             1
             )
             under
             its
             Directive
             power
             ;
             that
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             under
             its
             Constitutive
             power
             :
             he
             is
             not
             a
             King
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             Constitution
             &
             Law
             :
             therefore
             the
             Law
             is
             above
             the
             King
             ;
             
             because
             it
             s
             only
             from
             the
             Law
             that
             there
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             man
             and
             not
             another
             is
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             must
             be
             so
             &
             so
             qualified
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             made
             him
             a
             King
             may
             also
             unmake
             him
             by
             the
             same
             Law.
             (
             3
             )
             under
             its
             Limiting
             &
             Restrictive
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             he
             cannot
             be
             absolute
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             King
             by
             Law.
             (
             4
             )
             under
             its
             Coactive
             power
             .
             A
             
               Law
               maker
            
             ,
             said
             King
             
               Iames
               the
               6.
               should
               not
               be
               a
               Law
               breaker
               :
            
             but
             if
             he
             turn
             an
             overturner
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             that
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             that
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             doth
             oblige
             to
             unmake
             him
             .
             Whatever
             power
             he
             hath
             it
             is
             only
             a
             borrowed
             ,
             fiduciary
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Nations
             
               Publick
               servant
            
             :
             and
             that
             which
             was
             lent
             him
             in
             Pledge
             or
             paun
             ,
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             when
             abused
             by
             him
             .
             Especially
             if
             he
             turn
             parricide
             ,
             Kill
             his
             brother
             ,
             murder
             his
             nobles
             ,
             burn
             Cities
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             Law.
             Otherwise
             ,
             God
             should
             have
             provided
             better
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             part
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             that
             part
             be
             but
             a
             mean
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             for
             if
             he
             turn
             Tyrant
             in
             his
             absoluteness
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             not
             repress
             him
             ;
             thus
             he
             is
             secured
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             exposed
             to
             ruine
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             man
             as
             well
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             under
             rule
             of
             Law
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             transgresses
             ,
             either
             his
             transgressions
             are
             punishable
             by
             men
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             transgressions
             with
             men
             ,
             See
             many
             Arguments
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest.
            
             14.
             19.
             22.
             23.
             24.
             26.
             27.
             
             But
             Secondly
             I
             prove
             it
             by
             Scripture
             1.
             
             Even
             as
             King
             he
             is
             regulated
             by
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             multiply
             horses
             ,
             nor
             wives
             ,
             nor
             money
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             he
             must
             observe
             to
             do
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             turn
             from
             it
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             
               Iosh.
               1.
               7.
               
               Ergo
            
             he
             must
             not
             be
             absolute
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             certainly
             under
             that
             Law
             ,
             
               Math.
               7.
               12.
               what
               so
               ever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               to
               yow
               do
               ye
               even
               so
               to
               them
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             universal
             fundamental
             Law.
             If
             then
             he
             would
             have
             us
             keeping
             in
             our
             line
             of
             subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             keep
             his
             line
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             absolute
             .
             3.
             
             What
             is
             Gods
             dwe
             &
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             ,
             can
             be
             ouned
             in
             no
             Mortal
             :
             But
             Absolute
             power
             is
             Gods
             due
             &
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             .
             He
             alone
             does
             
               whatsoever
               pleaseth
               Him
               Psal.
            
             115.
             3.
             
             He
             alone
             
             worketh
             alle
             things
             
               after
               the
               Counsel
               of
               His
               oun
               will
               Eph.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             Acts
             or
             Commands
             founded
             upon
             the
             sole
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Agent
             ,
             are
             proper
             to
             God.
             Its
             Gods
             will
             and
             not
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             things
             good
             or
             just
             .
             It
             s
             Blasphemy
             therefore
             to
             ascribe
             absolute
             power
             to
             any
             Creature
             .
             4.
             
             That
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             condemned
             as
             a
             point
             of
             Tyranny
             in
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             prerogative
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             condemned
             this
             in
             him
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             absolute
             power
             ,
             that
             
               whom
               he
               would
            
             he
             slew
             ,
             and
             
               whom
               he
               would
            
             he
             kept
             alive
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             he
             put
             doun
             ,
             And
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             Dan.
             5.
             19.
             20.
             5.
             
             That
             which
             God
             condemns
             &
             threatens
             in
             Tyrants
             in
             the
             Word
             in
             General
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             but
             Absolute
             power
             ,
             God
             condemns
             &
             thereatens
             in
             the
             word
             in
             general
             ;
             that
             they
             
               turned
               Iudgement
               into
               Gall
            
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               have
               we
               not
               taken
               to
               us
               horns
               by
               our
               oun
               strength
               ?
               Amos.
            
             6.
             12.
             13.
             6.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             the
             Kings
             Absolute
             prerogative
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             as
             he
             will.
             It
             is
             plain
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             had
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             Sanhedrin
             had
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Nomothetick
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             punitive
             power
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             :
             the
             Princes
             &
             people
             had
             it
             by
             Ieremahs
             acknowledgment
             Ier.
             26.
             14.
             
             And
             Zedekiah
             confesses
             to
             them
             ;
             
               the
               King
               is
               not
               he
               that
               can
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               yow
               Ier.
            
             38.
             5.
             7.
             we
             find
             the
             King
             in
             Scripture
             had
             not
             an
             absolute
             power
             ,
             to
             expone
             or
             execute
             the
             Law
             as
             he
             would
             :
             Saul
             made
             a
             Law
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             
             2●
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               man
               that
               eats
               any
               food
               until
               evening
               .
            
             But
             expening
             it
             ,
             &
             thinking
             to
             execute
             it
             after
             a
             Tyrannical
             manner
             ,
             he
             was
             justly
             resisted
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             let
             him
             kill
             innocent
             Ionathan
             .
             8.
             
             Nor
             had
             he
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             Interpreting
             it
             :
             for
             inferior
             Judges
             were
             Interpreters
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             less
             essential
             Judges
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             are
             set
             to
             Judge
             
               for
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             King
             2
             Cron.
             19.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             expone
             it
             according
             to
             their
             oun
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Kings
             .
             They
             were
             to
             speak
             righteousness
             &
             
               Iudge
               uprightly
               Psal.
            
             58.
             1.
             hence
             called
             Gods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Kings
             Psal.
             82.
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             essential
             Difference
             between
             a
             King
             of
             Gods
             approving
             and
             a
             Judge
             ;
             there
             being
             but
             one
             Law
             to
             both
             Deut.
             17.
             9.
             he
             was
             subject
             
             to
             judgment
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             for
             being
             but
             a
             brother
             ,
             even
             while
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             heart
             above
             his
             brethren
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               ult
            
             .
             When
             his
             Cause
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             his
             person
             though
             never
             so
             great
             was
             not
             to
             be
             respected
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             to
             be
             afrayed
             of
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             
               judgment
               was
               Gods
               Deut.
            
             1.
             17.
             therefore
             the
             Judges
             were
             to
             give
             out
             sentence
             in
             judgment
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             were
             to
             give
             it
             out
             :
             There
             was
             no
             exception
             of
             Kings
             there
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             find
             according
             to
             common
             Law
             ,
             they
             judged
             &
             punished
             offending
             Kings
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             .
             10.
             
             If
             they
             were
             under
             
               Church
               Censures
            
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             not
             absolute
             :
             but
             we
             find
             Kings
             were
             under
             Church
             Censures
             ;
             not
             only
             rebuked
             sharply
             to
             their
             face
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             many
             instances
             ;
             but
             also
             subjected
             to
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             as
             Uzziah
             shut
             up
             for
             his
             Leprosie
             .
             And
             certainly
             at
             all
             times
             this
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             :
             for
             the
             King
             is
             either
             a
             brother
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             not
             be
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             then
             also
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             say
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             :
             If
             he
             be
             ,
             then
             
               if
               a
               brother
               offend
            
             ,
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             Math.
             18.
             there
             is
             no
             exceptions
             of
             Kings
             there
             .
             The
             Objection
             from
             
               Eccles
               ,
               8.
               3.
               4.
               
               —
               he
               doth
               whatsoever
               pleaseth
               him
            
             where
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             there
             is
             power
             ,
             and
             
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               doest
               thow
               ?
            
             is
             of
             no
             significancy
             here
             .
             For.
             1.
             
             This
             Argument
             will
             enforce
             absolute
             obedience
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             absolutely
             ▪
             for
             it
             is
             obedience
             that
             is
             there
             commanded
             :
             and
             so
             we
             must
             not
             only
             oune
             the
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             but
             obey
             it
             without
             reserve
             ,
             which
             never
             any
             yet
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             until
             Iames
             the
             unjust
             claimed
             it
             in
             a
             Scots
             Proclaimation
             :
             but
             we
             answer
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               than
               man
               ,
            
             2.
             
             If
             he
             may
             do
             whatsoever
             pleases
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             turn
             Priest
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             kill
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             &
             take
             possession
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             Saules
             Usurpation
             Samuel
             could
             say
             more
             than
             
               what
               doest
               thow
            
             ?
             even
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             foolishly
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             not
             continue
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             13.
             14.
             
             And
             for
             Ahabs
             Tyranny
             ,
             El●ah
             could
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               the
               dogs
               shall
               lick
               thy
               blood
               even
               thine
               1
               King.
            
             21.
             19.
             
             And
             Ezekiel
             ,
             thow
             
               profane
               wicked-Prince
               of
               Israel
               Ezek.
            
             21.
             25.
             3.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             then
             only
             this
             ;
             that
             a
             righteous
             King
             ,
             his
             just
             
             power
             may
             not
             be
             controlled
             ;
             he
             is
             armed
             with
             power
             that
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             ,
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             stand
             in
             an
             evil
             matter
             against
             them
             I
             conlude
             then
             this
             Argument
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Ingenious
             Author
             ,
             upon
             this
             same
             subject
             ,
             both
             in
             Thesi
             &
             Hypothesi
             :
             
               whosoever
               shall
               offer
               to
               rule
               Arbitrarly
               ,
               does
               immediatly
               cease
               to
               be
               King
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               .
               seeing
               by
               the
               fundamental
               ,
               Common
               &
               Statute-Laws
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               we
               know
               none
               for
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               &
               Governour
               but
               a
               limited
               Prince
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               stands
               circumscribed
               &
               bounded
               in
               his
               power
               &
               Prerogative
               .
               
                 
                   Ill
                   effects
                   of
                   animosities
                   .
                   Pag.
                
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             what
             is
             said
             this
             is
             the
             result
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               Moral
               power
            
             &
             Authority
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             right
             &
             title
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             can
             oune
             none
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             
               sine
               Titulo
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             Authority
             ,
             but
             a
             right
             to
             rule
             ?
             if
             then
             it
             have
             not
             a
             right
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Authority
             .
             This
             will
             be
             undeniable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             Private
             dominon
             ,
             or
             Property
             ,
             consists
             in
             a
             right
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             So
             Publick
             dominion
             ,
             in
             a
             right
             to
             rule
             .
             Some
             things
             indeed
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             common
             &
             arbitrary
             use
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             also
             at
             the
             begining
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             fewness
             of
             mankind
             ,
             Dominion
             was
             not
             reduced
             to
             distinct
             Property
             ;
             yet
             now
             ,
             upon
             the
             Multiplication
             of
             Occupants
             ,
             of
             necessity
             it
             must
             be
             stated
             by
             peculiar
             appropriation
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Grant
             of
             the
             Supreme
             King
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             the
             
               earth
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               Psal.
            
             115.
             16
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             catched
             up
             as
             the
             food
             of
             beasts
             ,
             which
             the
             stronger
             seise
             ,
             and
             the
             weaker
             get
             only
             what
             the
             other
             leave
             them
             ,
             but
             divided
             by
             right
             as
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             by
             Him
             who
             
               separated
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               and
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               People
               Deut.
            
             32.
             8.
             
             Especially
             Publick
             Dominion
             cannot
             be
             without
             a
             foundation
             for
             its
             relation
             to
             the
             subjected
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             so
             tied
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             man
             is
             to
             command
             and
             these
             are
             to
             obey
             .
             I
             shew
             that
             Authority
             is
             from
             God
             both
             by
             Institution
             &
             Constitution
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Subjects
             are
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             is
             singled
             out
             by
             God
             to
             sustain
             this
             Authority
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             a
             rule
             for
             mens
             entry
             into
             the
             Authoritative
             relation
             ,
             whereby
             He
             communicates
             that
             
             power
             to
             them
             which
             is
             not
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             be
             in
             them
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             Orderly
             admittance
             that
             must
             give
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             upon
             mens
             having
             or
             not
             having
             such
             an
             entrance
             to
             it
             depends
             the
             reality
             or
             nullity
             of
             the
             power
             they
             challenge
             .
             Where
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             Lawful
             Investure
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               Moral
               power
            
             to
             be
             ouned
             ;
             otherwise
             
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
            
             his
             Authority
             might
             have
             been
             ouned
             :
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             such
             a
             power
             consists
             in
             the
             very
             tenore
             it self
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             take
             away
             the
             use
             or
             holding
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             take
             away
             the
             very
             being
             of
             it
             :
             it
             is
             not
             then
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             power
             Lawfully
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             use
             of
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             this
             Man
             ,
             or
             Monster
             rather
             that
             is
             now
             mounted
             the
             Throne
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Lawful
             investure
             in
             the
             way
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             .
             Ergo
             there
             is
             no
             Moral
             power
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             alitle
             further
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             remove
             the
             ordinary
             Prentences
             ,
             pleaded
             for
             a
             Title
             to
             warrant
             the
             ouning
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             power
             .
             Which
             are
             three
             chiefly
             
               viz.
               Possession
               ,
               Conquest
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hereditary
               Succession
            
             .
             The
             first
             must
             be
             touched
             more
             particularly
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             originate
             error
             ,
             &
             spring
             of
             all
             the
             stupid
             mistakes
             about
             Government
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             pitiful
             plea
             of
             many
             even
             Malecontents
             ,
             why
             this
             Mans
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             asserting
             that
             a
             person
             attaining
             &
             occupying
             the
             place
             of
             power
             (
             by
             whatsoever
             means
             )
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             But
             this
             can
             give
             no
             right
             :
             for
             .
             1.
             
             If
             Providence
             cannot
             signify
             Gods
             approbative
             ordination
             ,
             it
             can
             give
             no
             right
             ;
             for
             without
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             right
             :
             But
             Providence
             cannot
             signify
             His
             approbative
             Ordination
             :
             because
             that
             ,
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             His
             Word
             ,
             cannot
             signify
             either
             allowance
             or
             dissallowance
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             various
             ,
             being
             often
             the
             same
             to
             Courses
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             contrary
             to
             the
             same
             Course
             :
             sometimes
             favouring
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             crossing
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Common
             Providence
             may
             proceed
             from
             far
             different
             Purposes
             ,
             to
             one
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             another
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             And
             most
             frequently
             very
             disproportionable
             to
             mens
             wayes
             :
             Providence
             places
             sometimes
             
               wickedness
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               iniquity
               in
               the
               place
               of
               righteousness
               
               Eccless
               .
            
             3.
             16.
             that
             is
             not
             by
             allowance
             .
             By
             Providence
             it
             happens
             to
             the
             just
             according
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             according
             to
             the
             
               work
               of
            
             the
             
               righteous
               Eccless
               .
               8.
               14.
               
               No
               man
               knoweth
               either
               love
               or
               hatred
               by
               all
               that
               is
               before
               them
               ,
            
             all
             things
             come
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             event
             to
             the
             righteous
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             Eccel
             .
             9.
             1.
             
             It
             were
             a
             great
             debasing
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               anointed
            
             to
             give
             him
             no
             other
             warrant
             then
             sin
             hath
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             Sparrow
             .
             2.
             
             Either
             every
             Providential
             Possession
             ,
             in
             every
             ease
             ,
             gives
             a
             title
             :
             Or
             God
             hath
             Declared
             it
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             in
             this
             particular
             matter
             of
             Authority
             only
             .
             The
             first
             cannot
             be
             said
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             would
             justify
             all
             robbery
             :
             Nor
             the
             second
             ,
             for
             where
             is
             that
             Law
             found
             ?
             Nay
             it
             were
             impious
             to
             alledge
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             unjust
             Possessor
             or
             Disorderly
             occupant
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             were
             once
             in
             the
             Possession
             ,
             he
             were
             right
             enough
             :
             And
             then
             Usurpation
             would
             be
             no
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             If
             none
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Magistracy
             be
             required
             to
             the
             producing
             of
             this
             Possessory
             power
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             give
             or
             have
             any
             right
             ;
             for
             without
             the
             true
             Causes
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             true
             effect
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             have
             no
             true
             right
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             none
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Magistracy
             are
             required
             to
             the
             production
             of
             this
             ;
             neither
             the
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             might
             have
             been
             if
             Magistracy
             had
             never
             been
             instituted
             ;
             Nor
             the
             Constitution
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             this
             may
             usurp
             without
             that
             .
             4.
             
             That
             which
             must
             follow
             upon
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             be
             Legitimated
             by
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             the
             right
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             give
             the
             title
             :
             But
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             Possessory
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             must
             follow
             upon
             its
             right
             ,
             and
             be
             legitimated
             by
             it
             .
             Ergo
             —
             A
             man
             must
             first
             be
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             rule
             ;
             and
             men
             must
             first
             be
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             subjects
             ,
             before
             they
             obey
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             Publick
             Justice
             ,
             to
             whom
             are
             they
             given
             but
             to
             Magistrats
             ?
             They
             must
             then
             be
             Magistrats
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             ouned
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             :
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             before
             he
             can
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             he
             cannot
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             make
             himself
             Magistrate
             .
             5.
             
             That
             which
             would
             make
             every
             one
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             a
             Possessory
             occupation
             
             giving
             right
             ,
             would
             make
             every
             one
             in
             Possession
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             a
             Possessory
             occupation
             giving
             right
             ,
             would
             make
             every
             one
             in
             Possession
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             which
             enervats
             &
             takes
             away
             that
             necessary
             Distinction
             between
             the
             Kings
             personal
             Capacity
             &
             his
             Legal
             Capacity
             ,
             his
             natural
             &
             his
             moral
             power
             ,
             will
             make
             every
             King
             a
             Tyrant
             (
             seeing
             it
             makes
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             can
             do
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             Legally
             done
             as
             a
             King
             )
             But
             a
             Possessory
             occupation
             giving
             right
             ,
             would
             enervate
             &
             take
             away
             that
             distinction
             :
             for
             how
             can
             these
             be
             distinguished
             in
             a
             meer
             Possessory
             power
             ?
             the
             mans
             Possession
             is
             all
             his
             legal
             power
             ;
             and
             if
             Possession
             give
             a
             right
             ,
             his
             power
             will
             give
             legality
             .
             6.
             
             What
             sort
             or
             size
             of
             Possession
             can
             be
             ouned
             to
             give
             a
             right
             ?
             Either
             it
             must
             be
             partial
             or
             plenary
             possession
             :
             Not
             partial
             ,
             for
             then
             others
             may
             be
             equally
             entitled
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             competition
             with
             that
             partial
             possessor
             ,
             having
             also
             a
             part
             of
             it
             :
             Not
             plenary
             ,
             for
             them
             every
             interruption
             or
             Usurpation
             on
             a
             part
             ,
             would
             make
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             7.
             
             Hence
             would
             follow
             infinite
             absurdities
             :
             this
             would
             give
             equal
             warrant
             in
             case
             of
             vacancy
             to
             all
             men
             to
             step
             to
             ,
             &
             stickle
             for
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             expose
             the
             Common
             wealth
             as
             a
             booty
             to
             all
             aspiring
             spirits
             ;
             for
             they
             needed
             no
             more
             to
             make
             them
             Soveraigns
             ,
             and
             lay
             a
             tye
             of
             subjection
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             get
             into
             possession
             :
             And
             in
             case
             of
             Competition
             ,
             it
             would
             leave
             people
             still
             in
             suspense
             &
             uncertainties
             whom
             to
             oune
             ,
             for
             they
             behoved
             to
             be
             subject
             only
             to
             the
             Uppermost
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             known
             until
             the
             Controversy
             be
             decided
             :
             It
             would
             cassate
             &
             make
             void
             all
             preobligations
             ,
             Cautions
             ,
             &
             restrictions
             from
             God
             about
             the
             Government
             :
             it
             would
             Cancel
             and
             make
             vain
             all
             other
             titles
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             provisions
             ,
             or
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             :
             yea
             to
             what
             purpose
             were
             Laws
             ,
             or
             pactions
             made
             about
             ordering
             the
             Government
             ,
             if
             possession
             gave
             right
             ,
             &
             laid
             an
             obligation
             on
             all
             to
             oune
             it
             ?
             yea
             then
             it
             were
             sinful
             to
             make
             any
             such
             provisions
             ,
             to
             fence
             in
             &
             limit
             the
             determination
             of
             providence
             ,
             if
             providential
             possession
             may
             authorize
             every
             intruesive
             acquisition
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             Then
             also
             in
             case
             of
             competition
             
             of
             two
             equal
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             place
             left
             for
             arbitrations
             :
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             power
             that
             is
             in
             possession
             ,
             the
             difference
             were
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             no
             man
             could
             plead
             for
             his
             oun
             right
             then
             :
             In
             this
             also
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it self
             ,
             condemning
             all
             resistence
             against
             the
             present
             occupant
             ,
             yet
             justifying
             every
             resistence
             that
             is
             but
             successful
             to
             give
             possession
             .
             8.
             
             That
             which
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             oune
             the
             Devil
             &
             the
             Pope
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             ground
             to
             oune
             any
             man
             :
             But
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             possession
             gave
             right
             ,
             it
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             oune
             the
             Devil
             &
             the
             pope
             .
             Satan
             we
             find
             claiming
             to
             himself
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             worlds
             Kingdoms
             Luk.
             4.
             6.
             which
             as
             to
             many
             of
             them
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               Iohn
            
             .
             14.
             30.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             Are
             men
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             oune
             his
             authority
             ?
             or
             shall
             they
             deny
             his
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             lievtenant
             ,
             who
             bears
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             his
             orders
             are
             execute
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             man
             that
             Tyranizes
             over
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ?
             for
             he
             is
             the
             
               Devil
               that
               casts
               some
               into
               prison
               Revel
               .
            
             2.
             10.
             
             Again
             the
             Pope
             ,
             his
             Captain-General
             ,
             layes
             claim
             to
             a
             Temporal
             power
             &
             Ecclesiastick
             both
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             possesses
             it
             over
             many
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             his
             vassal
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             is
             attempting
             to
             recover
             the
             possession
             of
             Britain
             :
             Shall
             he
             therefore
             be
             ouned
             ?
             This
             Cursed
             Principle
             disposes
             men
             for
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             contributes
             to
             strengthen
             Poperie
             &
             Tyrannie
             both
             on
             the
             stage
             ,
             to
             the
             vacating
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             their
             dispossession
             .
             9.
             
             That
             which
             would
             justify
             a
             Damnable
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             ground
             of
             a
             duty
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             this
             fancy
             of
             ouning
             every
             power
             in
             possession
             would
             justify
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             duty
             :
             for
             ,
             Resistence
             to
             the
             powers
             ordained
             of
             God
             is
             a
             
               damnable
               sin
               Rom
            
             ,
             13.
             2.
             but
             the
             Resisters
             having
             success
             in
             providence
             may
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             by
             expelling
             the
             just
             occupant
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             opinion
             that
             possession
             would
             be
             ground
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             subjection
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             10.
             
             If
             a
             self-created
             dignity
             be
             null
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             then
             a
             meer
             possessory
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             ttue
             :
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             S.
             54.
             
             
               If
               I
               honour
               myself
               my
               honor
               is
               nothing
               .
            
             11.
             
             That
             
             which
             God
             hath
             disallowed
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             God
             hath
             expresly
             disallowed
             possession
             without
             right
             Ezek.
             21.
             27.
             
             I
             will
             
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               it
               until
               He
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               ,
               Hos.
               8.
               4.
               
               They
               have
               set
               up
               Kings
               &
               not
               by
               me
               .
               Math.
            
             26.
             52.
             
             
               All
               they
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               shall
               perish
               with
               the
               sword
            
             ;
             by
             this
             the
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Sword
             is
             differenced
             from
             the
             true
             ouner
             .
             12.
             
             Many
             Scripture
             examples
             confut
             this
             ;
             shewing
             that
             the
             possession
             may
             be
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             with
             right
             in
             another
             .
             David
             was
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             yet
             Absalom
             possessed
             the
             place
             2
             
               Sam.
               15.
               16.
               17.
               18.
               19.
               chap.
               Shebah
            
             also
             made
             a
             revolt
             and
             Usurped
             the
             possession
             in
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             and
             yet
             David
             was
             King
             2
             
               Sam.
               20.
               2.
               
               Adonijah
            
             got
             the
             start
             in
             respect
             of
             possession
             ,
             exalting
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               King
            
             :
             yet
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             
               Solomons
               from
               the
               Lord.
               1
               King.
               1.
               ch
               .
            
             The
             house
             of
             Ahaziah
             had
             not
             power
             to
             keep
             still
             the
             Kingdom
             2
             Chron.
             22.
             9.
             and
             Athaliah
             took
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             set
             up
             Ioash
             23.
             3.
             
             Next
             we
             have
             many
             examples
             of
             such
             who
             have
             invaded
             the
             possessor
             ,
             Witness
             Iehoram
             &
             Iehoshaphat
             their
             expedition
             against
             Mesba
             King
             of
             
               Moah
               ,
               Elisha
            
             being
             in
             the
             expedition
             2
             King.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             first
             pretence
             removed
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             no
             better
             ;
             which
             Augustine
             calls
             
               Magnum
               Latrocinium
               a
               Great
               Robberie
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             conquest
             ;
             or
             a
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             gotten
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             which
             that
             it
             can
             give
             no
             right
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             I
             prove
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             can
             give
             no
             signification
             of
             Gods
             approving
             will
             ,
             cannot
             give
             a
             Title
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             meer
             conquest
             can
             give
             no
             signification
             of
             Gods
             approving
             will
             ,
             as
             is
             just
             now
             proven
             about
             possession
             :
             for
             then
             the
             Lord
             should
             have
             approven
             all
             the
             unjust
             conquests
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Either
             conquest
             as
             conquest
             must
             be
             ouned
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             
               Ammonites
               ,
               Moabites
               ,
               Philistims
            
             &c.
             prevailing
             over
             Gods
             people
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             must
             have
             reigned
             by
             right
             :
             or
             as
             a
             just
             conquest
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             conquest
             is
             only
             a
             mean
             to
             the
             conquerours
             seising
             &
             holding
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             the
             State
             of
             the
             war
             entitled
             him
             unto
             ,
             And
             this
             ingress
             into
             Authority
             over
             the
             conquered
             is
             not
             grounded
             on
             conquest
             but
             on
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             privative
             but
             Inclusive
             of
             the
             
               consent
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             ouned
             ;
             but
             without
             a
             
             compact
             ,
             upon
             conditions
             of
             securing
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             posterity
             cannot
             be
             subjected
             without
             their
             consent
             :
             for
             ,
             what
             ever
             just
             quarrel
             the
             conquerour
             had
             with
             the
             present
             Generation
             ,
             he
             could
             haue
             none
             with
             the
             Posterity
             ,
             the
             Father
             can
             have
             no
             power
             to
             resign
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             A
             King
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Royal
             Office
             ,
             must
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             Tutor
             ,
             Protector
             ,
             Shepherd
             ,
             &
             Patron
             of
             the
             people
             :
             But
             a
             mere
             conquerour
             without
             consent
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             such
             .
             Can
             he
             be
             a
             Father
             &
             Patron
             to
             us
             against
             our
             will
             ,
             by
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ?
             a
             Father
             to
             these
             that
             are
             unwilling
             to
             be
             Sons
             ?
             an
             head
             over
             such
             as
             will
             not
             be
             members
             ?
             and
             a
             defender
             through
             violence
             ?
             4.
             
             A
             King
             as
             such
             is
             a
             special
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             blessing
             not
             a
             judgement
             :
             But
             a
             conquerour
             as
             such
             is
             not
             a
             blessing
             but
             a
             judgement
             ,
             his
             native
             end
             being
             not
             Peace
             but
             fire
             &
             sword
             .
             5.
             
             That
             which
             hath
             nothing
             of
             a
             King
             in
             it
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             ouned
             to
             make
             a
             King
             :
             But
             conquest
             hath
             nothing
             of
             a
             King
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             nothing
             but
             violence
             &
             force
             ,
             nothing
             out
             what
             the
             bloodyest
             villain
             that
             was
             never
             a
             King
             may
             have
             ,
             nothing
             of
             Gods
             approving
             &
             regulating
             Will
             ,
             nothing
             of
             Institution
             or
             constitution
             ;
             and
             a
             plain
             repugnancy
             to
             the
             Ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               thow
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ;
             conquest
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               will
               kill
            
             ,
             and
             Prosper
             ,
             &
             reign
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Lawful
             Call
             to
             a
             Lawful
             Office
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             :
             But
             a
             Call
             to
             conquest
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             ambition
             or
             revenge
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             resisted
             ;
             because
             not
             of
             Gods
             preceptive
             will
             ,
             otherwise
             He
             should
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             .
             7.
             
             That
             power
             which
             we
             must
             oune
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             o●
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             resisted
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             But
             conquest
             may
             be
             resisted
             in
             defence
             of
             our
             King
             &
             Country
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             no
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             8.
             
             That
             which
             God
             condemns
             in
             His
             Word
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             Dominion
             by
             the
             sword
             God
             condemns
             in
             His
             Word
             Ezek.
             33.
             26.
             
               ye
               stand
               upon
               your
               sword
            
             —
             and
             
               shall
               possess
               the
               Land
               ,
               Amos
            
             6.
             13.
             ye
             rejoice
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             naught
             which
             say
             ,
             
               have
               we
               not
               taken
               horns
               to
               us
               by
               our
               oun
               strength
               .
               Habhak
               .
            
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             —
             Wo
             
               to
               him
               that
               encreaseth
               that
               which
               is
               not
               his
               ,
               how
               long
            
             &c.
             9.
             
             We
             have
             many
             examples
             of
             invading
             Conquerours
             :
             as
             Abraham
             
             for
             the
             rescue
             of
             Lot
             pursued
             the
             Conquering
             Kings
             unto
             
               Dan.
               Gen.
               14.
               14.
               
               Ionathan
            
             smote
             a
             Garison
             of
             the
             Conqueering
             
               Philistims
               1
               Sam.
            
             13.
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             ouning
             &
             authorizing
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             The
             people
             did
             often
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             their
             Conquerours
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Judges
             :
             But
             this
             they
             might
             not
             do
             to
             their
             Lawful
             Rulers
             .
             What
             is
             objected
             from
             the
             Lords
             people
             Conquering
             Canaan
             &c.
             is
             no
             Argument
             for
             conquest
             :
             for
             He
             ,
             to
             whom
             belongs
             the
             earth
             and
             its
             fullness
             ,
             disponed
             to
             Israel
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             ordained
             that
             they
             should
             get
             the
             possession
             thereof
             by
             conquest
             :
             It
             followeth
             not
             ,
             therefore
             that
             Kings
             now
             ,
             wanting
             any
             word
             of
             promise
             or
             divine
             Grant
             to
             any
             Lands
             ,
             may
             ascend
             to
             the
             Thrones
             of
             other
             Kingdoms
             than
             their
             oun
             ,
             by
             no
             better
             title
             than
             the
             bloody
             sword
             .
             See
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest
            
             12.
             
             The
             Third
             pretence
             ,
             of
             
               Hereditary
               Succession
            
             remaines
             to
             be
             removed
             :
             which
             may
             be
             thus
             disproven
             .
             1.
             
             This
             clashes
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             though
             commonly
             asserted
             by
             Royalists
             .
             For
             either
             Conquest
             gives
             a
             right
             ,
             or
             it
             does
             not
             :
             If
             it
             does
             ,
             then
             it
             looses
             all
             allegiance
             to
             the
             heirs
             of
             the
             Crown
             dispossessed
             thereby
             :
             If
             it
             does
             not
             give
             a
             right
             ,
             then
             no
             Hereditary
             Succession
             founded
             upon
             conquest
             can
             have
             any
             right
             ,
             being
             founded
             upon
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             right
             :
             And
             this
             will
             shake
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Hereditary
             Successions
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Hereditary
             Succession
             have
             no
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ;
             then
             of
             it self
             it
             can
             give
             none
             to
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             that
             consent
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             how
             doth
             the
             Son
             or
             Brother
             succeed
             ?
             by
             what
             right
             ?
             It
             must
             either
             be
             by
             divine
             promise
             ;
             Or
             by
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ;
             Or
             it
             must
             come
             by
             propogation
             from
             the
             first
             Ruler
             ,
             by
             a
             right
             of
             the
             Primogeniture
             :
             But
             none
             of
             these
             can
             be
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             immediate
             Divine
             Constitution
             tying
             the
             Crown
             to
             such
             a
             race
             ,
             as
             in
             Davids
             Covenant
             :
             It
             will
             be
             easily
             granted
             ,
             they
             fetched
             not
             their
             Charter
             from
             Heaven
             immediatly
             ,
             as
             David
             had
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             many
             peculiar
             prerogatives
             ,
             to
             whose
             line
             the
             promise
             was
             astricted
             of
             the
             Coming
             of
             Messias
             ,
             and
             Iacobs
             Prophesie
             that
             the
             Scepter
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             Iudah
             until
             His
             coming
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             was
             restricted
             to
             his
             
             family
             afterwards
             :
             Wherefore
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               chose
               me
               befor
               all
               the
               house
               of
               my
               father
               to
               be
               King
               over
               Israel
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               He
               hath
               chosen
               Iudah
               to
               be
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               the
               house
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               sons
               of
               my
               father
               He
               liked
               me
               to
               make
               me
               ▪
               King
               over
               Israel
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               my
               Sons
               He
               hath
               chosen
               Solomon
               1
               Chron.
            
             28.
             4.
             5.
             
             All
             Kings
             cannot
             say
             this
             ;
             neither
             could
             Saul
             say
             it
             ,
             though
             immediatly
             called
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             David
             :
             yet
             this
             same
             Promise
             to
             David
             was
             Conditional
             ,
             
               if
               His
               Children
               should
               keep
               the
               Lords
               wayes
               2
               Chron.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             Next
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             this
             comes
             from
             the
             
               will
               of
               the
               father
            
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             King
             can
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             may
             appoint
             &
             design
             his
             son
             for
             succession
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             Solomon
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             make
             him
             .
             The
             father
             is
             some
             way
             a
             Cause
             why
             his
             son
             succeedeth
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Royaltie
             conferred
             upon
             him
             by
             line
             :
             for
             the
             question
             will
             recur
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             a
             King
             ?
             and
             his
             father
             ?
             &
             grand
             father
             ?
             till
             we
             come
             up
             to
             the
             first
             father
             .
             Then
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             a
             King
             ?
             not
             himself
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             refounded
             upon
             the
             peoples
             choise
             &
             constitution
             :
             And
             who
             appointed
             the
             lineal
             succession
             ,
             and
             tyed
             the
             Crown
             to
             the
             line
             ,
             but
             they
             ?
             It
             is
             then
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             conferred
             upon
             the
             successor
             by
             consent
             .
             And
             generally
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             succession
             is
             lineal
             ,
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             inherit
             ,
             Doth
             it
             not
             
               jure
               hereditario
            
             but
             
               vi
               legis
            
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             succeed
             by
             heritage
             but
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             ;
             the
             Son
             then
             hath
             not
             his
             Kingdom
             from
             his
             father
             but
             by
             Law
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             made
             &
             stand
             to
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             publick
             advantage
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             condiscended
             to
             establish
             such
             a
             family
             over
             them
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             by
             a
             right
             of
             Primogeniture
             propogated
             from
             the
             first
             Ruler
             ;
             for
             this
             must
             either
             be
             Adam
             the
             first
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             Fergus
             v.
             G.
             the
             first
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             could
             not
             come
             from
             Adam
             as
             a
             Monarch
             &
             father
             of
             all
             :
             For
             that
             behoved
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             by
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             his
             volun●ary
             assignment
             :
             It
             could
             not
             be
             transferred
             by
             order
             of
             Nature
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             difficulty
             to
             find
             out
             Adams
             successor
             ,
             in
             the
             universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             absurdity
             of
             fixing
             it
             on
             Cain
             
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Cursed
             vagabond
             ,
             afraied
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             an
             universal
             Monarch
             yet
             Adams
             first
             born
             )
             It
             will
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             this
             passed
             from
             him
             unto
             others
             ?
             whether
             it
             went
             by
             father-hood
             to
             all
             the
             Sons
             ,
             fathers
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ?
             which
             would
             multiply
             as
             many
             Common
             wealths
             ,
             as
             there
             have
             been
             fathers
             since
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             went
             by
             Primogeniture
             only
             to
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             could
             claim
             the
             power
             which
             would
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             without
             multiplication
             of
             Common-wealths
             .
             If
             it
             was
             by
             his
             voluntary
             assignment
             ,
             to
             whom
             &
             in
             what
             proportion
             he
             pleased
             ;
             then
             the
             universal
             Monarchy
             died
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             conveyed
             at
             all
             :
             for
             ,
             either
             he
             behoved
             to
             give
             each
             son
             a
             share
             ,
             to
             be
             conveyed
             dounwards
             to
             their
             children
             in
             that
             proportion
             ;
             or
             whole
             &
             solide
             to
             one
             :
             So
             also
             the
             former
             dilemma
             recurs
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             as
             many
             litle
             Kingdoms
             as
             there
             have
             been
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ;
             if
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             world
             should
             be
             but
             still
             one
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             could
             never
             be
             the
             way
             that
             God
             appointed
             ,
             either
             for
             raising
             a
             Magistratical
             power
             where
             it
             is
             wanting
             ,
             or
             deriving
             a
             right
             to
             any
             in
             being
             ;
             Considering
             the
             multiplication
             ,
             division
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             &
             Extinction
             of
             families
             that
             have
             been
             .
             If
             it
             be
             from
             Fergus
             the
             first
             of
             this
             line
             ;
             then
             either
             it
             comes
             from
             him
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Father
             :
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             above
             hinted
             :
             nor
             as
             a
             father
             ;
             for
             a
             father
             may
             defraud
             his
             son
             of
             the
             heritage
             ,
             a
             King
             cannot
             deprive
             his
             son
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             a
             father
             may
             divide
             his
             heritage
             ,
             a
             King
             cannot
             divide
             the
             Kingdom
             among
             his
             sons
             ;
             It
             must
             then
             be
             at
             length
             refounded
             on
             the
             peoples
             Consent
             3.
             
             If
             even
             where
             lineal
             succession
             is
             Constituted
             by
             Law
             ,
             for
             eviting
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             frequent
             elections
             ,
             people
             are
             not
             tied
             to
             admit
             every
             first
             born
             of
             that
             line
             ;
             then
             that
             birth
             righr
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             cannot
             make
             a
             King
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             tied
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             so
             he
             be
             qualified
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             head
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             helme
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             fool
             or
             monster
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             free
             to
             admit
             Murderers
             or
             Idolaters
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             It
             is
             not
             birth
             then
             ,
             but
             their
             admission
             being
             so
             qualified
             ,
             that
             makes
             Kings
             .
             Hence
             .
             4.
             
             That
             which
             takes
             away
             
             the
             peoples
             birth-right
             ,
             given
             them
             of
             God
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             liberties
             in
             the
             fitest
             Government
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             to
             make
             birth
             alone
             a
             tile
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             takes
             away
             the
             peoples
             birth-right
             given
             them
             of
             God
             of
             providing
             for
             their
             liberties
             in
             the
             fitest
             Government
             ,
             and
             fetters
             their
             choise
             to
             one
             destructive
             to
             these
             .
             Certainly
             where
             God
             hath
             not
             bound
             the
             conscience
             ,
             men
             may
             not
             bind
             themselves
             nor
             their
             posterity
             :
             But
             God
             hath
             never
             fettered
             men
             to
             a
             choise
             of
             a
             Government
             or
             Governing
             line
             ,
             which
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Oath
             may
             prove
             destructive
             to
             the
             ends
             thereof
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             fathers
             leave
             in
             legacy
             by
             Oath
             ,
             any
             chains
             to
             fetter
             the
             after
             wits
             of
             posterity
             to
             a
             choise
             destructive
             to
             Religion
             &
             liberty
             .
             Israel
             was
             bound
             by
             Covenant
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Gibeonites
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             had
             risen
             to
             cut
             off
             Isael
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             they
             were
             loosed
             from
             that
             obligation
             ?
             for
             to
             preserve
             Cut-throats
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Oath
             :
             so
             when
             either
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             succeeding
             Monarch
             ,
             proves
             destructive
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Choice
             ,
             Law
             ,
             or
             Oath
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             cannot
             bind
             us
             .
             5.
             
             If
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             the
             hereditary
             succession
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             right
             the
             successor
             hath
             by
             birth
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             Covenanted
             allegiance
             to
             them
             whose
             successor
             he
             is
             ;
             then
             cannot
             his
             birth-right
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Allegiance
             ,
             And
             consequently
             hereditary
             succession
             cannot
             make
             a
             King
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             in
             hereditary
             Crowns
             ,
             the
             first
             family
             being
             chosen
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             that
             Cause
             the
             hereditary
             Prince
             comes
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             becanse
             his
             first
             father
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             the
             whole
             line
             ,
             was
             chosen
             :
             The
             hereditary
             successor
             hath
             no
             priviledge
             or
             prerogative
             ,
             but
             from
             him
             who
             was
             chosen
             King.
             Therefore
             the
             obligation
             to
             the
             son
             ,
             being
             no
             greater
             than
             the
             obligation
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             father
             then
             was
             ouned
             only
             because
             he
             was
             chosen
             &
             qualified
             for
             Government
             ,
             the
             Son
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             for
             any
             other
             Cause
             ,
             but
             as
             chosen
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             and
             also
             qualified
             and
             admitted
             with
             Consent
             .
             We
             cannot
             choose
             the
             father
             as
             qualified
             ,
             and
             tye
             our selves
             to
             the
             Successors
             ,
             be
             what
             they
             will.
             6.
             
             If
             a
             King
             be
             not
             born
             heir
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             not
             King
             by
             birth
             ;
             
             But
             he
             is
             not
             born
             heir
             of
             a
             Kindom
             :
             for
             ,
             a
             mean
             cannot
             be
             born
             to
             inherit
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             for
             the
             Kingdoms
             preservation
             .
             If
             the
             Kingdom
             be
             his
             by
             birth
             as
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             upon
             necessary
             occasions
             sell
             his
             inheritance
             ?
             but
             if
             he
             sell
             it
             ,
             then
             all
             confess
             he
             is
             no
             more
             King.
             7.
             
             If
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             transmitted
             from
             father
             to
             son
             ;
             then
             succession
             by
             birth
             cannot
             make
             a
             King
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             .
             The
             Royal
             faculty
             of
             Governing
             cannot
             be
             transmitted
             :
             Solomon
             asked
             it
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             not
             from
             his
             father
             :
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             born
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             because
             not
             born
             with
             either
             the
             gift
             or
             honour
             to
             be
             a
             Iudge
             .
             God
             
               maketh
               high
               &
               low
            
             ,
             not
             birth
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Call
             &
             Constitution
             of
             a
             King
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             transferred
             from
             father
             to
             son
             ,
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             in
             Gods
             way
             without
             the
             intervening
             Consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             cannot
             make
             him
             a
             
               born
               King.
            
             8.
             
             If
             no
             Dominion
             can
             come
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             before
             ,
             then
             can
             no
             man
             be
             a
             born
             King
             :
             Nature
             &
             birth
             cannot
             give
             them
             a
             Scepter
             in
             their
             hand
             ;
             nor
             Kingly
             Majestie
             they
             must
             have
             that
             alone
             from
             God
             &
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             may
             only
             expect
             honour
             from
             their
             oun
             good
             Government
             :
             Kings
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             sayes
             )
             must
             be
             like
             dogs
             that
             are
             best
             hunters
             ,
             not
             these
             who
             are
             born
             of
             best
             dogs
             .
             9.
             
             The
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             must
             not
             be
             ascribed
             to
             any
             other
             :
             But
             this
             is
             His
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               born
               King
            
             of
             whom
             it
             might
             be
             truely
             faid
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               He
               that
               is
               born
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ?
            
             And
             for
             this
             end
             was
             He
             born
             ,
             who
             came
             out
             of
             the
             womb
             with
             a
             Crown
             on
             His
             Head
             ,
             which
             no
             Creature
             can
             bear
             .
             10.
             
             In
             Scripture
             we
             find
             that
             a
             King
             was
             to
             be
             so
             &
             so
             qualified
             ,
             not
             a
             stranger
             ,
             but
             a
             reader
             of
             Gods
             Word
             &c.
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             &c.
             he
             was
             not
             qualified
             by
             naked
             birth
             .
             Hence
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             qualifications
             requisite
             in
             an
             heir
             cannot
             make
             a
             King
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             his
             being
             heir
             cannot
             make
             him
             King
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             an
             heir
             may
             be
             an
             heir
             without
             these
             qualifications
             .
             11.
             
             We
             find
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Kings
             by
             that
             Law
             
               Deut.
               17.
               thow
               shalt
               choose
               him
               whom
               the
               Lord
               chooseth
               :
            
             yea
             neither
             Saul
             nor
             David
             were
             Kings
             ,
             till
             the
             
             people
             met
             to
             make
             them
             :
             Therefore
             birth
             never
             made
             them
             Kings
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             tied
             to
             Davids
             line
             .
             That
             was
             only
             a
             Typical
             designment
             by
             special
             Promise
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             to
             come
             of
             that
             line
             ;
             it
             was
             therefore
             established
             in
             Davids
             family
             for
             Typical
             reasons
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             now
             alledged
             .
             12.
             
             We
             find
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             Government
             among
             brethren
             ,
             this
             birth-order
             was
             not
             seldom
             inverted
             ;
             as
             when
             Iacoh
             was
             preferred
             before
             
               Esaw
               ,
               Iudah
            
             before
             all
             the
             elder
             sons
             of
             
               Iacob
               .
               Ephraim
            
             before
             
               Manasseh
               ,
               Solomon
            
             before
             Adonijah
             .
             Hence
             if
             this
             Gentleman
             now
             regnant
             ,
             have
             no
             better
             pretences
             than
             these
             now
             confuted
             ,
             we
             cannot
             recognosce
             his
             right
             to
             reign
             :
             yea
             though
             this
             last
             were
             valid
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             plead
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             expressly
             provided
             in
             our
             Laws
             against
             the
             succession
             of
             a
             Papist
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             Grand
             Objection
             against
             all
             this
             .
             The
             Jewes
             and
             other
             Nations
             are
             commanded
             to
             bring
             their
             necks
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babilon
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             other
             right
             to
             these
             Kingdom
             ,
             then
             the
             Lords
             Providential
             disposal
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             had
             
               given
               all
               these
               Lands
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               Ier.
               27.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               12.
               
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             He
             was
             indeed
             an
             unjust
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             right
             but
             the
             Lord
             providential
             gif●
             ;
             which
             sometimes
             makes
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             Robbers
             prosper
             into
             whose
             hand
             God
             bringeth
             abundantly
             Iob.
             12.
             6.
             and
             gives
             Iacoh
             sometimes
             for
             a
             spoil
             and
             Israel
             to
             the
             Robbers
             Isai.
             42.
             24.
             and
             
               giveth
               power
               to
               the
               Beast
            
             to
             continue
             forty
             &
             two
             Moneths
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             power
             over
             all
             kindreds
             &
             tongues
             &
             Nations
             Revel
             .
             13.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             His
             Tyranny
             also
             was
             very
             great
             extensively
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             oppressions
             &
             usurpations
             by
             Conquest
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             so
             great
             intensively
             ,
             as
             our
             Robbers
             &
             Spoilers
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             ;
             he
             was
             never
             such
             a
             Perverter
             of
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             nor
             a
             treachrous
             overturner
             of
             all
             Conditions
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             a
             Persecuter
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             he
             never
             oppressed
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             nor
             endeavoured
             its
             extirpation
             ,
             he
             never
             enacted
             such
             mischiefs
             by
             Law.
             The
             Lord
             only
             made
             use
             of
             him
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             holy
             ends
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             His
             Justice
             &
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             alone
             he
             is
             called
             His
             Servant
             ,
             as
             else
             where
             His
             
               ●od
               &
               hammer
            
             ,
             having
             given
             
             him
             a
             charge
             against
             an
             Hypocritical
             Nation
             to
             trample
             them
             doun
             in
             His
             holy
             Providence
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             there
             was
             no
             resistence
             could
             prevail
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             trampled
             upon
             ,
             no
             help
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             no
             subjection
             was
             required
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             Magistratical
             right
             by
             divine
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             submissive
             stooping
             to
             the
             holy
             disposal
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ;
             no
             ouning
             was
             exacted
             either
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             or
             of
             fealtie
             to
             the
             administrator
             .
             2.
             
             This
             behoved
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             Command
             ,
             by
             Positive
             Revelation
             given
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             binding
             to
             others
             in
             the
             like
             Condition
             ;
             which
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             objectors
             :
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             run
             paralel
             ,
             If
             the
             King
             of
             England
             were
             in
             league
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             breaking
             that
             league
             should
             provoke
             that
             aspiring
             Prince
             ,
             growing
             potent
             by
             many
             Conquests
             ,
             to
             discover
             his
             designs
             ,
             make
             preparations
             ,
             and
             give
             out
             threatenings
             for
             the
             Conquest
             of
             England
             &
             all
             Brittain
             ;
             were
             the
             people
             of
             England
             bound
             to
             surrender
             themselves
             as
             Servants
             &
             tributaries
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             70
             years
             or
             for
             ever
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             destruction
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             ?
             This
             were
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ridiculous
             inferences
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             pleaded
             :
             nay
             it
             would
             make
             all
             refusal
             of
             subjection
             to
             invaders
             unlawful
             .
             3.
             
             I
             will
             draw
             an
             Argument
             from
             this
             to
             confirm
             my
             Plea
             :
             for
             these
             Commands
             of
             subjection
             to
             Babilon
             ,
             were
             not
             delivered
             until
             after
             the
             King
             of
             Iudah
             had
             surrendered
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             entered
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             2.
             
             King.
             24.
             chap.
             in
             keeping
             which
             Covenant
             the
             Kingdom
             might
             have
             stood
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             Rebelled
             against
             him
             and
             broken
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             
               lo
               he
               had
               given
               his
               hand
            
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             could
             not
             prosper
             ,
             or
             escape
             ,
             or
             be
             delivered
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               17.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               18
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             36.
             13.
             
             Then
             the
             Commandment
             came
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             disoune
             their
             
               oune
               King
               Zedekiah
            
             ,
             now
             forefeiting
             his
             right
             by
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             people
             are
             commanded
             to
             disoune
             their
             Covenant-breaking
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             subject
             themselves
             to
             Conquerours
             ;
             then
             I
             have
             all
             I
             plead
             for
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             objection
             :
             Ergo
             also
             the
             Latter
             .
             There
             is
             a
             2
             Obj.
             from
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               
               powers
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               :
            
             yet
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             was
             an
             usurper
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             proven
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intendeth
             here
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             as
             the
             higher
             power
             :
             There
             were
             at
             this
             time
             several
             Competitions
             for
             the
             Empire
             ,
             about
             which
             Christians
             might
             have
             their
             oun
             scruples
             whom
             to
             oune
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             does
             not
             determine
             their
             litigations
             ,
             nor
             interest
             himself
             in
             parties
             ,
             but
             gives
             the
             General
             Standart
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             they
             had
             to
             go
             by
             .
             And
             the
             best
             Expositors
             of
             the
             place
             do
             alle●ge
             ,
             the
             question
             &
             doubt
             of
             Christians
             then
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             much
             in
             whom
             the
             Supremacy
             was
             ?
             as
             whether
             Christians
             were
             at
             all
             bound
             to
             obey
             Civil
             power
             ,
             especially
             Pagan
             ?
             which
             the
             Apostle
             resolves
             ,
             in
             giving
             general
             directions
             to
             Christians
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             conforme
             to
             its
             original
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             had
             &
             would
             set
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             no
             respect
             is
             there
             had
             to
             Tyrants
             .
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             proven
             that
             the
             Supreme
             power
             then
             in
             being
             was
             usurpative
             :
             there
             being
             then
             a
             Supreme
             Senate
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Lawful
             power
             ;
             nor
             that
             Nero
             was
             then
             an
             usurper
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             by
             choise
             &
             consent
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             people
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Text
             means
             of
             Lawful
             powers
             ,
             not
             unlawful
             force
             ,
             that
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             by
             His
             Preceptive
             will
             not
             meerly
             by
             His
             Providential
             disposal
             ,
             and
             of
             consciencious
             subjection
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             not
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             describing
             &
             characterizing
             the
             powers
             there
             ,
             by
             such
             qualifications
             as
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             I
             mind
             to
             improve
             this
             Text
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             here
             objected
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             From
             the
             Right
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             flowes
             the
             Magistratical
             Relation
             ;
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             have
             a
             bottom
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             build
             the
             relative
             duties
             thereof
             .
             This
             brings
             it
             under
             the
             
               fifth
               Commandment
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             relative
             duties
             between
             Inferiours
             &
             Superiours
             ,
             requiring
             honour
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Fathers
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Husbands
             &c.
             and
             to
             rightful
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             such
             political
             relations
             ,
             as
             do
             infer
             the
             same
             duties
             ;
             and
             prohibiting
             not
             only
             the
             omission
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             committing
             of
             
             contrary
             sins
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             
               contrary
               acts
            
             ,
             as
             dishonouring
             &
             rebelling
             against
             Fathers
             ,
             Magistrats
             &c.
             but
             also
             by
             performing
             them
             to
             
               contrary
               objects
            
             ,
             as
             by
             giving
             the
             Fathers
             due
             to
             the
             Fathers
             opposite
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrats
             due
             to
             Tyrants
             who
             are
             their
             opposites
             .
             Certainly
             this
             Command
             prescribing
             honour
             ,
             doth
             regulate
             to
             whom
             it
             should
             be
             given
             ;
             And
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             consistency
             with
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             Character
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             an
             inhabitant
             of
             the
             Lords
             
               holy
               Hill
               Psal.
               15.
               4.
               in
               whose
               eyes
               a
               vile
               person
               is
               contemned
               but
               he
               honoureth
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             that
             we
             sin
             against
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             when
             we
             honour
             them
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             contemn
             by
             another
             Command
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             ouning
             or
             honouring
             of
             Tyrants
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ;
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             their
             Authority
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             the
             latter
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             Assumption
             .
             A
             honouring
             the
             vile
             to
             whom
             no
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             who
             stand
             under
             no
             relation
             of
             Fathers
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             :
             But
             the
             ouning
             of
             Tyrants
             Authority
             is
             a
             honouring
             the
             vile
             to
             whom
             no
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             who
             stand
             under
             no
             relation
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             a
             honouring
             them
             as
             Fathers
             :
             Ergo
             the
             ouning
             of
             Tyrants
             Authority
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             if
             the
             honouring
             of
             these
             to
             whom
             no
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ;
             that
             precept
             conld
             neither
             be
             kept
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             broken
             at
             all
             .
             It
             could
             not
             be
             kept
             at
             all
             :
             for
             ,
             either
             it
             must
             oblige
             us
             to
             honour
             all
             indefinitely
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             other
             relations
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             :
             or
             else
             it
             must
             leave
             us
             still
             in
             suspence
             &
             ignorance
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             object
             of
             our
             honour
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             can
             never
             be
             kept
             :
             or
             finally
             it
             must
             astrict
             our
             honouring
             to
             such
             definite
             relations
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             due
             ;
             &
             then
             our
             transgression
             of
             that
             restriction
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             .
             Next
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             at
             all
             :
             for
             if
             prostituting
             &
             abusing
             honour
             be
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             we
             cannot
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             honour
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             abuse
             of
             honour
             be
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             then
             dishonour
             also
             is
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             but
             an
             abuse
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             .
             And
             what
             should
             make
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             honour
             from
             the
             proper
             object
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             the
             giving
             it
             to
             a
             wrong
             object
             to
             be
             no
             sin
             ?
             Moreover
             if
             this
             Command
             do
             not
             restrict
             honour
             to
             the
             proper
             object
             ;
             we
             shall
             never
             know
             who
             is
             the
             object
             :
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             who
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             or
             what
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             give
             another
             his
             due
             ?
             The
             Minor
             also
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             if
             Tyrants
             be
             vile
             ,
             then
             no
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal.
             15.
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             honouring
             them
             as
             Fathers
             if
             they
             be
             ouned
             as
             Magistrats
             ;
             for
             Magistrats
             are
             in
             a
             politick
             sense
             Fathers
             :
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             Tyrants
             are
             vile
             ,
             as
             the
             Epithets
             &
             Characters
             they
             get
             in
             Scripture
             prove
             .
             But
             because
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ;
             though
             Fathers
             be
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             because
             they
             are
             still
             Fathers
             ,
             And
             though
             Masters
             be
             never
             so
             vile
             and
             froward
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             be
             subjected
             unto
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             18-20
             .
             and
             so
             of
             other
             relations
             ,
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             therefore
             though
             Tyrants
             be
             never
             so
             vile
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ouned
             under
             these
             relations
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             higher
             Powers
             in
             place
             of
             Eminency
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             commands
             to
             yeeld
             subjection
             Rom.
             13.
             and
             Peter
             to
             give
             submission
             &
             
               honour
               1
               Pet.
            
             2.
             13
             ,
             17.
             
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             relative
             duty
             of
             honouring
             the
             relations
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             due
             ,
             must
             not
             interfere
             with
             the
             moral
             duty
             of
             contemning
             the
             vile
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             under
             these
             relations
             ;
             So
             this
             general
             Moral
             of
             contemning
             the
             vile
             ,
             must
             not
             ca●sate
             the
             obligation
             of
             relative
             duties
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             a
             Consistency
             therewith
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             duty
             it self
             .
             We
             must
             contemn
             all
             the
             vile
             that
             are
             not
             under
             a
             relation
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             these
             also
             that
             are
             in
             that
             relation
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             they
             are
             vile
             .
             But
             now
             Tyrants
             do
             not
             come
             under
             these
             Relations
             at
             all
             that
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             by
             this
             Command
             .
             As
             for
             the
             higher
             Powers
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             they
             are
             not
             those
             which
             are
             higher
             in
             fo●ce
             ,
             but
             higher
             in
             Power
             ,
             not
             
               in
               potentia
            
             but
             
               in
               potestate
            
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             Celsitude
             of
             prevalency
             but
             in
             a
             precellency
             of
             dignity
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             pomp
             &
             pride
             of
             their
             prosperity
             &
             possession
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             virtue
             &
             value
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             being
             ordained
             of
             God
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             good
             ,
             terrors
             to
             evil
             doers
             ,
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             those
             are
             
             not
             Tyrants
             but
             Magistrats
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             a
             word
             of
             the
             same
             root
             which
             is
             rendered
             Authority
             ,
             or
             an
             
               Authorized
               Power
               1
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             from
             the
             same
             word
             also
             comes
             that
             supreme
             to
             whom
             Peter
             commands
             subjection
             &
             honour
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             Now
             these
             he
             speaks
             of
             have
             the
             Legal
             Constitution
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             the
             
               ordinance
               of
               man
            
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             .
             and
             who
             sends
             other
             inferior
             Magistrats
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             as
             Kings
             or
             Lawful
             Magistrats
             :
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             Tyrants
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             to
             evince
             that
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             honoured
             according
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             let
             us
             go
             through
             all
             these
             Relations
             of
             Superiority
             that
             come
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             excluded
             out
             of
             all
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             cannot
             come
             under
             the
             Parental
             relation
             :
             We
             are
             indeed
             to
             esteem
             Kings
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             though
             not
             properly
             but
             by
             way
             of
             some
             Analogy
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             their
             office
             to
             care
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             their
             Counsellers
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             do
             for
             Children
             :
             but
             
               Roaring
               Lyons
            
             &
             
               Ranging
               Bears
            
             ,
             as
             wicked
             Rulers
             are
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             15.
             cannot
             be
             Fathers
             .
             But
             Kings
             cannot
             properly
             be
             ouned
             under
             this
             Relation
             ,
             far
             less
             Tyrants
             (
             with
             whom
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Fathers
             cannot
             consist
             )
             there
             being
             so
             many
             notable
             disparities
             betwixt
             Kings
             &
             Fathers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Father
             may
             be
             a
             Father
             to
             one
             Child
             ;
             but
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             a
             King
             or
             Politick
             Father
             to
             one
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             Correlate
             must
             be
             a
             Community
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             can
             be
             a
             Father
             to
             none
             at
             all
             in
             a
             Politick
             sense
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Father
             is
             a
             Father
             by
             Generation
             to
             all
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             loyns
             ;
             a
             King
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             beget
             them
             ,
             nor
             doth
             their
             relation
             flow
             from
             that
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             a
             destroyer
             not
             a
             Procreator
             of
             people
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Father
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Natural
             being
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             A
             King
             only
             of
             the
             Politick
             well
             being
             of
             his
             subjects
             ;
             but
             Tyrants
             are
             he
             cause
             of
             the
             ill
             being
             of
             both
             .
             4.
             
             A
             Father
             once
             a
             Father
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             his
             Children
             live
             ,
             retains
             still
             the
             relation
             ,
             thô
             he
             turn
             mad
             and
             never
             so
             wicked
             ;
             A
             King
             turning
             mad
             may
             be
             served
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             ,
             at
             least
             
             all
             will
             grant
             in
             some
             cases
             the
             subjects
             may
             shake
             off
             th●
             King
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             when
             he
             turns
             Tyrant
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Fathers
             relation
             never
             ceases
             ,
             whither
             soeuer
             his
             Children
             go
             ;
             but
             subjects
             may
             change
             their
             relation
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             coming
             under
             another
             King
             in
             another
             Kingdom
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             will
             force
             all
             lovers
             of
             freedom
             to
             leave
             the
             Kingdom
             where
             he
             Domineers
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Fathers
             relation
             never
             changes
             ,
             he
             can
             neither
             change
             his
             children
             nor
             they
             change
             their
             Father
             ;
             but
             a
             King
             may
             naturalize
             new
             subjects
             ,
             and
             subjects
             may
             also
             change
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             Royalists
             will
             grant
             a
             State
             or
             Common-wealth
             way
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             sometimes
             that
             a
             Monarchy
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             but
             a
             Tyrant
             changes
             those
             that
             are
             under
             him
             ,
             expells
             the
             natives
             ,
             brings
             in
             forreigners
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Patriots
             do
             pant
             for
             a
             Change
             of
             him
             every
             day
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Father
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             over
             his
             Children
             ;
             a
             King
             hath
             it
             over
             his
             subjects
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             Usurps
             it
             over
             the
             innocent
             against
             Law.
             8.
             
             A
             Father
             is
             not
             a
             Father
             by
             consent
             of
             his
             Childeren
             ;
             as
             a
             King
             is
             by
             consent
             of
             his
             subjects
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             neither
             a
             Father
             with
             it
             nor
             without
             it
             .
             9.
             
             A
             Father
             is
             not
             made
             by
             the
             Children
             ;
             as
             a
             King
             is
             by
             his
             subjects
             as
             was
             shewed
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             neither
             a
             Natural
             ,
             nor
             by
             compact
             ,
             but
             a
             self
             created
             power
             .
             10.
             
             A
             Father
             is
             not
             chosen
             conditionally
             upon
             compact
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             is
             by
             the
             free
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Community
             ;
             A
             Tyrant
             in
             this
             Differs
             from
             a
             King
             that
             he
             is
             not
             chosen
             ,
             and
             in
             Tyranny
             from
             a
             Father
             .
             11.
             
             Children
             wanting
             a
             Father
             cannot
             choose
             whom
             they
             will
             to
             be
             their
             Father
             ;
             as
             subjects
             wanting
             a
             King
             may
             choose
             whom
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             what
             form
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             can
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             rational
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             choose
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             nor
             a
             Tyrannical
             form
             of
             Government
             .
             12.
             
             Children
             cannot
             restrict
             their
             Fathers
             power
             to
             what
             degrees
             they
             please
             ;
             as
             subjects
             may
             limit
             their
             Kings
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             erection
             ;
             but
             a
             Tyrant
             though
             he
             ought
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             be
             limited
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             might
             he
             should
             be
             restrained
             .
             13.
             
             Children
             cannot
             set
             bounds
             how
             long
             they
             will
             have
             their
             Fathers
             to
             continue
             ;
             Subjects
             may
             condescend
             upon
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             making
             Laws
             how
             long
             such
             an
             one
             shall
             be
             their
             
             Soveraign
             ,
             ad
             vitam
             or
             ad
             culpam
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             is
             made
             at
             first
             ;
             Tyrants
             ought
             every
             day
             to
             be
             repressed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             continue
             at
             all
             .
             Yet
             giving
             and
             not
             granting
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             were
             to
             be
             ouned
             under
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Father
             ;
             though
             every
             man
             be
             bound
             to
             oune
             &
             mantain
             his
             Fathers
             parental
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             let
             the
             case
             be
             put
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             turns
             a
             Robber
             ,
             murderer
             ,
             an
             avowed
             enemy
             to
             God
             and
             the
             country
             ,
             is
             his
             person
             &
             Authority
             in
             that
             case
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hurt
             &
             hazard
             of
             the
             country
             ?
             or
             ought
             he
             not
             rather
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             even
             by
             the
             Son
             to
             Justice
             ?
             Much
             more
             then
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             who
             turns
             the
             more
             dangerous
             because
             the
             more
             powerfull
             Robber
             ,
             &
             Legal
             Murderer
             ,
             and
             enemy
             to
             God
             &
             the
             country
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             ;
             seeing
             the
             relation
             betwixt
             Father
             &
             Son
             is
             stronger
             &
             stricter
             ,
             as
             having
             another
             Original
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             betwixt
             King
             &
             subjects
             ,
             and
             stands
             unremoved
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             Father
             ,
             though
             turning
             such
             they
             ought
             to
             contribute
             (
             in
             moral
             duty
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             relative
             duty
             must
             cede
             )
             that
             he
             should
             no
             more
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             when
             dead
             by
             Law.
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             cannot
             come
             under
             the
             herile
             or
             Masterly
             relation
             ,
             though
             Analogically
             also
             sometimes
             they
             are
             stiled
             so
             ,
             and
             subjects
             are
             called
             Servants
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             subjection
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Kings
             to
             command
             &
             subjects
             to
             obey
             ,
             in
             this
             there
             is
             some
             Analogy
             .
             But
             Kings
             cannot
             properly
             be
             ouned
             under
             this
             relation
             ,
             as
             Masters
             over
             either
             persons
             or
             goods
             of
             subjects
             ,
             far
             less
             Tyrans
             ,
             yea
             Kings
             assuming
             a
             Masterly
             power
             turn
             Tyrants
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Magistratical
             relation
             is
             not
             that
             of
             a
             Master
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             many
             disparities
             &
             absurdities
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             state
             of
             hired
             Servants
             or
             Slaves
             .
             For
             
               hired
               Servants
            
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             vast
             betwixt
             them
             &
             subjects
             .
             1.
             
             The
             hired
             Servant
             gets
             reward
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             by
             compact
             ;
             the
             subjects
             none
             ,
             but
             rather
             gives
             the
             Royal
             reward
             of
             Tribute
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             service
             ;
             the
             Tyrant
             exacts
             it
             to
             maintain
             his
             Tyranny
             .
             2.
             
             The
             hired
             Servant
             is
             maintained
             by
             his
             Master
             ;
             the
             subjects
             maintain
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             Tyrant
             Robbes
             it
             from
             them
             by
             force
             .
             3.
             
             The
             hired
             Servant
             bargains
             only
             for
             a
             
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             may
             leave
             him
             ;
             the
             subject
             cannot
             give
             up
             his
             Covenanted
             allegiance
             ,
             at
             that
             rate
             and
             for
             these
             reasons
             as
             the
             servant
             may
             his
             service
             ;
             a
             Tyrant
             wil
             make
             nor
             keep
             no
             such
             bargain
             .
             4.
             
             The
             hired
             Servant
             must
             have
             his
             Masters
             profit
             mainly
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             his
             oun
             only
             secundarly
             ;
             but
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             is
             primarly
             ordinated
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Community
             ▪
             and
             only
             consequentially
             to
             the
             good
             of
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Master
             hath
             a
             greater
             power
             over
             the
             hired
             Servant
             ,
             to
             make
             &
             give
             out
             Lawes
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             be
             Lawful
             he
             must
             obey
             ;
             than
             the
             King
             hath
             over
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             not
             the
             sole
             Lawgiver
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             .
             6.
             
             The
             hired
             Servant
             his
             subjection
             is
             Mercenary
             &
             servile
             ;
             but
             the
             subjects
             subjection
             is
             civil
             ,
             free
             ,
             voluntary
             ,
             liberal
             ,
             &
             ●oving
             to
             a
             Lawful
             King.
             Again
             for
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             &
             subjects
             is
             great
             .
             1.
             
             Slavery
             being
             against
             Nature
             ,
             rational
             people
             would
             never
             choose
             that
             life
             if
             they
             could
             help
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             gladly
             choose
             Government
             ,
             &
             Governours
             .
             2.
             
             Slavery
             would
             make
             their
             condition
             worse
             then
             when
             they
             had
             no
             Government
             ,
             for
             Liberty
             is
             alwise
             preferable
             ;
             Neither
             could
             people
             have
             acted
             rationally
             in
             seting
             up
             Government
             ,
             if
             to
             be
             free
             of
             oppression
             of
             others
             they
             had
             given
             themselves
             up
             to
             slavery
             ,
             under
             a
             Master
             who
             may
             do
             what
             he
             pleases
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Slaves
             are
             either
             taken
             in
             war
             ,
             or
             bought
             with
             money
             ,
             or
             born
             in
             the
             house
             where
             their
             parents
             were
             slaves
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             &
             Solomon
             had
             of
             that
             sort
             ;
             But
             subjects
             are
             neither
             captives
             ,
             nor
             bought
             ,
             nor
             born
             slaves
             .
             4.
             
             Slavery
             is
             not
             Natural
             ,
             but
             a
             penal
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             have
             been
             if
             sin
             had
             not
             been
             ;
             But
             Government
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             Natural
             &
             necessary
             .
             5.
             
             Slaves
             are
             not
             their
             Masters
             brethren
             ;
             subjects
             are
             the
             Kings
             brethren
             ;
             over
             whom
             he
             must
             not
             lift
             up
             himself
             Deut.
             17.
             20.
             6.
             
             Masters
             might
             purchase
             and
             sell
             their
             slaves
             ,
             Abimelech
             took
             sheep
             &
             men
             servants
             &
             gave
             them
             unto
             
               Abraham
               Gen.
               20.
               14.
               
               Iacob
            
             had
             maid
             servants
             &
             men
             servants
             &
             Asses
             Gen.
             30.
             43.
             no
             otherwise
             than
             other
             goods
             ,
             Solomon
             got
             to
             himself
             servants
             and
             maidens
             ,
             &
             servants
             born
             in
             his
             house
             Eccles.
             2.
             7.
             
             a
             King
             cannot
             do
             so
             with
             his
             subjects
             .
             7.
             
             Princes
             have
             not
             this
             power
             to
             make
             
             the
             people
             slaves
             ,
             neither
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             people
             :
             From
             God
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             feed
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             2.
             to
             rule
             them
             so
             as
             to
             
               feed
               them
               1
               Chron.
            
             11.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             78.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
             From
             the
             people
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             make
             slaves
             ,
             they
             can
             give
             none
             such
             .
             8.
             
             Slavery
             is
             a
             Curse
             :
             It
             was
             Canaans
             Curse
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             of
             servants
             Gen.
             9.
             25.
             but
             to
             have
             Magistrats
             is
             a
             promised
             blessing
             Ier.
             17.
             27.
             9.
             
             To
             be
             free
             of
             Slavery
             is
             a
             blessing
             ,
             as
             the
             redemption
             from
             Egypts
             bondage
             is
             every
             where
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             redemption
             was
             a
             Iubile
             of
             joy
             ,
             so
             the
             freedom
             of
             release
             every
             seven
             years
             a
             great
             priviledge
             Ier
             34.
             9.
             but
             to
             be
             free
             of
             Government
             is
             a
             judgment
             Isai.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             it
             s
             threatened
             ,
             Israel
             shall
             abide
             without
             a
             King
             &
             without
             a
             Prince
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Next
             place
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Masters
             or
             Proprietors
             over
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             subjects
             ;
             th●
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             the
             King
             may
             make
             use
             of
             all
             goods
             in
             common
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             For
             1.
             
             The
             introduction
             of
             Kings
             cannot
             overturn
             natures
             foundation
             ;
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             property
             was
             given
             to
             man
             ,
             Kings
             cannot
             rescind
             that
             .
             2.
             
             A
             man
             had
             goods
             ere
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             King
             ;
             a
             King
             was
             made
             only
             to
             preserve
             property
             ,
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             take
             it
             away
             .
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             rational
             people
             would
             choose
             a
             King
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             power
             to
             turn
             a
             greater
             Robber
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             lesser
             Robberies
             &
             oppressions
             :
             would
             rational
             men
             give
             up
             themselves
             for
             a
             prey
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             safe
             from
             becoming
             a
             prey
             to
             others
             ?
             4.
             
             Then
             their
             case
             should
             be
             worse
             by
             erecting
             of
             Government
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             were
             proprietor
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             the
             property
             themselves
             before
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             Government
             should
             not
             be
             a
             blessing
             but
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Minister
             for
             good
             .
             6.
             
             Kingdoms
             then
             should
             be
             among
             
               bona
               fortunae
            
             ,
             the
             goods
             of
             fortune
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             might
             sell
             &
             dispone
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
             7.
             
             His
             place
             then
             should
             not
             be
             a
             function
             ,
             but
             a
             possession
             .
             8.
             
             People
             could
             not
             then
             ,
             by
             their
             removes
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             change
             their
             Soveraigns
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             no
             man
             might
             dispose
             of
             his
             oun
             goods
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             by
             buying
             or
             selling
             ,
             or
             giving
             almes
             ,
             nay
             nor
             pay
             tribute
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             do
             these
             things
             except
             
             they
             have
             of
             their
             oun
             .
             10.
             
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Character
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             described
             1
             
               Sam.
               8.
               11.
               he
               will
               take
               your
               sons
            
             &c.
             
             
               Zeph.
               3.
               3.
               her
               Princes
               are
               roaring
               Lyons
               ,
               her
               Iudges
               are
               evening
               Wolves
               .
            
             11.
             
             All
             the
             threatenings
             &
             rebukes
             of
             oppression
             condemn
             this
             ,
             
               Isai.
               3.
               14.
               15.
               
               Ezek.
               45.
               9.
               
               Mic.
            
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Ahab
             condemned
             ,
             for
             taking
             Naboths
             vineyard
             .
             12.
             
             Pharaoh
             had
             not
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             till
             he
             bought
             it
             
               Gen.
               42.
               20.
               
               So
               the
               Land
               became
               Pharaohs
            
             not
             otherwise
             .
             Yet
             giving
             and
             not
             granting
             that
             he
             were
             really
             a
             Master
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             if
             he
             turn
             to
             pursue
             me
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             fidelity
             to
             my
             Master
             &
             his
             both
             ,
             &
             will
             withdraw
             me
             from
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Universal
             Master
             ,
             I
             may
             Lawfully
             withdraw
             my self
             from
             his
             ,
             and
             disoune
             him
             for
             one
             ,
             when
             I
             cannot
             serve
             two
             Masters
             .
             Sure
             he
             cannot
             be
             Master
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             cannot
             come
             under
             the
             conjugal
             relation
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             proportion
             between
             that
             and
             subjection
             to
             a
             Lawful
             Ruler
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Mutual
             Covenant
             transacted
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             refuse
             all
             Covenants
             .
             Yet
             hence
             it
             cannot
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             wife
             may
             not
             put
             away
             her
             husband
             .
             Or
             renounce
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             do
             her
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             therefore
             the
             people
             cannot
             disoune
             the
             King
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Royal
             Covenant
             .
             For
             the
             Kings
             power
             is
             not
             at
             all
             properly
             a
             husbands
             power
             .
             1.
             
             The
             wife
             by
             nature
             is
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ;
             but
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             weaker
             than
             the
             King.
             2.
             
             The
             wife
             is
             given
             as
             an
             help
             to
             the
             man
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             man
             is
             given
             as
             an
             help
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             3.
             
             The
             wife
             cannot
             limit
             the
             husbands
             power
             ;
             as
             subjects
             may
             limit
             their
             Soveraigns
             .
             4.
             
             The
             wife
             cannot
             prescribe
             the
             time
             of
             her
             continuing
             under
             him
             ;
             as
             subjects
             may
             do
             with
             their
             Soveraigns
             .
             5.
             
             The
             wife
             cannot
             change
             her
             husband
             ;
             as
             a
             Kingdom
             can
             do
             their
             Government
             6.
             
             The
             husband
             hath
             not
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ;
             but
             the
             Soveraign
             hath
             it
             over
             Malefactors
             .
             Yet
             giving
             and
             not
             granting
             ,
             his
             power
             were
             properly
             Marital
             ;
             if
             the
             case
             be
             put
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             do
             habitually
             break
             the
             Marriage
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             take
             another
             wife
             ,
             and
             turn
             also
             Cruel
             &
             intollerable
             in
             compelling
             his
             oun
             
             wife
             to
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             put
             the
             case
             also
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             not
             get
             a
             Legal
             divorce
             procured
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             she
             might
             disoune
             him
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             ?
             for
             this
             case
             is
             excepted
             out
             of
             that
             Command
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               10.
               let
               not
               the
               wife
               depart
               from
               her
               husband
               ,
            
             meaning
             for
             mere
             difference
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             other
             lesser
             causes
             ;
             but
             Adulterie
             doth
             annual
             the
             Marriage
             relation
             ,
             See
             
               Pool
               Synopsis
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             So
             when
             a
             Prince
             breaks
             the
             Royal
             Covenant
             and
             turns
             Tyrant
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             Covenant
             committs
             a
             rape
             upon
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             that
             pretended
             relation
             may
             &
             must
             be
             disouned
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             relation
             can
             bring
             a
             King
             or
             Ruler
             under
             the
             object
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             of
             a
             
               fiduciary
               Patron
            
             or
             Trustee
             and
             
               Publick
               Servant
            
             :
             for
             we
             cannot
             oune
             him
             properly
             either
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             or
             a
             Master
             ,
             or
             a
             husband
             .
             Therefore
             what
             can
             remain
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             fiduciary
             Servant
             ?
             Wherefore
             if
             he
             shall
             either
             treacherously
             break
             his
             trust
             ,
             or
             presumptously
             refuse
             to
             be
             entrusted
             ,
             upon
             terms
             &
             conditions
             to
             secure
             &
             be
             accountable
             for
             (
             before
             God
             &
             man
             )
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             his
             usurped
             Authority
             .
             That
             Metaphore
             which
             the
             learned
             Buchanan
             uses
             ,
             
               de
               Iure
               Regni
            
             ,
             of
             a
             Publick
             &
             Politick
             Phisician
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             relation
             different
             from
             this
             of
             a
             fiduciary
             Servant
             ;
             when
             he
             elegantly
             represents
             him
             as
             entrusted
             with
             the
             preservation
             &
             restauration
             of
             the
             health
             of
             the
             politick
             body
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             shill
             &
             experience
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Craft
             .
             If
             then
             he
             be
             orderly
             called
             unto
             this
             charge
             ,
             and
             qualified
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             discharges
             his
             duty
             faithfully
             ,
             he
             deserves
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             him
             the
             deference
             of
             an
             honoured
             Physician
             :
             But
             if
             he
             abuse
             his
             Calling
             and
             not
             observe
             the
             rules
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             curing
             go
             about
             wilfully
             to
             kill
             the
             body
             he
             is
             entrusted
             with
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             ouned
             for
             a
             Physician
             but
             for
             a
             Murderer
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             inquire
             further
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Relation
             between
             a
             King
             (
             whose
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             )
             and
             his
             subjects
             ;
             we
             can
             oune
             it
             only
             as
             it
             is
             Reciprocal
             in
             respect
             of
             Superiority
             &
             Inferiority
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whereby
             in
             some
             respects
             the
             King
             is
             Superior
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respects
             the
             people
             is
             Superior
             to
             him
             .
             The
             King
             is
             Superior
             
             &
             Supreme
             as
             he
             is
             called
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             in
             respect
             of
             formal
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             executive
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Majestick
             Royal
             dignity
             ,
             resulting
             from
             the
             peoples
             devolving
             upon
             him
             that
             Power
             ,
             and
             constituting
             him
             in
             that
             relation
             over
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             higher
             in
             place
             &
             power
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Charge
             &
             conduct
             is
             
               worth
               ten
               thousands
               of
               the
               people
               2
               Sam.
            
             18.
             3.
             and
             there
             is
             no
             formally
             regal
             Tribunal
             higher
             than
             his
             ;
             And
             though
             he
             be
             
               Minor
               universis
            
             yet
             he
             is
             
               Major
               singulis
            
             ,
             greater
             than
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             people
             distributively
             taken
             ;
             And
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Royal
             Vassal
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             &
             Princely
             Servant
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             their
             deputy
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             really
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             made
             over
             their
             Power
             of
             governing
             &
             protecting
             themselves
             irrevocably
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             in
             acts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             countable
             to
             any
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             people
             as
             a
             deputy
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             people
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             fountain
             power
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             remains
             radically
             &
             virtually
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             make
             him
             their
             Royal
             Servant
             ,
             and
             him
             rather
             than
             another
             and
             limit
             him
             to
             the
             Laws
             for
             their
             oun
             good
             &
             advantage
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             give
             to
             him
             a
             Politick
             Power
             for
             their
             oun
             safety
             ;
             yet
             they
             keep
             a
             Natural
             Power
             which
             they
             cannot
             give
             away
             ,
             but
             must
             resume
             it
             in
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             ;
             And
             though
             they
             cannot
             retract
             the
             power
             of
             Justice
             to
             govern
             righteously
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             irrevocably
             given
             away
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             he
             abuseth
             his
             power
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             they
             may
             wrest
             a
             sword
             out
             of
             a
             mad
             mans
             hand
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             his
             oun
             sword
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             just
             power
             to
             use
             it
             for
             good
             ,
             but
             all
             fiduciary
             power
             abused
             may
             be
             repealed
             .
             They
             have
             not
             indeed
             Soveraignity
             or
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             formally
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             they
             may
             constitute
             a
             Magistrate
             with
             Laws
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             violate
             they
             must
             be
             in
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             power
             eminently
             &
             virtually
             .
             Hence
             in
             respect
             that
             the
             Kings
             Power
             is
             and
             can
             be
             only
             fiducial
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             trust
             reposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             superior
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             them
             in
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             ;
             which
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             it
             further
             appear
             .
             
             But
             first
             I
             form
             the
             Argument
             thus
             ;
             We
             can
             oune
             no
             King
             that
             is
             not
             accountable
             to
             the
             people
             :
             Ergo
             we
             cannot
             oune
             this
             King.
             To
             clear
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             antecedent
             &
             consequent
             ,
             I
             adde
             ;
             Either
             he
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             not
             :
             If
             he
             be
             accountible
             to
             all
             then
             he
             is
             renouncible
             by
             a
             part
             ,
             when
             the
             Collective
             body
             either
             wil
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             exact
             an
             account
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Community
             is
             defective
             as
             to
             their
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             interest
             of
             a
             part
             ,
             that
             would
             but
             cannot
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             to
             give
             no
             account
             to
             such
             as
             they
             can
             get
             no
             account
             from
             for
             his
             Maleversations
             ,
             This
             is
             all
             we
             crave
             :
             If
             he
             be
             not
             accountable
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             him
             ,
             because
             all
             Kings
             are
             accountable
             :
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Inferior
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             Superior
             :
             the
             King
             is
             inferior
             ,
             the
             people
             superior
             :
             Ergo
             the
             King
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             people
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             plain
             ;
             if
             the
             Kings
             superiority
             make
             the
             people
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             transgressing
             the
             Laws
             ;
             then
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             peoples
             superiority
             make
             the
             King
             accountable
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             transgressing
             the
             Laws
             ?
             especially
             seeing
             the
             King
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             Laws
             :
             because
             the
             Law
             restrains
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Law
             he
             hath
             that
             whereby
             he
             is
             King
             ;
             the
             Law
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             its
             parent
             ,
             and
             way
             make
             or
             unmake
             it
             upon
             occasion
             :
             and
             seeing
             the
             Law
             is
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             before
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             King
             to
             answer
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             
               Buchan
               Iure
               Regni
               apud
               Scot.
            
             That
             the
             King
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             people
             is
             clear
             on
             many
             accounts
             :
             for
             these
             things
             which
             are
             institute
             for
             others
             sake
             ,
             are
             inferior
             to
             those
             for
             whose
             sake
             they
             are
             required
             or
             sought
             ;
             a
             horse
             is
             inferior
             to
             them
             that
             use
             him
             for
             victory
             ;
             A
             King
             is
             only
             a
             mean
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             ;
             A
             Captain
             is
             less
             then
             the
             Army
             ,
             a
             King
             is
             but
             a
             Captain
             over
             the
             Lords
             Inheritance
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             but
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             for
             their
             good
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             Those
             who
             are
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             a
             people
             without
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             superior
             to
             him
             who
             is
             a
             posteriour
             and
             cannot
             be
             a
             King
             without
             them
             :
             let
             the
             King
             be
             considered
             either
             Materially
             as
             a
             Mortal
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             but
             a
             part
             inferior
             to
             the
             whole
             ;
             or
             formally
             under
             
             the
             reduplication
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Royal
             Servant
             ,
             obliged
             to
             spend
             his
             life
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             enemies
             2
             Sam.
             19
             ▪
             9.
             
             A
             part
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             A
             Gift
             is
             inferior
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             a
             King
             is
             but
             a
             gift
             given
             of
             God
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             :
             That
             which
             is
             Mortal
             &
             but
             accidental
             ,
             is
             inferior
             to
             that
             which
             is
             eternal
             &
             cannot
             perish
             Politically
             ;
             a
             King
             is
             but
             mortal
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             accidental
             to
             Government
             that
             there
             be
             a
             succession
             of
             Kings
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             is
             eternal
             ,
             
               one
               generation
               passeth
               away
               &
               another
               generation
               cometh
               Eccles.
            
             1.
             4.
             especially
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             ,
             is
             superior
             to
             any
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             ruine
             of
             greater
             moment
             than
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             sake
             
               smite
               great
               Kings
            
             ,
             &
             slay
             famous
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Sihon
             &
             
               Og
               Psal.
            
             137.
             
             17-20
             .
             if
             he
             give
             kings
             &
             famous
             kingdoms
             for
             their
             
               ransome
               Isai.
            
             43.
             3
             ,
             4.
             then
             His
             people
             must
             be
             so
             much
             superior
             than
             kings
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             His
             Justice
             is
             active
             to
             destroy
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             His
             Mercy
             to
             save
             the
             other
             .
             All
             this
             proves
             the
             people
             to
             be
             superior
             in
             dignity
             ,
             And
             therefore
             even
             in
             that
             respect
             its
             frivolous
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             king
             cannot
             be
             accountable
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             so
             much
             superior
             in
             Glory
             &
             Pomp
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             superior
             every
             way
             in
             excellency
             ;
             And
             though
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             Judges
             may
             be
             inferior
             in
             rank
             considered
             as
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             superior
             in
             Law
             over
             the
             greatest
             as
             they
             are
             Judges
             ,
             to
             whom
             far
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             accountable
             .
             The
             low
             &
             mean
             condition
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             belongs
             the
             power
             of
             Judgment
             does
             not
             diminish
             its
             dignity
             :
             when
             the
             king
             then
             is
             Judged
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             is
             of
             as
             great
             dignity
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             by
             a
             superior
             king
             ;
             for
             the
             Judgment
             is
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             2.
             
             They
             are
             superior
             in
             power
             :
             because
             every
             constituent
             cause
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             the
             people
             is
             the
             constituent
             cause
             ,
             the
             king
             is
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             his
             Royaltie
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Conveyance
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             need
             not
             fe●ch
             it
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             gives
             it
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             whom
             also
             his
             power
             is
             limited
             and
             ,
             it
             need
             be
             ,
             diminished
             from
             what
             they
             gave
             his
             Ancestors
             :
             Hence
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             constitute
             
             &
             limit
             the
             power
             they
             give
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             judge
             him
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             as
             is
             proven
             above
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             undenyable
             ,
             for
             sure
             ,
             they
             may
             judge
             their
             oun
             Creature
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             power
             they
             gave
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             abuses
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             Tribunal
             formally
             Regal
             above
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             violating
             his
             Trust
             there
             is
             a
             Tribunal
             virtual
             eminently
             above
             him
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             made
             him
             &
             reposed
             that
             Trust
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             3.
             
             The
             fountain
             power
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             power
             derived
             :
             The
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             constitute
             a
             King
             above
             them
             ,
             yet
             retain
             the
             fountain
             power
             ,
             he
             only
             hath
             the
             derived
             power
             :
             Certainly
             the
             people
             must
             retain
             more
             power
             eminently
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             give
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             they
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             receives
             it
             ,
             with
             limitations
             ,
             if
             he
             turn
             mad
             or
             uncapable
             they
             may
             put
             Curators
             &
             Tutors
             over
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             captive
             ,
             they
             may
             appoint
             another
             to
             exercise
             the
             power
             ,
             if
             he
             die
             then
             they
             may
             constitute
             another
             ,
             with
             more
             or
             less
             power
             ;
             So
             then
             if
             they
             give
             a
             way
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             slave
             selleth
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             retain
             no
             fountain
             power
             or
             radical
             right
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             produce
             any
             of
             these
             acts
             :
             They
             set
             a
             King
             above
             them
             only
             with
             an
             executive
             power
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             radical
             power
             remains
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             immortal
             spring
             ,
             which
             they
             communicate
             by
             succession
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Mortal
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             &
             measure
             they
             think
             expedient
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             if
             they
             gave
             all
             their
             power
             away
             ,
             what
             shall
             they
             reserve
             to
             make
             a
             new
             King
             ,
             if
             this
             man
             die
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Royal
             line
             surcease
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Prophets
             now
             sent
             to
             make
             Kings
             :
             And
             if
             they
             have
             power
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             ?
             4.
             
             If
             the
             King
             be
             accountable
             by
             Law
             ,
             for
             any
             act
             of
             Tyranny
             done
             against
             one
             man
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             is
             he
             accountable
             for
             many
             against
             the
             whole
             state
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ;
             a
             private
             man
             may
             go
             to
             Law
             before
             the
             ordinary
             Judges
             for
             wronging
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             is
             made
             accountable
             for
             the
             wrong
             done
             by
             him
             .
             Now
             shall
             the
             Laws
             be
             like
             
               Spiders
               webs
            
             ,
             which
             hold
             flies
             ,
             but
             let
             bigger
             beasts
             pass
             through
             ?
             Shall
             Sentence
             be
             past
             for
             petty
             wrongs
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             
             none
             for
             Tyrannizing
             over
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             Shall
             none
             be
             past
             against
             parricide
             or
             fratricide
             ,
             for
             killing
             his
             Brother
             ,
             Murdering
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             burning
             Cities
             ?
             Shall
             pettie
             Thieves
             be
             hanged
             for
             stealing
             a
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             does
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             or
             man
             give
             impunity
             ,
             for
             robbing
             a
             whole
             Country
             of
             the
             nearest
             &
             dearest
             Interests
             they
             have
             to
             Crowned
             heads
             for
             the
             fancied
             Character
             of
             Royalty
             ,
             which
             thereby
             is
             forfeited
             ?
             5.
             
             If
             there
             be
             Judges
             appointed
             of
             God
             independently
             ,
             to
             give
             out
             &
             execute
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             on
             all
             offenders
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             the
             highest
             ;
             then
             the
             King
             also
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             that
             Judgment
             :
             But
             there
             are
             Judges
             appointed
             of
             God
             independently
             ,
             to
             give
             out
             &
             execute
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             on
             all
             offenders
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             the
             highest
             .
             Two
             things
             must
             be
             here
             proved
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             giving
             Judgment
             they
             do
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             immediate
             vicars
             of
             God
             :
             Secondly
             that
             the
             King
             is
             not
             excepted
             from
             ,
             but
             subject
             to
             ,
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             Criminal
             .
             First
             they
             cannot
             depend
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             necessary
             then
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             whether
             there
             be
             Judges
             or
             not
             .
             There
             may
             be
             Judges
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             there
             can
             be
             no
             King
             without
             Judges
             ,
             nor
             no
             Justice
             but
             Confusion
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             bear
             the
             peoples
             burden
             alone
             Numb
             .
             11.
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             If
             they
             depended
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             their
             Power
             would
             die
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             streams
             must
             dry
             up
             with
             the
             fountain
             :
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             
               Ministri
               regis
            
             but
             regni
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             King
             but
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whose
             honour
             &
             promotion
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             Kings
             external
             call
             ,
             yet
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             honour
             &
             promotion
             does
             Psal.
             75.
             7
             ,
             The
             King
             cannot
             make
             Judges
             whom
             he
             will
             by
             his
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             tied
             to
             that
             Law
             Deut.
             1.
             13.
             
             To
             take
             
               wise
               men
            
             &
             understanding
             &
             known
             :
             Neither
             can
             he
             make
             them
             
               dura
               ite
               beneplacito
            
             :
             for
             if
             these
             qualifications
             remain
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             allowance
             given
             for
             their
             removal
             .
             They
             are
             Gods
             &
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             
               Mos●
               High
            
             ,
             appointed
             to
             defend
             the
             poor
             &
             fatherless
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             Psal.
             82.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             must
             not
             be
             resisted
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             he
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               by
               me
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               rule
               ...
               all
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               earth
               Prov.
            
             8.
             16.
             
             To
             them
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             good
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             King
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             sent
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             Judge
             not
             
               for
               man
            
             but
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             6.
             hence
             they
             sit
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             act
             as
             if
             he
             were
             on
             the
             bench
             :
             the
             King
             cannot
             say
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             is
             mine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             :
             neither
             can
             he
             limit
             their
             sentance
             (
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             his
             deputies
             )
             because
             the
             Judgment
             is
             not
             his
             :
             nor
             are
             their
             Consciences
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Lord
             immediatly
             ;
             otherwise
             if
             they
             were
             his
             deputies
             ,
             depending
             on
             him
             ;
             then
             they
             could
             neither
             be
             admonished
             ,
             nor
             condemned
             for
             unjust
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             their
             sentence
             should
             neither
             be
             righteous
             nor
             unrighteous
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             King
             makes
             it
             ;
             And
             all
             directions
             to
             them
             were
             capable
             of
             this
             exception
             ,
             do
             not
             so
             or
             so
             
               except
               the
               King
               command
               yow
            
             ,
             crush
             not
             the
             poor
             ,
             oppress
             not
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             
               except
               the
               King
               command
               yow
            
             :
             yea
             then
             they
             could
             not
             execute
             any
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Kings
             Licence
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             be
             rebuked
             for
             their
             not
             executing
             Judgment
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judges
             undeclinable
             when
             just
             Deut.
             17.
             11.
             the
             Lords
             indignation
             is
             kindled
             ,
             when
             He
             looks
             for
             Iudgment
             &
             behold
             oppression
             ,
             for
             righteousness
             &
             behold
             a
             
               Cry
               Isai.
            
             5.
             7.
             neither
             will
             it
             excuse
             the
             Judges
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             king
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ;
             for
             even
             they
             that
             are
             subservient
             ,
             to
             
               write
               grievousness
            
             ,
             to
             
               turn
               aside
               the
               needy
               from
               Iudgment
            
             &c.
             are
             under
             the
             
               wo
               ,
               as
            
             well
             as
             they
             that
             prescribe
             it
             Isai.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             displeased
             when
             
               Iudgment
               is
               turned
               away
               back
               ward
               ,
            
             and
             Justice
             stands
             a
             far
             of
             —
             and
             when
             there
             is
             
               no
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             Isai.
             59.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Lord
             threatens
             He
             will
             be
             avenged
             on
             the
             Nation
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             not
             found
             to
             
               execute
               Iudgment
               Ier.
            
             5.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             promises
             if
             they
             will
             execute
             Judgment
             &
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             spoiled
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             oppressor
             ,
             He
             will
             give
             them
             righteous
             Magistrats
             Ier.
             22.
             3
             ,
             4.
             but
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             He
             will
             send
             desolation
             ibid.
             He
             rebukes
             those
             that
             turn
             Judgment
             
             to
             wormwood
             and
             leave
             of
             righteousness
             in
             the
             earth
             Amos.
             5.
             7.
             
             He
             resents
             it
             when
             the
             Law
             is
             slacked
             and
             Judgment
             doth
             not
             go
             forth
             freely
             without
             overawing
             or
             overruling
             restraint
             Habb
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             Can
             these
             Scriptures
             consist
             with
             the
             Judges
             dependence
             on
             the
             kings
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             &
             execution
             of
             their
             Power
             ?
             Therefore
             if
             they
             would
             avoid
             the
             Lords
             displeasure
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             give
             Judgment
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             should
             countermand
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             not
             excepted
             from
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             from
             the
             General
             Commands
             
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               whoso
               sheddeth
               mans
               blood
               ●y
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               :
            
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             of
             Kings
             or
             Dukes
             here
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             distinguish
             where
             the
             Law
             distinguisheth
             not
             .
             Numb
             .
             35.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
               whoso
               killeth
               any
               person
               the
               murderer
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               witnesses
               —
               ye
               shall
               take
               no
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Murderer
               which
               is
               guilty
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               surely
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             What
             should
             hinder
             then
             Justice
             to
             be
             awarded
             upon
             a
             Murdering
             King
             ?
             Shall
             it
             be
             for
             want
             of
             witnesses
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             easy
             to
             adduce
             thousands
             :
             Or
             shall
             this
             be
             satisfaction
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Crowned
             King
             ?
             the
             Law
             saith
             there
             shall
             no
             satisfaction
             be
             taken
             .
             The
             Lord
             speaketh
             to
             under
             Judges
             
               Levit.
               19.
               15.
               
               Ye
               shall
               do
               no
               unrighteousness
               in
               judgment
               ,
               thow
               shalt
               not
               respect
               the
               person
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               nor
               honour
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Mighty
               .
            
             If
             Kings
             be
             not
             among
             the
             Mighty
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             classed
             ?
             
               Deut.
               1.
               17.
               
               Ye
               shall
               not
               respect
               persons
               in
               judgment
               ,
               but
               yow
               shall
               hear
               the
               small
               as
               well
               as
               the
               great
               ,
               yow
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               face
               of
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               judgment
               is
               Gods
               :
            
             if
             then
             no
             mans
             face
             can
             outdare
             the
             Law
             &
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Kings
             Majestick
             face
             must
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             demerit
             of
             blood
             he
             must
             be
             subject
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             It
             s
             no
             Argument
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Sanhedrin
             did
             not
             punish
             David
             for
             his
             Murther
             &
             Adulterie
             .
             Ergo
             now
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             to
             punish
             a
             King
             for
             the
             same
             :
             a
             reason
             
               a
               non
               facto
            
             is
             not
             relevant
             .
             David
             did
             not
             punish
             Ioab
             for
             his
             Murder
             ,
             but
             Authorized
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             did
             Bathsheba's
             Adulterie
             ;
             will
             that
             prove
             that
             Murders
             connived
             at
             ,
             or
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             ?
             or
             that
             Whores
             of
             State
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ?
             Neither
             will
             it
             prove
             that
             a
             Murdering
             king
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             ,
             that
             
             David
             was
             not
             punished
             :
             because
             he
             got
             both
             the
             sin
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             granted
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Nathan
               ,
               Thow
               shalt
               not
               die
               :
            
             But
             as
             for
             the
             demerit
             of
             that
             fact
             ,
             he
             himself
             pronounced
             the
             sentence
             out
             of
             his
             oun
             mouth
             2
             
               Sam.
               12.
               15.
               
               As
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               shall
               surely
               die
               .
            
             
               So
               every
               king
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               condemned
               by
               his
               oun
               mouth
               ;
               for
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               king
               :
               why
               then
               do
               we
               so
               much
               weary
               our selves
               concerning
               a
               Judge
               ?
               seeing
               we
               have
               the
               kings
               oun
               Confession
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Law.
               
               
                 
                   Buchanan
                   .
                   de
                   jure
                   regni
                
                 .
              
            
             And
             there
             needs
             be
             no
             other
             difficultie
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Tribunal
             for
             a
             Murdering
             king
             ,
             than
             to
             find
             one
             for
             a
             Murderer
             ;
             for
             a
             Judgment
             must
             acknowledge
             but
             one
             name
             ,
             to
             wit
             of
             the
             Crime
             ;
             if
             a
             king
             then
             be
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             more
             the
             name
             of
             a
             king
             but
             of
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             when
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             Judged
             for
             his
             kingship
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Murther
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             Gentleman
             is
             Judged
             for
             Robbery
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             hanged
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             spared
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Robber
             .
             See
             
               Buchanan
               .
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Peoples
             Representatives
             be
             superior
             to
             the
             king
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             may
             execute
             Judgment
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             also
             seek
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             hath
             no
             Power
             but
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             Power
             without
             them
             to
             act
             as
             king
             (
             no
             more
             than
             the
             eye
             or
             hand
             hath
             Power
             to
             act
             without
             the
             body
             )
             then
             his
             Power
             must
             be
             inferior
             ,
             fiduciary
             ,
             &
             accountable
             to
             them
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             The
             Peoples
             Representatives
             are
             superior
             to
             the
             king
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             may
             execute
             Judgment
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             will.
             In
             Scripture
             we
             find
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             heads
             of
             the
             People
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             cases
             superior
             to
             the
             king
             :
             which
             the
             Learned
             
               Dr
               Owen
            
             demonstrates
             in
             his
             Preliminary
             
               Exercitations
               on
               the
               Epist.
               to
               the
               Heb.
            
             and
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             ,
             that
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             Iewes
             might
             have
             been
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             &
             punished
             for
             transgressing
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             in
             the
             Scripture
             we
             find
             .
             (
             1
             )
             They
             had
             a
             Power
             of
             Judgment
             with
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Justice
             &
             Government
             .
             Hamor
             &
             Shechem
             would
             not
             make
             
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Iacobs
             Sons
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Citie
             
               Gen.
               34.
               20.
               
               David
            
             behoved
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Captains
             of
             thousands
             ,
             &
             every
             Leader
             ,
             if
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             them
             to
             bring
             again
             the
             Ark
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             So
             also
             Solomon
             could
             not
             do
             it
             without
             them
             1
             
               King.
               8.
               1.
               
               Ahab
            
             could
             not
             make
             peace
             with
             Benhadad
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             1
             King.
             20.
             8.
             
             The
             men
             of
             Ephraim
             complain
             that
             
               Iephthah
               ▪
            
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             had
             gone
             to
             War
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             Ammon
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             threatened
             to
             burn
             his
             house
             with
             fire
             ,
             which
             he
             only
             excuses
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             necessity
             Iudg.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             
               Seventy
               Elders
            
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Advisers
             only
             &
             helpers
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             ruling
             &
             governing
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             Moses
             might
             be
             eased
             
               Numb
               .
               11.
               14
               ,
               17.
               
               Moses
            
             upon
             his
             sole
             pleasure
             had
             not
             power
             to
             restrain
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Judgment
             given
             of
             God.
             They
             were
             not
             the
             Magistrats
             depending
             deputies
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Judging
             they
             were
             independent
             ,
             and
             their
             Consciences
             as
             immediatly
             subjected
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Superior
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             adde
             his
             approbative
             suffrage
             to
             their
             actings
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             directive
             nor
             imperative
             suffrage
             of
             absolute
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             he
             might
             command
             them
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             without
             them
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             had
             Power
             ,
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             Prince
             at
             all
             ,
             even
             a
             Power
             of
             
               life
               &
               death
            
             .
             The
             rebellious
             Son
             was
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             who
             had
             Power
             to
             stone
             him
             Deut.
             21.
             18
             ,
             24.
             
             They
             had
             Power
             to
             punish
             Adulterie
             with
             death
             Deut.
             22.
             21.
             
             They
             had
             Power
             to
             cognosce
             ,
             whom
             to
             admit
             into
             and
             whom
             to
             seclude
             from
             the
             Cities
             of
             refuge
             :
             So
             that
             if
             the
             King
             had
             commanded
             to
             take
             the
             life
             of
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             deliver
             him
             
               Iosh.
               20.
               per
               tot
            
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             Elders
             of
             Cities
             ,
             there
             were
             the
             Elders
             and
             heads
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             judicial
             Power
             to
             cognosce
             on
             all
             Criminal
             Matters
             ,
             even
             when
             Ioshua
             was
             Judge
             in
             Israel
             we
             find
             they
             assumed
             this
             Power
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             that
             matter
             of
             the
             two
             tribes
             &
             the
             half
             Iosh.
             22.
             30.
             
             And
             they
             had
             Power
             to
             make
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Saul
             &
             David
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             :
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             they
             had
             Power
             
             to
             unmake
             them
             in
             case
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             had
             Power
             to
             conveen
             ,
             even
             without
             the
             indiction
             of
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             Iosh.
             22.
             they
             convene
             without
             him
             :
             and
             without
             advice
             or
             knowledge
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             they
             conveen
             to
             
               ask
               a
               King
               1
               Sam.
            
             8.
             
             And
             without
             any
             head
             or
             superior
             ,
             they
             convene
             &
             make
             David
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             Isbosheths
             hereditary
             right
             .
             Without
             &
             against
             Tyrannous
             Athaliah
             her
             consent
             ,
             they
             convene
             &
             make
             Ioash
             King
             ,
             and
             cared
             not
             for
             her
             
               Treason
               ,
               Treason
               2
               King.
            
             11.
             
             But
             now
             the
             king
             alone
             challenges
             the
             Prerogative-power
             of
             calling
             &
             dessolving
             Parliaments
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             condemns
             all
             meetings
             of
             Estates
             without
             his
             warrant
             ,
             which
             is
             purely
             Tyrannical
             :
             for
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             they
             may
             &
             must
             convene
             .
             The
             Power
             is
             given
             to
             the
             king
             only
             by
             a
             positive
             Law
             ,
             for
             orders
             sake
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             intrinsical
             Power
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             .
             All
             the
             forecited
             Commands
             ,
             Admonitions
             ,
             &
             Certifications
             ,
             
               to
               execute
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             must
             necessarly
             involve
             &
             imply
             &
             Power
             to
             convene
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             in
             a
             Capacity
             for
             it
             :
             Not
             only
             unjust
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             
               no
               I●dgement
            
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             Truth
             is
             fallen
             in
             the
             streets
             &
             equity
             cannot
             enter
             ,
             is
             charged
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             therefore
             they
             must
             convene
             to
             prevent
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             it
             :
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             king
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             peoples
             Representatives
             &
             heads
             .
             And
             if
             the
             king
             have
             Power
             to
             break
             up
             all
             Conventions
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             Power
             to
             hinder
             Judgement
             to
             proceed
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Commands
             :
             And
             this
             would
             be
             an
             excuse
             ,
             when
             God
             threatens
             vengeance
             for
             it
             ,
             
               we
               could
               not
               execute
               Iudgement
               ,
               because
               ehe
               King
               forbad
               us
               .
            
             Yet
             many
             of
             these
             forementioned
             reproofs
             ,
             threatenings
             ,
             &
             certifications
             were
             given
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Tyrannous
             &
             Idolatrous
             kings
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             would
             inhibite
             &
             discharge
             the
             doing
             of
             their
             duty
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             was
             no
             excuse
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             denounces
             wrath
             for
             the
             omission
             .
             (
             4
             )
             They
             had
             Power
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             ,
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             Samuel
             killed
             Agag
             against
             Sauls
             will
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             32.
             
             Against
             Ahabs
             will
             &
             mind
             Elijah
             caused
             kill
             the
             
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             express
             Law
             1
             King.
             18.
             40.
             
             It
             is
             true
             it
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwise
             than
             it
             is
             this
             day
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Magistrate
             that
             will
             execute
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             then
             they
             who
             have
             Power
             to
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             make
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             So
             the
             Princes
             of
             Iudah
             had
             power
             ,
             against
             the
             kings
             will
             ,
             to
             put
             Ieremiah
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             king
             supposes
             ,
             when
             he
             directs
             him
             what
             to
             say
             to
             them
             Ier.
             38.
             25.
             
             They
             had
             really
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             though
             in
             Ieremiahs
             case
             it
             would
             have
             been
             wickedly
             perverted
             ,
             See
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Q.
            
             19.
             20.
             
             (
             5
             )
             They
             had
             a
             power
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             upon
             the
             king
             himself
             :
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Amaziah
             &
             Uzziah
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             cleared
             afterwards
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             repeating
             the
             Argument
             :
             If
             the
             king
             be
             accountable
             ,
             whensoever
             this
             Account
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             we
             are
             confident
             our
             disouning
             him
             for
             the
             present
             will
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             imitate
             it
             :
             If
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             his
             Authority
             ,
             that
             so
             presumptously
             exalts
             himself
             above
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             we
             will
             further
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             Magistracy
             ;
             it
             will
             appear
             what
             Authority
             can
             conscienciously
             be
             ouned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Potestas
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Potentia
             ;
             Authorized
             Power
             ,
             not
             Might
             or
             force
             ;
             Moral
             Power
             ,
             not
             merely
             Natural
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             :
             Natural
             Power
             is
             common
             to
             brutes
             ,
             Moral
             Power
             is
             peculiar
             to
             men
             ;
             Narural
             Power
             is
             more
             in
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             more
             strength
             &
             force
             ;
             Moral
             Power
             is
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             meet
             adequately
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             ;
             Natural
             power
             can
             ,
             Moral
             only
             may
             warrantably
             exercise
             rule
             ;
             Natural
             power
             is
             opposed
             to
             impotency
             &
             weakness
             ,
             Moral
             to
             illicitness
             or
             unlawfulness
             ;
             Natural
             power
             consists
             in
             strength
             ,
             Moral
             in
             righteousness
             ;
             Natural
             power
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Reut
             of
             Rogues
             making
             an
             uproar
             ,
             Moral
             only
             in
             the
             Rulers
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             distinguished
             by
             their
             acts
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Principle
             from
             which
             the
             acts
             proceed
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             from
             meer
             force
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             from
             Authority
             .
             The
             Principle
             of
             Natural
             power
             is
             its
             oun
             might
             &
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             only
             self
             ;
             Moral
             hath
             its
             rise
             from
             positive
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             its
             end
             
             publick
             safety
             .
             The
             strength
             of
             Natural
             power
             lies
             in
             the
             Sword
             ,
             whereby
             its
             might
             gives
             Law
             ;
             the
             strength
             of
             Moral
             power
             is
             in
             its
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             reason
             gives
             Law
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             Sword
             is
             added
             for
             punishment
             of
             Contraveners
             :
             Natural
             power
             
               takes
               the
               Sword
               Math.
            
             26.
             52.
             
             Moral
             
               bears
               the
               Sword
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4.
             
             In
             Natural
             power
             the
             Sword
             is
             the
             Cause
             ;
             in
             Moral
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Consequent
             of
             Authority
             :
             In
             Natural
             power
             the
             Sword
             legitimates
             the
             Scepter
             ;
             in
             Moral
             the
             Scepter
             legitimates
             the
             Sword
             :
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Natural
             is
             only
             backed
             with
             Metal
             ,
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Moral
             power
             is
             backed
             with
             Gods
             warrant
             :
             Natural
             power
             involves
             men
             in
             passive
             subjection
             ,
             as
             a
             traveller
             is
             made
             to
             yeeld
             to
             a
             Robber
             ;
             Moral
             power
             reduces
             to
             Consciencious
             subordination
             .
             Hence
             the
             power
             that
             is
             only
             Natural
             not
             Moral
             ,
             Potentia
             not
             Potestas
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             is
             only
             Natural
             not
             Moral
             ,
             Potentia
             not
             
               Potestas
               :
               Ergo
            
             it
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             The
             Major
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Moral
             Power
             that
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             which
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
             The
             Minor
             also
             ;
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             Tyrants
             is
             not
             Moral
             ,
             because
             not
             Authorized
             nor
             warranted
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             by
             His
             preceptive
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Lawful
             Magistratical
             Power
             .
             For
             the
             clearer
             understanding
             of
             this
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             things
             required
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Moral
             or
             Lawful
             Power
             ;
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             the
             Person
             Lawful
             ,
             the
             Title
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             Use
             Lawful
             .
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             about
             which
             it
             is
             exerted
             ,
             or
             the
             work
             to
             be
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             Lawful
             &
             warranted
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             it
             destroyes
             its
             Moral
             being
             .
             As
             the
             Popes
             power
             in
             dispensing
             with
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             is
             null
             &
             no
             Moral
             Power
             :
             And
             so
             also
             the
             Kings
             power
             ,
             in
             dispensing
             with
             both
             Divine
             &
             humane
             Laws
             is
             null
             .
             Hence
             ,
             that
             power
             which
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             matter
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             never
             warranted
             by
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             absolute
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             (
             &
             particularly
             of
             this
             of
             ours
             )
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             matter
             unlawful
             &
             never
             warranted
             by
             God
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             The
             Person
             holding
             the
             power
             must
             be
             such
             as
             not
             only
             is
             capable
             of
             but
             competent
             to
             the
             tenure
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             holding
             of
             it
             is
             allowed
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             prohibited
             ,
             it
             evacuates
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             power
             .
             Korah
             &
             his
             Company
             arrogated
             to
             themselves
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             this
             power
             was
             prohibited
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             power
             then
             was
             a
             nullity
             .
             As
             therefore
             a
             person
             that
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             when
             he
             usurps
             that
             office
             is
             no
             Minister
             :
             So
             a
             person
             that
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             when
             he
             usurps
             that
             Office
             ,
             is
             no
             Magistrate
             .
             Hence
             ,
             a
             person
             that
             is
             incapable
             &
             incompetent
             for
             Government
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             for
             a
             Governour
             :
             But
             the
             D.
             of
             Y.
             is
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             qualified
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             requires
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             declared
             incapable
             of
             Rule
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Papist
             ,
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             an
             Adulterer
             &c.
             3.
             
             There
             must
             be
             in
             Moral
             Power
             ,
             a
             Lawful
             Title
             &
             Investure
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             Power
             is
             null
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             but
             a
             Scenical
             King
             ,
             like
             
               Iohn
               .
               of
               Leyden
            
             .
             This
             is
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             which
             only
             properly
             distinguishes
             him
             from
             a
             private
             man
             :
             for
             when
             a
             person
             becomes
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             change
             that
             is
             wrought
             in
             him
             ?
             what
             new
             habit
             or
             endewment
             is
             produced
             in
             him
             ?
             he
             hath
             no
             more
             natural
             power
             than
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             only
             now
             he
             hath
             the
             Moral
             Power
             ,
             right
             ,
             &
             Authority
             to
             Rule
             ,
             Legally
             impowering
             him
             to
             Govern.
             Let
             it
             be
             Considered
             ,
             what
             makes
             a
             subordinate
             Magistrate
             ,
             whom
             we
             may
             oune
             as
             such
             :
             It
             must
             be
             only
             his
             Commission
             from
             a
             Superior
             Power
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             reject
             him
             :
             If
             one
             come
             to
             us
             of
             his
             oun
             head
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             style
             &
             office
             of
             a
             Bailif
             ,
             Sheriff
             ,
             or
             Judge
             ,
             and
             command
             our
             Persons
             ,
             demand
             our
             purses
             ,
             or
             exact
             our
             Oaths
             ;
             we
             think
             we
             may
             deny
             him
             ,
             not
             taking
             our selves
             to
             owe
             him
             any
             subjection
             ,
             not
             ouning
             any
             bond
             of
             conscience
             to
             him
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             lawful
             Commission
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             require
             this
             qualification
             in
             the
             subordinate
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             the
             Supreme
             ?
             Hence
             ,
             that
             Magistrate
             that
             cannot
             produce
             his
             Legal
             Investure
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             D.
             of
             Y.
             cannot
             produce
             his
             Legal
             Investure
             ,
             his
             admission
             to
             the
             Crown
             upon
             Oath
             &
             Compact
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             subjects
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             :
             
             Ergo
             —
             4.
             
             There
             must
             also
             be
             the
             Lawful
             Use
             of
             the
             Power
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             not
             only
             legal
             for
             its
             composure
             ,
             but
             right
             for
             its
             practice
             ;
             its
             Course
             &
             Process
             in
             Government
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             Governing
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             meer
             Tyranny
             :
             for
             what
             is
             Government
             ,
             but
             the
             subjecting
             of
             the
             Community
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Governours
             ,
             for
             Peace
             &
             Orders
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             all
             their
             precious
             Interests
             ?
             and
             for
             what
             end
             was
             it
             ordained
             ,
             and
             continued
             among
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             stronger
             may
             not
             domineer
             over
             the
             weaker
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             Anarchy
             ,
             but
             the
             playing
             the
             Rex
             of
             the
             Natural
             power
             over
             the
             Moral
             ?
             Hence
             ,
             that
             Power
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             evil
             &
             Tyrannical
             ,
             can
             tye
             none
             to
             subjection
             :
             But
             the
             power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             abused
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             giving
             his
             power
             &
             strength
             unto
             the
             beast
             ,
             &
             making
             war
             with
             the
             
               Lamb
               Revel
            
             .
             17.
             13
             ,
             14.
             is
             a
             power
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             evil
             &
             Tyrannical
             :
             Ergo
             it
             can
             tye
             none
             to
             subjection
             :
             wickedness
             by
             no
             imaginable
             reason
             can
             oblige
             any
             man.
             It
             is
             Objected
             by
             some
             from
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Usurping
             power
             is
             a
             power
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             we
             owe
             subjection
             to
             it
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Original
             reading
             is
             not
             Universal
             ,
             but
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               power
               if
               not
               from
               God
               :
            
             which
             confirms
             what
             I
             plead
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             oune
             any
             Authority
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Authorized
             by
             God.
             The
             words
             are
             only
             relative
             to
             
               higher
               powers
            
             ,
             in
             a
             restricted
             sense
             ,
             and
             at
             most
             are
             but
             indefinite
             ,
             to
             be
             determined
             according
             to
             the
             matter
             ;
             not
             
               all
               power
            
             simply
             ,
             but
             all
             
               Lawful
               power
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             
               fallacia
               a
               dicto
               secundum
               quid
            
             :
             There
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             Moral
             Power
             ,
             as
             Universal
             negatives
             use
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               no
               man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               unto
               himself
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             clear
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             for
             the
             negation
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             man
             at
             all
             doth
             or
             ever
             did
             take
             unto
             himself
             that
             honour
             ,
             for
             Korah
             did
             it
             &c.
             but
             ,
             no
             man
             taketh
             it
             warrantably
             ,
             with
             a
             Moral
             right
             and
             Gods
             allowance
             ,
             without
             Gods
             call
             :
             So
             also
             the
             universal
             imperative
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             Text
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             absolutely
             without
             restriction
             ;
             for
             if
             every
             soul
             without
             exception
             
             were
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             none
             left
             to
             be
             the
             higher
             powers
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             understood
             with
             restriction
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             subject
             .
             So
             here
             
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             restriction
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             .
             It
             it
             also
             to
             be
             understood
             indiscriminately
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             diverse
             species
             ,
             sorts
             ,
             &
             degrees
             of
             Lawful
             Power
             ,
             Supreme
             &
             subordinate
             ,
             
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
               or
               to
               Governours
            
             &c.
             as
             Peter
             expresses
             it
             :
             Or
             whether
             they
             be
             Christian
             or
             Pagan
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             universally
             ,
             that
             may
             pretend
             to
             power
             ,
             and
             may
             attain
             to
             prevailing
             Potency
             ;
             for
             then
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             subject
             our selves
             to
             the
             Papacy
             now
             intended
             to
             be
             introduced
             ;
             and
             indeed
             if
             we
             subject
             our selves
             to
             this
             Papist
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             he
             will
             require
             will
             be
             that
             .
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Minor
             proposition
             ,
             I
             Answer
             .
             The
             usurping
             power
             is
             a
             power
             :
             It
             is
             Potentia
             ,
             I
             grant
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             Potestas
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             I
             deny
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             by
             His
             Providence
             ,
             I
             concede
             ;
             by
             His
             Ordinance
             ;
             I
             deny
             .
             Consequently
             we
             owe
             subjection
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             deny
             .
             We
             may
             be
             subject
             passively
             ,
             I
             grant
             ;
             Actively
             ,
             out
             of
             conscience
             I
             deny
             .
             But
             some
             will
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Power
             be
             Usurped
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             Morally
             Lawful
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             do
             good
             ,
             its
             Laws
             &
             administrations
             may
             be
             good
             .
             Ans.
             I
             grant
             ,
             all
             is
             good
             that
             ends
             well
             and
             hath
             a
             good
             begining
             .
             That
             cannot
             be
             good
             which
             hath
             a
             bad
             principle
             ,
             
               bonum
               ex
               integra
               causa
            
             .
             Some
             Government
             for
             constitution
             good
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             acts
             be
             bad
             ;
             but
             a
             Government
             for
             constitution
             bad
             ,
             cannot
             for
             the
             acts
             it
             puts
             forth
             be
             good
             .
             These
             good
             acts
             may
             be
             good
             for
             matter
             ,
             but
             formally
             they
             are
             not
             good
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             the
             Usurper
             :
             They
             may
             be
             comparatively
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             better
             so
             then
             worse
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Moral
             sense
             good
             :
             for
             to
             make
             a
             Politick
             action
             good
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             matter
             must
             be
             warrantable
             ,
             but
             the
             Call
             also
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             induce
             subjects
             to
             bear
             &
             improve
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             what
             cannot
             be
             remedied
             ;
             but
             cannot
             oblige
             to
             oune
             a
             Magistratical
             Relation
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             power
             thus
             discovered
             ,
             lets
             us
             see
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             relative
             duty
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             &
             must
             oune
             as
             due
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             ouning
             we
             
             must
             give
             them
             ;
             which
             to
             inquire
             a
             litle
             into
             ,
             will
             give
             light
             to
             the
             question
             .
             All
             the
             duty
             &
             deference
             the
             Lord
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             towards
             them
             whom
             we
             must
             oune
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             in
             these
             two
             expressions
             ,
             honour
             required
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Command
            
             ,
             and
             subjection
             required
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
             &c.
             Whomsoever
             then
             we
             oune
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             we
             must
             oune
             honour
             &
             subjection
             as
             due
             to
             them
             :
             And
             if
             so
             be
             we
             cannot
             upon
             a
             consciencious
             ground
             give
             them
             honour
             &
             subjection
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             them
             as
             Magistrates
             .
             The
             least
             deference
             we
             can
             pay
             to
             Magistrates
             is
             subjection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             required
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             and
             
               submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               .
            
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             :
             Ergo
             no
             deference
             can
             be
             paid
             to
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             .
             That
             this
             subjection
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             will
             be
             apparent
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Subjection
             required
             is
             
               orderly
               subjection
            
             to
             an
             
               orderly
               power
            
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             regularly
             under
             him
             that
             is
             regularly
             above
             :
             But
             Usurpation
             &
             Tyranny
             is
             not
             an
             Orderly
             Power
             ,
             orderly
             placed
             above
             us
             :
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             ordely
             under
             it
             .
             This
             is
             gathered
             from
             the
             Original
             Language
             ,
             where
             the
             powers
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             Power
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Counter-ordered
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             his
             orderly
             duty
             :
             So
             the
             duty
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               subject
            
             .
             They
             are
             all
             words
             coming
             from
             one
             root
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             Order
             :
             So
             that
             subjection
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             order
             under
             another
             relative
             to
             an
             Orderly
             Superiority
             :
             But
             to
             occupy
             the
             seat
             of
             dignity
             unauthorized
             ,
             is
             an
             Ataxie
             ,
             a
             breaking
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             Common-wealth
             quite
             out
             of
             order
             .
             Whereby
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             in
             relation
             to
             an
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             properly
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             no
             orderly
             subjection
             .
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             it self
             must
             import
             that
             relative
             duty
             which
             the
             fifth
             Command
             requires
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             passive
             stooping
             endurance
             ,
             or
             a
             ●eigned
             Counterfeit
             submission
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             Active
             duty
             including
             obedience
             to
             Lawful
             Commands
             ;
             
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             support
             &
             maintinance
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             administration
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             standing
             &
             keeping
             his
             station
             ,
             assisting
             him
             with
             all
             our
             abilities
             ,
             both
             humane
             &
             Christian
             ;
             And
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             external
             acts
             of
             duties
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             motions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             consent
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             &
             Honour
             ,
             and
             all
             sincere
             fealty
             &
             Allegiance
             .
             But
             can
             a
             subjection
             of
             this
             extent
             ,
             be
             payed
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             ?
             Can
             we
             support
             those
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             suppress
             ?
             Shall
             we
             love
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             help
             those
             that
             hate
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Can
             we
             consent
             ,
             that
             we
             &
             our
             posterity
             should
             be
             slaves
             ?
             Can
             we
             honour
             them
             who
             are
             vile
             ,
             and
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             ,
             how
             high
             soever
             they
             be
             exalted
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             subjection
             is
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             not
             for
             wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             &
             so
             long
             as
             one
             is
             constrained
             by
             fear
             ,
             &
             to
             avoid
             a
             greater
             evil
             ,
             to
             stoop
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             conscience
             of
             duty
             ,
             both
             that
             of
             Piety
             to
             God
             who
             ordained
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             equity
             to
             him
             who
             is
             His
             Minister
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             if
             we
             break
             this
             orderly
             subjection
             Rom.
             13.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             all
             this
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             Minister
             for
             good
             ?
             the
             contrary
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Devils
             drudge
             serving
             his
             Interest
             ;
             Is
             resistance
             to
             Tyrants
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ?
             I
             hope
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             .
             4.
             
             If
             subjection
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             will
             inveigle
             us
             in
             their
             snares
             ,
             and
             involve
             us
             in
             their
             sin
             &
             judgment
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             to
             them
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Latter
             .
             In
             the
             foregoing
             head
             I
             drew
             an
             Argument
             ,
             for
             withdrawing
             from
             &
             disouning
             the
             Prelatick
             Ministers
             ,
             from
             the
             hazard
             of
             partaking
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             obnoxious
             to
             their
             judgment
             ,
             because
             people
             are
             often
             punished
             for
             their
             Pastors
             sins
             ;
             Aaron
             &
             his
             sons
             polluting
             themselves
             ,
             would
             have
             brought
             wrath
             upon
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             L●v.
             10.
             6.
             because
             the
             Teachers
             had
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             was
             Iacob
             given
             to
             the
             Curse
             &
             Israel
             to
             reproaches
             
               Isai
               ▪
            
             43.
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             all
             these
             Miseries
             Lamented
             by
             the
             Church
             were
             inflicted
             for
             the
             
               sins
               of
               her
               Prophets
               and
               the
               iniquites
               of
               her
               Priests
               ,
               Lam.
            
             4.
             13.
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             ouned
             them
             ,
             followed
             them
             ,
             countenanced
             them
             ,
             complyed
             
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             connived
             at
             them
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             hinder
             or
             else
             disoune
             them
             .
             The
             same
             Argument
             will
             evince
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             withdrawing
             our
             subjection
             from
             &
             disouning
             Usurping
             &
             Tyrannical
             Rulers
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             hinder
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             nor
             give
             any
             other
             Testimony
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             avert
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord.
             If
             the
             defections
             of
             Ministers
             will
             bring
             on
             the
             whole
             Nation
             desolating
             judgments
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             have
             we
             reason
             to
             fear
             it
             ,
             when
             both
             Magistrates
             &
             Ministers
             are
             involved
             in
             ,
             and
             jointly
             carrying
             on
             ,
             and
             carressing
             &
             encouraging
             each
             other
             in
             promoting
             ,
             a
             woful
             Apostasie
             from
             God
             :
             when
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             &
             Princes
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israeel
             ,
             abhor
             judgement
             &
             pervert
             all
             equity
             ,
             the
             heads
             Judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             divine
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             yet
             lean
             upon
             the
             Lord
             and
             say
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             among
             us
             ?
             none
             evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             :
             Then
             we
             can
             expect
             nothing
             but
             that
             
               Zion
               for
               their
               sake
               shall
               be
               plowed
               as
               a
               field
               &
               Ierusalem
               become
               heaps
               and
               the
               Mountain
               of
               the
               house
               as
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               forest
               ,
               Mich.
            
             3.
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             subjects
             have
             smarted
             sore
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Rulers
             :
             for
             Sauls
             sin
             in
             breaking
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             the
             Land
             suffered
             three
             years
             famine
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             could
             not
             be
             appeased
             ,
             till
             seven
             of
             his
             sons
             were
             hanged
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             What
             then
             shall
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             unp●ralelled
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             in
             our
             day
             ?
             For
             Davids
             sin
             of
             numbering
             the
             people
             ,
             70000
             men
             died
             by
             the
             Pestilence
             .
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             5.
             
             For
             Ieroboams
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             to
             give
             Israel
             up
             because
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             
               Ieroboam
               1
               King.
            
             14.
             16.
             only
             they
             escaped
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             withdrew
             themselves
             and
             fell
             into
             Iudah
             .
             For
             Ahabs
             sin
             of
             letting
             go
             a
             man
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             appointed
             to
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             him
             ,
             
               thy
               life
               shall
               go
               for
               his
               life
               ,
            
             and
             
               thy
               people
               for
               his
               people
               1
               King.
            
             20.
             42.
             
             Because
             Manasseh
             King
             of
             Iudah
             did
             many
             abominations
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             threatened
             to
             bring
             such
             evil
             upon
             Ierusalem
             &
             Iudah
             that
             whosoever
             heard
             it
             his
             ears
             should
             tingle
             &c.
             
             2
             King.
             21.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             not
             withstanding
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformation
             in
             the
             dayes
             
             of
             Iosiah
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             turned
             not
             from
             the
             fierceness
             of
             His
             great
             wrath
             ,
             wherewith
             His
             anger
             was
             kindled
             against
             
               Iudah
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               the
               provocations
               that
               Manasseh
               had
               provoked
               Him
               withall
               2
               King.
            
             23.
             26.
             which
             was
             accomplished
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             in
             Iehojakims
             time
             .
             Surely
             at
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             this
             upon
             Iudah
             ,
             to
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             His
             sight
             ,
             
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               Manasseh
               according
               to
               all
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               innocent
               blood
               which
               he
               shed
            
             ...
             which
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             pardon
             2
             King.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             Ieremiah
             further
             threatens
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             removed
             into
             all
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               because
               of
               Manasseh
               for
               that
               which
               he
               did
               in
               Ierusalem
               Ier.
            
             15.
             4.
             
             Certainly
             these
             passages
             were
             recorded
             for
             our
             Learning
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             and
             for
             our
             examples
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             we
             should
             not
             do
             as
             they
             did
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             and
             for
             our
             admonition
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             Whence
             we
             may
             be
             admonished
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             keep
             our selves
             free
             of
             publick
             sins
             of
             Rulers
             ;
             Many
             of
             those
             then
             punished
             ,
             were
             free
             of
             all
             actual
             accession
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             became
             accessory
             to
             and
             involved
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             not
             endeavour
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             condign
             punishment
             for
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             which
             respecteth
             not
             persons
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             revolt
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             Libnah
             did
             :
             There
             might
             be
             other
             provocations
             on
             the
             peoples
             part
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             also
             punish
             by
             these
             Judgments
             ;
             ●ut
             when
             the
             Lord
             specifies
             the
             sin
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             the
             particular
             procuring
             Cause
             of
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             were
             presumption
             to
             make
             it
             the
             Occasion
             only
             of
             the
             Lords
             punishing
             them
             :
             for
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             these
             sins
             of
             Rulers
             had
             not
             been
             committed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             threatening
             &
             execution
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             would
             have
             been
             prevented
             ;
             And
             if
             people
             had
             bestirred
             themselves
             as
             became
             them
             ,
             in
             repressing
             &
             restraining
             such
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             so
             smarted
             ;
             And
             when
             that
             sin
             so
             threatened
             &
             punished
             was
             removed
             ,
             then
             the
             Judgment
             it self
             was
             removed
             or
             deferred
             .
             It
             is
             just
             &
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             subjects
             being
             Jointly
             included
             with
             their
             Rulers
             in
             the
             same
             bond
             of
             fidelity
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             lyable
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             Rebellion
             &
             Apostasie
             ,
             when
             they
             
             continue
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             subjection
             to
             them
             .
             But
             how
             deplorable
             were
             our
             Condition
             ,
             if
             we
             shold
             stand
             obnoxions
             to
             divine
             Judgments
             ,
             for
             the
             Atheisme
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             &
             Adulteries
             of
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             neither
             Authorized
             nor
             Capacitated
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             nor
             permitted
             to
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             subjection
             to
             them
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Lords
             making
             us
             responsable
             for
             their
             debt
             ,
             is
             an
             impowering
             us
             either
             to
             repress
             their
             wickedness
             when
             He
             gives
             us
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             save
             our selves
             harmless
             from
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             by
             disouning
             them
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             only
             way
             of
             standing
             no
             longer
             accountable
             for
             their
             faults
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             It
             remains
             to
             Consider
             the
             Ends
             ,
             for
             which
             Government
             was
             institute
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             constitute
             by
             men
             :
             from
             whence
             I
             Argue
             ,
             That
             Government
             that
             destroyes
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             especially
             this
             under
             which
             we
             houl
             ,
             destroyes
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             That
             Government
             that
             destroyes
             Religion
             &
             Safety
             ,
             destroyes
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             :
             But
             this
             Popish
             &
             arbitrary
             Absolute
             power
             ,
             destroyes
             Religion
             &
             Safety
             :
             Ergo
             —
             It
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             &
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             are
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             ;
             to
             which
             whatever
             is
             opposite
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             by
             them
             that
             fear
             Him
             :
             whatever
             power
             then
             is
             destructive
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             applyed
             &
             imployed
             against
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Uuniversal
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             withdrawing
             us
             from
             our
             fealtie
             &
             obedience
             to
             Him
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             &
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             a
             Traiterous
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             And
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             Religion
             ,
             or
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             sensible
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             design
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             at
             least
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             to
             overturn
             the
             Reformed
             Covenanted
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             .
             Hence
             ,
             seeing
             a
             King
             at
             his
             best
             &
             highest
             elevation
             is
             only
             a
             mean
             for
             preserving
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             only
             chosen
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             
               Custos
               utriusque
               tabulae
            
             ,
             keeper
             of
             both
             Tables
             
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             but
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             ,
             when
             he
             not
             only
             moves
             without
             his
             sphere
             ,
             but
             his
             motion
             infers
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             erection
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             imployes
             all
             his
             power
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             advancement
             of
             Antichrists
             ,
             giving
             his
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             ;
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             deserving
             the
             deference
             of
             the
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             &
             treated
             as
             a
             Traitor
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Stated
             enemy
             to
             Religion
             &
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             The
             Second
             End
             of
             Government
             is
             the
             
               good
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Supreme
             &
             Cardinal
             Law
             ;
             
               Salus
               Populi
               est
               Suprema
               Lex
            
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             For
             this
             only
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             His
             Minister
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             
               good
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4.
             and
             they
             have
             no
             goodness
             but
             as
             they
             conduce
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             power
             they
             have
             of
             God
             is
             with
             this
             Proviso
             ,
             to
             promote
             His
             peoples
             prosperity
             .
             (
             It
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             His
             Authorized
             Ministers
             for
             their
             destruction
             )
             to
             which
             if
             their
             Conduct
             degenerate
             ,
             they
             degrade
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             disouned
             .
             He
             is
             therefore
             ;
             in
             his
             institution
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             mean
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             and
             himself
             cannot
             be
             either
             the
             whole
             or
             half
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             should
             be
             both
             the
             end
             &
             the
             mean
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             mould
             to
             have
             this
             for
             his
             end
             ,
             to
             multiply
             to
             himself
             silver
             &
             gold
             ,
             or
             lift
             up
             himself
             above
             his
             brethren
             Deut.
             17.
             17
             ,
             20.
             if
             therefore
             he
             hath
             any
             other
             end
             than
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             one
             of
             Gods
             moulding
             .
             2.
             
             This
             only
             is
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             good
             Princes
             ambition
             ,
             to
             postpone
             their
             oun
             safety
             to
             the
             peoples
             safety
             .
             Moses
             desired
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             people
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             should
             be
             razed
             out
             of
             the
             
               Book
               of
               life
            
             .
             And
             David
             would
             rather
             the
             Lords
             hand
             be
             on
             him
             &
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             people
             that
             they
             should
             be
             plagued
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             17.
             but
             he
             that
             would
             seek
             his
             oun
             ambitious
             ends
             with
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             hath
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             carried
             towards
             as
             one
             possessed
             with
             that
             malignant
             spirit
             .
             3.
             
             Originally
             their
             power
             is
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             their
             dignity
             is
             derived
             ;
             with
             reserve
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             donative
             of
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             
             held
             by
             concession
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             resigned
             or
             surrendered
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             Kings
             ;
             since
             God
             hath
             provided
             ,
             in
             His
             universal
             Laws
             ,
             that
             no
             Authority
             make
             any
             disposal
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             forfeited
             by
             the
             usurpation
             of
             Monarchs
             ,
             but
             being
             alwise
             fixed
             in
             the
             essential
             Laws
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             may
             reclaim
             &
             recover
             it
             when
             they
             please
             .
             Since
             then
             we
             cannot
             alienate
             our
             safety
             ,
             we
             cannot
             oune
             that
             Authority
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             4.
             
             The
             attaining
             this
             end
             was
             the
             main
             ground
             &
             motive
             ,
             of
             peoples
             deliberating
             to
             constitute
             a
             Goverment
             ;
             and
             to
             choose
             such
             a
             forme
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             it
             most
             conducible
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             and
             to
             admit
             such
             persons
             as
             fittest
             Instruments
             for
             compassing
             this
             end
             ;
             and
             to
             establish
             such
             a
             Conveyance
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             most
             contributive
             for
             this
             end
             :
             When
             therefore
             Princes
             cease
             to
             be
             what
             they
             could
             be
             constitute
             for
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             have
             an
             Authority
             to
             be
             ouned
             ;
             but
             ceasing
             to
             answer
             these
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             what
             they
             could
             be
             constitute
             for
             .
             5.
             
             For
             no
             other
             end
             were
             Magistrates
             limited
             with
             Conditions
             ,
             but
             to
             bound
             them
             that
             they
             might
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             peoples
             good
             &
             safety
             :
             Whosoever
             then
             breaking
             through
             all
             legal
             limitations
             ,
             shall
             became
             injurious
             to
             the
             Community
             ,
             lists
             himself
             in
             the
             number
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             .
             6.
             
             For
             this
             end
             all
             Laws
             are
             ratified
             or
             rescinded
             ,
             as
             they
             conduce
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             soul
             &
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             then
             it
             is
             but
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             establishing
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             proves
             an
             enemy
             to
             this
             ,
             should
             be
             rescinded
             also
             .
             7.
             
             Contrary
             to
             this
             end
             no
             Law
             can
             be
             of
             force
             ;
             if
             then
             either
             Law
             or
             King
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Realme
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             8.
             
             For
             this
             end
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             Kings
             are
             allowed
             sometimes
             to
             neglect
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             private
             Interests
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Community
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             neglect
             the
             publick
             safety
             ,
             and
             make
             Laws
             for
             their
             oun
             Interests
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             Trustees
             but
             Traitors
             .
             9.
             
             If
             it
             were
             not
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             eligible
             to
             live
             in
             deserts
             than
             to
             enter
             into
             Societies
             :
             When
             therefore
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             seeks
             the
             ruine
             not
             only
             of
             
             Religion
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             peoples
             safety
             ,
             he
             must
             certainly
             forfeit
             his
             right
             to
             reign
             .
             And
             what
             a
             vast
             as
             well
             as
             innocent
             number
             ,
             have
             ,
             for
             Religion
             and
             their
             adherence
             to
             their
             fundamental
             rights
             ,
             been
             ruined
             ,
             rooted
             out
             of
             their
             families
             &
             Possessions
             ,
             oppressed
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             Murdered
             ,
             &
             destroyed
             by
             this
             and
             the
             deceased
             Tyrant
             ,
             all
             Scotland
             can
             tell
             and
             all
             Europe
             hath
             heard
             .
             If
             ever
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             were
             perverted
             &
             subverted
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             Britain
             is
             the
             stage
             where
             this
             Tragedy
             hath
             been
             acted
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             I
             may
             argue
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             to
             oune
             this
             Authority
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Authority
             which
             overturns
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             preserve
             against
             the
             Common
             Enemies
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Art.
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             present
             pretended
             Authority
             overturned
             (
             and
             continues
             more
             to
             overturn
             )
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             it
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             for
             against
             what
             common
             enemy
             must
             we
             preserve
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             against
             him
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             Enemy
             thereof
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             oune
             that
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             employed
             &
             applied
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Religion
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             exstirpate
             Poperie
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             lest
             we
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             ;
             then
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             exstirpate
             Papists
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             head
             of
             them
             .
             (
             For
             how
             otherwise
             can
             Poperie
             be
             exstirpated
             ?
             or
             how
             otherwise
             can
             we
             cleanse
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             sins
             ?
             )
             But
             in
             the
             2d
             Art.
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             exstirpate
             Poperie
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             lest
             we
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             :
             Ergo
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             exstirpate
             Papists
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             and
             consequently
             the
             
               Crowned
               Iesuite
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             oune
             him
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             we
             oune
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             exstirpate
             ?
             3.
             
             If
             we
             be
             engaged
             to
             preserve
             the
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             only
             in
             the
             preservation
             &
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ;
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             his
             Authority
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             opposite
             to
             ,
             &
             destructive
             of
             all
             these
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             with
             a
             witness
             :
             But
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Art.
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             
             preserve
             the
             Rights
             &
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             &
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             only
             in
             the
             preservation
             &
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             :
             Ergo.
             All
             allegiance
             that
             we
             can
             oune
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             must
             stand
             perpetually
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             
               in
               defence
               of
               Religion
               &
               Liberty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             destructive
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             null
             .
             If
             we
             should
             then
             oune
             this
             man
             ,
             with
             this
             restricted
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             his
             Authority
             (
             as
             we
             must
             apply
             it
             to
             all
             Authority
             that
             we
             can
             oune
             )
             it
             were
             to
             mock
             God
             &
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             oune
             Contradictions
             :
             for
             can
             we
             maintain
             the
             Destroyer
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             ?
             And
             the
             Destroyer
             of
             all
             our
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             legal
             securities
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             these
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             ?
             that
             were
             pure
             Non-sense
             .
             4.
             
             If
             we
             be
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             all
             Incendiaries
             &
             Malignants
             &c.
             be
             brought
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             head
             of
             these
             Incendiaries
             &
             malignant
             Enemies
             :
             But
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Art
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             that
             all
             Incendiaries
             &
             Malignants
             &c.
             be
             brought
             to
             Condign
             Punishment
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Major
             cannot
             well
             be
             doubted
             :
             for
             is
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             of
             that
             unhallowed
             Party
             ,
             the
             Great
             malignant
             Enemy
             who
             is
             the
             spring
             &
             gives
             life
             unto
             all
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             shall
             be
             exempted
             from
             punishment
             ?
             or
             ouned
             for
             a
             Sacred
             Majestie
             ?
             shall
             we
             be
             obliged
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             Justice
             ,
             the
             litle
             petty
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             this
             implacably
             stated
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             escape
             with
             a
             Crown
             on
             his
             head
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             this
             obliged
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             be
             in
             case
             ,
             to
             bring
             these
             stated
             Enemies
             to
             God
             &
             the
             Country
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             Lowest
             :
             And
             this
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             have
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             turned
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             hanging
             up
             their
             heads
             before
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             sun
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Peor
               Numb
            
             .
             25.
             4.
             
             For
             hath
             not
             he
             &
             his
             Complices
             made
             the
             Kingdom
             a
             Curse
             ?
             and
             we
             with
             our
             oun
             consent
             have
             made
             our selves
             obnoxious
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             procure
             ,
             each
             in
             our
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             pursue
             these
             
             Traitors
             &
             Rebells
             ,
             that
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             executed
             upon
             the
             accursed
             .
             5.
             
             No
             wilful
             o●poser
             of
             Peace
             &
             union
             between
             the
             Kingdoms
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             5.
             
             Art.
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             ende●vour
             that
             Justice
             be
             done
             upon
             him
             :
             But
             this
             man
             &
             his
             brother
             have
             been
             wilful
             opposers
             of
             Peace
             &
             union
             between
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             all
             true
             Peace
             &
             union
             ,
             except
             an
             union
             in
             Confederacy
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             taken
             Peace
             from
             both
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             &
             annulled
             that
             which
             was
             the
             bond
             of
             their
             union
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             .
             6.
             
             If
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             assist
             &
             defend
             all
             those
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             maintaining
             &
             pursuing
             thereof
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             to
             make
             defection
             to
             the
             contrary
             part
             &c.
             According
             to
             the
             6
             Art.
             Then
             we
             must
             not
             oun
             the
             Butcher
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             hath
             imbrued
             ●is
             hands
             in
             their
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             maintaining
             &
             pursuing
             thereof
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             us
             withdrawn
             into
             so
             detestable
             a
             defection
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             both
             oune
             him
             as
             he
             requires
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             requires
             every
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             ouned
             (
             so
             as
             not
             to
             resist
             him
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             Rom.
             13.
             2
             )
             and
             assist
             our
             Brethren
             too
             in
             resisting
             his
             Murders
             ;
             and
             our
             ouning
             of
             him
             were
             a
             dividing
             of
             our selves
             from
             our
             Brethren
             that
             oppose
             him
             ,
             into
             a
             defection
             to
             the
             Contrary
             part
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             head
             &
             Patron
             .
             Lastly
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             in
             a
             real
             Reformation
             :
             Whereof
             this
             is
             one
             to
             be
             mourned
             for
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             this
             Tyrannical
             family
             ,
             we
             again
             joined
             in
             affinity
             with
             the
             people
             of
             these
             abominations
             ,
             and
             tooke
             these
             serpents
             into
             our
             bosome
             again
             which
             hath
             bit
             us
             so
             sore
             ,
             and
             where-with
             the
             Lord
             hath
             scourged
             us
             severely
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             our
             sin
             to
             engage
             with
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             our
             sin
             to
             continue
             under
             their
             subjection
             :
             And
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             that
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             Contendings
             call
             for
             ,
             to
             continue
             ouning
             that
             Power
             which
             was
             our
             sin
             to
             oune
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             I
             promised
             to
             confirme
             my
             Thesis
             from
             more
             express
             Scripture
             Arguments
             .
             Therefore
             I
             
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             gather
             them
             as
             briefly
             as
             may
             be
             1.
             from
             Scripture
             Inferences
             ,
             nearly
             &
             natively
             Consequential
             .
             2.
             from
             Scripture
             Assertions
             .
             3.
             from
             Scripture
             Precepts
             .
             4.
             from
             Scripture
             Practices
             .
             5.
             from
             Scripture
             Promises
             .
             6.
             from
             Scripture
             Threatenings
             .
             7.
             from
             Scripture
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             Arguments
             deduced
             by
             way
             of
             immediate
             Inference
             ,
             from
             the
             grounds
             laid
             before
             us
             in
             Scripture
             about
             Government
             :
             wherein
             I
             shall
             confine
             my self
             to
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             Consider
             the
             Characters
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             laid
             doun
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             infer
             ,
             if
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             Capable
             of
             these
             Characters
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             for
             Magistrates
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Magistrats
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Characters
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Magistrates
             :
             Ergo
             if
             they
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Characters
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Magistrates
             .
             To
             find
             out
             the
             Characters
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             I
             need
             seek
             no
             further
             than
             than
             full
             place
             Rom.
             13.
             
             Which
             usually
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             Magazine
             of
             Objections
             against
             this
             Truth
             ;
             but
             I
             trust
             to
             find
             store
             of
             Arguments
             for
             it
             from
             thence
             ,
             not
             repeating
             many
             that
             have
             been
             already
             deduced
             therfrom
             .
             We
             find
             in
             this
             place
             many
             Characters
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             are
             all
             incompatible
             with
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             the
             higher
             power
             vers
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Authorities
               Supereminent
            
             ,
             signifying
             such
             a
             Precellency
             as
             draweth
             towards
             it
             a
             recognition
             of
             honour
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             Competent
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             
               vilest
               of
               men
               ▪
            
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             high
             exalted
             ,
             Psal.
             12.
             ult
             .
             and
             if
             they
             be
             vile
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             
               contemned
               Psal.
            
             15.
             4.
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             then
             Herod
             was
             by
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             him
             
               a
               Fox
               Luk.
            
             13.
             32.
             
             But
             more
             particularly
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             highness
             ,
             or
             dignity
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             .
             They
             are
             stiled
             Gods
             not
             to
             be
             reviled
             Exod.
             22.
             28.
             among
             whom
             God
             Judgeth
             Psal.
             82.
             1.
             so
             called
             because
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               came
               unto
               them
               Iohn
            
             10.
             35.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             are
             rather
             Devils
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             them
             is
             called
             
               Lucifer
               Isai.
            
             14.
             12.
             and
             they
             that
             
             persecute
             &
             imprison
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             acted
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             acting
             for
             him
             ,
             do
             bear
             his
             name
             Revel
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             They
             are
             Divels
             that
             cast
             the
             Lords
             witnesses
             into
             prison
             .
             The
             Magistrats
             Judgement
             is
             
               Gods
               Iudgement
               Deut.
            
             1.
             17.
             because
             it
             is
             not
             
               for
               man
            
             but
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             Solomon
             is
             said
             to
             have
             sat
             on
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               the
               Lord
               1
               Chron.
            
             29.
             23.
             
             But
             it
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Tyrants
             Judgement
             ,
             usurping
             the
             place
             without
             His
             warrant
             ,
             and
             giving
             forth
             Judgement
             against
             His
             Laws
             &
             Cause
             &
             People
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             for
             Him
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lord.
             A
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             is
             not
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             He
             hath
             no
             fellowship
             with
             it
             ;
             The
             Tyrants
             Throne
             is
             a
             
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               Psal.
            
             94.
             20.
             
             Magistrats
             are
             truly
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             &
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             
               Principalities
               &
               Powers
               Tit.
            
             3.
             1.
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             for
             it
             is
             presumption
             to
             despise
             Dominion
             &
             speak
             evil
             of
             
               Dignities
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               10.
               
               Iude.
            
             8.
             
             Bu●
             Tyrants
             are
             very
             Catechrestically
             &
             abusively
             Principalities
             &
             Powers
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Devils
             are
             so
             termed
             Eph.
             6.
             12.
             and
             there
             is
             no
             argument
             to
             oune
             or
             obey
             the
             one
             more
             than
             the
             other
             :
             for
             if
             all
             Principalities
             &
             Powers
             are
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             &
             ouned
             ,
             then
             also
             the
             Devil
             must
             ,
             who
             get
             the
             same
             Title
             .
             To
             speak
             Truth
             of
             Tyrants
             indignities
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             speaking
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ;
             for
             Truth
             is
             no
             evil
             ,
             nor
             is
             Tyranny
             a
             Dignity
             .
             Hence
             they
             that
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             oune●
             as
             such
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             these
             places
             prove
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Against
             this
             it
             is
             Objected
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             apply
             this
             Character
             to
             the
             Tyrannical
             
               High
               Priest
               Ananias
            
             ,
             whom
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             objurgated
             for
             mani●est
             injustice
             ,
             he
             honours
             with
             that
             Apologie
             ,
             that
             he
             
               wist
               not
               that
               he
               was
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
            
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               thow
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               Act.
               23.
               5.
               
               Ans.
            
             Though
             all
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             is
             in
             this
             Objection
             ▪
             yet
             our
             Argument
             would
             not
             be
             enervated
             :
             for
             grant
             we
             should
             not
             speak
             evil
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             evince
             that
             we
             should
             hold
             them
             as
             Rulers
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             bless
             our
             persecuters
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             Tit.
             3.
             2.
             that
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             should
             hold
             every
             man
             ,
             or
             our
             persecuters
             ,
             
             to
             be
             Rulers
             .
             The
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             that
             he
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             either
             high
             Priest
             or
             Ruler
             ,
             he
             could
             acknowledge
             or
             observe
             nothing
             like
             one
             of
             that
             Character
             in
             him
             :
             for
             as
             the
             high
             Priests
             Office
             was
             now
             null
             &
             ceased
             ,
             so
             this
             Ananias
             was
             only
             an
             usurper
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             Ismael
             or
             Ioseph
             ,
             who
             had
             purchased
             it
             by
             money
             :
             And
             Paul
             had
             learned
             from
             his
             Master
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
               Iudicem
               ,
               qui
               honoris
               consequendi
               causâ
               pecunias
               dederit
               ,
               revera
               neque
               Iudicem
               esse
               ,
               neque
               honorandum
               ,
               sed
               Asini
               habendum
               Loco
               .
               Tit.
               Talmud
               .
               de
               Synedrio
               .
            
             That
             a
             Judge
             who
             hath
             given
             money
             for
             purchasing
             this
             honour
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             honoured
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             held
             in
             place
             of
             an
             Ass.
             And
             it
             was
             common
             among
             the
             Jewes
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             such
             be
             gods
             ,
             
               they
               are
               silver
               gods
               not
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
            
             as
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Pool
               Synopsis
               Criticorum
               &c.
               in
               locum
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             must
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             he
             was
             there
             in
             place
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             being
             called
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             smitten
             by
             him
             Authoritatively
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             he
             did
             threaten
             with
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             were
             wicked
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             retract
             that
             threatening
             which
             he
             pronunced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             this
             place
             confirms
             my
             Thesis
             :
             If
             a
             Tyrannical
             Judge
             ,
             acting
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             known
             or
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             but
             upbraided
             as
             a
             
               whited
               wall
            
             ;
             Then
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             not
             to
             be
             known
             or
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             from
             this
             place
             :
             Therefore
             also
             the
             latter
             .
             Paul
             knew
             well
             enough
             he
             was
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             knew
             well
             enough
             what
             was
             his
             duty
             to
             a
             Judge
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             reviled
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             this
             Priest
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             or
             retract
             his
             threatening
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             
               of
               God
            
             &
             
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             :
             I
             proved
             before
             ,
             Tyrants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             this
             ;
             yea
             it
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             Authorized
             or
             Ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             His
             Preceptive
             Will.
             Hence
             take
             only
             this
             Argument
             .
             All
             Rulers
             that
             we
             must
             oune
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             reign
             &
             are
             set
             up
             by
             God
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             
             (
             for
             that
             &
             this
             place
             are
             paralell
             )
             But
             Tyrants
             do
             not
             reign
             nor
             are
             set
             up
             by
             God
             Hos.
             8.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             set
             up
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               but
               not
               by
               me
            
             :
             Ergo
             we
             cannot
             
             oune
             them
             to
             be
             ordained
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             resisteth
             this
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             This
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             resist
             &
             also
             repress
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             .
             Hence
             ,
             whatsoever
             Authority
             we
             oune
             subjection
             to
             we
             must
             not
             resist
             it
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             oune
             that
             we
             must
             not
             resist
             this
             Authority
             :
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             oun
             it
             at
             all
             .
             Again
             ,
             That
             cannot
             be
             the
             power
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             which
             is
             acquired
             &
             improved
             by
             resisting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             But
             the
             power
             of
             Usurpers
             &
             Tyrants
             is
             acquired
             &
             improved
             by
             resisting
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             Ergo
             their
             power
             cannot
             be
             the
             power
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             the
             resisting
             of
             the
             power
             bring
             damnation
             to
             the
             resister
             ,
             certainly
             that
             resistance
             cannot
             purchase
             Dominion
             instead
             of
             damnation
             :
             And
             if
             he
             that
             resists
             in
             a
             lesser
             degree
             ,
             be
             under
             the
             doom
             of
             damnation
             :
             then
             certainly
             he
             that
             does
             it
             in
             a
             greater
             degree
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             complete
             it
             ,
             in
             puting
             himself
             in
             place
             of
             that
             power
             which
             he
             resisted
             ,
             cannot
             be
             free
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             also
             undenyable
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             Usurpers
             acquire
             their
             power
             without
             resistence
             forcible
             &
             sensible
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             that
             defend
             the
             power
             invaded
             are
             wanting
             in
             their
             duty
             ;
             but
             however
             Morally
             the
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             is
             alwayes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               contrary
               order
            
             to
             a
             Lawful
             Power
             .
             4.
             
             
               Rulers
               are
               not
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               but
               to
               the
               evil
               ,
            
             and
             they
             that
             
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               good
               shall
               have
               praise
               of
               the
               same
               vers
               .
            
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Character
             &
             duty
             of
             righteous
             Magistrates
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alwayes
             their
             Administration
             :
             But
             an
             Usurper
             &
             Tyrant
             is
             not
             capable
             or
             susceptible
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             &
             must
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             and
             a
             praise
             to
             the
             evil
             :
             for
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Terror
             to
             them
             that
             would
             secure
             their
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             encroachments
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             good
             work
             ;
             &
             he
             must
             be
             a
             fautor
             ,
             Patron
             ,
             &
             Protector
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             encourage
             &
             maintain
             him
             in
             his
             Usurpation
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             evil
             work
             :
             And
             if
             he
             were
             a
             terror
             to
             the
             evil
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             himself
             &
             all
             his
             Complices
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             
             power
             which
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             Power
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             is
             such
             :
             Ergo
             —
             We
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             best
             Commentare
             on
             this
             Character
             ,
             where
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             are
             described
             .
             They
             must
             justify
             the
             righteous
             &
             condemn
             the
             wicked
             Deut.
             27.
             1.
             
             They
             must
             ,
             as
             Iob
             did
             ,
             deliver
             the
             poor
             that
             cry
             and
             put
             on
             righteousness
             as
             a
             cloathing
             —
             and
             be
             eyes
             to
             the
             blind
             &
             feet
             to
             the
             lame
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             poor
             —
             and
             break
             the
             Jawes
             of
             the
             the
             wicked
             Iob
             29.
             
             12-17
             .
             Their
             Throne
             must
             be
             established
             by
             righteousness
             Prov.
             16.
             12.
             
             a
             King
             sitting
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Judgement
             must
             scatter
             away
             all
             evil
             with
             his
             eyes
             —
             then
             Mercy
             &
             Truth
             will
             preserve
             him
             and
             his
             Throne
             is
             upholden
             by
             Mercy
             Prov.
             20.
             8
             ,
             28.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             have
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Character
             :
             The
             
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
            
             frames
             Mischief
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             condemns
             the
             innocent
             blood
             Psal.
             94.
             20.
             21.
             
             They
             judge
             not
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             neither
             doeth
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             widow
             come
             unto
             them
             Isai.
             1.
             23.
             
             They
             build
             their
             house
             by
             unrighteousness
             ,
             &
             their
             chambers
             by
             wrong
             ,
             and
             use
             their
             neighbours
             service
             without
             wages
             Ier.
             22.
             13.
             
             They
             oppress
             the
             poor
             &
             crush
             the
             needy
             Amos
             4.
             1.
             
             They
             turn
             judgement
             to
             Gall
             &
             the
             fruit
             of
             righteousness
             to
             hemlock
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             taken
             horns
             to
             as
             by
             our
             oun
             strength
             Amos
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             These
             contrary
             Characters
             cannot
             consist
             together
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               for
               good
               vers
               .
            
             4.
             not
             by
             Providential
             Commission
             ,
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             ,
             and
             Tyrants
             may
             be
             eventually
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             making
             all
             things
             turn
             about
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             Moral
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             entrusted
             by
             the
             people
             to
             procure
             their
             Publick
             &
             Politick
             good
             at
             least
             .
             Now
             this
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             ,
             are
             together
             inconsistible
             :
             for
             if
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             were
             Ministers
             for
             good
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             restore
             the
             publick
             &
             personal
             Rights
             ,
             and
             rectify
             all
             wrongs
             done
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             must
             surrender
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             resign
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             rights
             cannot
             be
             restored
             ,
             nor
             wrongs
             rectified
             .
             Hence
             ,
             these
             that
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             good
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             Magistrates
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             particular
             this
             Man
             )
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             as
             
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             good
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Again
             ,
             If
             Magistracy
             be
             alwise
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             alwise
             a
             Curse
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             the
             other
             :
             But
             Magistracy
             or
             the
             right-ful
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             alwise
             a
             blessing
             ;
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             or
             the
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             ,
             alwise
             a
             curse
             :
             Ergo
             —
             That
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             these
             Scriptures
             prove
             it
             .
             God
             provides
             him
             for
             the
             benefite
             of
             His
             people
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             1.
             
             a
             just
             Ruler
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             
               light
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             when
             the
             sun
             riseth
             ,
             even
             a
             morning
             without
             Clouds
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             4.
             
             So
             the
             Lord
             exalted
             Davids
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             His
             people
             Israels
             sake
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             12.
             because
             the
             Lord
             
               Loved
               Israel
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             therefore
             made
             He
             Solomon
             King
             to
             do
             judgement
             &
             Justice
             1
             King.
             10.
             9.
             when
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             Authority
             the
             people
             rejoice
             —
             the
             King
             by
             Judgement
             stabilisheth
             the
             Land
             —
             Prov.
             29.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             promises
             Magistrates
             as
             a
             special
             blessing
             
               Isai.
               1.
               26.
               
               Ier.
            
             17.
             25.
             and
             therefore
             their
             continuance
             is
             to
             be
             praye●
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             &
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlyness
             &
             honesty
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             blessing
             ,
             because
             to
             have
             no
             Ruler
             is
             a
             Miserie
             ;
             for
             when
             Israel
             had
             no
             King
             every
             man
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             his
             oun
             eyes
             Iudg.
             17.
             6.
             and
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             it
             ar
             a
             Curse
             to
             take
             away
             the
             
               stay
               &
               the
               staff
            
             —
             the
             mighty
             man
             and
             the
             man
             of
             war
             ,
             the
             Iudge
             &
             the
             Prophet
             &c.
             Isai.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             &c.
             and
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             shall
             abide
             many
             dayes
             without
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             
               Prince
               Hos.
            
             2.
             4.
             
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             alwayes
             a
             Curse
             ,
             and
             given
             as
             such
             :
             It
             is
             threatened
             among
             the
             Curses
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             stranger
             shall
             get
             up
             above
             Israel
             very
             high
             —
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             
               serve
               their
               enemies
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             send
             against
             them
             —
             and
             He
             shall
             put
             a
             
               yoke
               of
               iron
            
             upon
             their
             neck
             ,
             until
             He
             hath
             destroyed
             them
             
               Deut.
               28.
               43
               ,
               48.
               
               As
               a
               roaring
               lyon
               and
               a
               ranging
               bear
               so
               is
               a
               wicked
               Ruler
               over
               the
               poor
               people
               Prov.
            
             28.
             15.
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               beareth
               rule
               the
               people
               mourn
               Prov.
            
             29.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             threatens
             it
             as
             a
             Curse
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             Children
             to
             be
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             babes
             shall
             rule
             over
             them
             Isai.
             3.
             4.
             and
             if
             unqualified
             Rulers
             be
             a
             curse
             ,
             much
             more
             Tyrants
             .
             They
             are
             the
             rod
             of
             His
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             staff
             in
             their
             hand
             is
             His
             indignation
             ,
             His
             axe
             
             &
             saw
             &
             rod
             Isai.
             10.
             5
             ,
             15.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             call
             a
             man
             Gods
             instrument
             ,
             His
             rod
             ,
             axe
             ,
             sword
             ,
             or
             hammer
             ;
             another
             thing
             to
             call
             him
             Gods
             Minister
             :
             there
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             His
             Ordinance
             ;
             those
             fulfill
             His
             Purposes
             only
             ,
             these
             do
             His
             precepts
             .
             Such
             Kings
             are
             given
             in
             the
             Lords
             anger
             Hos.
             13.
             11.
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             God
             for
             good
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               revenger
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               ●im
               that
               doeth
               evil
               vers
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             beareth
             the
             sword
             is
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             Ruler
             that
             beareth
             the
             sword
             .
             This
             is
             not
             every
             sword
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             a
             robber
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             a
             common
             traveller
             ,
             but
             this
             as
             a
             faculty
             of
             Political
             rule
             &
             Authoritative
             judgement
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             he
             
               takes
               the
               sword
            
             (
             as
             the
             Lord
             expresses
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             Math.
             26.
             52.
             
             )
             but
             he
             
               beareth
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             hath
             it
             delivered
             him
             into
             his
             hand
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             Gods
             warrant
             &
             allowance
             ,
             not
             
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             to
             no
             end
             or
             without
             reason
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             Commission
             ,
             as
             Pareus
             upon
             the
             place
             expones
             it
             .
             He
             is
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             ,
             not
             by
             private
             revenge
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             condemned
             
               Paulo
               ante
               Rom.
            
             12.
             19.
             not
             by
             providential
             recompense
             ,
             for
             when
             a
             private
             person
             so
             revengeth
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             providential
             repayment
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             as
             Gods
             M●nister
             ,
             by
             Him
             Authorized
             ,
             commissionated
             ,
             &
             warranted
             to
             this
             work
             .
             Now
             this
             cannot
             agree
             with
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             Usurper
             ,
             whose
             sword
             only
             legitimates
             his
             scepter
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             scepter
             his
             sword
             ,
             who
             takes
             the
             sword
             rather
             then
             bears
             it
             ,
             &
             uses
             it
             without
             reason
             or
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             lustful
             rage
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             well
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             it
             from
             God.
             Hence
             ,
             he
             that
             beareth
             the
             sword
             no
             other
             way
             but
             as
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             bearing
             the
             sword
             :
             But
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             beareth
             the
             sword
             no
             other
             way
             but
             as
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Murderer
             :
             Ergo
             —
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Characters
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             are
             every
             way
             inapplicable
             to
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             as
             inapplicable
             to
             this
             of
             ours
             as
             to
             any
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             Scripture
             Resemblance●
             importing
             
             the
             duty
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             Contrary
             Comparisons
             holding
             forth
             the
             sin
             ,
             vileness
             &
             villany
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ;
             we
             may
             infer
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             oune
             the
             last
             to
             be
             the
             first
             .
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             benefite
             they
             bring
             to
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             Magistrates
             are
             styled
             .
             1.
             
             
               Saviours
               ▪
            
             as
             Othniel
             the
             son
             of
             Kenaz
             is
             called
             Iudg.
             3.
             9.
             and
             Ieho●haz
             in
             his
             younger
             years
             2.
             
             King.
             13.
             5.
             and
             all
             good
             Judges
             &
             Magistrates
             Neh.
             9.
             27.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             cannot
             be
             such
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             destroyers
             whom
             the
             Lord
             promises
             to
             make
             go
             forth
             from
             His
             people
             Isa.
             49.
             17.
             
             The
             Chaldea●
             Tyrant
             is
             called
             the
             
               destroyer
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Ier.
            
             4.
             7.
             and
             the
             
               destroyer
               of
               the
               Lords
               heritage
               Ier.
            
             50.
             11.
             wherefore
             they
             can
             no
             more
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Magistrates
             ,
             than
             Abaddon
             or
             Apollyon
             can
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             .
             2.
             
             From
             their
             Pater●al
             love
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             are
             styled
             
               fathers
               ▪
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             honoured
             according
             to
             the
             fifth
             Command
             .
             So
             Deborah
             was
             raised
             up
             a
             
               Mother
               in
               Israel
               Iudg.
            
             5.
             7.
             
             Kings
             are
             
               nursing
               fathers
            
             by
             office
             Isai.
             49.
             23.
             
             But
             that
             Tyrants
             cannot
             be
             such
             I
             have
             proved
             already
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             no
             more
             be
             accounted
             fathers
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             abuseth
             or
             forceth
             our
             mother
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Protection
             &
             shelter
             that
             people
             find
             under
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             
               Shields
               Psal.
               47.
               
               Ult.
            
             The
             
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             the
             
               Shields
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             belong
             unto
             God.
             But
             Tyrants
             cannot
             be
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             subverters
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Comfort
             that
             attends
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             resembled
             to
             the
             
               morning
               light
               &
               fruitful
               shours
               of
               rain
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               4.
               
               They
               waited
               for
               me
               as
               for
               the
               rain
               ,
            
             saith
             Iob.
             29.
             23.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             cannot
             be
             resembled
             to
             these
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             darkness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               blast
               of
               the
               terrible
               ones
               Isai.
               25.
               4.
               as
               a
               storm
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             If
             darkness
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             light
             ,
             then
             cannot
             Tyrants
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Magistrats
             .
             5.
             
             From
             their
             Pastoral
             Care
             &
             Conduct
             and
             duty
             ,
             they
             are
             feeders
             .
             The
             Judges
             of
             Israel
             are
             commanded
             to
             feed
             the
             Lords
             people
             1
             
               Chron.
               17.
               6.
               
               David
            
             was
             brought
             to
             
               feed
               Jacob
            
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             Israel
             His
             Inheritance
             Psal.
             78.
             71.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             are
             wolves
             not
             Shepherds
             .
             6.
             
             By
             office
             they
             are
             physicians
             or
             
               healers
               Isai.
            
             3.
             7.
             
             That
             Tyrants
             cannot
             be
             such
             is
             proven
             above
             .
             Secondly
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             vileness
             ,
             villany
             ,
             &
             violence
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             are
             held
             forth
             by
             fit
             resemblances
             ,
             
             being
             Compared
             to
             these
             unclean
             creatures
             .
             1.
             
             Tyrants
             are
             wicked
             Dogs
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             compass
             about
             Christ
             
               Psal.
               22.
               16
               ,
               20.
               
               Saul
            
             is
             called
             Dog
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             
               Golden
               Psalm
               Psal.
               59.
               4.
               
               Saul
            
             &
             his
             Complices
             ,
             watching
             the
             house
             to
             kill
             David
             ,
             make
             a
             noyse
             like
             a
             dog
             &
             go
             round
             about
             the
             City
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             pushing
             
               Bulls
               Psal.
            
             22.
             12.
             and
             crushing
             
               Kain
               of
               Bashan
            
             ,
             that
             oppress
             the
             poor
             Amos.
             4.
             1.
             they
             have
             need
             then
             to
             have
             their
             horns
             cut
             s●ort
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             roaring
             Lyons
             .
             that
             are
             wicked
             Rulers
             over
             the
             poor
             People
             
               Prov.
               28.
               15.
               
               Zeph.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             So
             Paul
             calls
             Nero
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             mouth
             he
             was
             delivered
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             
               ranging
               bears
               Prov.
            
             28.
             15.
             
             So
             the
             Persian
             Monarch
             is
             emblemized
             Dan.
             7.
             5
             
             ▪
             5.
             
             They
             are
             Leviathan
             the
             peercing
             Serpent
             &
             
               Dragon
               Isai.
            
             27.
             1.
             and
             have
             great
             affinity
             in
             name
             &
             Nature
             with
             the
             Apocalyptick
             Dragon
             :
             So
             also
             Isai.
             51.
             9.
             the
             Egyptian
             Tyrant
             is
             called
             Dragon
             .
             And
             Nebuchadnezzar
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Church
             like
             a
             
               Dragon
               Ier.
            
             51
             ,
             34.
             
             See
             also
             Ezek.
             29.
             3.
             6.
             
             They
             are
             wolves
             ravening
             the
             prey
             
               Ezek.
               22.
               27.
               evening
               wolves
            
             that
             gnaw
             not
             the
             bones
             till
             the
             morrow
             Zeph.
             3.
             3.
             7.
             
             They
             are
             Leopards
             :
             So
             the
             Grecian
             Tyrants
             is
             called
             Dan.
             7.
             6.
             and
             Antichrist
             Revel
             .
             13.
             2.
             8.
             
             They
             are
             foxes
             :
             So
             Christ
             calls
             
               Herod
               Luk.
            
             13.
             32.
             9.
             
             They
             are
             Devils
             who
             cast
             the
             Lords
             people
             into
             Prison
             Revel
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             Now
             can
             we
             oune
             all
             these
             abommable
             Creatures
             to
             be
             Magistrates
             ?
             Can
             these
             be
             the
             fathers
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             honour
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             ?
             They
             must
             be
             esteemed
             sons
             of
             dogs
             &
             Devils
             that
             belive
             so
             ,
             and
             oune
             themselves
             sones
             of
             such
             fathers
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             further
             take
             notice
             ,
             how
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             describes
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             altogether
             Contradistinct
             &
             opposite
             unto
             the
             Magistracy
             He
             will
             have
             ouned
             ;
             we
             may
             infer
             hence
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
             What
             the
             Government
             instituted
             by
             God
             among
             His
             people
             was
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             both
             relate
             in
             matter
             of
             ●act
             ,
             and
             describes
             what
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             
               de
               jure
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             magistrates
             should
             be
             established
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             
               make
               them
               Iudges
               &
               Officers
               in
               all
               their
               gates
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             
               Iudge
               the
               people
               with
               just
               
               Iudgment
               Deut.
            
             16.
             18.
             
             But
             foreseeing
             that
             people
             would
             affect
             a
             change
             of
             that
             first
             forme
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             their
             neighbouring
             Nations
             would
             desire
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               set
               a
               King
               over
               me
               like
               all
               the
               Nations
               that
               are
               about
               me
               Deut.
            
             17.
             14.
             
             The
             Lord
             ,
             intending
             high
             &
             holy
             ends
             by
             it
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             procreation
             of
             the
             Messias
             from
             a
             Kingly
             race
             ,
             did
             permit
             the
             change
             ,
             and
             gave
             directions
             how
             he
             should
             be
             moulded
             &
             bounded
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             a
             Monarchial
             forme
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
               chosen
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               set
               up
            
             by
             their
             suffrages
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             brother
             and
             not
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             multiply
             horses
             ,
             nor
             wives
             ,
             nor
             money
             (
             which
             are
             Cautions
             all
             calculated
             for
             the
             peoples
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             for
             precluding
             &
             preventing
             his
             degeneration
             into
             Tyranny
             )
             and
             that
             he
             should
             write
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             a
             book
             .
             according
             to
             which
             he
             should
             Govern
             
               vers
               .
               15.
               ad
               ●in
               .
               cap.
            
             yet
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             approve
             the
             change
             of
             the
             form
             ,
             which
             that
             luxuriant
             people
             was
             long
             affecting
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             obtained
             .
             For
             long
             before
             Saul
             was
             made
             King
             ,
             they
             profered
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             to
             Gideon
             ,
             without
             the
             boundaries
             Gods
             Law
             required
             ;
             Which
             that
             brave
             Captain
             ,
             knowing
             how
             derogatory
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Gods
             Institution
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             in
             form
             or
             frame
             without
             His
             order
             ,
             generously
             refused
             ,
             faying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               rule
               over
               yow
               ,
               neither
               shall
               my
               son
               rule
               over
               yow
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rule
               over
               yow
               Iud.
            
             8.
             23.
             
             But
             his
             bastard
             ,
             the
             first
             Monarch
             &
             Tyrant
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Abimelech
            
             ,
             by
             sinstrous
             means
             being
             advanced
             to
             be
             King
             by
             the
             traiterous
             
               Schechemites
               ,
               Iotham
            
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Godly
             disouned
             him
             :
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Iotham
             describes
             Parabolically
             ,
             significantly
             ho●ding
             out
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Tyrannical
             usurpation
             ,
             under
             the
             Apologue
             of
             the
             trees
             itching
             after
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             offer
             being
             repudiate
             by
             the
             more
             generous
             sort
             ,
             embraced
             by
             the
             bramble
             :
             Signifying
             that
             men
             of
             worth
             &
             virtue
             would
             never
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             such
             an
             arrogant
             Domination
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             Tyrannicall
             Government
             in
             its
             Nature
             &
             tendency
             was
             nothing
             but
             an
             useless
             ,
             worthless
             ,
             sapless
             ,
             aspiring
             ,
             scratching
             ,
             &
             vexing
             shadow
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             
             under
             subjection
             to
             which
             there
             could
             be
             no
             peace
             nor
             safety
             .
             But
             this
             was
             rather
             a
             Tumultuary
             interruption
             than
             a
             Change
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             not
             being
             universally
             either
             desired
             or
             ouned
             ;
             therefore
             after
             that
             the
             Lord
             restored
             the
             pristine
             form
             :
             Which
             continued
             until
             ,
             being
             much
             perverted
             by
             Samuels
             sons
             ,
             the
             people
             unanimously
             &
             peremptorly
             desired
             the
             change
             thereof
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             were
             reason
             or
             not
             would
             have
             a
             King
             ;
             as
             we
             were
             fondly
             set
             upon
             one
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             been
             delivered
             from
             his
             fathers
             yoke
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             gave
             them
             a
             King
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             and
             tooke
             him
             away
             with
             a
             vengeance
             ,
             Hos.
             13.
             11.
             as
             He
             did
             our
             Charles
             the
             Second
             .
             Yet
             He
             permited
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Protestation
             against
             and
             conviction
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             had
             
               rejected
               the
               Lord
               1
               Sam.
            
             8.
             7.
             and
             with
             a
             demonstration
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             extorted
             their
             oun
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             
               bad
               added
               unto
               all
               their
               sins
               this
               evil
               to
               ask
               a
               King
               1
               Sam.
            
             12.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             to
             deter
             &
             disswad
             from
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             He
             appoints
             the
             Prophet
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             that
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             9.
             to
             declare
             before
             hand
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             a
             Ruler
             he
             woud
             prove
             ,
             when
             they
             got
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             meer
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             would
             take
             their
             sons
             and
             appoint
             them
             for
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             for
             horsemen
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             before
             his
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             his
             sowldiers
             ,
             and
             labourers
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             Instrument-makers
             ,
             and
             houshold
             servants
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             take
             their
             fields
             &
             vineyards
             —
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             unto
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             to
             make
             all
             slaves
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             end
             when
             this
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             they
             should
             cry
             out
             because
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             hear
             them
             vers
             .
             11-18
             ,
             All
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             palpable
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             sensibly
             felt
             in
             our
             experience
             to
             be
             the
             Natural
             description
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             more
             tollerable
             than
             an
             account
             of
             ours
             would
             amount
             to
             .
             It
             is
             both
             foolishly
             &
             falsely
             alledged
             ,
             by
             Royalists
             or
             Tyrannists
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             a
             grant
             of
             incontroulable
             absoluteness
             to
             Kings
             to
             Tyrannise
             over
             the
             people
             without
             resistence
             ,
             And
             that
             this
             
               manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             Mishphat
             ,
             which
             signifies
             right
             or
             Law
             ,
             So
             that
             here
             was
             a
             permissive
             Law
             given
             to
             Kings
             to
             
             Tyrannise
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             people
             to
             passive
             obedience
             ,
             without
             any
             remedy
             but
             tears
             ,
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             registered
             &
             laid
             up
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             book
             1
             Sam
             10.
             25.
             
             But
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             here
             granted
             to
             Kings
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             by
             Gods
             Approbation
             ,
             directing
             &
             instructing
             how
             they
             should
             govern
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             only
             by
             permission
             &
             providential
             Commission
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             plague
             to
             the
             people
             for
             their
             sin
             of
             choosing
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             drink
             as
             they
             have
             brewed
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             He
             gave
             a
             Charge
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             rod
             to
             trample
             them
             doun
             as
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             streets
             :
             If
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             Then
             a
             King
             that
             does
             not
             govern
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             not
             make
             people
             cry
             out
             for
             their
             oppression
             ,
             would
             came
             short
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             all
             behoved
             to
             Tyrannize
             and
             make
             the
             people
             cry
             out
             ;
             then
             a
             King
             may
             take
             what
             He
             will
             from
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             be
             approved
             of
             God
             :
             this
             were
             blasphemously
             absurd
             ,
             for
             God
             cannot
             approve
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             oppression
             .
             If
             the
             Second
             be
             said
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             an
             universal
             Grant
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             all
             Kings
             must
             be
             ordained
             for
             plagnes
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             we
             wanted
             such
             nursing
             fathers
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             Mishphat
             signifies
             right
             or
             Law
             ,
             yet
             it
             signifies
             also
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             no
             less
             frequently
             ,
             
               Manner
               ,
               Course
            
             ,
             or
             Custome
             :
             And
             here
             it
             cannot
             signify
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             Acts
             of
             Tyranny
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             to
             make
             Servants
             of
             subjects
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             Deut.
             17.
             20.
             forbidding
             to
             lift
             up
             himself
             so
             far
             above
             his
             brethren
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             a
             proud
             Pharaoh
             ;
             to
             take
             so
             many
             for
             Chariots
             &
             horsemen
             ,
             is
             also
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             he
             
               shall
               not
               multiply
               horses
            
             :
             to
             take
             their
             fields
             &
             vineyards
             ,
             is
             meer
             Robbery
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Moral
             &
             Judicial
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             to
             have
             alwise
             a
             Copy
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             And
             contrary
             to
             
               Ezek.
               46.
               18.
               
               The
               Prince
               shall
               not
               take
               of
               the
               peoples
               inheritance
            
             &c.
             
             This
             would
             justify
             Ahabs
             taking
             Naboths
             vineyard
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Lord
             accounted
             Robberie
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             Tyrants
             are
             called
             
               Companions
               of
               Thieves
               Isai.
            
             1.
             23.
             
             &
             
               Robbers
               Isai.
            
             42.
             24.
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             Lord
             somtimes
             may
             give
             His
             people
             for
             a
             spoyl
             in
             Judicial
             providence
             ,
             but
             never
             with
             His
             Approbation
             &
             grant
             of
             right
             :
             to
             make
             them
             
               cry
               out
            
             ,
             ●s
             oppression
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Lord
             abhors
             Isai.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             if
             this
             be
             all
             the
             remedy
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Cry
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             He
             will
             not
             hear
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             this
             
               manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             was
             registered
             in
             that
             Book
             mentioned
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             25.
             for
             that
             was
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             accordingly
             the
             Copy
             of
             which
             the
             King
             was
             to
             have
             for
             his
             instruction
             ,
             containing
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             point
             blank
             contrary
             to
             this
             which
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
             :
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Manner
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             what
             he
             would
             have
             as
             lust
             .
             Would
             Samuel
             write
             in
             a
             Book
             the
             rules
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             teach
             to
             oppress
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
             He
             sayes
             himself
             he
             would
             only
             teach
             both
             King
             &
             people
             
               the
               good
               &
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               Sam.
            
             12.
             23
             ,
             25.
             4.
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             was
             a
             meer
             disswasive
             against
             seeking
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             he
             protests
             against
             this
             Course
             ,
             and
             then
             layes
             before
             them
             what
             sort
             of
             King
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             description
             of
             many
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             end
             its
             said
             
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               Nevertheless
               the
               people
               refused
               to
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Nay
               but
               we
               will
               have
               a
               King.
            
             Now
             what
             else
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             than
             a
             disswasion
             ?
             I
             am
             not
             here
             levelling
             this
             Argument
             against
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             lie
             in
             my
             road
             .
             But
             I
             infer
             from
             hence
             .
             1.
             
             If
             God
             was
             displeased
             with
             this
             people
             for
             asking
             &
             ouning
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             only
             
               Tyrannus
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             and
             disswades
             from
             the
             choise
             by
             a
             description
             of
             his
             future
             Tyranny
             ;
             Then
             Certainly
             He
             was
             displeased
             with
             them
             when
             they
             continued
             ouning
             him
             ,
             when
             a
             Tyrant
             
               in
               facto
               esse
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             description
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             Therefore
             also
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             Continuing
             in
             sin
             is
             sin
             ;
             but
             continuing
             in
             ouning
             that
             Tyrant
             which
             was
             their
             sin
             at
             first
             ,
             was
             a
             continuing
             in
             sin
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             is
             confirmed
             thus
             :
             Continuing
             in
             counteracting
             the
             Motives
             of
             Gods
             disswasion
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             sensibly
             visible
             ,
             is
             a
             Continuing
             in
             sin
             :
             But
             their
             Continuing
             in
             ouning
             Saul
             after
             he
             became
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             was
             a
             Continuing
             in
             counteracting
             the
             Motives
             of
             Gods
             disswasion
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sensibly
             visible
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             their
             sin
             to
             ask
             Soul
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             
             Lawful
             to
             oune
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             ruled
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             And
             so
             if
             
               Charles
               the
               second
            
             had
             ruled
             righteously
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             sin
             to
             oune
             him
             :
             but
             after
             the
             Lord
             uses
             disswasives
             from
             a
             choise
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             signally
             verified
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             sin
             to
             make
             the
             choise
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             sin
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             was
             their
             sin
             to
             seek
             &
             set
             up
             such
             a
             one
             before
             he
             was
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             admitted
             upon
             Covenant
             terms
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             registered
             ;
             Then
             much
             more
             is
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             seek
             &
             set
             up
             one
             ,
             after
             he
             declared
             himself
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             him
             without
             any
             terms
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             to
             consent
             or
             give
             their
             suffrage
             to
             such
             a
             deed
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             the
             latter
             :
             and
             Consequently
             ,
             to
             give
             our
             consent
             to
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             D.
             of
             Y.
             by
             ouning
             his
             Authority
             ,
             were
             our
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             oune
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             there
             described
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             oune
             the
             present
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             exact
             transumpt
             of
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             oune
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
             there
             described
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             used
             as
             a
             disswasive
             from
             seeking
             such
             a
             King.
             4.
             
             To
             bring
             our selves
             under
             such
             a
             burden
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             remove
             ,
             and
             involve
             our selves
             under
             such
             a
             miserie
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             us
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             sin
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             But
             to
             oune
             or
             chuse
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             whose
             manner
             is
             there
             described
             ,
             would
             bring
             our selves
             under
             such
             a
             burden
             &
             miserie
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             hear
             us
             :
             Ergo
             it
             were
             our
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             adde
             the
             necessary
             Qualifications
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             requires
             to
             be
             in
             all
             ,
             both
             Superior
             &
             Inferior
             :
             And
             thence
             it
             may
             be
             inserred
             ,
             that
             such
             pretended
             Rulers
             who
             neither
             have
             nor
             can
             have
             these
             Qualifications
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             such
             are
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             Ministers
             who
             have
             no
             qualifications
             for
             such
             a
             function
             .
             We
             find
             their
             essentially
             necessary
             qualifications
             particularly
             described
             .
             Iethros
             Counsel
             was
             Gods
             Counsel
             &
             Command
             ;
             That
             Rulers
             must
             be
             
               able
               men
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               fear
               God
               ,
               men
               of
               Truth
               ,
               hating
               Covetousness
               Exod.
            
             18.
             21.
             
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             have
             none
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             of
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             may
             have
             ability
             of
             force
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             
             be
             Morally
             able
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             :
             Surely
             they
             cannot
             fear
             God
             ;
             nor
             be
             men
             of
             Truth
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             would
             not
             be
             Tyrants
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             direction
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             to
             be
             advanced
             &
             assumed
             to
             Rule
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             man
             
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               Spirit
               Numb
               .
            
             27.
             18.
             as
             is
             said
             of
             Ioshua
             :
             what
             Spirit
             this
             was
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             9.
             explains
             ,
             
               He
               was
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Government
             ;
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             infernal
             or
             Iesuitical
             Policy
             ,
             which
             Tyrants
             may
             have
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             have
             the
             true
             Regal
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Spirit
             as
             Saul
             had
             when
             he
             turned
             Tyrant
             ,
             an
             
               evil
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             Moses
             saith
             :
             they
             must
             be
             
               wise
               men
            
             &
             understanding
             and
             
               known
               among
               the
               tribes
               ,
               Deut.
            
             1.
             13.
             for
             if
             they
             be
             Children
             or
             fools
             ,
             they
             are
             plagues
             &
             punishments
             Isai.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             not
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             alwise
             blessings
             .
             And
             they
             must
             be
             
               known
               men
            
             of
             intergrity
             ,
             not
             known
             to
             be
             knaves
             or
             fools
             ,
             as
             all
             Tyrants
             are
             alwayes
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             Deut
             ,
             17.
             15.
             he
             must
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             choosing
             .
             Can
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             be
             such
             ?
             No
             they
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Him
             Hos.
             8.
             4.
             he
             must
             be
             a
             brother
             &
             not
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             for
             though
             infidelity
             does
             not
             make
             void
             a
             Magistrates
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             chosen
             who
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             :
             Now
             it
             were
             almost
             treason
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Tyrant
             a
             brother
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             for
             he
             disdains
             it
             ,
             being
             absolute
             above
             all
             .
             That
             good
             Kings
             Testament
             confirms
             this
             ,
             the
             
               God
               of
               Israel
               said
               ,
               the
               Rock
               of
               Israel
               spake
               ,
               he
               that
               ruleth
               over
               men
               must
               be
               just
               ,
               ruling
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               2
               Sam.
            
             23.
             3.
             
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             cannot
             be
             just
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             should
             render
             every
             one
             their
             right
             ,
             they
             would
             keep
             none
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             behoved
             to
             resign
             their
             Robberies
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             they
             must
             give
             the
             Law
             its
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             themselves
             .
             These
             Scriptures
             indeed
             do
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             Magistrates
             are
             in
             all
             their
             Administrations
             so
             qualified
             ,
             nor
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             ouned
             but
             such
             as
             are
             so
             qualified
             in
             all
             respects
             .
             But
             as
             they
             demonstrate
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             they
             prove
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             Magistrates
             of
             Gods
             ordaining
             who
             have
             none
             of
             these
             qualifications
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             
             have
             none
             of
             these
             qualifications
             .
             Much
             more
             do
             they
             prove
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Magistrats
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             of
             these
             qualifications
             :
             But
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             of
             these
             qualifications
             .
             At
             least
             they
             conclude
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             not
             so
             qualfied
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             but
             disouned
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             so
             qualified
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             therefore
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             but
             disouned
             :
             for
             in
             nothing
             they
             are
             so
             qualified
             as
             the
             Lord
             prescribes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             reasons
             from
             Scripture
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             strongly
             Asserted
             in
             Elihu's
             speech
             to
             Iob
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hateth
             right
             should
             not
             govern
             .
             Where
             he
             is
             charging
             Iob
             with
             blasphemie
             ,
             in
             accusing
             God
             of
             injustice
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             vindicates
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             in
             Asserting
             His
             Soveraignity
             &
             Absolute
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             injustice
             :
             and
             shewes
             both
             that
             if
             He
             be
             Soveraign
             He
             cannot
             be
             unjust
             ,
             and
             if
             He
             be
             unjust
             He
             could
             not
             be
             Soveraign
             :
             which
             were
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             to
             deny
             .
             And
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             gives
             one
             Maxime
             in
             a
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             an
             universal
             negative
             
               Iob.
               34.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Shall
               even
               he
               that
               hateth
               right
               govern
               ?
               and
               wilt
               thow
               condemn
               him
               that
               is
               most
               just
               ?
               Is
               it
               fit
               to
               say
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               thow
               art
               wicked
               ?
               and
               to
               Princes
               ,
               ye
               are
               ungodly
               ?
            
             In
             which
             Words
             ,
             the
             Scope
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             if
             Iob
             made
             God
             a
             hater
             of
             right
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             deny
             His
             Government
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             condemn
             Him
             of
             injustice
             ,
             he
             should
             blasphemously
             deny
             Him
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             say
             to
             any
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wicked
             ,
             or
             so
             ungodly
             as
             to
             be
             a
             
               hater
               of
               right
            
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             treason
             ,
             Lese-Majestie
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             a
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             King
             :
             much
             less
             is
             it
             fit
             to
             say
             to
             Him
             that
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             Here
             then
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             &
             supposed
             to
             hold
             good
             of
             all
             Governours
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hateth
             right
             should
             not
             govern
             ,
             or
             bind
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Margent
             ;
             for
             ●abash
             signifies
             both
             to
             bind
             and
             to
             Govern
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             one
             sense
             ,
             for
             Governours
             only
             can
             bind
             subjects
             Authoritatively
             ,
             with
             the
             bonds
             of
             Laws
             &
             Punishments
             .
             I
             know
             the
             following
             Words
             are
             alledged
             ,
             to
             favour
             the
             incontroulableness
             &
             absoluteness
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
             fit
             to
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             wicked
             .
             But
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             words
             do
             import
             treason
             against
             Lawful
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             to
             call
             
               haters
               of
               right
            
             were
             to
             call
             their
             Kingship
             in
             question
             ;
             as
             the
             Scope
             shewes
             ,
             in
             that
             these
             words
             are
             adduced
             to
             Justify
             the
             Soveraignity
             of
             God
             by
             His
             Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             any
             indirect
             charging
             Him
             with
             injustice
             because
             that
             would
             derogate
             from
             His
             Kingly
             Glory
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             He
             could
             be
             King
             &
             unjust
             too
             .
             So
             in
             some
             Analogy
             ,
             though
             every
             act
             of
             injustice
             do
             not
             unking
             a
             Prince
             ;
             yet
             to
             call
             him
             wicked
             ,
             that
             is
             habitually
             unjust
             ,
             and
             a
             hater
             of
             Justice
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             which
             were
             intollerable
             treason
             against
             Lawful
             Kings
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             treason
             against
             Tyrants
             :
             for
             Truth
             &
             Law
             can
             be
             no
             treason
             ;
             now
             this
             is
             the
             language
             of
             Truth
             &
             Law
             ,
             that
             wicked
             Kings
             are
             wicked
             ;
             And
             they
             that
             are
             wicked
             &
             ungodly
             ought
             to
             be
             called
             so
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             called
             Saul
             ,
             and
             
               Elijah
               Ahab
            
             &c.
             
             However
             it
             will
             hold
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Maxime
             ,
             whether
             we
             express
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Negation
             or
             Interrogation
             .
             Shall
             even
             he
             that
             hateth
             right
             Govern
             ?
             But
             are
             not
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             haters
             of
             right
             ?
             shall
             therefore
             they
             Govern
             ?
             I
             think
             it
             must
             be
             answered
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             Govern.
             If
             then
             they
             should
             not
             Govern
             ,
             I
             infer
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             ouned
             as
             Governours
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             their
             sin
             to
             Govern
             (
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             it
             s
             all
             one
             case
             ,
             for
             they
             should
             not
             Govern
             at
             all
             )
             then
             it
             is
             our
             sin
             to
             oune
             them
             in
             their
             Government
             :
             for
             it
             is
             alwise
             a
             sin
             to
             oune
             a
             man
             in
             his
             sinning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Royal
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             whoever
             was
             the
             Penman
             of
             that
             Appeal
             for
             Justice
             against
             Tyranny
             Psal.
             94.
             20.
             does
             tacitely
             Assert
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             in
             that
             Expostulation
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
               have
               fellowship
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               frameth
               mischief
               by
               a
               Law
               ?
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             shall
             not
             ,
             no
             cannot
             have
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             that
             He
             hath
             any
             Interest
             in
             ,
             or
             Concern
             with
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             approbation
             :
             He
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             to
             suffer
             it
             a
             while
             ,
             till
             He
             take
             vengeance
             on
             it
             in
             the
             end
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             have
             fellowship
             with
             that
             Throne
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             fellowship
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             His
             Throne
             but
             
             the
             Devils
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             God
             doth
             not
             oune
             it
             ?
             Much
             may
             be
             argued
             from
             hence
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             word
             :
             A
             Throne
             which
             is
             not
             of
             God
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             subjection
             to
             any
             power
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             God
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             And
             that
             is
             the
             great
             dignity
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             that
             its
             Throne
             is
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
               1
               Chron.
            
             29.
             23.
             )
             But
             a
             Throne
             of
             Tyrannie
             &
             usurpation
             is
             a
             Throne
             which
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             Ergo
             —
             the
             Minor
             is
             proved
             :
             A
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             &c.
             is
             a
             Throne
             which
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             But
             a
             Throne
             of
             Tyranny
             &
             usurpation
             is
             a
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             not
             of
             God
             &
             so
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             charges
             it
             upon
             Israel
             as
             a
             transgression
             of
             His
             Covenant
             ,
             &
             trespass
             against
             His
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               set
               up
               Kings
               &
               not
               by
               Him
               and
               had
               made
               Princes
               and
               He
               knew
               it
               not
               Hos.
            
             8.
             4.
             and
             then
             taxes
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             ordinarly
             is
             the
             Consequent
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             will
             be
             in
             our
             case
             .
             He
             shewes
             there
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             in
             changing
             both
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Magistracy
             and
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             &
             of
             the
             priest-hood
             ,
             in
             which
             two
             the
             safety
             of
             that
             people
             was
             founded
             :
             So
             they
             overturned
             all
             the
             order
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             openly
             declared
             they
             would
             not
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             expounds
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             set
             up
             Kings
             they
             should
             set
             none
             up
             but
             whom
             He
             choosed
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             regard
             to
             this
             ,
             nor
             consulted
             Him
             in
             their
             admission
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             set
             them
             up
             and
             never
             let
             Him
             to
             wit
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             His
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             consulting
             Him
             ,
             and
             without
             His
             approbation
             ,
             for
             it
             can
             have
             no
             other
             sense
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             alledged
             by
             several
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             tribes
             secession
             from
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             their
             setting
             up
             Ieroboam
             .
             I
             shall
             confess
             that
             the
             ten
             tribes
             did
             sin
             in
             that
             erection
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Counsel
             or
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             waiting
             on
             the
             vocation
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             &
             manner
             ,
             and
             without
             Covenanting
             with
             him
             for
             security
             for
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             :
             But
             that
             their
             secession
             from
             
             Davids
             line
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             precept
             or
             promise
             of
             God
             they
             were
             astricted
             to
             ,
             but
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             if
             his
             Children
             should
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             Or
             that
             their
             erecting
             of
             Ieroboam
             was
             materially
             their
             sin
             ,
             I
             must
             deny
             ;
             and
             assert
             ,
             that
             if
             Ieroboam
             had
             not
             turned
             Tyrant
             &
             Apostate
             from
             God
             (
             for
             which
             they
             should
             have
             rejected
             him
             afterwards
             and
             returned
             to
             the
             good
             Kings
             of
             Davids
             line
             )
             he
             would
             have
             been
             as
             Lawful
             a
             King
             as
             any
             in
             Iudah
             ,
             for
             he
             got
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             Lord
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             that
             
               David
               did
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             expressly
             in
             1
             King.
             11.
             38.
             
             It
             must
             be
             therefore
             meant
             ,
             either
             generally
             of
             all
             Tyrants
             whom
             they
             would
             set
             up
             without
             the
             Lords
             mind
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             they
             would
             have
             Kings
             on
             any
             terms
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             prove
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             Sauls
             case
             .
             Or
             particularly
             Omri
             whom
             they
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Lord
             1
             King.
             16.
             16.
             
             And
             Abab
             his
             Son
             ,
             And
             
               Shallum
               ,
               Menahem
               ,
               Pekah
            
             &c.
             who
             were
             all
             set
             up
             by
             blood
             &
             treacherie
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             that
             our
             Popish
             Duke
             is
             now
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             His
             approbation
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             those
             Kings
             that
             are
             not
             ouned
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             set
             up
             by
             Him
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             by
             us
             (
             for
             we
             can
             oune
             none
             for
             Kings
             but
             those
             that
             reign
             by
             Him
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             and
             are
             ordained
             of
             Him
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             )
             But
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             ouned
             of
             God
             as
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             are
             set
             up
             by
             Him
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Again
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             set
             up
             Kings
             and
             not
             by
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             oune
             them
             when
             set
             up
             :
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             partaking
             of
             &
             continuing
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             that
             erection
             ,
             and
             hath
             as
             much
             affinity
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             resetting
             hath
             with
             thieft
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             the
             thieves
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             ressetters
             who
             receive
             them
             &
             oune
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Prophet
             Habakkuk
             ,
             in
             his
             Complaint
             to
             God
             of
             the
             Chaldean
             Tyranny
             ,
             Asserts
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               the
               Creeping
               things
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Ruler
               over
               them
               ,
               Habak
               .
            
             1.
             14.
             
             Now
             how
             were
             they
             said
             to
             be
             without
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             when
             the
             Chaldean
             actually
             commanded
             &
             absolutely
             ruled
             over
             them
             ?
             yea
             how
             can
             the
             Fishes
             &
             Reptiles
             have
             no
             Ruler
             over
             them
             ?
             If
             Domineering
             be
             ruling
             ,
             they
             want
             not
             that
             ;
             when
             the
             weaker
             are
             over-mastered
             by
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             made
             
             either
             to
             be
             subject
             :
             ar
             to
             become
             their
             prey
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             these
             Creatures
             have
             no
             Ruler
             over
             them
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             :
             And
             the
             Iewes
             had
             then
             no
             Ruler
             over
             them
             by
             order
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             ordination
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             was
             properly
             their
             Magistrate
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             humane
             orderly
             constitution
             .
             We
             see
             then
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             a
             people
             to
             have
             an
             arbitrary
             or
             enthra●ing
             Tyranny
             ,
             another
             to
             have
             true
             Magistracy
             or
             Authority
             to
             be
             ouned
             over
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             Kingdoms
             are
             but
             as
             Mountains
             of
             prey
             ,
             and
             Seas
             of
             Confusion
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             having
             the
             Chaldean
             Monarch
             tyrannising
             over
             them
             ,
             had
             really
             no
             Ruler
             over
             them
             ,
             then
             is
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             for
             a
             Ruler
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             therefore
             also
             the
             Latter
             .
          
           
             5
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             delivers
             this
             as
             a
             Commonly
             received
             &
             a
             true
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
               8.
               54.
               
               He
               that
               honoureth
               himself
               his
               honour
               is
               nothing
               .
            
             The
             Iewes
             had
             objected
             that
             He
             had
             only
             made
             himself
             
               Messias
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             53.
             
             To
             whom
             He
             answers
             by
             way
             of
             concession
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             indeed
             then
             His
             Claims
             were
             void
             ,
             
               If
               I
               honour
               my self
               my
               honour
               is
               nothing
               :
            
             And
             then
             claims
             an
             indubitable
             title
             to
             His
             dignity
             ,
             
               It
               is
               my
               Father
               that
               honoureth
               me
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             two
             fold
             honour
             distinguished
             ,
             the
             one
             real
             the
             other
             suppositious
             &
             null
             ,
             the
             one
             renounced
             the
             other
             ouned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Self-honour
             &
             honour
             which
             is
             from
             God.
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             A
             self
             created
             dignity
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             :
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             is
             a
             self
             created
             dignity
             :
             Ergo
             —
             this
             was
             confirmed
             above
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             other
             considerations
             confirming
             this
             truth
             ,
             from
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             I
             class
             among
             precepts
             .
             And
             these
             I
             find
             of
             diverse
             sorts
             touching
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shew
             before
             that
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             Kings
             ,
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             punishment
             and
             Capital
             punishment
             ,
             if
             guilty
             of
             Capital
             Crimes
             :
             for
             where
             the
             Law
             distinguisheth
             not
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             distinguish
             .
             There
             is
             one
             special
             &
             very
             peremptory
             Law
             ,
             given
             before
             the
             Law
             for
             regulating
             Kings
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             posterior
             Law
             was
             neither
             abrogated
             nor
             limited
             even
             as
             to
             Kings
             ,
             
               Deut.
               13.
               
               6-9
               .
               
               If
               thy
               Brother
            
             (
             and
             a
             King
             must
             be
             a
             Brother
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             )
             —
             
               entice
               the
               secretly
               saying
               let
               us
               go
               &
               serve
               other
               Gods
               —
               Thow
               shalt
               not
               consent
               unto
               him
               nor
               hearken
               unto
               him
               neither
               shall
               thine
               eye
               pity
               him
               .
            
             How
             famous
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             improved
             this
             Argument
             ,
             is
             shewed
             in
             the
             
               third
               Period
            
             .
             That
             which
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             here
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             not
             excepted
             from
             this
             Law
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             open
             Intycers
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             force
             or
             fraud
             ,
             Persecution
             or
             Tolleration
             ,
             as
             this
             Idolater
             now
             reigning
             is
             palpably
             doing
             ,
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             legal
             animadversion
             .
             As
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             Secret
             Intycers
             should
             be
             lyable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             and
             not
             open
             Avouchers
             of
             a
             desire
             &
             design
             to
             pervert
             all
             the
             Nation
             to
             Idolatry
             :
             that
             a
             private
             perverter
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             nearly
             &
             dearly
             related
             ,
             should
             be
             pursued
             &
             brought
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             and
             a
             publick
             Subverter
             of
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Introducer
             of
             a
             false
             &
             blasphemous
             Idolatrous
             Religion
             ,
             should
             escape
             Scot-free
             .
             Let
             the
             punishment
             inflicted
             be
             in
             a
             Judicial
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             measures
             it
             pleases
             the
             Judge
             to
             determine
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             controvert
             here
             ;
             Only
             I
             plead
             ,
             that
             Idolatrous
             Tyrants
             are
             not
             excepted
             from
             this
             Law
             :
             and
             infer
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             deposed
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             ,
             when
             undenyably
             ,
             guilty
             of
             this
             Capital
             Crime
             ,
             as
             was
             urged
             above
             .
             To
             this
             I
             may
             adde
             that
             part
             of
             that
             Prophetical
             Kings
             Testament
             ;
             who
             being
             about
             to
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             some
             Challenges
             of
             Mal-administration
             in
             his
             oun
             Government
             (
             for
             which
             he
             took
             himself
             to
             the
             well
             ordered
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             pardon
             &
             encouragment
             )
             after
             he
             had
             shown
             what
             Rulers
             should
             be
             ,
             he
             threatens
             ,
             by
             Antithesis
             ,
             Tyrannical●pretenders
             ,
             in
             these
             severe
             words
             ,
             which
             do
             also
             imply
             a
             precept
             ,
             and
             a
             direction
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             2
             
               Sam
               23.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               But
               they
               of
               Belial
               shall
               be
               all
               of
               them
               as
               thorns
               thrust
               away
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               taken
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               touch
               them
               must
               be
               fenced
               with
               iron
               &
               the
               staff
               of
               a
               spear
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
            
             Let
             these
             words
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             threatening
             against
             all
             the
             wicked
             in
             general
             ,
             who
             ars
             to
             bequenched
             
             as
             the
             fire
             of
             thorns
             ;
             or
             particularly
             of
             the
             Promoters
             of
             Antichrists
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christs
             ,
             as
             some
             Interpreters
             judge
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             weaken
             but
             confirm
             my
             Argument
             ,
             if
             Kings
             who
             are
             ringleaders
             of
             that
             gang
             be
             not
             excepted
             .
             I
             know
             some
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             Rebells
             against
             righteous
             Rulers
             :
             which
             though
             indeed
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             such
             should
             be
             so
             served
             ,
             and
             roughly
             handled
             with
             iron
             and
             the
             staff
             of
             a
             spear
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             consonant
             to
             the
             scope
             &
             connexion
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Characters
             of
             righteous
             Rulers
             and
             of
             usurping
             Tyrants
             ,
             making
             an
             opposition
             between
             Rulers
             that
             are
             just
             ruling
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             Rulers
             of
             Belial
             ,
             promising
             blessings
             upon
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             one
             &
             contempt
             &
             Rejection
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             shewing
             how
             both
             should
             be
             carried
             towards
             :
             Neither
             does
             it
             aggree
             with
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             where
             the
             supplement
             in
             our
             translation
             is
             redundant
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Hebrw
             ,
             
               the
               sons
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             only
             
               They
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             clearly
             relative
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             speaking
             before
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             Belial
             ,
             in
             its
             Etymology
             is
             not
             more
             applicable
             to
             any
             than
             to
             Tyrants
             ;
             for
             it
             comes
             from
             
               beli
               ,
               non
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hhall
               supra
            
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             have
             none
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             
               beli
               non
            
             and
             
               Hhol
               jugum
            
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             a
             yoke
             ,
             but
             cast
             away
             the
             yoke
             of
             Laws
             and
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               let
               us
               burst
               His
               bands
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             alwayes
             aggreeable
             to
             truth
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             only
             of
             Rebells
             against
             righteous
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             :
             For
             as
             very
             rarely
             righteous
             Rulers
             have
             any
             Rebells
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             objects
             of
             their
             rigour
             &
             rage
             ;
             So
             when
             there
             are
             any
             ,
             discreet
             &
             wise
             Rulers
             will
             find
             many
             wayes
             to
             take
             &
             touch
             them
             ,
             and
             quash
             or
             quiet
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             alwise
             true
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             never
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             ,
             neither
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             transacted
             with
             in
             any
             bargain
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             would
             do
             so
             will
             find
             them
             like
             pricking
             &
             jagging
             bryers
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             handle
             without
             hurt
             to
             himself
             ;
             Nor
             can
             they
             be
             any
             other
             way
             repressed
             or
             restrained
             or
             touched
             ,
             but
             by
             hands
             fenced
             with
             iron
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             ax
             of
             Justice
             .
             And
             this
             is
             insinuated
             as
             duty
             ,
             so
             to
             endeavour
             to
             exstirpate
             &
             eradicate
             
             such
             thorns
             ,
             as
             pester
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             but
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             duty
             &
             wisdom
             both
             not
             to
             medle
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             oune
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Iotham
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             subject
             himself
             nor
             come
             under
             the
             shaddow
             of
             the
             bastard
             bramble
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             commonly
             taken
             as
             a
             threatening
             of
             the
             Lords
             Judgement
             against
             these
             Sons
             of
             Belial
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             .
             But
             it
             teacheth
             also
             what
             men
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             such
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             same
             course
             with
             them
             as
             they
             would
             to
             clear
             the
             ground
             of
             thorns
             &
             bryars
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             restricted
             to
             the
             Lords
             immediate
             way
             of
             taking
             them
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             credible
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             tollerable
             sense
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             thrust
             away
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             
               Lords
               hands
            
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             need
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             be
             
               fenced
               with
               iron
            
             &c.
             
             And
             let
             iron
             &c.
             be
             taken
             tropically
             for
             the
             Lords
             sword
             of
             vengeance
             ;
             yet
             how
             can
             it
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             He
             must
             be
             fenced
             there
             with
             ?
             or
             that
             He
             will
             trust
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             must
             be
             fenced
             against
             thorns
             ?
             What
             defence
             needs
             the
             Lord
             against
             Tyrants
             ?
             It
             is
             only
             then
             intelligible
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             His
             righteous
             Judgement
             will
             make
             use
             of
             men
             &
             legal
             means
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             cannot
             take
             them
             with
             hands
             ,
             in
             His
             Judicial
             procedure
             against
             them
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             Tyrants
             are
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             thorns
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             thrust
             away
             by
             violence
             ,
             Then
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             in
             case
             to
             thrust
             them
             away
             ,
             we
             must
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             medle
             nor
             make
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             not
             oune
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             oune
             them
             withount
             medling
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             pricked
             to
             our
             hurt
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Of
             this
             same
             nature
             ,
             another
             threatening
             confuting
             the
             pretence
             of
             Princes
             impunity
             ,
             may
             be
             subjoined
             out
             of
             
               Psal.
               82.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               I
               have
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               yow
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               die
               like
               men
               &
               fall
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             learned
             Author
             of
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Douglasses
               ,
               Mr
               David
               Hume
               of
               Gods
               craft
               ,
            
             in
             his
             discourse
             upon
             
               Mr
               Craigs
            
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             doth
             strongly
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Scope
             is
             to
             beat
             off
             all
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             &
             Rulers
             ,
             from
             the
             conceit
             of
             impunity
             for
             their
             Tyrannical
             Dominations
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             not
             think
             to
             Domineer
             and
             
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             overturn
             the
             foundations
             or
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             gods
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             thereby
             incontrolable
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             Law
             &
             punishment
             :
             no
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             transgressions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             other
             Capital
             offenders
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             &
             fall
             as
             Princes
             who
             have
             been
             formerly
             punished
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restricted
             to
             a
             threatening
             of
             Mortality
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             whether
             they
             Judge
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             thereof
             usually
             hath
             litle
             efficacy
             to
             deter
             men
             from
             Crimes
             punishable
             by
             Law
             :
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             the
             Lords
             immediate
             hand
             taking
             them
             away
             ,
             exclusive
             of
             mens
             legal
             punishment
             ;
             for
             expresly
             they
             are
             threatened
             to
             die
             like
             Common
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             lyable
             to
             the
             like
             punishment
             with
             them
             :
             Now
             common
             men
             are
             not
             only
             lyabl
             to
             the
             Lords
             immediate
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             mens
             punishment
             .
             Hence
             ,
             if
             Tyrants
             and
             overturners
             of
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             must
             be
             punished
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             such
             they
             cannot
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             righteous
             Rulers
             ,
             for
             righteous
             Rulers
             must
             not
             be
             punished
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             According
             to
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             either
             express
             or
             imply
             a
             precept
             to
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             Princes
             in
             Judgement
             when
             turning
             Criminalls
             ,
             we
             find
             examples
             of
             the
             peoples
             punishing
             Amazia
             &c.
             which
             is
             recorded
             without
             a
             challenge
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Athalia
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Precept
             given
             to
             a
             humbled
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             groaned
             long
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Tyranny
             &
             oppression
             ,
             enjoining
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             sincerity
             in
             humiliation
             ,
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             in
             shaking
             off
             those
             evils
             they
             had
             procured
             by
             their
             sin
             .
             
               Isai.
               58.
               6.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               fast
               that
               I
               have
               ch●sen
               ,
               to
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               to
               undo
               the
               heavy
               burdens
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               oppressed
               go
               free
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               break
               every
               yoke
               ?
            
             which
             are
             all
             good
             works
             of
             Justice
             &
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             high
             flown
             pretences
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             under
             a
             stupid
             submission
             ;
             and
             hanging
             doun
             the
             head
             as
             a
             bulrush
             .
             We
             see
             it
             then
             a
             duty
             to
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             to
             repress
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             break
             its
             yoke
             .
             If
             it
             be
             Objected
             (
             1
             )
             That
             these
             are
             Spiritual
             bonds
             &
             yokes
             ,
             
             that
             are
             here
             commanded
             to
             be
             loosed
             &
             broken
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             external
             be
             meant
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             the
             yokes
             of
             their
             exactions
             &
             usuries
             .
             For
             Ans.
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             great
             duty
             of
             a
             people
             humbling
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             
               break
               off
               their
               sins
               by
               righteousness
            
             and
             
               their
               iniquity
               by
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               Dan.
            
             4.
             27.
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             duty
             I
             deny
             ;
             or
             that
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             &
             only
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             Scope
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             press
             them
             to
             those
             duties
             they
             omitted
             ,
             whereby
             the
             poor
             oppressed
             people
             of
             God
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             yokes
             of
             them
             that
             made
             them
             to
             houl
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             those
             sins
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             was
             contending
             with
             them
             ,
             whereof
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             
               exacted
               all
               their
               Labours
            
             ,
             or
             things
             wherewith
             others
             were
             grieved
             (
             as
             the
             Margent
             reads
             )
             or
             suffered
             the
             poor
             to
             be
             oppressed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             it
             be
             alledged
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             duty
             proper
             to
             Rulers
             to
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             &c.
             
             I
             Answer
             ,
             It
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             not
             peculiar
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             most
             commonly
             they
             are
             the
             oppressors
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             poor
             ,
             which
             others
             must
             take
             in
             to
             their
             houses
             .
             But
             the
             duty
             here
             is
             pressed
             upon
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             sins
             are
             here
             cryed
             out
             against
             (
             vers
             .
             1.
             )
             upon
             all
             who
             professed
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             asked
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Justice
             (
             vers
             .
             2
             )
             upon
             all
             who
             were
             fasting
             &
             humbling
             themselves
             ,
             and
             complained
             they
             had
             no
             success
             (
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             discovers
             (
             vers
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             )
             whereof
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             loose
             those
             bands
             ,
             nor
             breake
             these
             yokes
             ,
             nor
             relieved
             the
             oppessed
             ;
             And
             those
             works
             of
             Justice
             (
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             are
             pressed
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             that
             the
             works
             of
             mercy
             are
             pressed
             upon
             (
             vers
             .
             7.
             )
             sure
             these
             are
             not
             all
             nor
             only
             Rulers
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             break
             every
             yoke
             of
             oppression
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             come
             out
             from
             under
             their
             subjection
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             therefore
             aso
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             answer
             to
             that
             grand
             objection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             subjection
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             I
             shew
             what
             litle
             weight
             or
             force
             there
             is
             in
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             take
             an
             Argument
             from
             that
             same
             Passage
             .
             The
             Lord
             commands
             His
             people
             there
             ,
             to
             desert
             &
             disoune
             zedekiah
             who
             was
             the
             possessor
             
             of
             the
             Government
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             
               way
               of
               life
               to
               fall
               to
               the
               Chaldeans
               Ier.
            
             21.
             8
             ,
             9.
             which
             was
             a
             falling
             away
             from
             the
             present
             King.
             Either
             this
             commanded
             subjection
             to
             the
             Chaldeans
             is
             an
             universal
             precept
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             only
             particular
             at
             that
             time
             .
             If
             it
             be
             universal
             ,
             obliging
             people
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             every
             Conqueror
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             also
             universal
             obliging
             people
             to
             renounce
             &
             disoune
             every
             Covenant-breaking
             tyrant
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             were
             to
             fall
             away
             from
             Zedekiah
             :
             If
             it
             be
             only
             particular
             ,
             then
             the
             ouners
             of
             of
             Tyranny
             have
             no
             advantage
             from
             this
             passage
             .
             And
             I
             have
             advantage
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             precept
             is
             as
             moral
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             punishment
             of
             zedekias
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             perfidie
             &
             perjurie
             .
             Hence
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             to
             disoune
             a
             King
             breaking
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             insolent
             or
             unprecedented
             to
             do
             so
             :
             But
             here
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             to
             disoune
             a
             King
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             Fourthly
             we
             may
             have
             many
             Confirmations
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             practices
             approven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             was
             but
             hinting
             before
             ,
             how
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             that
             brave
             Captain
             &
             Judge
             Gideon
             ,
             when
             Abimelech
             the
             son
             of
             his
             whore
             ,
             did
             first
             aspire
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             he
             perswaded
             the
             silly
             Schechemites
             to
             consent
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             which
             Royalists
             make
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             for
             asserting
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             [
             
               whether
               is
               it
               better
               for
               yow
               either
               that
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               Jerubbaa●
               —
               reign
               over
               yow
               or
               that
               one
               reign
               over
               yow
               .
            
             ]
             &
             by
             bloody
             cruelty
             did
             usurp
             a
             Monarchical
             or
             rather
             Tyrannical
             Throne
             of
             Domination
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             seventy
             brethren
             (
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             whose
             Throne
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             the
             brethren
             he
             had
             )
             Jotham
             ,
             who
             escaped
             ,
             s●●rned
             to
             put
             his
             trust
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             such
             a
             bramble
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             did
             submit
             ,
             ●ound
             his
             parable
             verified
             ,
             a
             mu●●al
             fire
             reciprocally
             consuming
             both
             the
             usurping
             King
             and
             his
             traiterous
             subjects
             :
             Neither
             did
             all
             the
             Godly
             in
             Israel
             submit
             to
             him
             .
             
               See
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
            
             .
             on
             the
             place
             Iud.
             9.
             
             Here
             is
             one
             express
             example
             of
             disouning
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shew
             before
             ,
             how
             after
             the
             Period
             of
             that
             Theocracy
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             maintained
             &
             managed
             for
             some
             time
             in
             great
             mercy
             &
             Majesty
             in
             &
             over
             His
             people
             ,
             they
             ,
             
             itching
             after
             novelties
             and
             affecting
             to
             be
             neighbour-like
             ,
             rejected
             the
             Lord
             in
             desiring
             a
             King
             ;
             And
             the
             Lord
             permiting
             it
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             King
             in
             His
             wrath
             (
             the
             true
             Original
             &
             only
             Sanction
             of
             Tyrannical
             Monarchy
             )
             when
             the
             Characters
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             presaged
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             were
             verified
             in
             his
             aspiring
             into
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             absoluteness
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             cruel
             persecuting
             of
             David
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             600
             men
             that
             were
             Davids
             followers
             stood
             out
             in
             open
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             many
             brave
             &
             valiant
             men
             ,
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             commends
             &
             describes
             very
             honourably
             ,
             fell
             off
             from
             Saul
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             was
             actually
             Tyrannising
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             dead
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             1.
             
             &c.
             They
             came
             to
             David
             to
             Ziklag
             while
             he
             yet
             kept
             himself
             closs
             
               because
               of
               Saul
               the
               son
               of
               Kish
            
             (
             N.
             B.
             now
             he
             is
             not
             honoured
             with
             the
             name
             of
             King
             )
             they
             were
             armed
             with
             bows
             and
             could
             use
             both
             the
             right
             hand
             &
             the
             left
             .
             And
             of
             the
             Gadites
             ,
             there
             separated
             themselves
             unto
             David
             men
             of
             might
             fit
             for
             the
             battel
             ,
             that
             could
             handle
             shield
             &
             buckler
             ,
             whose
             ●aces
             were
             as
             the
             faces
             of
             lyons
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             Amasai
             chief
             of
             the
             Captains
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thine
               are
               we
               David
               &
               on
               thy
               side
               thow
               son
               of
               Iesse
               .
            
             Here
             was
             a
             formed
             Revolt
             from
             Saul
             unto
             David
             before
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             for
             after
             this
             he
             was
             made
             King
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             and
             there
             could
             not
             be
             two
             Kings
             at
             once
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             if
             people
             may
             separate
             themselves
             from
             and
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Resister
             ,
             against
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             then
             they
             may
             disoune
             him
             (
             for
             if
             they
             oune
             him
             still
             to
             be
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             resist
             him
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             )
             But
             here
             is
             an
             example
             that
             many
             people
             did
             separate
             themselves
             from
             Saul
             and
             took
             part
             with
             the
             Resister
             
               David
               :
               Ergo
            
             —
             Here
             two
             of
             the
             first
             Monarchs
             of
             Israel
             were
             disouned
             ,
             
               Abimelech
               &
               Saul
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Hereditary
             Successor
             was
             likewise
             disouned
             ,
             as
             was
             hinted
             above
             likewise
             .
             The
             ten
             tribes
             offer
             to
             Covenant
             with
             Rehoboam
             ,
             in
             terms
             securing
             their
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             .
             They
             desired
             nothing
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             engage
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             To
             which
             when
             he
             answered
             most
             Tyrannically
             ,
             and
             avowed
             he
             would
             Tyrannise
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             oppress
             
             them
             more
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Predicessors
             ,
             they
             fell
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             erected
             themselves
             into
             a
             new
             Common-wealth
             1
             King.
             12.
             16.
             
             So
             when
             Israel
             saw
             that
             the
             King
             hearkened
             not
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             answered
             ,
             
               what
               portion
               have
               we
               in
               David
               ?
               neither
               have
               we
               inheritance
               in
               the
               son
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               to
               your
               tents
               O
               Israel
               ,
            
             now
             
               see
               to
               thine
               oun
               house
               David
               2
               Chron.
            
             10.
             16.
             
             Now
             ,
             however
             the
             event
             of
             this
             declared
             Revolt
             proved
             sorrowful
             ,
             when
             they
             and
             their
             new
             King
             made
             defection
             unto
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             stated
             &
             managed
             it
             right
             ,
             the
             Cause
             was
             good
             ,
             justifyable
             ,
             &
             commendable
             .
             For
             (
             1
             )
             We
             find
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             Text
             condemning
             this
             (
             2
             )
             On
             the
             Contrary
             its
             expressly
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Cause
               was
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             perform
             His
             saying
             which
             He
             spake
             by
             
               Ahijah
               1
               King.
               12.
               15.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             10.
             15.
             
             And
             (
             3
             )
             When
             Rehoboam
             was
             preparing
             to
             pursue
             his
             pretended
             right
             ,
             he
             was
             reproved
             &
             discharged
             by
             
               Shemajah
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               go
               up
               nor
               fight
               against
               your
               brethren
               ,
               for
               this
               thing
               is
               from
               me
               1
               King.
            
             12.
             24.
             2
             
             Chron.
             11.
             4.
             
             (
             4
             )
             Whereas
             it
             is
             alledged
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             of
             God
             only
             by
             His
             providence
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             His
             Ordinance
             ;
             the
             contrary
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             how
             formally
             &
             Covenant-wise
             the
             Lord
             gave
             ten
             tribes
             to
             
               Ieroboam
               1
               King.
               11.
               35
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               I
               will
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               out
               of
               his
               sons
               hand
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               unto
               thee
               ,
               even
               ten
               tribes
               ;
               And
               I
               will
               take
               thee
               ,
               and
               thow
               shalt
               reign
               according
               to
               all
               that
               thy
               soul
               desireth
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               King
               over
               Israel
               ;
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               if
               thow
               wilt
               hearken
               unto
               all
               that
               I
               command
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               walk
               in
               my
               wayes
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               right
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
               to
               keep
               my
               statutes
               &
               my
               commandments
               ,
               as
               David
               my
               servant
               did
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               &
               build
               thee
               a
               sure
               house
               ,
               as
               I
               built
               for
               David
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               Israel
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             on
             the
             same
             Terms
             &
             conditions
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             given
             to
             David
             .
             He
             may
             indeed
             give
             Kingdoms
             to
             whom
             He
             wi●
             ,
             by
             Providential
             grant
             ,
             as
             unto
             Nebuchadnezzar
             and
             others
             ;
             but
             He
             never
             gave
             them
             a
             Kingdom
             upon
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             does
             alwayes
             imply
             &
             import
             His
             Word
             ,
             Warrant
             ,
             &
             ordinance
             (
             5
             )
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             
             Cause
             of
             the
             Revolt
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             it
             very
             just
             :
             for
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             former
             King
             ,
             they
             enter
             upon
             terms
             of
             a
             Compact
             with
             the
             successor
             ,
             upon
             a
             
               suspensive
               condition
            
             ,
             to
             engage
             into
             fealty
             &
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             as
             subjects
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             give
             them
             security
             for
             their
             Liberties
             &
             Priviledges
             .
             A
             very
             Lawful
             ,
             Laudable
             &
             necessary
             transaction
             ,
             founded
             upon
             Moral
             equity
             ,
             &
             upon
             the
             fundamental
             Constitutions
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             their
             Predicessors
             in
             their
             Covenanting
             with
             Saul
             &
             David
             .
             As
             for
             that
             Word
             1
             King.
             12.
             19.
             
             So
             Israel
             Rebelled
             against
             the
             house
             of
             David
             :
             It
             is
             no
             more
             then
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             they
             
               fell
               away
            
             or
             revolted
             ;
             And
             no
             more
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             then
             
               Hezekiahs
               Rebellion
               2
               King.
               18.
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               Rebelled
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               .
            
             That
             was
             a
             good
             Rebellion
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             people
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             King
             ,
             refuse
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             new
             King
             of
             their
             oun
             ,
             when
             he
             resolveth
             to
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             rule
             them
             after
             his
             oun
             absolute
             power
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             when
             he
             actually
             playes
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             absolute
             power
             overturns
             Laws
             &
             Religion
             ,
             and
             claims
             by
             Law
             such
             a
             prerogative
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             See
             
               Ius
               Pepuli
               vindic
               .
               chap.
            
             3.
             
             Pag
             52.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             same
             Ieroboam
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             Tyrant
             &
             Idolater
             ,
             was
             revolted
             from
             and
             deserted
             by
             the
             Priests
             &
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             out
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             by
             all
             such
             as
             set
             their
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ;
             because
             that
             King
             ,
             degenerating
             into
             Tyranny
             &
             Idolatry
             ,
             had
             put
             them
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             office
             &
             Religion
             (
             as
             our
             Charles
             did
             ,
             and
             ordained
             him
             Priests
             for
             the
             Devils
             &
             for
             the
             Calves
             :
             So
             they
             returned
             to
             Rehoboam
             ,
             being
             induced
             by
             his
             administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             time
             was
             better
             then
             he
             promised
             ,
             for
             three
             years
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             David
             &
             
               Salomon
               2
               Chron.
            
             11.
             
             13-17
             .
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             Idolatrous
             Tyrants
             may
             be
             deserted
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             disouned
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             desert
             them
             ,
             they
             disoune
             them
             abroad
             ,
             in
             coming
             under
             another
             Government
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             be
             disouned
             abroad
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             duty
             at
             home
             ,
             though
             may
             be
             not
             the
             same
             Policy
             or
             Prudence
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Another
             example
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             we
             have
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Baasha
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             to
             
               Nadab
               Ieroboams
            
             son
             ,
             whom
             he
             slew
             &
             reigned
             in
             his
             stead
             (
             the
             same
             way
             that
             the
             Duke
             came
             to
             the
             Throne
             )
             For
             he
             could
             not
             keep
             his
             subjects
             within
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             behoved
             to
             build
             Ramah
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             suffer
             any
             to
             go
             out
             or
             come
             in
             to
             Asa.
             King
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             1
             King
             15.
             17.
             yet
             that
             could
             not
             hinder
             them
             ,
             but
             many
             strangers
             out
             of
             Ephraim
             &
             Manasseh
             &
             Simeon
             fell
             to
             him
             in
             abundance
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             was
             with
             him
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             9.
             
             Hence
             ,
             If
             people
             may
             chuse
             another
             King
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             disoune
             their
             Country
             King
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Devil
             is
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             Jehoram
             the
             son
             of
             Ahab
             reigned
             over
             Israel
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             express
             example
             of
             Elisha's
             disouning
             him
             2
             King.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
             And
             Elisha
             said
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               to
               do
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             —
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               liveth
               ,
               before
               whom
               I
               stand
               ,
               surely
               were
               it
               not
               that
               I
               regard
               the
               presence
               of
            
             Jehoshaphat
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               look
               toward
               thee
               nor
               see
               thee
               ,
            
             Here
             he
             declares
             so
             much
             contempt
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             litle
             regard
             ,
             that
             he
             disdains
             him
             a
             look
             .
             And
             if
             he
             would
             not
             regard
             him
             ,
             nor
             give
             him
             honour
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             not
             oune
             him
             as
             King
             ;
             for
             all
             Kings
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             that
             are
             ouned
             to
             be
             Kings
             really
             .
             It
             may
             be
             alledged
             by
             some
             :
             that
             Elisha
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             action
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             imitable
             .
             I
             shall
             grant
             it
             so
             far
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Usual
             to
             carry
             so
             to
             persons
             of
             that
             figure
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             there
             are
             few
             Elisha's
             now
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             which
             now
             is
             ceased
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Gracious
             Spirit
             of
             zeal
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             is
             now
             extinguished
             :
             He
             was
             indeed
             an
             extraordinary
             man
             ,
             and
             this
             Action
             did
             demonstrate
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             abiding
             with
             him
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             unimitable
             ,
             these
             reasons
             induce
             me
             to
             deny
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Prophets
             were
             subject
             to
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             as
             Nathan
             was
             to
             David
             (
             1
             King.
             1.
             32
             ,
             33.
             )
             every
             soul
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             that
             are
             of
             God
             (
             2
             )
             All
             the
             Actions
             of
             Prophets
             were
             not
             extraordinary
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             every
             thing
             by
             extraordinary
             
             inspiration
             ;
             that
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             He
             could
             Prophecy
             &
             do
             extraordinary
             acts
             when
             He
             pleased
             ,
             because
             He
             received
             
               the
               Spirit
               not
               by
               measure
            
             ,
             and
             it
             rested
             upon
             Him.
             (
             3
             )
             this
             particular
             Action
             &
             carriage
             was
             before
             he
             called
             for
             the
             Minstrel
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Ergo
            
             this
             was
             not
             by
             inspiration
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             was
             Moral
             &
             Ordinary
             ,
             for
             hereby
             he
             only
             shewed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             person
             fit
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             Lords
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             an
             upright
             walker
             in
             whose
             eyes
             
               a
               vile
               person
               is
               contemned
               ,
               Psal.
            
             15.
             4.
             and
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             
               unjust
               is
               an
               abomination
               Prov.
            
             29.
             27.
             
             What
             further
             can
             be
             aledged
             against
             this
             instance
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             .
             And
             I
             need
             draw
             no
             Argument
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             same
             Jehoram
             ,
             after
             many
             signal
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             exerted
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             His
             Servant
             Elisha
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             did
             extort
             his
             acknowledgment
             and
             made
             him
             call
             the
             Prophet
             his
             father
             ,
             2
             King.
             6.
             21.
             yet
             when
             in
             the
             strait
             siege
             of
             Samaria
             he
             was
             plagued
             with
             famine
             for
             his
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             pitiful
             Mothers
             were
             made
             to
             eat
             their
             oun
             tender
             Children
             ;
             became
             so
             insolent
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             being
             incensed
             into
             a
             madness
             of
             outragious
             malice
             against
             the
             Prophet
             Elisah
             ,
             that
             he
             sware
             ,
             
               God
               do
               so
               to
               him
               &
               more
               also
               if
               the
               head
               of
               Elisha
               the
               son
               of
               Shaphat
               should
               stand
               on
               him
               that
               day
               ,
            
             accordingly
             he
             sent
             a
             messenger
             to
             execute
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             Nature
             &
             Reason
             &
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             stood
             upon
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             house
             against
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               See
               ye
               how
               this
               son
               of
               a
               Murderer
            
             (
             a
             proper
             style
             for
             such
             a
             Monster
             of
             a
             King
             )
             
               hath
               sent
               to
               take
               away
               mine
               head
               ...
               2
               King.
            
             6.
             32.
             
             This
             is
             a
             strong
             Argument
             for
             self
             defence
             ,
             but
             I
             improve
             it
             thus
             :
             If
             Tyrants
             may
             be
             opposed
             as
             sons
             of
             Murderers
             ,
             &
             Murderers
             themselves
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             accounted
             then
             under
             such
             a
             vile
             Character
             ,
             then
             can
             they
             not
             be
             ouned
             as
             Kings
             :
             But
             here
             is
             an
             example
             for
             the
             first
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             mans
             brother
             in
             Law
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             Iehoram
             the
             son
             of
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Ahab
             to
             wife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             walked
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             
             house
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             gives
             us
             another
             instance
             .
             He
             turned
             Apostate
             &
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             
             Abimelech-like
             (
             or
             if
             yow
             will
             Yorklike
             )
             slew
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             diverse
             also
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             ;
             Moreover
             he
             made
             high
             places
             in
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             to
             commit
             ●ornication
             ,
             and
             compelled
             Iudah
             thereto
             :
             For
             which
             Cause
             of
             his
             intollerable
             insolency
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             Libnah
             one
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             Priests
             in
             
               Iudah
               ,
               Revolted
               from
               him
               2
               King.
               8.
               22.
               because
               he
               had
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               his
               fathers
               2
               Chron.
            
             21.
             10.
             which
             was
             the
             motive
             &
             impulsive
             Cause
             of
             their
             disouning
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             detorted
             to
             that
             restricted
             Cavil
             of
             Royalists
             ,
             understanding
             it
             only
             as
             the
             Meritorous
             or
             procuring
             Cause
             of
             his
             punishment
             &
             loss
             sustained
             thereby
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             so
             said
             of
             the
             Edomites
             who
             revolted
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             another
             Paragraph
             ;
             Neither
             of
             the
             Philistims
             &
             Arabians
             &
             Ethiopians
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             up
             against
             him
             ;
             These
             were
             also
             a
             punishment
             to
             him
             :
             Nor
             would
             it
             found
             very
             suitably
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             opposed
             him
             
               because
               he
               had
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               his
               fathers
               :
            
             for
             that
             would
             insinuate
             some
             influence
             that
             his
             Apostasie
             had
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             certainly
             it
             could
             not
             but
             have
             on
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Libnah
             ,
             who
             understood
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             do
             with
             Intycers
             or
             Drawers
             or
             Drivers
             to
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             when
             they
             were
             not
             in
             capacity
             to
             execute
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             least
             they
             could
             do
             ,
             to
             Revolt
             .
             Here
             then
             is
             an
             example
             of
             a
             Peoples
             Revolt
             from
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             disouning
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             because
             of
             Apostasie
             &
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             after
             long
             experience
             of
             a
             Succession
             of
             Hereditary
             Tyranny
             in
             many
             wicked
             Kings
             ,
             the
             people
             after
             they
             had
             long
             smarted
             for
             their
             lazie
             Loyaltie
             in
             their
             stupid
             abandoning
             ,
             forgetting
             ,
             &
             foregoing
             this
             Priviledge
             of
             disouning
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             began
             at
             length
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             in
             their
             endeavours
             to
             recover
             their
             lost
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             repress
             Tyrants
             Insolencies
             on
             several
             occasions
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             there
             were
             extravagances
             ,
             when
             Circumstances
             did
             mar
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             some
             did
             go
             beyond
             
             their
             sphere
             in
             tumultuary
             precipitations
             ;
             yet
             upon
             the
             matter
             it
             was
             Justice
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             a
             Moral
             Command
             .
             One
             impregnable
             witness
             of
             this
             we
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             pious
             Plot
             of
             Iehojada
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             being
             but
             a
             Subject
             ,
             as
             all
             Priests
             were
             (
             as
             the
             deposition
             of
             Abiathar
             by
             King
             
               Solomon
               1
               King.
            
             2.
             27.
             proveth
             )
             entered
             into
             an
             Association
             with
             the
             inferior
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             choose
             &
             make
             a
             new
             King
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Idolatress
             &
             She-Tyrant
             Athaliab
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             cried
             
               Treason
               ,
               Treason
            
             at
             the
             fact
             ,
             they
             had
             her
             forth
             without
             the
             ranges
             ,
             &
             
               slew
               her
               2
               King.
            
             11.
             
             14-16
             .
             This
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             Deut.
             13.
             
             And
             approven
             by
             all
             Interpreters
             ,
             even
             
               Mr
               Pool
               in
               his
               Synopsis
               Critic
               .
            
             though
             alias
             Superlatively
             Loyal
             ,
             yet
             approves
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             she
             was
             an
             incurable
             Idolatress
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deserved
             to
             be
             deposed
             by
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             And
             quotes
             
               Grotius
               in
               Loc.
            
             saying
             [
             she
             reigned
             by
             meer
             force
             &
             no
             right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             justly
             repressed
             by
             force
             ,
             for
             the
             Hebrewes
             were
             to
             have
             Brethren
             for
             their
             Kings
             but
             not
             
               Sisters
               ,
               Deut.
            
             17.
             15.
             ]
             Hence
             if
             Tyrants
             may
             be
             forcibly
             repressed
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             peaceably
             be
             disouned
             :
             But
             this
             example
             comfirms
             that
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Sacred
             History
             proceeds
             in
             the
             Relation
             ,
             how
             this
             same
             Joash
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ahaziah
             ,
             after
             he
             degenerated
             into
             Murdering
             Tyranny
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             Jozachar
             &
             
               Jehozabad
               2
               King.
            
             12.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             But
             that
             was
             by
             his
             oun
             Servants
             in
             private
             Assassination
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             Murderers
             by
             Amaziah
             his
             Son
             2
             King.
             14.
             5
             ,
             6.
             but
             upon
             the
             matter
             it
             was
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             deserved
             (
             if
             it
             had
             been
             duely
             execute
             )
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Sone
             of
             Jehojada
             the
             Priest
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             25.
             
             So
             Amon
             the
             Son
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             for
             his
             walking
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             Idolatry
             &
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             was
             slain
             in
             his
             oun
             house
             by
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             conspired
             against
             him
             ;
             But
             though
             this
             was
             Justice
             also
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             Command
             for
             punishing
             Idolaters
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             yet
             because
             defective
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             done
             by
             them
             that
             tooke
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             perfidious
             way
             of
             private
             Assassination
             &
             Conspiracy
             ,
             therefore
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             punished
             them
             for
             it
             2
             King.
             21.
             23.
             24.
             
             But
             the
             
             repressing
             &
             punishing
             of
             Amaziah
             is
             a
             more
             unexceptionable
             instance
             .
             The
             people
             made
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             him
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             he
             fled
             to
             Lachish
             ,
             but
             they
             sent
             after
             him
             to
             
               Lachish
               and
               slew
               him
               there
               2
               King.
            
             14.
             19.
             after
             the
             time
             that
             he
             turned
             away
             from
             following
             the
             Lord
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             27.
             
             Which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             Deut.
             13.
             which
             hath
             no
             exception
             of
             Kings
             in
             it
             .
             This
             Action
             was
             not
             questioned
             either
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             his
             Successor
             ,
             as
             the
             formentioned
             Conspiracies
             were
             .
             His
             son
             Uzziah
             succeeding
             ,
             who
             did
             right
             &
             consulted
             the
             Lord
             (
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             4
             ,
             5.
             )
             did
             not
             resent
             nor
             revenge
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ;
             which
             certainly
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             by
             advice
             of
             Zechariah
             who
             had
             understanding
             in
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             transgression
             .
             The
             famous
             &
             faithful
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             doth
             clear
             this
             passage
             beyond
             Contradiction
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Lithingtoun
             Hence
             I
             take
             an
             Argument
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             .
             If
             people
             may
             conspire
             &
             concur
             in
             executing
             Judgement
             upon
             their
             King
             turning
             Idolater
             &
             Tyrant
             ;
             Then
             much
             more
             may
             they
             Revolt
             from
             him
             :
             But
             this
             example
             clears
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             same
             power
             &
             priviledge
             of
             peoples
             punishing
             their
             Princes
             ,
             was
             exemplified
             in
             the
             Successor
             of
             him
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Uzziah
             the
             son
             of
             Amaziah
             ,
             called
             
               Azariah
               2
               King.
            
             15.
             when
             he
             degenerated
             into
             the
             ambition
             of
             arrogating
             a
             Supremacy
             ,
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastick
             &
             Sacred
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             to
             his
             destruction
             ,
             for
             he
             transgressed
             against
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             burn
             Incense
             .
             In
             which
             Usurpation
             he
             was
             resisted
             by
             Azariah
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             fourscore
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             were
             valiant
             men
             ,
             who
             withstood
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             it
             did
             not
             appertain
             to
             him
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             bade
             him
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             should
             not
             be
             for
             his
             honour
             .
             Which
             indeed
             he
             stomacked
             at
             as
             an
             affront
             ,
             to
             be
             controled
             &
             resisted
             ;
             but
             in
             thinking
             to
             resent
             it
             he
             was
             plagued
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             leprosie
             ;
             which
             the
             Priests
             looking
             upon
             ,
             they
             thrust
             him
             out
             from
             thence
             :
             And
             thereafter
             sequestred
             him
             from
             all
             Supremacy
             ,
             both
             that
             which
             he
             had
             before
             in
             things
             Civil
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             was
             affecting
             
             in
             matters
             Sacred
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             made
             to
             dwell
             in
             a
             Several
             house
             ,
             being
             a
             leper
             ,
             (
             the
             Law
             including
             (
             &
             here
             execute
             upon
             )
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             the
             beggar
             )
             and
             to
             resign
             the
             Government
             into
             his
             son
             Jothams
             hands
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             
             16-21
             .
             Where
             it
             appears
             he
             was
             not
             only
             excommunicated
             by
             a
             Ceremonial
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             deposed
             Judicially
             .
             Whether
             he
             voluntarly
             dimited
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             contend
             :
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             his
             power
             was
             removed
             ,
             whether
             with
             his
             will
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ;
             And
             that
             he
             was
             punished
             both
             by
             God
             and
             by
             men
             is
             undeniable
             .
             Yea
             in
             this
             ,
             his
             punishment
             was
             very
             gentle
             ,
             and
             far
             short
             of
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             he
             should
             have
             been
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             intermedling
             with
             these
             holy
             things
             ,
             interdicted
             to
             all
             but
             to
             the
             Priests
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             
               Numb
               .
               3.
               10.
               
               Numb
               .
            
             18.
             7.
             
             
               The
               stranger
               that
               cometh
               nigh
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
            
             All
             were
             strangers
             that
             were
             not
             Priests
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             a
             Prince
             ,
             for
             his
             Usurpation
             beyond
             his
             line
             in
             things
             Sacred
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Priests
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             people
             deposed
             ;
             then
             may
             a
             Prince
             ,
             not
             only
             Usurping
             a
             Supremacy
             (
             as
             Charles
             did
             )
             but
             an
             absolute
             power
             of
             overturning
             all
             things
             Sacred
             &
             Civil
             (
             as
             James
             doeth
             )
             &
             oppressing
             his
             subjects
             in
             all
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             be
             disouned
             ,
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             less
             than
             deposing
             or
             dethroning
             :
             But
             this
             Example
             clears
             the
             Antecedent
             :
             Ergo
             —
             
               See
               Knox
               discourse
               to
               Lethingtoun
               :
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest.
               44.
               
               §
               .
               15.
               pag.
               461.
               
               Ius
               popul
               .
               chap.
               3.
               pag.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             What
             if
             I
             should
             adduce
             the
             Example
             of
             a
             Kings
             Rebellion
             against
             ,
             and
             Revolt
             from
             a
             Superior
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             &
             his
             Fathers
             both
             acknowledged
             themselves
             subject
             ?
             Surely
             our
             Royalists
             and
             Loyalists
             would
             not
             condemn
             this
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             justifying
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             condemn
             their
             beloved
             principle
             of
             uncontroled
             subjection
             to
             uncontrolable
             Soveraigns
             possessing
             the
             Government
             .
             Ahaz
             became
             Servant
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             Monarch
             2
             King.
             16.
             7.
             yet
             Hezekiah
             his
             son
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             prospered
             —
             
               Rebelled
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               and
               he
               served
               him
               not
               2
               King.
               18.
               7.
               
               Hezekiah
            
             was
             indeed
             a
             King
             :
             but
             he
             was
             not
             Sennacheribs
             King
             ;
             he
             acknowledges
             himself
             his
             vassal
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             offended
             in
             disouning
             him
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             which
             certainly
             was
             his
             sin
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             an
             acknowledgment
             :
             for
             if
             his
             Fathers
             transaction
             with
             the
             Assyrian
             was
             sin
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             duty
             to
             break
             the
             yoke
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             him
             in
             that
             rebellion
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             his
             sin
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             his
             offence
             ;
             And
             to
             make
             good
             this
             ackowledgment
             ,
             it
             was
             certainly
             his
             sin
             to
             commit
             Sacriledge
             in
             robbing
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             that
             Tyrant
             .
             By
             way
             of
             Supplement
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             that
             instance
             of
             repressing
             a
             mad
             &
             furious
             Tyrant
             ,
             which
             all
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             Lawful
             .
             Nebuchadnezzar
             was
             both
             stricken
             of
             God
             with
             madness
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             was
             depelled
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Oracle
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               is
               departed
               from
               thee
               and
               they
               shall
               drive
               thee
               from
               men
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             
             31-33
             .
             Calvin
             sayes
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             was
             ejected
             as
             usually
             is
             done
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             by
             the
             Combination
             of
             the
             nobles
             &
             people
             ,
             
               Pool
               Synopsis
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             was
             unkinged
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             just
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             intermediation
             of
             the
             just
             Judgement
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             could
             not
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             King
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             his
             nails
             were
             like
             birds
             Clawes
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             his
             oun
             fingers
             :
             They
             could
             not
             oune
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Governour
             then
             of
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             Govern
             himself
             .
             Hence
             ,
             though
             this
             is
             an
             instance
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             acted
             upon
             a
             rational
             ground
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             argued
             :
             If
             Kings
             ,
             because
             of
             Natural
             madness
             when
             they
             cannot
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             ouned
             ;
             Then
             also
             because
             of
             Moral
             madness
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             govern
             but
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             ouned
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             also
             the
             Latter
             .
             The
             same
             reason
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             Asses
             ,
             will
             also
             militate
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             Tygers
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             more
             eligible
             then
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             may
             be
             confirmed
             from
             Several
             promises
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             Gracious
             &
             precious
             promises
             of
             
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Magistracy
            
             ,
             and
             Restitution
             of
             good
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             blessing
             from
             God
             to
             Mankind
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             
               Isai
               ,
               1.
               26.
               
               I
               will
               restore
               thy
               Iudges
               as
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               thy
               Counsellors
               as
               at
               the
               begining
               ,
               afterwrrd
               tho●
               shalt
               he
               called
               
               the
               City
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             If
             Judges
             must
             first
             be
             restored
             before
             the
             City
             can
             be
             a
             City
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             be
             restored
             before
             we
             can
             oune
             the
             Government
             thereof
             :
             for
             that
             Government
             under
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             City
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             :
             since
             it
             is
             no
             Government
             but
             a
             Rebellion
             &
             Combination
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             I
             do
             not
             here
             restrict
             the
             promise
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             to
             its
             exact
             fulfillment
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             Government
             were
             to
             be
             ouned
             but
             what
             answers
             this
             promise
             ,
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             primitive
             order
             of
             Magistrats
             ;
             but
             I
             plead
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Princes
             are
             rebellious
             &
             Companions
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             the
             Government
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             till
             Judges
             be
             so
             far
             restored
             ,
             as
             to
             reduce
             righteousness
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             under
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             in
             the
             general
             I
             may
             plead
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             but
             who
             some
             way
             is
             found
             in
             a
             promise
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             duty
             ,
             no
             blessing
             ,
             no
             good
             thing
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             done
             or
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             a
             promise
             :
             but
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             ouning
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             subjection
             to
             Usurpers
             ,
             is
             not
             nor
             cannot
             be
             in
             a
             promise
             .
             We
             have
             many
             other
             promises
             about
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             for
             
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Iudgement
               to
               him
               that
               sitteth
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               Isai.
            
             28.
             6.
             
             A
             Tyrant
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             happiness
             ,
             nor
             we
             under
             Tyranny
             ,
             nor
             any
             while
             they
             oune
             them
             .
             Kings
             shall
             be
             the
             Churches
             
               nursing
               Fathers
            
             and
             their
             Queens
             her
             nursing
             Mothers
             Isai.
             49.
             23.
             
             Kings
             are
             not
             alwayes
             so
             ,
             but
             all
             Kings
             to
             be
             ouned
             are
             such
             as
             can
             be
             so
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             are
             never
             to
             be
             ouned
             when
             they
             turn
             destroyers
             of
             what
             they
             should
             nourish
             :
             But
             Tyrants
             can
             never
             be
             Nourishers
             .
             It
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             hearken
             diligently
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             shall
             there
             enter
             into
             their
             gates
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             Ier.
             17.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             if
             they
             will
             execute
             Judgement
             &
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             spoyled
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             oppressor
             &c.
             they
             shall
             obtain
             the
             same
             blessing
             Ier.
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             But
             it
             is
             never
             promised
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             ever
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             Providence
             ,
             that
             these
             duties
             procured
             Tyrants
             .
             There
             are
             many
             other
             promises
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             from
             whence
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             alwayes
             leave
             His
             people
             to
             houl
             under
             ineluctable
             
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             will
             accomplish
             their
             deliverance
             in
             His
             oun
             time
             &
             way
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             to
             Miracles
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             .
             1.
             
             Since
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             Rulers
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             are
             appointed
             &
             promised
             as
             blessings
             ,
             these
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             for
             His
             Ordinance
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Blessings
             but
             Curses
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             would
             vacate
             &
             evacuate
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             :
             But
             this
             that
             obliges
             to
             oune
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             up
             ,
             would
             vacate
             &
             evacuate
             all
             these
             promises
             of
             Magistracy
             :
             For
             except
             the
             Lord
             work
             Miracles
             (
             which
             are
             not
             in
             the
             promise
             )
             and
             do
             all
             without
             means
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             accomplished
             .
             For
             if
             any
             means
             be
             used
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             will
             infer
             disouning
             of
             Tyrants
             ;
             for
             Magistrates
             cannot
             be
             restored
             except
             Tyrants
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             whatever
             way
             they
             be
             removed
             without
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             others
             or
             their
             oun
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             be
             disouned
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             they
             be
             removed
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             to
             be
             ouned
             before
             ,
             their
             removal
             ,
             if
             they
             exist
             ,
             cannot
             make
             them
             to
             be
             disouned
             :
             dispossession
             cannot
             take
             away
             their
             right
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             it
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             promises
             of
             
               breaking
               the
               yoke
            
             of
             Tyrants
             Isai.
             10.
             27.
             
             
               His
               burden
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               off
               thy
               shoulder
               and
               his
               yoke
               from
               off
               thy
               neck
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Churches
             deliverance
             &
             enlargment
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             Prophetically
             urged
             &
             stirred
             up
             to
             some
             activity
             in
             cooperating
             with
             the
             providence
             ,
             
               Isai.
               52.
               1
               ,
               2.
               they
               are
               called
               to
               awake
               &
               put
               on
               strength
               &
               their
               beautiful
               garments
            
             —
             and
             
               to
               shake
               themselves
               from
               the
               dust
            
             —
             and
             
               to
               rise
               and
               loose
               themselves
               from
               the
               bands
               of
               their
               neck
               ,
            
             that
             were
             captives
             .
             Here
             is
             not
             only
             a
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             or
             a
             ground
             of
             encouragment
             what
             the
             Church
             may
             expect
             ,
             but
             a
             promise
             of
             &
             direction
             for
             their
             being
             active
             in
             delivering
             themselves
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             encroachments
             that
             were
             made
             on
             their
             humane
             Liberties
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             loose
             themselves
             from
             these
             bands
             ;
             Whose
             bands
             ?
             from
             their
             bands
             that
             ruled
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             houl
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Name
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             (
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             Here
             's
             a
             promise
             of
             breaking
             the
             bands
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             by
             them
             who
             houled
             under
             their
             subjection
             .
             And
             it
             also
             includes
             a
             precept
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             
             not
             stay
             any
             longer
             under
             these
             yokes
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             shake
             them
             off
             or
             slip
             from
             under
             them
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             we
             are
             not
             to
             lie
             stupidly
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             sinking
             in
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             expecting
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             Deliverance
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             endeavour
             actively
             ,
             in
             dependence
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Assistance
             ,
             to
             deliver
             our selves
             .
             Hence
             we
             may
             argue
             .
             1.
             
             A
             promise
             by
             way
             of
             Command
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             under
             bands
             of
             oppressing
             Rulers
             shall
             rouse
             themselves
             up
             to
             loose
             themselves
             from
             them
             ,
             implies
             &
             infers
             a
             promise
             &
             a
             duty
             of
             disouning
             those
             Rulers
             (
             for
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             from
             their
             subjection
             .
             )
             But
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             by
             way
             of
             Command
             ,
             that
             a
             people
             under
             bands
             of
             oppressing
             Rulers
             shall
             rouse
             themselves
             up
             to
             loose
             themselves
             from
             them
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             If
             the
             removal
             of
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             be
             promised
             as
             a
             blessing
             ,
             then
             those
             can
             never
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             that
             can
             never
             be
             a
             blessing
             :
             But
             in
             these
             promises
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             removal
             of
             those
             is
             promised
             as
             a
             blessing
             :
             Therefore
             they
             can
             never
             be
             ouned
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             we
             may
             cite
             some
             Threatenings
             ,
             that
             will
             confirm
             the
             same
             Truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             Threatenings
             against
             Tyrants
             themselves
             .
             There
             are
             two
             mentioned
             Ier.
             22.
             that
             seem
             patly
             to
             quadrate
             ,
             and
             near
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             with
             our
             Misrulers
             ;
             both
             because
             of
             the
             demerit
             of
             the
             Threatening
             ,
             and
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Judgement
             Threatened
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             was
             
               building
               their
               house
               by
               unrighteousness
               and
               their
               chambers
               by
               wrong
            
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             And
             severally
             they
             are
             Threatened
             :
             
               Iehojakim
               with
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               Ass
               unlamented
               vers
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Coniah
            
             with
             a
             life
             without
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             a
             death
             without
             issue
             to
             succeed
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             verified
             in
             the
             Elder
             of
             our
             Royal
             Brothers
             ,
             the
             last
             is
             like
             to
             be
             of
             both
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             demerit
             ,
             building
             their
             house
             by
             unrighteousness
             ,
             on
             which
             Whitehall
             is
             built
             with
             a
             witness
             :
             and
             particularly
             it
             is
             noted
             of
             Iehojakim
             ,
             as
             his
             Crimson
             sin
             (
             to
             which
             his
             Son
             Iehojakim
             or
             Coniah
             served
             himself
             heir
             )
             that
             he
             
               burnt
               Ieremia●
               Roll
            
             ,
             or
             Causes
             of
             wrath
             ;
             So
             did
             our
             Dominators
             burn
             the
             Causes
             of
             wrath
             (
             a
             book
             written
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             )
             and
             
             the
             Covenants
             .
             Then
             I
             note
             these
             words
             
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Shalt
               thow
               reign
               because
               thow
               closest
               thy self
               in
               Cedar
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             certainly
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               reign
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sayes
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               reign
            
             :
             but
             when
             we
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             they
             shall
             not
             reign
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             reign
             :
             for
             we
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             rig●t
             to
             reign
             ,
             and
             oune
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             do
             all
             that
             is
             required
             in
             our
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             perpetuate
             their
             reign
             .
             There
             is
             a
             terrible
             Threatening
             against
             
               Zedekiah
               Ezek.
            
             20.
             
             25-27
             .
             
               Thow
               profane
            
             (
             or
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             ;
             
               Thow
               worthy
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               Pool
               .
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
               )
               wicked
               Prince
               of
               Israel
            
             —
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             
               Remove
               the
               Diadem
               ,
               take
               off
               the
               Crown
               ,
               this
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               exalt
               him
               that
               is
               low
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
               that
               is
               high
               ,
               I
               will
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               untill
               he
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               him
               .
            
             Than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             applicable
             to
             our
             Princes
             ,
             who
             are
             profane
             ,
             and
             the
             patterns
             &
             patrons
             of
             it
             ,
             whose
             Diadem
             the
             Lord
             will
             remove
             ;
             and
             if
             He
             threaten
             it
             ,
             ●wo
             to
             them
             that
             contribute
             to
             hold
             it
             on
             .
             We
             see
             here
             ,
             a
             profane
             &
             wicked
             Prince
             threatened
             to
             be
             overturned
             must
             not
             be
             ouned
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             :
             But
             our
             Excommunicate
             Tyrant
             ,
             is
             a
             profane
             &
             wicked
             Prince
             threatened
             to
             be
             overturned
             :
             Ergo
             —
             There
             is
             another
             dreadful
             Threatening
             against
             Tyrants
             
               Am●s
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Hear
               this
               word
               ye
               Kine
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               which
               oppress
               the
               poor
               ,
               which
               crush
               the
               needy
            
             —
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               sworn
               by
               His
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               lo
               the
               dayes
               shall
               come
               upon
               you●
               ,
               that
               He
               will
               take
               you
               away
               with
               hooks
               ,
               and
               your
               posterity
               with
               fish
               hooks
               .
            
             Shall
             we
             oune
             these
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             engaged
             His
             Holiness
             by
             Oath
             so
             solemnly
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             fish
             them
             with
             hooks
             ?
             We
             may
             fear
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             tye
             as
             Allegiance
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             same
             hook
             which
             fishes
             them
             may
             also
             catch
             us
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             subjects
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             hooked
             ,
             then
             his
             
               fish
               stick
               unto
               his
               scales
            
             ,
             and
             he
             &
             they
             are
             left
             in
             the
             wilderness
             Ezek.
             29.
             4
             ,
             5.
             that
             is
             as
             Grotius
             expounds
             it
             ,
             whoever
             are
             of
             his
             Community
             shall
             be
             consorts
             in
             his
             Calamity
             ,
             
               Pool
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
            
             .
             If
             we
             
             then
             oune
             them
             we
             must
             be
             of
             their
             Community
             ,
             and
             so
             partake
             of
             their
             Judgements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             Threatenings
             against
             illimited
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             had
             more
             of
             that
             than
             Religion
             :
             for
             this
             Ephraim
             was
             broken
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             
               because
               he
               willingly
               walked
               after
               the
               Commandment
               Hos.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             And
             because
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Omri
             were
             kept
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             to
             make
             them
             a
             desolation
             Mic.
             6.
             ult
             .
             And
             among
             other
             Threatenings
             against
             the
             men
             of
             such
             universal
             Loyaltie
             ,
             that
             is
             notable
             Hos.
             10.
             3.
             
             
               Now
               ye
               shall
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               King
               ,
               because
               we
               feared
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               then
               should
               a
               King
               do
               to
               us
               ?
            
             It
             is
             the
             just
             punishment
             of
             wicked
             Loyalty
             ,
             that
             prefers
             the
             fear
             &
             favour
             of
             Kings
             to
             the
             fear
             &
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             have
             no
             Kings
             at
             all
             to
             look
             to
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             have
             such
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Kings
             in
             effect
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             act
             the
             part
             of
             Kings
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             them
             .
             Hence
             .
             1.
             
             If
             to
             have
             really
             no
             Kings
             be
             a
             punishment
             ,
             then
             such
             Kings
             as
             are
             a
             punishment
             cannot
             be
             ouned
             to
             be
             Kings
             ;
             for
             to
             have
             them
             cannot
             be
             a
             punishment
             ,
             if
             the
             want
             of
             them
             be
             a
             punishment
             .
             2.
             
             If
             those
             that
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             be
             no
             Kings
             ;
             Then
             Tyrants
             that
             can
             do
             no
             good
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             ,
             must
             be
             reckoned
             no
             Kings
             also
             :
             But
             here
             it
             s
             threatened
             ,
             people
             that
             had
             Kings
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             name
             but
             could
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             should
             reckon
             they
             had
             no
             Kings
             :
             Therefore
             much
             more
             may
             Tyrants
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             no
             Kings
             ,
             who
             can
             do
             no
             good
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             This
             Truth
             is
             confirmed
             from
             Scripture
             Prayers
             :
             Whereof
             there
             are
             many
             against
             Tyrants
             ,
             none
             for
             them
             .
             Hence
             we
             argue
             ,
             If
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             Tyrants
             then
             we
             are
             not
             to
             oune
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             1
             Tim
             2.
             2
             ,
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             Tyrants
             :
             Ergo
             we
             are
             not
             to
             oune
             them
             .
             The
             Minor
             now
             must
             be
             proved
             .
             And
             this
             leads
             me
             to
             another
             subordinate
             Question
             ,
             which
             hath
             also
             been
             a
             head
             of
             suffering
             to
             some
             serious
             Seekers
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Land
             of
             late
             .
          
           
             The
             profane
             Emissaries
             of
             this
             and
             the
             late
             Tyrant
             ,
             sent
             
             out
             with
             bloody
             Commissions
             to
             hunt
             after
             the
             Lords
             hidden
             Ones
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             murder
             all
             whom
             they
             might
             meet
             with
             ,
             that
             made
             Conscience
             of
             adhering
             to
             every
             part
             of
             the
             present
             Testimony
             ;
             among
             other
             trapping
             Questions
             to
             discover
             their
             prey
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             put
             this
             to
             them
             as
             a
             discriminating
             Shibboleth
             ,
             and
             Tessera
             of
             ouning
             the
             present
             Tyranny
             ,
             
               will
               yow
               say
               ,
               God
               save
               the
               King
               ?
            
             And
             for
             refusing
             this
             ,
             many
             have
             been
             cruelly
             murdered
             in
             the
             Fields
             ;
             And
             many
             before
             their
             bloody
             Judicatories
             ,
             have
             for
             this
             been
             arraigned
             &
             condemned
             ,
             &
             executed
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             this
             somewhat
             must
             be
             said
             .
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Concession
             .
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Vindication
             ,
             of
             Scrupling
             it
             and
             Suffering
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             General
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             premit
             by
             way
             of
             Concession
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             duty
             to
             pray
             ,
             supplicate
             ,
             &
             interceed
             
               for
               all
               men
               1
               Tim.
            
             2.
             1.
             not
             Collectively
             considered
             ,
             nor
             Distributively
             for
             every
             one
             universally
             without
             exception
             ,
             but
             indefinitely
             &
             indiscriminately
             ,
             
               pro
               generibus
               singulorum
            
             for
             all
             sorts
             &
             sexes
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             Nation
             or
             Religion
             ,
             Iew
             or
             
               Gentile
               ,
               Christian
            
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             not
             excluding
             any
             for
             these
             distinctions
             :
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             
               pro
               singulis
               generum
            
             also
             Conditionally
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             among
             those
             all
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             to
             be
             
               saved
               vers
            
             .
             4.
             
             If
             they
             be
             among
             those
             all
             for
             whom
             the
             Mediator
             gave
             himself
             a
             ransome
             to
             be
             testified
             in
             due
             time
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             If
             they
             have
             not
             sinned
             
               the
               sin
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             not
             bidden
             pray
             1
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             16.
             
             Which
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             particularly
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             Charity
             will
             oblige
             us
             to
             take
             into
             our
             Prayers
             many
             that
             may
             never
             be
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             pray
             
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             for
             what
             ,
             or
             whomsoever
             we
             pray
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             
               negative
               Faith
            
             ,
             a
             belief
             that
             they
             have
             not
             sinned
             that
             sin
             unto
             death
             ;
             which
             we
             cannot
             have
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             being
             some
             whose
             demonstrations
             of
             desperate
             displayes
             of
             affronted
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             may
             give
             ground
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Christians
             had
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             love
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             Bless
             them
             that
             Curse
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             to
             
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despitefully
               use
               &
               persecute
               us
               Math.
            
             5.
             44.
             
             Accordingly
             Our
             
             Master
             ,
             who
             commanded
             this
             ,
             did
             give
             us
             a
             Pattern
             to
             imitate
             ,
             when
             He
             prayed
             ,
             
               Father
               forgive
               them
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               Luk.
            
             23.
             34.
             
             And
             His
             faithful
             Martyr
             Stephen
             ,
             prayed
             for
             his
             Murderers
             ,
             
               Lord
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               Act.
            
             7.
             ult
             .
             We
             are
             to
             pity
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seek
             vengeance
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             injuries
             they
             can
             do
             to
             us
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             this
             doth
             not
             interfere
             with
             a
             holy
             &
             zealous
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             righting
             &
             resenting
             &
             requiting
             the
             wrongs
             done
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             vindicate
             us
             &
             our
             Cause
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             repent
             of
             their
             injuries
             done
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Conviction
             of
             Onlookers
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             Mercy
             to
             their
             Souls
             :
             So
             all
             we
             can
             pray
             for
             them
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             in
             order
             to
             their
             repentance
             ,
             but
             never
             for
             their
             prosperity
             in
             that
             Course
             .
             And
             we
             may
             well
             imitate
             ,
             even
             against
             our
             enemies
             ,
             that
             prayer
             of
             Zecharia's
             ,
             The
             
               Lord
               look
               upon
               it
               and
               require
               it
               2
               Chron.
            
             24.
             22.
             
             But
             we
             are
             never
             to
             pray
             for
             
               Christs
               stated
               Enemies
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             bulk
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             formality
             as
             His
             Enemies
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             love
             them
             that
             hate
             the
             Lord
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             2.
             but
             
               hate
               them
            
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             with
             a
             
               perfect
               hatred
               ,
               Psâl.
            
             139.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Elect
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             escape
             the
             vengeance
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             pray
             for
             against
             them
             .
             3.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             exsecrate
             our
             enemies
             ,
             or
             use
             imprecations
             against
             any
             ,
             out
             of
             blind
             zeal
             ,
             or
             the
             passionate
             or
             revengefull
             motions
             of
             our
             oun
             hearts
             :
             Our
             Lord
             rebuked
             His
             Disciples
             for
             such
             preposterous
             zeal
             
               Luk.
               9.
               55.
               
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               .
            
             But
             against
             the
             Stated
             &
             Declared
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             &
             
               while
               such
            
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             take
             a
             pattern
             from
             the
             imprecatory
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             such
             as
             do
             not
             peremptorly
             determine
             about
             the
             eternal
             State
             of
             particular
             persons
             :
             which
             determinations
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             extraordinarly
             acted
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             Dictates
             these
             are
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             us
             .
             We
             find
             several
             sorts
             of
             Imprecations
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             &
             other
             Scriptures
             :
             Some
             are
             imitable
             ,
             some
             not
             :
             Some
             are
             Propheticall
             having
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             
               Davids
               Psal.
               35.
               4.
               
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               —
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               Soul
               —
               Let
               Destruction
               come
               upon
               him
               
               Psal.
               55.
               15.
               
               Let
               them
               go
               doun
               quick
               to
               hell
               .
            
             And
             
               Ieremiah
               chap.
               17.
               18.
               
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               that
               persecute
               me
               —
               destroy
               them
               with
               double
               destruction
               .
            
             Without
             this
             Prophetical
             Spirit
             ,
             determining
             the
             application
             of
             these
             threatenings
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             imitate
             this
             peremptoriness
             .
             Some
             are
             Typical
             of
             Christs
             Mediatory
             devoting
             His
             Enemies
             to
             destruction
             ;
             who
             as
             He
             interceeds
             for
             His
             friends
             ,
             so
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Merits
             (
             by
             them
             trampled
             upon
             )
             He
             pleads
             for
             vengeance
             against
             His
             enemies
             :
             Which
             Mediatory
             vengeance
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             dreadful
             of
             all
             vengeances
             (
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             )
             So
             also
             Psal.
             40.
             
             He
             whose
             ears
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             who
             said
             
               lo
               I
               come
               —
               vers
            
             .
             6.
             7.
             that
             is
             Christ
             )
             does
             imprecate
             shame
             &
             Confusion
             &
             desolation
             vers
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             As
             also
             Psal.
             109.
             the
             Psalmist
             personates
             Christ
             ,
             complaining
             of
             &
             imprecating
             against
             His
             enemies
             ,
             particularly
             Iudas
             the
             Traitor
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             It
             must
             be
             dreadful
             to
             be
             under
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             Mediators
             Imprecations
             ;
             And
             also
             dreadful
             to
             clash
             with
             Him
             in
             His
             Intercessions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             apprecate
             for
             them
             against
             whom
             He
             imprecates
             ,
             or
             pray
             for
             them
             against
             whom
             He
             intercedes
             .
             But
             some
             Imprecatio●s
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             imitable
             such
             as
             proceed
             from
             pure
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             that
             Psal.
             109.
             ult
             .
             
               Put
               them
               in
               fear
               O
               Lord
               that
               the
               Nations
               may
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               but
               men
               .
               Psal.
            
             83.
             16.
             
             —
             
               fill
               their
               faces
               with
               shame
               that
               they
               may
               seek
               thy
               Name
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             imitated
             in
             general
             against
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             
               Psal
               129.
               5.
               
               Let
               them
               all
               be
               confounded
               that
               hate
               Zion
            
             ;
             without
             condescending
             on
             particular
             persons
             ,
             except
             obviously
             &
             not
             odiously
             desperate
             ,
             &
             presumptively
             Christs
             implacable
             Enemies
             .
             4.
             
             Touching
             Magistrates
             it
             is
             a
             great
             duty
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             us
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             He
             hath
             promised
             for
             the
             Comfort
             of
             His
             Church
             
               Isai.
               1.
               26.
               
               Isai.
               49.
               2.
               
               Ier.
            
             30.
             21.
             
             Promises
             should
             be
             motives
             &
             foments
             of
             Prayer
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             pray
             against
             Anarchy
             as
             a
             Plague
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             earnestness
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             mercy
             of
             Magistracy
             may
             aga●n
             be
             known
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             long
             deprived
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             
               for
               Kings
               and
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               &
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               Godliness
               &
               honesty
               1
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             
             Where
             it
             is
             specified
             ,
             what
             sort
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             .
             As
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             men
             absolutely
             ;
             for
             some
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             precincts
             of
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             be
             out
             of
             our
             Prayers
             :
             So
             there
             may
             be
             some
             in
             actual
             Rule
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             excepted
             out
             of
             the
             verge
             of
             the
             Christians
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             of
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             Authority
             ,
             the
             subjects
             are
             to
             pray
             and
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             man
             meerly
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             .
             Yea
             though
             they
             be
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             6.
             10.
             
             We
             may
             pray
             for
             all
             in
             Authority
             ,
             two
             wayes
             ;
             As
             Men
             ,
             &
             as
             Kings
             .
             As
             Men
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             taking
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             enemies
             to
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             stated
             ;
             and
             upon
             Condition
             ,
             
               if
               it
               be
               possible
            
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             .
             Though
             for
             such
             as
             are
             opposites
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             second
             petition
             of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             [
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ]
             So
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             wrestlers
             ,
             they
             have
             found
             less
             faith
             &
             less
             encouragement
             in
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             rare
             that
             ever
             any
             could
             find
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             our
             Rulers
             .
             And
             though
             we
             pray
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             convince
             them
             ,
             yea
             &
             confound
             them
             ,
             in
             mercy
             to
             their
             souls
             ;
             yet
             this
             must
             never
             be
             wanting
             in
             our
             Prayers
             for
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             them
             doun
             ,
             and
             cause
             Justice
             overtake
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             be
             Glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             Nation
             eased
             of
             such
             a
             burden
             .
             But
             if
             we
             pray
             for
             them
             as
             Kings
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             be
             such
             by
             Gods
             approbation
             ,
             and
             not
             meer
             possessory
             Occupants
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             no
             such
             respect
             nor
             duty
             .
             For
             whatever
             the
             Hobbists
             ,
             and
             the
             time-serving
             Casuists
             of
             our
             day
             ,
             and
             even
             many
             good
             men
             (
             though
             wofully
             laxe
             in
             this
             point
             )
             homolating
             both
             Doctrinally
             &
             Practically
             their
             heathenish
             notions
             ,
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             I
             hope
             it
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             Tyrants
             are
             no
             more
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             ouned
             as
             His
             Ministers
             &
             Vicegerents
             ,
             than
             the
             Devil
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
             for
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             or
             Baals
             Priests
             for
             true
             Ministers
             .
             If
             we
             pray
             for
             them
             as
             Kings
             ,
             
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             their
             peace
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             &
             preservation
             ,
             that
             their
             Government
             may
             be
             blessed
             with
             success
             ,
             their
             designs
             not
             frustrated
             ,
             nor
             their
             desires
             disappointed
             .
             This
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             Tyrants
             .
             6.
             
             Albeit
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Government
             thereof
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             conduce
             to
             our
             oun
             &
             the
             Churches
             Tranquility
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             a
             peaceable
             &
             Godly
             life
             under
             it
             ;
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             best
             Prayer
             that
             we
             can
             bestow
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             bridle
             &
             restrain
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             m●r
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             That
             Command
             ,
             
               Ier.
               29.
               7.
               
               Seek
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               whither
               soever
               I
               have
               caused
               yow
               to
               be
               carried
               Captives
               ,
               and
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               peace
               thereof
               shall
               yow
               have
               peace
               ,
            
             is
             apparent
             to
             have
             been
             but
             of
             a
             temporary
             nature
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             their
             Captivity
             there
             ,
             until
             the
             70
             years
             should
             be
             expired
             ,
             having
             it
             also
             declared
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             oun
             peace
             was
             bound
             up
             in
             that
             of
             Babylons
             :
             For
             after
             that
             time
             they
             are
             taught
             the
             contrary
             carriage
             towards
             that
             City
             ,
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             exult
             &
             rejoice
             in
             its
             ruine
             ;
             
               O
               Daughter
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               happy
               shall
               he
               be
               that
               rewardeth
               thee
               as
               thow
               hast
               served
               us
               ,
               that
               dasheth
               thy
               litle
               ones
               against
               the
               Stones
               ,
               Psal.
            
             137.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               them
               that
               flee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               to
               declare
               in
               Zion
               the
               vengeance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               vengeance
               of
               His
               Temple
               Ier.
            
             50.
             28.
             
             And
             
               Ier.
               51.
               35.
               
               The
               violence
               done
               to
               me
               and
               to
               my
               flesh
               be
               upon
               Babylon
               ,
               shall
               the
               inhabitant
               of
               Zion
               say
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               be
               upon
               Chaldea
               ,
               shall
               Ierusalem
               say
               .
            
             Certainly
             this
             is
             not
             the
             season
             to
             seek
             the
             Peace
             of
             Misticall
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             and
             all
             its
             supporters
             :
             Which
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             improve
             ,
             imploy
             ,
             &
             apply
             all
             their
             power
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             lest
             we
             pray
             contradictions
             ;
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             who
             pray
             against
             Babels
             brats
             and
             yet
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             :
             but
             the
             Comfort
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Nonsensical
             Prayers
             will
             do
             litle
             good
             ,
             litle
             hurt
             ,
             but
             to
             themselves
             that
             pray
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             vindicate
             the
             Scruplers
             &
             Refusers
             of
             such
             Compelled
             &
             extorted
             Devotion
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             Tyrants
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             these
             Considerations
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             imposed
             form
             of
             it
             (
             which
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Original
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             is
             only
             Paraphrastically
             expounded
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ;
             and
             most
             Catechrestically
             applied
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             native
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             of
             this
             signification
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               King
               Live
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             improper
             Wish
             for
             men
             of
             death
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             sayes
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             sayes
             ,
             they
             should
             die
             ,
             for
             their
             Murders
             &
             Capital
             Crimes
             )
             must
             be
             taken
             either
             as
             an
             Adulatory
             Complement
             ;
             or
             a
             Congratulatory
             honour
             ;
             or
             a
             precatory
             benediction
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             extorted
             most
             illegally
             ,
             so
             it
             can
             be
             rendered
             neither
             Civilly
             ,
             nor
             Sincerly
             ,
             nor
             Christianly
             :
             but
             all
             ingenuus
             men
             would
             think
             it
             a
             base
             imposition
             ,
             to
             be
             forced
             not
             only
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             their
             Tyrannical
             Oppressors
             ,
             but
             to
             flatter
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             such
             .
             Whatever
             they
             may
             force
             the
             mouth
             to
             speak
             dissemblingly
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             compell
             the
             heart
             to
             think
             ,
             such
             wishes
             are
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             can
             never
             be
             Cordial
             ,
             nor
             consistent
             with
             Candor
             ;
             and
             to
             interpose
             the
             Holy
             &
             Dreadful
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             dissembling
             Complement
             ,
             to
             flatter
             base
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             horrid
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             heinous
             taking
             His
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Congratulation
             (
             as
             alwayes
             it
             is
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             cases
             formerly
             ;
             being
             never
             imposed
             on
             men
             by
             way
             of
             Compulsion
             ,
             before
             this
             sett
             of
             Tyrants
             started
             up
             ,
             that
             know
             they
             can
             get
             no
             deference
             of
             honest
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             extortion
             )
             It
             is
             the
             more
             abominable
             ;
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Hypocrisie
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Blasphemie
             ,
             in
             giving
             thanks
             for
             the
             Promoter
             of
             the
             Devils
             Interest
             ,
             and
             the
             Destroyer
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Mankind
             .
             What
             have
             we
             to
             Congratulate
             him
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             overturning
             our
             Laws
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             us
             in
             most
             grievous
             Tyranny
             ?
             Besides
             to
             give
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             when
             exalted
             any
             Congratulatory
             honour
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             .
             And
             it
             were
             a
             forsaking
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             thus
             to
             praise
             the
             wicked
             ,
             since
             they
             that
             keep
             the
             Law
             will
             contend
             with
             them
             Prov.
             28.
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Benediction
             ,
             we
             cannot
             bestow
             it
             upon
             one
             whom
             our
             Father
             Curses
             ,
             our
             Mother
             Curses
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Brethren
             .
             It
             is
             no
             less
             preposterous
             
             to
             bless
             whom
             the
             Lord
             declaredly
             Curses
             ,
             than
             to
             Curse
             whom
             he
             blesses
             .
             The
             
               Curse
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               wicked
               Prov.
            
             3.
             33.
             we
             cannot
             then
             bless
             that
             house
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             bless
             them
             that
             our
             Mother
             curses
             ,
             and
             cries
             for
             vengeance
             against
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             against
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               Ier.
            
             51.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Nor
             them
             against
             whom
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             dead
             Brethren
             hath
             a
             Moral
             Cry
             ,
             
               How
               long
               O
               Lord
               holy
               &
               true
               doest
               thow
               not
               Iudge
               &
               avenge
               our
               blood
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             vexed
             Spirits
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             yet
             houling
             under
             the
             same
             yoke
             ,
             are
             puting
             up
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             same
             continued
             Cry
             ,
             with
             incessant
             importunity
             ,
             
               How
               long
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               wicked
               triumph
               how
               long
               shall
               they
               break
               in
               pieces
               thy
               people
               ?
               O
               God
               to
               whom
               vengeance
               belongeth
               ?
               Psal.
            
             94.
             
             1-4
             .
             Yea
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             contradict
             it
             in
             our
             practice
             ,
             against
             all
             Tyrants
             that
             wrest
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             
               say
               unto
               the
               wicked
               thow
               art
               righteous
               ,
               him
               shall
               the
               people
               ,
               curse
               Nations
               shall
               abhor
               him
               ,
               Prov.
            
             2.
             24.
             
             And
             this
             must
             stand
             registred
             as
             the
             everlasting
             Claise
             of
             all
             Zions
             haters
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             her
             Lovers
             must
             say
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             
               as
               the
               grass
               upon
               the
               house
               tops
            
             and
             never
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Churches
             benediction
             
               Psal.
               129.
               8.
               
               Neither
               do
               they
               which
               go
               by
               say
               ,
               the
               blessing
               of
               Lord
               be
               upon
               yow
               ,
               we
               bless
               yow
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             one
             word
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Supercedeas
             from
             blessing
             any
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             while
             acting
             in
             a
             declared
             opposition
             to
             God
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             His
             people
             &
             interest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Either
             this
             —
             
               Save
               the
               King
            
             ,
             as
             they
             mouth
             it
             ,
             and
             demand
             the
             repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Prayer
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             dreadful
             profanation
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             commanded
             to
             speak
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             pray
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             would
             expect
             another
             way
             of
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             rhey
             really
             desired
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             than
             a
             threatening
             us
             with
             death
             if
             we
             did
             it
             not
             .
             And
             if
             they
             did
             desire
             it
             as
             Darius
             did
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             offer
             sacrifices
             of
             sweet
             savours
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             King
             and
             of
             his
             sons
             Ezra
             .
             6.
             10.
             we
             could
             not
             refuse
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             might
             consist
             with
             that
             Prayer
             of
             the
             same
             Darius
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             decree
             
               vers
               .
               12.
               that
               God
               may
               destroy
               all
               Kings
               &
               people
               ,
               that
               shall
               put
               to
               their
               hand
               to
               alter
               and
               destroy
               
               the
               House
               of
               God.
            
             We
             can
             pray
             no
             Prayer
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             ,
             And
             to
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             save
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             destroy
             all
             Kings
             that
             put
             to
             their
             hand
             against
             His
             House
             ,
             were
             to
             pray
             Contradictions
             .
             But
             they
             know
             they
             deserve
             no
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             must
             force
             them
             if
             they
             get
             them
             .
             And
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             ,
             that
             
               Compelled
               Prayers
               are
               no
               devotion
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             no
             devotion
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             sin
             :
             Imposed
             Prayers
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Prayers
             that
             God
             will
             hear
             &
             accept
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             have
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             acceptance
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             sin
             ,
             for
             
               whatever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               ult
               .
            
             All
             Prayers
             which
             God
             will
             hear
             ,
             must
             proceed
             from
             the
             heart
             voluntarely
             and
             fervently
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             &
             in
             Truth
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             .
             But
             imposed
             &
             compelled
             Prayers
             cannot
             be
             such
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             not
             only
             by
             them
             imposed
             ,
             but
             prescribed
             as
             to
             the
             form
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             sets
             and
             formes
             prescribed
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             men
             as
             usurp
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             subjected
             to
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             infallible
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             must
             be
             urged
             yet
             a
             litle
             further
             :
             And
             that
             with
             a
             reference
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Person
             required
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             duty
             more
             generally
             .
             First
             if
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             this
             man
             ,
             neither
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             satisfie
             this
             imposed
             demand
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             not
             satisfie
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             a
             Heathen
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             in
             faith
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             King
             ▪
             Not
             as
             a
             Christian
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             he
             is
             an
             excommunicate
             Apostate
             (
             by
             a
             sentance
             which
             we
             beleeve
             stands
             yet
             rate
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Pronounced
             by
             a
             faithful
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             )
             and
             a
             Papist
             ,
             which
             
               as
               such
            
             can
             no
             more
             be
             prayed
             for
             than
             the
             Pope
             as
             
               Pope
               ;
            
             ;
             for
             whom
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             limbs
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             the
             only
             prayer
             that
             Protestants
             can
             pray
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
               consume
               him
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               His
               Mouth
               and
               destroy
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               His
               coming
               2
               Thess.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             (
             we
             cannot
             reconcile
             the
             prayers
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             pray
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             supporters
             ,
             and
             upholders
             of
             his
             tottering
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             this
             his
             Antichristian
             vassal
             )
             His
             rage
             &
             resolution
             in
             prosecuting
             a
             war
             against
             Christ
             and
             His
             followers
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             may
             make
             Comparisons
             ,
             
             our
             faith
             will
             have
             litle
             more
             ground
             to
             pray
             for
             Iames
             ,
             than
             Christians
             of
             old
             could
             find
             for
             Iulian
             ,
             the
             the
             Apostate
             .
             Nor
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             none
             with
             Gods
             approbation
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             do
             ,
             for
             a
             very
             heathen
             could
             teach
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             all
             Kings
             that
             put
             to
             their
             hand
             to
             alter
             &
             destroy
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             6.
             12.
             
             And
             besides
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             duty
             in
             general
             :
             That
             cannot
             be
             in
             faith
             which
             wants
             a
             warrant
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             either
             by
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             practice
             :
             But
             to
             pray
             for
             wicked
             Tyrants
             &
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             wants
             a
             Warrant
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             either
             by
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             practice
             .
             There
             is
             no
             precept
             for
             it
             ,
             either
             General
             on
             particular
             ,
             neither
             express
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             which
             this
             is
             reducible
             .
             And
             who
             dare
             adde
             without
             a
             precept
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             for
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             what
             He
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ?
             for
             such
             presumption
             ;
             Nadab
             &
             Abihu
             were
             destroyed
             Levit.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             because
             they
             did
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             
               had
               not
               commanded
            
             .
             What
             Command
             can
             there
             be
             for
             praying
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             preceptive
             Will
             of
             God
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             against
             the
             preceptive
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Tyrants
             :
             Therefore
             to
             pray
             that
             these
             may
             be
             preserved
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             under
             a
             Command
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foment
             &
             foundation
             of
             Prayer
             :
             We
             can
             pray
             for
             nothing
             that
             we
             have
             not
             a
             promise
             for
             ,
             either
             General
             or
             Particular
             :
             But
             we
             have
             none
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             plague
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             Tyrants
             are
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Practice
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             that
             put
             to
             their
             hand
             to
             destroy
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             Samuel
             did
             indeed
             mourn
             for
             
               Saul
               ▪
            
             but
             the
             Lord
             reproved
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thow
               mourn
               for
               Saul
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               rejected
               him
               from
               being
               King
               over
               Isrrel
               ?
               1
               Sam.
            
             16.
             1.
             belike
             this
             reproof
             was
             for
             his
             praying
             for
             Sauls
             preservation
             as
             King
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             we
             may
             mourn
             for
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             for
             their
             sin
             &
             Miserie
             both
             .
             But
             hence
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             reprove
             His
             Servant
             for
             mourning
             for
             a
             King
             whom
             He
             disoun●d
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             not
             pray
             for
             such
             a
             King
             whom
             the
             Lord
             disounes
             ,
             as
             He
             disounes
             all
             Tyrants
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             set
             up
             &
             not
             by
             Him
             !
             
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             in
             that
             example
             of
             Samuel
             :
             Therefore
             also
             the
             Consequent
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             pray
             for
             them
             as
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             disounes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             to
             confirm
             this
             yet
             further
             :
             That
             Prayer
             is
             not
             
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             But
             praying
             for
             wicked
             Kings
             their
             preservation
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             these
             precepts
             ,
             promises
             ,
             &
             practices
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             some
             Divine
             precepts
             ,
             both
             Affirmative
             ,
             &
             Negative
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Affirmative
             precept
             ,
             prescribing
             what
             Prayer
             should
             be
             used
             under
             the
             Domination
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             weep
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Spare
               thy
               people
               O
               Lord
               ,
               give
               not
               they
               Heritage
               to
               reproach
               ,
               that
               the
               heathen
               should
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               they
               say
               among
               the
               people
               where
               is
               their
               God
               Ioel.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             reproach
             to
             be
             under
             Heathen
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             should
             pray
             that
             they
             may
             not
             Rule
             ,
             but
             that
             Our
             God
             may
             shew
             Himself
             where
             He
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             He
             is
             ,
             in
             delivering
             His
             people
             from
             their
             Domination
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             do
             rule
             over
             them
             to
             their
             destruction
             &
             reproach
             :
             For
             it
             is
             contradictory
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             Rule
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             preserved
             in
             Ruling
             .
             There
             is
             a
             negative
             precept
             ,
             prohibiting
             the
             salutation
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             will
             condemn
             this
             salutation
             of
             Heretical
             Kings
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Original
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             solemn
             salutation
             ,
             or
             apprecatory
             Wish
             that
             he
             may
             prosper
             .
             2
             
               Epist.
               Iohn
               .
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               If
               there
               come
               any
            
             —
             and
             
               bring
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               —
               neither
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
            
             for
             
               he
               that
               biddeth
               him
            
             ,
             God
             speed
             ,
             
               is
               partaker
               of
               his
               evil
               deeds
               .
               God
               speed
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               God
               save
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             If
             then
             we
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             
               God
               save
               a
            
             Heretick
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             say
             
               God
               save
               an
               Hertical
               King
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Popish
             Tyrant
             ,
             a
             sworn
             enemy
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             is
             also
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Rule
             &
             Directory
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               Lords
               prayer
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             to
             any
             of
             its
             petitions
             (
             which
             are
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             that
             we
             are
             warranted
             to
             
             pray
             for
             )
             but
             because
             it
             is
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Second
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             .
             The
             Coming
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             in
             our
             Land
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Tyrants
             reign
             ,
             which
             is
             Satans
             rule
             :
             for
             Antichrists
             ●
             Satans
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Christs
             ,
             cannot
             be
             promoted
             both
             at
             once
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             the
             petitions
             of
             that
             perfect
             form
             of
             prayer
             .
             With
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             who
             rule
             over
             His
             people
             make
             them
             to
             houl
             ,
             then
             His
             Name
             continually
             every
             day
             is
             
               Blasphemed
               Isai
            
             ,
             52.
             5.
             yea
             much
             profaned
             in
             the
             frequent
             repeating
             that
             imposition
             .
             With
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             for
             when
             He
             takes
             unto
             Him
             His
             great
             power
             &
             Reigns
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             time
             
               He
               ,
               will
               destroy
               them
               that
               destroy
               the
               earth
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             
               third
               ,
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             —
             for
             it
             is
             against
             His
             preceptive
             will
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             have
             fellowship
             with
             Him
             ;
             as
             it
             would
             have
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             His
             will.
             And
             therefore
             Habbakkuk
             pleads
             from
             the
             Lords
             Holiness
             &
             Righteousness
             against
             Tyrants
             ,
             Habbak
             .
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             
               fourth
               ,
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
               ,
            
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             rob
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             for
             a
             plague
             ,
             to
             domineer
             over
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             of
             life
             Neh.
             9.
             37.
             
             The
             Saints
             there
             make
             a
             Complaint
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             save
             them
             :
             The
             Church
             also
             prayes
             agains●
             base
             Rulers
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             under
             them
             they
             
               get
               their
               bread
               with
               the
               peril
               of
               their
               lives
               Lam.
            
             ●
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             
               fifth
               ,
               Forgive
               us
               our
               debts
               or
               sins
            
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             pray
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             pray
             for
             removing
             the
             punishment
             ;
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             Tyrants
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             sin
             which
             brings
             on
             such
             a
             judgment
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             sin
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             on
             &
             continuing
             thereof
             :
             And
             though
             we
             should
             forgive
             their
             sin
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             complain
             against
             their
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             defiling
             it
             ,
             &
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             Psal.
             79.
             
             1-7
             .
             It
             is
             against
             the
             
               sixth
               ,
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               Temptation
               and
               deliver
               us
               from
               evil
               :
            
             for
             their
             Government
             is
             a
             continued
             tract
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             they
             being
             a
             snare
             on
             
               Mizpah
               &
               a
               net
               spread
               upon
               Tabor
               Hos.
            
             5.
             1.
             
             And
             if
             we
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Conclusion
             also
             
               for
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdom
            
             —
             &
             Glory
             :
             Tyrants
             being
             stated
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             many
             promises
             of
             giving
             good
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             of
             breaking
             the
             yoke
             of
             Tyrants
             (
             as
             I
             cited
             several
             above
             )
             Neiether
             of
             which
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             preservation
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             Prayer
             should
             be
             answered
             according
             to
             the
             idol
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             supplicants
             :
             for
             if
             God
             should
             save
             this
             man
             as
             long
             as
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             a
             Change
             &
             Revolution
             are
             precluded
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             constant
             tenor
             of
             the
             Saints
             prayers
             against
             theé
             Enemies
             of
             God.
             Deborah
             prayed
             upon
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               So
               let
               all
               thine
               enemies
               perish
               O
               Lord
               Iudg.
               5.
               ult
               .
               Iotham
            
             prayed
             against
             that
             bastard
             King
             ,
             
               let
               fire
               come
               out
               from
               Abimelech
               &
               devour
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
            
             and
             —
             
               let
               fire
               come
               out
               from
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               &
               devour
               Abimelech
               ,
               Iudg.
               9.
               20.
               
               David
            
             prayes
             against
             Saul
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Cush
             the
             Benjamite
             in
             the
             title
             of
             Psal.
             7.
             alluding
             to
             Kish
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             was
             no
             better
             than
             an
             Ethiopian
             a
             
               Cushite
               Amos
            
             9.
             7.
             and
             could
             no
             more
             change
             his
             manners
             than
             an
             Ethiopian
             can
             change
             his
             skin
             Ier.
             13.
             23.
             
             See
             
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             proven
             that
             this
             was
             Saul
             ;
             against
             him
             he
             prayes
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
               awake
               to
               Iudgement
               Psal.
            
             7.
             6.
             and
             that
             He
             would
             
               break
               the
               arm
            
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             evil
             man
             Psal.
             10.
             15.
             that
             He
             would
             not
             slay
             them
             (
             to
             wit
             suddenly
             or
             in
             a
             common
             way
             )
             lest
             the
             people
             forget
             ,
             but
             scatter
             and
             bring
             them
             doun
             and
             
               consume
               them
               in
               wrath
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             
               God
               ruleth
               in
               Iacob
            
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             Psal.
             59.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Psalm
             against
             Dogs
             vers
             .
             6.
             what
             Dogs
             ?
             Saul
             and
             his
             men
             watching
             David
             ,
             See
             the
             Title
             .
             As
             also
             it
             is
             against
             Saul
             that
             he
             prayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             grant
             his
             desires
             nor
             further
             his
             devices
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             head
             of
             them
             that
             compassed
             him
             about
             (
             which
             was
             
               Saul
               )
               let
               the
               mischief
               of
               their
               oun
               lips
               cover
               them
               Psal.
            
             140.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             There
             is
             also
             a
             prayer
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             execute
             vengeance
             &
             the
             judgement
             written
             upon
             Tyrants
             ,
             
             and
             bind
             them
             with
             chains
             Psal.
             149.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             brought
             in
             praying
             for
             vengeance
             against
             the
             Babylonian
             Tyrant
             ,
             Nebuchadnezzar
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             hath
             devoured
             me
             —
             the
             
               violence
               done
               to
               me
               and
               my
               flesh
               be
               upon
               Babylon
               shall
               the
               Inhabitant
               of
               Zion
               say
               Ier.
               51.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               Paul
            
             imprecates
             any
             man
             that
             does
             not
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               Maranatha
               1
               Cor.
            
             16.
             22.
             and
             sure
             no
             Tyrant
             ,
             persecuter
             &
             subverter
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             can
             be
             a
             Lover
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Martyrs
             under
             the
             fifth
             seal
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             held
             ,
             are
             brought
             in
             crying
             against
             the
             Tyrants
             that
             murdered
             them
             ,
             
               How
               long
               !
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Holy
               &
               True
               ,
               dost
               thow
               not
               judge
               &
               aveange
               our
               blood
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Moral
             Cry
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             Abels
             blood
             cried
             against
             Cain
             ;
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             pattern
             of
             our
             prayers
             against
             such
             Bloody
             Enemies
             ,
             imbrewing
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             haste
             to
             make
             inquisition
             .
             Durham
             Observes
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Gods
             people
             in
             a
             holy
             way
             may
             pray
             for
             vengeance
             upon
             persecuters
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             person
             &
             matter
             ,
             for
             whom
             and
             for
             what
             this
             prayer
             is
             extorted
             .
             Either
             it
             is
             for
             the
             personal
             salvation
             of
             Iames
             the
             Papist
             :
             or
             the
             Royal
             preservation
             of
             Iames
             the
             Tyrant
             .
             It
             will
             not
             satisfie
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Lords
             will
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             taken
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             be
             quit
             of
             him
             .
             Neither
             were
             it
             Lawful
             to
             pray
             that
             ,
             except
             we
             prayed
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             repent
             of
             this
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             it
             might
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             as
             Peter
             directed
             
               Simon
               M●gus
            
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             Act.
             8.
             22.
             for
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             except
             upon
             supposition
             of
             his
             repentance
             &
             relinquishing
             Poperie
             .
             We
             must
             pray
             nothing
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Wil
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Wil
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             have
             &
             keep
             &
             will
             not
             part
             with
             the
             
               Mark
               of
               the
               beast
            
             ,
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             adjudged
             of
             God
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             His
             wrath
             Revel
             .
             14.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             So
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             ;
             Nor
             as
             a
             Papist
             ,
             except
             that
             he
             may
             get
             repentance
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             ;
             nor
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             except
             
             that
             he
             may
             repent
             of
             &
             relinquish
             his
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             :
             for
             Tyrants
             as
             such
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Papists
             as
             such
             ;
             for
             
               Tophet
               is
               ordained
               of
               old
               yea
               for
               the
               King
               it
               is
               prepared
            
             —
             Isai.
             30.
             33.
             
             We
             cannot
             then
             pray
             for
             his
             salvation
             ,
             except
             we
             pray
             for
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             relinquishing
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             his
             relinquishing
             his
             Kingship
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             cease
             to
             be
             King
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             his
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             King
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             now
             whil●
             he
             continues
             such
             ,
             we
             must
             complain
             in
             prayer
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             Misgovernment
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             Governs
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             him
             .
             
               See
               Gees
               Magistrates
               Original
               pag.
            
             258.
             
             But
             now
             considering
             what
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             King
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             ,
             Adulterie
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             under
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             both
             of
             God
             &
             Man
             ;
             We
             can
             pray
             no
             otherwise
             for
             him
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             Adulterer
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolater
             .
             We
             cannot
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             Cloathed
             with
             Authority
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             bless
             his
             Government
             for
             that
             is
             his
             sin
             &
             our
             Miserie
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Governour
             :
             And
             his
             Throne
             is
             a
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             pray
             may
             have
             fellowship
             with
             God.
             Can
             we
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             bless
             him
             on
             a
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             ?
             Could
             we
             pray
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             bless
             a
             Drunkard
             in
             his
             drunkenness
             ,
             abusing
             his
             enjoyments
             ?
             Or
             a
             Thief
             in
             Stealing
             his
             ,
             though
             he
             used
             his
             purchase
             never
             so
             soberly
             ?
             What
             if
             prevailing
             Robbers
             by
             Land
             ,
             or
             pyrats
             by
             sea
             ,
             preying
             upon
             all
             passengers
             ,
             should
             require
             this
             as
             the
             sign
             of
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             condition
             whereupon
             such
             as
             they
             apprehended
             &
             overcame
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             for
             preservation
             &
             prosperity
             to
             them
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             be
             wickedness
             thus
             to
             pray
             for
             Thieves
             &
             Robbers
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             Tyrants
             the
             greatest
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             that
             rob
             &
             destroy
             twenty
             for
             one
             of
             private
             Robbers
             ?
             And
             do
             they
             not
             require
             this
             as
             such
             a
             sign
             on
             such
             a
             Condition
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             then
             the
             plea
             will
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             exacted
             as
             a
             Badge
             of
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             Sign
             ,
             Tessera
             ,
             &
             Sbibboleth
             of
             ouning
             the
             Authority
             .
             Which
             I
             have
             at
             this
             length
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             ,
             cannot
             be
             conscienciously
             
             Ouned
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             circumstances
             .
             And
             even
             by
             this
             Argument
             :
             That
             Authority
             which
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             we
             cannot
             oune
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             this
             Tyrannical
             Authority
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             I
             trust
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             made
             manifest
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             said
             above
             .
             And
             so
             I
             conclude
             this
             Head
             ,
             with
             that
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             I
             use
             for
             the
             King.
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               to
               whom
               vengeance
               belongeth
               ,
               shew
               thy self
               ;
               lift
               up
               thy self
               thow
               Iudge
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               render
               a
               reward
               to
               the
               proud
               .
               Lord
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               wicked
               ?
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               wicked
               Triumph
               ?
               Shall
               the
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
               have
               fellowship
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               Frameth
               Mischief
               by
               a
               Law
               ?
               The
               Mighty
               &
               Terrible
               God
               ,
               destroy
               all
               Kings
               &
               people
               ,
               that
               put
               to
               their
               hand
               to
               alter
               &
               destroy
               the
               House
               of
               God.
               Overturn
               ,
               Overturn
               ,
               Overturn
               this
               Throne
               of
               Tyra●ny
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               until
               he
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HEAD
             III.
             The
             Refusing
             to
             Swear
             &
             Subscribe
             the
             many
             unlawful
             imposed
             Oaths
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             have
             suffered
             great
             Cruelties
             ;
             Chiefly
             that
             of
             Abjuration
             which
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             Several
             their
             Suffering
             to
             Death
             ,
             Vindicated
             .
          
           
             ANother
             Great
             Head
             of
             Grievous
             Sufferings
             in
             this
             fatal
             Period
             ,
             hath
             been
             ,
             that
             during
             this
             Stated
             War
             between
             Christ
             and
             His
             Enemies
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             wanted
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Wrestlings
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             held
             ,
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             refuse
             all
             illegally
             imposed
             &
             wickedly
             
             required
             Transactions
             with
             His
             Declared
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             tampering
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             taking
             or
             subscribing
             any
             of
             their
             conscience-conzening
             Impositions
             of
             deceitful
             &
             destructive
             Bonds
             &
             Oaths
             ,
             obtruded
             by
             men
             who
             have
             cast
             off
             all
             sense
             of
             a
             Deity
             or
             regard
             to
             Humanity
             ,
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             poor
             people
             ,
             to
             debauch
             them
             and
             cast
             them
             doun
             from
             the
             only
             excellency
             ,
             or
             integrity
             ,
             that
             was
             left
             them
             :
             Whereby
             (
             though
             they
             have
             missed
             of
             their
             design
             as
             to
             some
             ,
             who
             through
             grace
             have
             escaped
             the
             snares
             of
             these
             fowlers
             ,
             and
             in
             resisting
             have
             overcome
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             )
             they
             have
             prevailed
             to
             inveigle
             the
             Generality
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Generation
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             defection
             &
             wretched
             Complyance
             with
             all
             their
             snares
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             Prognosticates
             universal
             desolation
             ineluctable
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prevented
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             universal
             as
             the
             Complyance
             hath
             been
             )
             So
             it
             proclaims
             the
             infamy
             of
             the
             Complyers
             perjurie
             ,
             as
             indeleble
             as
             their
             perfidie
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             complyed
             .
             The
             Consideration
             of
             which
             woful
             Apostacie
             ,
             in
             its
             various
             steps
             by
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             propogated
             &
             promoted
             ,
             ought
             to
             deter
             &
             demur
             all
             the
             fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             partake
             of
             its
             threatened
             punishment
             ,
             from
             venturing
             any
             more
             to
             come
             near
             the
             brink
             ,
             or
             border
             of
             such
             precipices
             ,
             and
             paths
             of
             the
             destroyer
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             have
             stumbled
             ,
             &
             fallen
             ,
             &
             been
             hooked
             ,
             &
             snared
             ,
             &
             taken
             ;
             yea
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             look
             near
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             left
             to
             follow
             their
             look
             ,
             but
             to
             stand
             aloof
             from
             every
             appearance
             of
             Transacting
             with
             these
             Man-Catchers
             ,
             yea
             Conscience-Catchers
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             cunning
             to
             ensnare
             &
             destroy
             ;
             as
             their
             predicessors
             ,
             to
             whose
             sins
             &
             Judgments
             also
             they
             serve
             themselves
             heirs
             ,
             are
             described
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             Ier.
             5.
             26.
             
             —
             29.
             
             
               They
               lay
               wait
               as
               he
               that
               setteth
               snares
               ,
               they
               sct
               a
               trap
               ,
               they
               catch
               men
               —
               their
               houses
               are
               full
               of
               deceit
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               become
               great
               &
               waxen
               rich
               —
               shall
               I
               not
               visite
               for
               these
               things
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Many
             and
             manifold
             have
             been
             the
             snares
             ,
             traps
             &
             gins
             ,
             laid
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Professors
             of
             this
             Generation
             &
             Nation
             ,
             by
             these
             Mischief-hatchers
             ,
             these
             
             keen
             &
             cunning
             persecuters
             ,
             the
             party
             now
             regnant
             or
             rather
             raging
             ,
             in
             madness
             &
             malice
             against
             Christ
             and
             all
             that
             are
             Loyal
             &
             zealous
             for
             His
             Interest
             against
             their
             Encroachings
             thereon
             ;
             Where
             by
             they
             have
             caught
             &
             cozened
             many
             out
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             &
             have
             broken
             the
             neck
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             the
             heart
             of
             not
             a
             few
             .
             Yea
             no
             Nation
             can
             be
             instanced
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             have
             been
             imposed
             on
             peoples
             Consciences
             ,
             so
             nawseating
             for
             naughtyness
             &
             number
             as
             well
             as
             noxious
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             in
             an
             Age
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             in
             Scotland
             within
             these
             27
             years
             past
             ;
             on
             design
             to
             wast
             all
             remainder
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             Religion
             among
             people
             ,
             that
             so
             having
             worn
             out
             the
             awful
             impression
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             introduce
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             upon
             a
             people
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             Apostasie
             with
             themselves
             :
             And
             either
             to
             incorporate
             all
             with
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             Combination
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             to
             exstirpate
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             who
             should
             discover
             any
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             not
             going
             along
             with
             them
             in
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             have
             the
             greater
             concurrence
             &
             countenance
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             hells
             Policy
             ,
             they
             contrived
             them
             in
             such
             terms
             ,
             as
             might
             engage
             many
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             load
             the
             Recusants
             with
             odious
             obliquies
             ,
             either
             as
             silly
             Scruplers
             ,
             or
             seditious
             Schismaticks
             ,
             or
             Rebells
             .
             For
             this
             hath
             been
             all
             alongs
             their
             grand
             project
             ,
             to
             Level
             their
             designs
             against
             Religion
             ,
             not
             directly
             &
             formally
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             but
             obliquely
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Lovers
             &
             Professors
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             Nick-name
             of
             fanatical
             Enemies
             to
             Government
             .
             Of
             these
             ensnaring
             Engines
             levelled
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
             some
             have
             been
             more
             patent
             &
             open
             ,
             others
             more
             laten●
             &
             hidden
             ;
             both
             have
             made
             a
             prey
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             last
             chiefly
             .
             For
             a
             snare
             ,
             the
             more
             latent
             &
             hidden
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             varnished
             over
             with
             the
             vermilion
             of
             pretended
             honesty
             &
             innocence
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             ●o
             accounted
             by
             all
             the
             Circumspect
             &
             Cautious
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             design
             more
             destructive
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             effects
             when
             discovered
             more
             dolorous
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             more
             open
             &
             manifest
             .
             A
             hook
             ,
             the
             bra●er
             that
             it
             is
             busked
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             that
             it
             is
             baited
             ,
             the
             surer
             and
             more
             successful
             it
             is
             to
             catch
             the
             simple
             fish
             ;
             
             if
             it
             want
             its
             busking
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             so
             readily
             bite
             at
             it
             .
             In
             vain
             is
             a
             net
             spread
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             bird
             :
             yet
             ,
             though
             this
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             such
             silly
             birds
             have
             the
             bulk
             of
             us
             been
             ,
             such
             silly
             doves
             without
             a
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             senslessly
             stupified
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             blind-folded
             &
             hood-winked
             into
             snares
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             manifest
             baseness
             ,
             as
             none
             could
             be
             readily
             supposed
             might
             fall
             into
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             brutishly
             abandon
             all
             common
             sense
             of
             Reason
             ,
             besides
             Religion
             :
             As
             the
             Test
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             of
             arbitrary
             Allegiance
             ,
             Bands
             of
             Conformity
             &
             irregular
             Regulation
             &c.
             
             Some
             again
             ,
             and
             these
             Alas
             !
             too
             many
             ,
             have
             been
             insnared
             with
             snares
             of
             a
             more
             smooth
             ,
             soft
             ,
             &
             subtile
             Complexion
             ,
             and
             poysoned
             with
             gilded
             arrowes
             ,
             coloured
             over
             with
             the
             specious
             pretexts
             of
             the
             enemies
             relenting
             Condescendency
             &
             tenderness
             ,
             stooping
             now
             to
             universal
             &
             general
             terms
             ,
             obviously
             thought
             capable
             of
             a
             very
             good
             Construction
             ,
             and
             daubed
             over
             with
             the
             untempered
             morter
             of
             the
             frequency
             of
             the
             almost
             universally
             unscroupled
             subscription
             of
             very
             good
             &
             Consciencious
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             rarity
             of
             Recusants
             lying
             under
             the
             reproach
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             wild
             ,
             fantastical
             fools
             .
             These
             well
             busked
             hooks
             have
             caught
             many
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             have
             been
             many
             banded
             Indemnities
             ,
             and
             easily
             swallowed
             Oaths
             thereunto
             appended
             .
             Though
             the
             present
             indeed
             is
             contrived
             without
             gins
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             and
             now
             all
             these
             snares
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Bands
             are
             as
             illegally
             taken
             away
             as
             they
             were
             before
             imposed
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             design
             ,
             to
             catch
             silly
             fish
             by
             other
             methods
             ;
             not
             with
             hooks
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             large
             spread
             net
             ,
             to
             hale
             the
             whole
             School
             to
             Antichrists
             shore
             ;
             And
             to
             put
             to
             proof
             &
             practice
             the
             vastness
             of
             that
             
               Leviathan
               Prerogative
            
             of
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             ,
             to
             dispense
             with
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             especially
             because
             ,
             in
             all
             of
             them
             even
             the
             most
             monstrous
             ,
             people
             might
             think
             there
             was
             some
             tye
             Obliging
             them
             to
             maintain
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             therefore
             to
             obliterate
             that
             ,
             &
             bury
             it
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             all
             now
             are
             taken
             away
             ;
             But
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             still
             remains
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             grievous
             Cry
             of
             sufferings
             for
             refusing
             them
             still
             continues
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             iniquity
             of
             them
             must
             be
             looked
             unto
             &
             lamented
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             account
             &
             reckoning
             must
             be
             rendered
             
             for
             thém
             ,
             to
             a
             Greater
             Judgment
             than
             that
             of
             Creatures
             .
             But
             among
             all
             these
             destructive
             &
             diabolical
             devices
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             none
             more
             charming
             &
             cheating
             ,
             than
             that
             Cunningly
             Contrived
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             enjoined
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             a
             Proclamation
             about
             it
             Representing
             a
             late
             Declaration
             ,
             emitted
             by
             that
             party
             whose
             sufferings
             I
             am
             vindicating
             (
             as
             a
             Manifesto
             of
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             and
             necessities
             to
             fall
             upon
             severe
             Resolutions
             towards
             their
             Enemies
             )
             under
             ▪
             the
             most
             odious
             Character
             ,
             that
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             helped
             with
             hells
             hatred
             could
             devise
             ;
             And
             requiring
             all
             to
             Abjure
             it
             in
             the
             most
             peremptory
             manner
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             severest
             penalty
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             .
             This
             Oath
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             contrived
             with
             such
             cunning
             ,
             and
             followed
             with
             such
             keenness
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             involved
             moe
             under
             its
             obligation
             ,
             and
             engaged
             more
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             that
             went
             before
             it
             :
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             painted
             over
             with
             such
             pretexts
             ,
             as
             never
             any
             before
             was
             capable
             of
             .
             The
             pressing
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             impartial
             ,
             upon
             all
             travelling
             in
             the
             Countrey
             &c.
             
             And
             their
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Pass
             annexed
             to
             it
             thought
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             without
             it
             no
             business
             could
             be
             gone
             about
             .
             It
             s
             subscription
             so
             universally
             unscrupled
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Generality
             of
             great
             Professors
             &
             Ministers
             too
             ;
             the
             thing
             abjured
             represented
             so
             odious
             ,
             as
             no
             honest
             man
             could
             refuse
             to
             renounce
             ;
             And
             the
             matter
             renounced
             ,
             under
             its
             best
             aspect
             &
             Construction
             ,
             esteemed
             only
             a
             paper
             Declaration
             ,
             of
             a
             party
             very
             despicable
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Principles
             ,
             profession
             ,
             or
             Confession
             of
             the
             Church
             seems
             no
             way
             concerned
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             way
             concerned
             ,
             yet
             the
             Concern
             appearing
             so
             small
             ,
             as
             few
             or
             none
             durst
             state
             their
             Sufferings
             upon
             that
             head
             .
             Yet
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             if
             either
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             or
             others
             that
             may
             have
             the
             tentation
             of
             the
             like
             hereafter
             ,
             will
             impartia●ly
             ponder
             it
             ;
             so
             much
             iniquity
             may
             be
             discovered
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             oblige
             the
             one
             to
             mourn
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             its
             sinfullness
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             beware
             of
             its
             danger
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             would
             I
             offer
             this
             to
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             one
             who
             was
             wofully
             wheedled
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             found
             the
             bitter
             effects
             of
             this
             poysoned
             pill
             in
             his
             wounded
             Conscience
             ,
             after
             reflections
             
             on
             the
             deed
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             that
             he
             despaired
             of
             ever
             recovering
             Peace
             .
             And
             this
             man
             had
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             justify
             his
             deed
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             ever
             took
             it
             ;
             having
             it
             with
             all
             the
             advantages
             that
             ever
             it
             could
             be
             tendered
             with
             :
             for
             ,
             being
             urged
             thereunto
             before
             the
             Iusticiary
             ,
             he
             expressly
             refused
             to
             disoun
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             whereupon
             it
             was
             founded
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             it
             was
             misrépresented
             in
             the
             Proclamation
             :
             And
             when
             they
             yeelded
             to
             an
             abstract
             disouning
             of
             it
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             the
             Proclamation
             represents
             it
             ,
             or
             
               if
               so
               be
            
             it
             might
             be
             so
             represented
             ,
             he
             gave
             in
             a
             sense
             in
             writ
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             take
             it
             ;
             shewing
             that
             upon
             supposition
             the
             Declaration
             did
             assert
             such
             things
             as
             was
             represented
             ,
             he
             would
             disoune
             it
             :
             And
             after
             the
             sense
             was
             accepted
             as
             satisfactorie
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             swear
             after
             the
             ordinary
             manner
             ,
             following
             the
             Clerks
             blind
             manuduction
             ,
             but
             behoved
             to
             have
             it
             written
             doun
             :
             And
             when
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             with
             express
             specification
             of
             that
             Apologetical
             Declaration
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             swear
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             altered
             and
             corrected
             ,
             And
             the
             Word
             pretended
             put
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             it
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             before
             he
             subscribed
             it
             ,
             he
             protested
             it
             might
             be
             constructed
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             than
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             he
             delivered
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             reckoned
             a
             Complyance
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             life
             :
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             Jewel
             of
             inward
             peace
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             many
             dayes
             .
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             chiefly
             insist
             on
             discovering
             the
             iniquities
             of
             this
             last
             Oath
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Abjuration
               Oath
            
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             is
             the
             smoothest
             ,
             and
             more
             generally
             taken
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             approven
             by
             many
             that
             condemns
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             refusing
             it
             hath
             been
             punished
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             most
             illegally
             pressed
             upon
             all
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             thereof
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             was
             ;
             And
             because
             as
             all
             other
             Oaths
             successively
             imposed
             ,
             were
             so
             contrived
             that
             the
             last
             did
             alwise
             imply
             &
             involve
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             So
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             iniquity
             of
             none
             of
             the
             preceding
             Oaths
             was
             altogether
             wanting
             in
             this
             .
             But
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             both
             the
             Complication
             of
             the
             iniquities
             of
             this
             Oath
             may
             be
             evidenced
             ,
             and
             the
             Continued
             strain
             of
             all
             the
             Oaths
             (
             which
             have
             also
             been
             heads
             of
             suffering
             ,
             though
             
             not
             to
             this
             degree
             )
             may
             be
             discovered
             ;
             I
             shall
             touch
             somewhat
             of
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             them
             ,
             And
             shew
             that
             their
             iniquity
             cleaves
             to
             this
             last
             Oath
             :
             And
             then
             come
             to
             canvass
             this
             Oath
             it self
             ,
             After
             I
             have
             premitted
             some
             General
             Concessions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             a
             few
             Words
             some
             General
             Concessory
             propositions
             may
             be
             premitted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Oaths
             both
             Assertory
             and
             promissory
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             but
             by
             Quakers
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             Swearing
             is
             a
             Moral
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             material
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             it
             is
             used
             for
             the
             whole
             Worship
             of
             God
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             
               Thow
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               serve
               Him
               ,
               and
               Swear
               by
               His
               Name
               Deut.
            
             10.
             20.
             
             —
             
               To
               Him
               shalt
               thow
               cleave
               &
               Swear
               by
               His
               Name
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             by
             whomsoever
             we
             swear
             ,
             Him
             we
             profess
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             invocate
             Him
             as
             witness
             of
             our
             hearts
             uprightness
             ,
             &
             honest
             meaning
             in
             the
             thing
             sworn
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             understood
             by
             both
             parties
             ,
             and
             as
             aveanger
             if
             we
             prove
             false
             .
             Hence
             every
             Oath
             which
             doth
             not
             bind
             us
             faster
             to
             serve
             &
             cleave
             to
             Him
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             .
             Again
             it
             is
             not
             only
             Commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             qualified
             how
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             Ier.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             required
             of
             a
             people
             returning
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             Swear
             
               in
               Truth
               ,
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               and
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Hence
             every
             Oath
             which
             is
             not
             so
             qualified
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             consist
             with
             a
             penitent
             frame
             ,
             is
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             likewise
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             Beleevers
             shall
             speak
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             &
             swear
             to
             the
             Lord
             Isai
             19.
             18.
             every
             Oath
             then
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             is
             unsuitable
             to
             Beleevers
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Consentaneous
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Confession
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             Again
             ,
             He
             that
             
               sweareth
               in
               the
               earth
               shall
               swear
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               Isai.
            
             65.
             16.
             and
             therefore
             that
             Oath
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             is
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             .
             If
             all
             the
             Oaths
             imposed
             upon
             Scotland
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             were
             examined
             by
             these
             Touch-stones
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             found
             all
             naught
             .
             So
             giving
             Bands
             for
             security
             ,
             which
             for
             obligation
             are
             equivalent
             to
             promissory
             Oaths
             ,
             are
             also
             Lawful
             materially
             :
             but
             with
             the
             same
             qualifications
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             are
             sinful
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             duty
             when
             suitably
             discharged
             ,
             truely
             ,
             judiciously
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             His.
             Will
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             cases
             very
             necessary
             .
             Not
             onely
             in
             vowes
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             is
             the
             party
             ,
             in
             matters
             morally
             necessary
             ,
             to
             keep
             
               the
               righteous
               Iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.
             106.
             
             Nor
             only
             in
             
               National
               Covenants
            
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             promoting
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             we
             find
             many
             Instances
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
               ,
               Ezra
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
            
             their
             making
             &
             renewing
             such
             Covenants
             by
             Oath
             ,
             coming
             under
             the
             dreadful
             Curse
             of
             it
             if
             they
             should
             break
             it
             .
             And
             this
             may
             make
             our
             hearts
             meditate
             Terror
             ,
             for
             the
             universal
             unparalelled
             Breach
             of
             Solemn
             Covenants
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             exposes
             the
             Nation
             to
             the
             Curse
             of
             it
             .
             But
             also
             in
             humane
             Transactions
             ,
             whereunto
             God
             is
             invocated
             as
             a
             Witness
             ;
             as
             in
             National
             Transactions
             ,
             at
             choosing
             &
             inaugurating
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             security
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             many
             examples
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Seldome
             indeed
             do
             such
             bonds
             hold
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             this
             Generations
             indeleble
             brand
             &
             bane
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             they
             have
             come
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             ineluctable
             slavery
             ,
             and
             have
             entailed
             it
             upon
             posterity
             .
             As
             likewise
             in
             Contracts
             &
             mutuàl
             Compacts
             of
             Friendship
             or
             stricter
             Association
             ,
             when
             Edification
             or
             other
             Sa●faction
             or
             security
             Calls
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             sware
             to
             
               Laban
               ,
               David
            
             to
             Ionathan
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             the
             matter
             must
             be
             clear
             ,
             &
             mutually
             understood
             ,
             &
             honestly
             meant
             ,
             without
             (
             equivocation
             &
             mental
             Reservation
             ,
             and
             all
             ambiguity
             ,
             as
             also
             possible
             &
             likely
             to
             continue
             so
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             to
             swear
             a
             thing
             we
             either
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             perform
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             him
             in
             whose
             favours
             the
             Oath
             is
             given
             .
             But
             withall
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             sparing
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             except
             where
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             or
             Band
             is
             weighty
             &
             necessary
             ,
             &
             not
             multiply
             them
             needlessly
             upon
             formality
             or
             Custom
             :
             for
             if
             there
             were
             suitable
             Confidence
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             need
             for
             so
             many
             of
             these
             securities
             .
             And
             specially
             in
             Relative
             stipulations
             betwixt
             man
             &
             wife
             &c.
             
             Where
             an
             indissolvable
             relation
             is
             entered
             into
             .
             And
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             ,
             even
             in
             things
             Civil
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             thereunto
             by
             a
             
             Lawful
             maigstrate
             ,
             for
             deciding
             of
             Contraversies
             ,
             or
             our
             oun
             vindication
             ,
             or
             to
             Confirm
             our
             Obligation
             to
             some
             duty
             ,
             An
             Oath
             for
             Confirmation
             is
             an
             
               end
               of
               all
               strif●
               Heb.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             But
             alwise
             in
             this
             the
             matter
             must
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             &
             certainly
             known
             ,
             and
             also
             necessary
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             useful
             ,
             worthy
             of
             such
             Confirmation
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             that
             His
             Holy
             Name
             be
             not
             ●aken
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             false
             ,
             God
             is
             made
             Witness
             of
             a
             lie
             ;
             if
             uncertain
             ,
             Conscience
             Conde●ns
             us
             that
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             care
             not
             ,
             what
             we
             call
             God
             Witness
             to
             ;
             if
             unlawful
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             called
             to
             approve
             what
             He
             hath
             comdemned
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             contradict
             Himself
             which
             is
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             .
             With
             all
             which
             Cases
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             &
             examine
             all
             these
             Delusory
             Oaths
             ,
             &
             hell-devised
             Impositions
             on
             Consciences
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             obtruded
             to
             debauch
             &
             insnare
             them
             ;
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             levelling
             all
             at
             one
             design
             ,
             how
             smoothly
             soever
             conceived
             ,
             can
             be
             taken
             without
             a
             wound
             &
             wramp
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             all
             these
             Cases
             ,
             only
             two
             are
             applicable
             to
             our
             imposed
             Transactions
             with
             our
             wicked
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             friendly
             Contracts
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Judicial
             Appearances
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             Swearing
             and
             Banding
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             .
             In
             both
             which
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             Confederation
             with
             them
             .
             In
             Contracts
             with
             them
             it
             will
             not
             be
             doubted
             :
             And
             in
             Judicial
             submitting
             to
             their
             Authoritative
             Impositions
             of
             such
             Securities
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             also
             a
             Confederation
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             acknowledging
             their
             Authority
             ,
             but
             in
             coming
             under
             mutual
             exacted
             stipulations
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             by
             taking
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bands
             ,
             we
             give
             them
             security
             of
             orderly
             ●ubjection
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Community
             whereof
             they
             are
             Judges
             ,
             and
             get
             their
             security
             of
             acquittance
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             molested
             nor
             prosecuted
             among
             the
             Recusan●s
             .
             Now
             concerning
             this
             Confederation
             ,
             I
             shall
             concede
             in
             two
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             ouned
             ,
             and
             Consequentially
             Oaths
             &
             Bands
             may
             be
             given
             to
             men
             of
             their
             stamp
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Confederation
             which
             is
             more
             Discretive
             or
             Discriminative
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             bargains
             wherein
             they
             and
             we
             are
             kept
             
             still
             divided
             as
             two
             parties
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             one
             Incorporation
             ,
             as
             in
             Contracts
             of
             Conhabitation
             ,
             liveing
             under
             them
             as
             Tenants
             ,
             buying
             &
             selling
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             enter
             into
             a
             Confederation
             unitive
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             us
             one
             body
             or
             party
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Confederation
             which
             is
             necessary
             &
             unavoidable
             ;
             when
             either
             an
             unavoidable
             strife
             or
             contention
             doth
             arise
             between
             them
             &
             us
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             are
             compelled
             to
             answer
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             otherwise
             be
             decided
             but
             by
             our
             Oath
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             are
             falsly
             accused
             of
             some
             odious
             &
             heinous
             Crime
             ,
             as
             of
             Murder
             or
             Adultery
             :
             It
             is
             then
             Lawful
             &
             necessary
             to
             vindicate
             our selves
             ,
             by
             giving
             all
             these
             Legal
             Confirmations
             that
             we
             are
             free
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             to
             lye
             under
             the
             imputation
             of
             such
             enormities
             ,
             were
             shamefully
             scandalous
             to
             Religion
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             allow
             any
             Transactions
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             which
             are
             elective
             &
             voluntary
             ,
             to
             make
             or
             pursue
             either
             peace
             or
             pleas
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             our
             oun
             Interest
             or
             benefit
             draweth
             us
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             ere
             we
             go
             to
             Law
             or
             give
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             to
             and
             before
             the
             unjust
             and
             perfidious
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             as
             we
             cannot
             oune
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             we
             would
             rather
             take
             wrong
             &
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             defrauded
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             adviseth
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             It
             was
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             Expositors
             shew
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             answer
             in
             Law
             for
             their
             oun
             vindication
             ,
             being
             pursued
             by
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             utterly
             a
             fault
             to
             go
             voluntarly
             one
             with
             another
             .
             And
             if
             to
             pursue
             a
             brother
             was
             a
             fault
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             with
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             with
             whom
             there
             should
             be
             less
             medling
             .
             And
             if
             to
             go
             before
             the
             unjust
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             these
             Heathen
             Judges
             were
             at
             Corinth
             who
             yet
             were
             Magistrats
             ,
             was
             utterly
             a
             fault
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             to
             go
             before
             such
             as
             have
             neither
             rightful
             nor
             righteous
             Authority
             at
             all
             :
             Which
             yet
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             Oaths
             &
             Bands
             before
             them
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             exact
             these
             but
             acknowledged
             Magistrates
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             Elective
             Confederation
             with
             these
             wicked
             Usurping
             Judges
             ,
             when
             brought
             before
             them
             to
             take
             their
             tendered
             Oaths
             and
             Bands
             ,
             not
             as
             parties
             pursued
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             transacting
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             
             whom
             as
             well
             as
             before
             whom
             we
             must
             give
             these
             Confirming
             Securities
             :
             And
             so
             not
             only
             must
             we
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Lord
             ●itteth
             ,
             whose
             Holy
             Name
             is
             interposed
             in
             such
             Solem
             Transactions
             ,
             but
             also
             we
             must
             swear
             &
             enter
             in
             bands
             to
             them
             as
             they
             require
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             necessar
             when
             called
             before
             them
             against
             our
             will
             ,
             and
             accused
             of
             horrid
             Crimes
             ;
             as
             was
             alwayes
             in
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             audaciously
             imputed
             to
             the
             Refusers
             ,
             that
             they
             asserted
             Murdering
             Principles
             ,
             and
             ounéd
             it
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             all
             that
             served
             the
             King
             ;
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             to
             declare
             with
             the
             most
             solemn
             Asseverations
             ,
             for
             vindication
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             disoune
             not
             only
             all
             such
             Assertions
             ,
             but
             all
             such
             thoughts
             as
             that
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             all
             that
             serve
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             serve
             him
             because
             they
             serve
             him
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             have
             injured
             us
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             &
             to
             declare
             our
             abhorrence
             of
             all
             Murder
             &
             Assassinations
             .
             But
             to
             swear
             such
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             altogether
             innocent
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             granting
             that
             we
             were
             legally
             suspect
             ,
             by
             offering
             a
             legall
             purgation
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Scotland
             should
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             purge
             themselves
             from
             a
             suspicion
             of
             Murder
             ,
             which
             were
             odious
             .
             And
             to
             abjure
             a
             Declaration
             as
             asserting
             such
             things
             ,
             when
             it
             asserts
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             is
             a
             Swearing
             to
             a
             lie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             Solemn
             Securities
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             Bonds
             that
             are
             Sacred
             Promises
             ,
             are
             
               stricti
               juris
            
             of
             most
             strict
             &
             indispensible
             obligation
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             on
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             shewes
             in
             many
             cases
             :
             No
             mans
             loss
             or
             private
             prejucice
             can
             make
             it
             void
             (
             though
             we
             swear
             to
             our
             
               oun
               hurt
            
             we
             must
             not
             
               change
               Psal.
            
             15.
             4.
             )
             Nor
             indifferency
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             if
             once
             engaged
             in
             (
             for
             then
             our
             Souls
             are
             
               bound
               Numb
            
             .
             30.
             2.
             )
             Nor
             deceit
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             the
             deceit
             be
             circumstantial
             only
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Gibeonites
             case
             :
             Nor
             the
             exstortion
             of
             it
             by
             fear
             or
             violence
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             Lawful
             :
             Nor
             rashness
             and
             sin
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             if
             Lawful
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             :
             Nor
             another
             meaning
             afterwards
             devised
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Imposers
             mind
             ,
             nor
             our
             oun
             at
             first
             who
             took
             it
             (
             that
             's
             but
             a
             swearing
             
               deceitfully
               Psal.
            
             24.
             4.
             )
             Nor
             any
             good
             meaning
             or
             design
             in
             reversing
             the
             Oath
             (
             Saul
             was
             punished
             for
             breaking
             his
             Oath
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             )
             Nor
             though
             the
             Oath
             be
             conceived
             by
             Creatures
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             the
             Altar
             or
             Temple
             &c.
             
             Math.
             23.
             
             20-22
             .
             Nor
             when
             the
             thing
             becomes
             impossible
             ,
             if
             that
             possibility
             could
             have
             been
             foreseen
             or
             prevented
             :
             Nor
             any
             other
             secret
             meaning
             ,
             by
             equivocation
             or
             mental
             reservarion
             ,
             which
             are
             abominable
             :
             Nor
             any
             Dispensation
             from
             Pope
             Or
             King
             :
             Nor
             any
             other
             posterior
             Oath
             .
             None
             of
             these
             things
             can
             make
             an
             Oath
             void
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             have
             bound
             our selves
             God
             will
             require
             it
             ;
             for
             who
             so
             despises
             an
             Oath
             ,
             by
             breaking
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             
               lo
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               hand
               be
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
            
             God
             will
             recompense
             it
             Ezek.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             They
             are
             null
             indeed
             &
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             bonds
             of
             iniquity
             tying
             to
             things
             unlawful
             or
             impossible
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             thing
             sworn
             is
             not
             in
             our
             oun
             power
             Numb
             .
             30.
             5.
             
             Or
             when
             there
             is
             deceit
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             in
             Circumstantialls
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             Essentialls
             ;
             Or
             when
             it
             hinders
             a
             greater
             good
             ;
             when
             the
             case
             Materially
             altereth
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             party
             sworn
             to
             relaxeth
             us
             .
             All
             these
             do
             condemn
             the
             horrid
             breach
             of
             the
             Sacred
             &
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             Confutes
             the
             perverting
             &
             wresting
             the
             words
             of
             it
             in
             the
             
               third
               Article
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             oblige
             to
             Allegiance
             to
             Tyrants
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             the
             obligation
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             deceit
             in
             essentialls
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             materially
             altereth
             (
             for
             in
             the
             Covenant
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             )
             and
             the
             party
             sworn
             to
             hath
             relaxed
             us
             long
             ago
             ,
             by
             annulling
             the
             Covenant
             yet
             all
             these
             things
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             still
             in
             force
             :
             And
             that
             all
             the
             Oaths
             &
             bonds
             contradictory
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             sinful
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             thô
             it
             be
             sinful
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             sinful
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             nevertheless
             perjury
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             especially
             to
             them
             whose
             erroneous
             conscience
             is
             bound
             by
             them
             ,
             under
             a
             Notion
             of
             their
             Lawfulness
             .
             And
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             conspicuous
             ,
             how
             deceitful
             a
             jugle
             that
             sinful
             shift
             of
             many
             hath
             been
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             subscribe
             an
             unlawful
             bond
             under
             a
             penalty
             ;
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             answer
             to
             their
             Courts
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             separate
             from
             the
             persecuted
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             penalty
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             pay
             the
             penalty
             would
             clear
             them
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             only
             an
             Alternative
             band
             .
             The
             iniquity
             of
             this
             Juggle
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             
             we
             consider
             ,
             such
             Bonds
             cannot
             be
             Alternative
             :
             for
             Alternatives
             are
             alwayes
             disjunctive
             ,
             binding
             equally
             either
             to
             this
             or
             that
             ;
             and
             the
             one
             Alternative
             is
             no
             more
             determinately
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             these
             Bonds
             were
             Alternative
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             binders
             choise
             ,
             whether
             to
             Answer
             the
             Court
             ,
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             separate
             Meetings
             ;
             Or
             pay
             so
             much
             money
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             Stipulation
             &
             promise
             is
             determinate
             to
             the
             obligation
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             bond
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             the
             penalty
             is
             annexed
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             obligation
             .
             And
             that
             fancy
             of
             cluding
             the
             bond
             by
             paying
             the
             penalty
             ,
             would
             quite
             enervate
             all
             security
             among
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             mutual
             compacts
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             and
             under
             that
             pretence
             ,
             they
             might
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             Complyance
             to
             the
             most
             wicked
             imposed
             obligation
             imaginable●
             to
             subscribe
             the
             
               Turks
               Alcoran
            
             ,
             with
             a
             reserved
             intention
             only
             to
             pay
             the
             imposed
             penalty
             .
             Which
             Reservation
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             suitable
             to
             that
             Christian
             Simplicity
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             answer
             that
             Moral
             honesty
             that
             our
             concern
             in
             the
             good
             of
             humane
             Societie
             calls
             for
             .
             It
             s
             incumbent
             on
             all
             that
             expect
             to
             Dwell
             in
             Gods
             Holy
             hill
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             requisite
             qualification
             for
             one
             ,
             though
             they
             swear
             to
             their
             
               oun
               hurt
            
             they
             will
             not
             
               change
               it
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             far
             from
             swearing
             deceitfully
             :
             And
             Consequently
             ,
             if
             they
             bind
             themselves
             by
             a
             promise
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             no
             less
             tender
             of
             than
             of
             his
             Oath
             ,
             they
             must
             keep
             it
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             to
             condescend
             that
             that
             penalty
             or
             fine
             should
             be
             paid
             ,
             by
             our selves
             or
             friends
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             were
             to
             condescend
             that
             these
             Enemies
             should
             be
             enriched
             by
             our
             oun
             or
             the
             spoil
             of
             our
             friends
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             our
             promise
             ;
             which
             seems
             such
             a
             dishonest
             &
             dishonourable
             thing
             ,
             that
             an
             honest
             heart
             would
             disdain
             it
             .
             And
             though
             this
             should
             be
             flouted
             as
             foolish
             preciseness
             ,
             to
             choose
             rather
             to
             lye
             still
             &
             suffer
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             that
             Christs
             Cross
             ,
             even
             with
             reproaches
             ,
             is
             alwise
             a
             better
             Choise
             ,
             than
             the
             works
             Ease
             ,
             purchased
             at
             any
             price
             which
             is
             a
             hire
             for
             Christs
             enemies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             Divines
             and
             Casuists
             do
             grant
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             his
             sense
             &
             meaning
             who
             tenders
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             
             whose
             favours
             it
             is
             conceived
             :
             because
             Oaths
             and
             Bonds
             are
             for
             security
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whosoever
             would
             deal
             honestly
             &
             Christianly
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             ,
             must
             take
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             it
             is
             understood
             by
             such
             as
             impose
             it
             :
             Otherwise
             the
             Holy
             Name
             of
             God
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             the
             swearers
             &
             promisers
             shall
             deal
             deceitfully
             ,
             in
             frustrating
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Oath
             or
             bond
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             the
             tenderers
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Reason
             &
             Religion
             requires
             ,
             that
             all
             Oaths
             or
             Bonds
             be
             so
             conceived
             and
             enunciated
             ,
             that
             all
             concerned
             may
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             doubt
             how
             far
             they
             bind
             ,
             the
             Imposers
             should
             explain
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             did
             to
             his
             servant
             :
             So
             Conscience
             requires
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             alwayes
             taken
             in
             the
             Imposers
             sense
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             discover
             their
             sense
             &
             sentiments
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             meaning
             that
             we
             may
             think
             the
             words
             Capable
             of
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             wheedling
             explications
             that
             they
             may
             give
             or
             allow
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             deceitful
             &
             insnaring
             as
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             favour
             to
             get
             a
             Liberty
             to
             put
             a
             sense
             upon
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             known
             meaning
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Liberty
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             to
             mock
             others
             ,
             and
             our selves
             too
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
             And
             to
             put
             a
             Gloss
             upon
             printed
             Oaths
             or
             Bonds
             ,
             which
             in
             strict
             Construction
             they
             will
             not
             bear
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             subscribe
             them
             inte●ninis
             as
             offered
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             an
             intangling
             our selves
             into
             the
             bond
             of
             sinful
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             but
             to
             stumble
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             harden
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             mock
             posterity
             in
             future
             ages
             ;
             who
             shall
             see
             the
             Oaths
             
               in
               terminis
            
             subscribed
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             sense
             they
             were
             taken
             in
             ,
             
               See
               Apolog.
               Relat.
               Sect.
            
             14.
             
             It
             is
             known
             by
             manifold
             experiences
             that
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             hearken
             to
             their
             overtures
             who
             study
             to
             ensnare
             us
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             hurtful
             &
             hateful
             to
             propound
             overtures
             to
             them
             .
             For
             they
             interpret
             it
             a
             Ceding
             and
             giving
             ground
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             see
             a
             man
             begining
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             condescending
             ,
             even
             to
             accept
             of
             litle
             at
             first
             that
             they
             may
             draw
             him
             on
             to
             more
             :
             like
             cuning
             Anglers
             ,
             sometimes
             recoyling
             &
             drawing
             back
             the
             well
             baited
             &
             busked
             hook
             ,
             to
             invite
             the
             poor
             unwary
             fish
             to
             pursue
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             leting
             it
             run
             away
             with
             the
             
             hook
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             bite
             kindly
             :
             So
             when
             thy
             find
             a
             man
             offering
             &
             ready
             to
             accept
             of
             Accommodations
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             very
             yeelding
             and
             easie
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             design
             to
             hook
             him
             .
             But
             Conscience
             can
             find
             no
             safety
             at
             present
             ,
             nor
             satisfaction
             afterwards
             in
             accommodations
             with
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             all
             that
             are
             not
             blinded
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             partiality
             ,
             or
             a
             Judicial
             stroak
             ,
             that
             our
             Imposers
             are
             such
             sons
             of
             Belial
             as
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             hands
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hand
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             reflect
             upon
             the
             matters
             upon
             which
             these
             Accommodations
             are
             to
             be
             offered
             or
             accepted
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             things
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             come
             &
             go
             ,
             upon
             our
             discretion
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             with
             our
             oun
             particulars
             ,
             or
             with
             Problems
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             or
             ambiguous
             propositions
             capable
             of
             different
             senses
             ;
             but
             matters
             so
             &
             so
             circumstantiate
             ,
             as
             do
             require
             the
             positive
             determinate
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Concerns
             of
             Truth
             &
             falshood
             ,
             duty
             &
             sin
             ,
             which
             cannot
             admit
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             or
             dispensation
             ,
             or
             Reservation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             the
             Imposers
             and
             they
             that
             state
             their
             Inquisition
             about
             such
             things
             do
             oune
             ,
             and
             are
             observably
             known
             to
             have
             &
             maintain
             about
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             all
             other
             forged
             Accommodations
             are
             but
             tampering
             tricks
             ,
             jugling
             with
             juglers
             ,
             deceiving
             the
             deceivers
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             does
             not
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             doves
             innocency
             :
             for
             what
             is
             that
             but
             a
             swearing
             or
             promising
             deceitfully
             !
             Psal.
             24.
             4.
             
             a
             conceiving
             &
             uttering
             from
             the
             heart
             words
             of
             
               falshood
               Isai.
            
             59.
             13.
             
             a
             false
             Oath
             Zech.
             8.
             17.
             which
             are
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             a
             swift
             Witness
             against
             〈◊〉
             swearers
             Mal.
             3.
             5.
             
             Neither
             will
             they
             be
             so
             easily
             deceived
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             readily
             yeeld
             to
             accommodations
             ,
             or
             any
             tolerable
             sense
             that
             we
             can
             put
             upon
             their
             snares
             ;
             for
             they
             reckon
             that
             a
             yeelding
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             are
             glead
             to
             find
             us
             so
             far
             justifying
             their
             acts
             &
             impositions
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             offer
             practically
             to
             declare
             they
             bear
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             come
             many
             wayes
             to
             our
             hand
             to
             get
             us
             kooked
             so
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             things
             being
             premitted
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             Reasons
             why
             it
             was
             necessary
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             Refuse
             all
             the
             Oaths
             hitherto
             tendered
             ,
             and
             Consequently
             
             Consciencious
             Sufferers
             upon
             this
             Account
             will
             be
             vindicated
             .
             And
             first
             some
             General
             Reasons
             against
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             Then
             a
             Word
             to
             each
             sort
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             one
             General
             Argument
             ,
             that
             will
             Condemn
             coming
             in
             any
             terms
             of
             Oaths
             or
             Bonds
             with
             that
             party
             ,
             that
             have
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             overturned
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Because
             such
             Transactions
             with
             them
             (
             as
             is
             hinted
             above
             )
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             known
             Enemies
             of
             Truth
             &
             Godliness
             ,
             importing
             a
             voluntary
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             Complyance
             &
             Incorporation
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Community
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             head
             .
             Now
             all
             such
             sort
             of
             Confederacy
             with
             such
             malignant
             Enemies
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             
               Mr.
               Gillespie
            
             demonstrates
             in
             his
             
               Useful
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               concerning
               Associations
               &
               Confederacies
               with
               Idolaters
               ,
               or
               any
               known
               Enemies
               of
               Truth
               &
               Godliness
               .
            
             Though
             Civil
             Compacts
             for
             common
             Commerce
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             as
             Abram
             was
             confederate
             with
             
               Aner
               ,
               Eshcol
            
             ,
             &
             
               Mamre
               Gen.
            
             14.
             13.
             
             Iacob
             Covenanted
             with
             Laban
             by
             way
             of
             
               Lawborrowes
               Gen.
            
             31.
             44.
             
             But
             Sacred
             Confederations
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             from
             these
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             condemns
             them
             
               Exod.
               23.
               32.
               
               Thow
               shalt
               make
               no
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               with
               their
               gods
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               thy
               Land
               ,
               lest
               they
               make
               thee
               sin
               against
               me
            
             —
             Where
             not
             only
             Religious
             Covenants
             are
             discharged
             in
             a
             
               tolleration
               of
            
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             familiar
             Conversation
             also
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               thy
               Land.
            
             If
             then
             we
             must
             not
             suffer
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             Capacity
             ,
             sure
             we
             must
             far
             less
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             them
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             heathens
             ,
             far
             less
             with
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             calls
             themselves
             Christians
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             layes
             much
             more
             restraint
             from
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             with
             Pagans
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               make
               thee
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             long
             therefore
             as
             there
             is
             that
             hazard
             of
             sinning
             ,
             the
             Law
             obliges
             to
             that
             caution
             .
             So
             Exod.
             34.
             
             12-16
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               lest
               thow
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               —
               lest
               it
               be
               a
               snare
               —
               but
               ye
               shall
               destroy
               their
               Altars
               —
               lest
               thow
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               them
            
             —
             and
             
               they
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               their
               gods
               and
               thow
               take
               of
               their
               
               daughters
               unto
               thy
               sons
            
             —
             Here
             again
             ,
             all
             Sacred
             Transactions
             are
             discharged
             ,
             upon
             a
             Moral
             &
             perpetually
             binding
             ground
             ,
             and
             all
             Toleration
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             Conjugal
             Affinity
             .
             Such
             complyance
             brought
             on
             the
             first
             desolating
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             flood
             on
             the
             old
             world
             (
             Gen.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             when
             the
             Godly
             conformed
             &
             incorporated
             themselves
             ,
             and
             joined
             in
             affinity
             with
             that
             ungodly
             crew
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             separated
             themselves
             .
             Likewise
             Deut.
             7.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             —
             
               Thow
               shalt
               make
               no
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               shew
               mercy
               unto
               them
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thow
               make
               marriages
               with
               them
               —
               for
               they
               will
               turn
               away
               thy
               son
               from
               following
               Me
               —
               so
               shall
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               kindled
               against
               yow
               —
               but
               thus
               shall
               ye
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               ye
               shall
               destroy
               their
               Altars
               .
            
             Where
             all
             Transactions
             with
             a
             people
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             are
             discharged
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             tolleration
             of
             Malignant
             enemies
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             precept
             ,
             David
             resolveth
             to
             destroy
             early
             
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             wicked
             doers
             from
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Lord
             Psal.
             101.
             8.
             
             Mark
             this
             All
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             or
             quality
             so
             ever
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             And
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             this
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             these
             seven
             Nations
             there
             enumerate
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             of
             many
             other
             Nations
             ;
             where
             Solomon
             is
             condemned
             for
             joining
             in
             affinity
             with
             other
             wicked
             people
             ,
             besides
             these
             1
             King.
             11.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             generally
             :
             against
             Confederacies
             with
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Moral
             ground
             is
             applicable
             ,
             &
             the
             danger
             of
             insnaring
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             clear
             likewise
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             to
             treat
             them
             &
             with
             them
             as
             enemies
             Psal.
             139.
             21
             ,
             22.
             with
             whom
             as
             such
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Confederation
             ;
             for
             that
             supposes
             alwayes
             the
             enmity
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             but
             that
             can
             never
             be
             between
             the
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             professed
             Enemies
             thereof
             :
             but
             that
             must
             alwayes
             be
             the
             language
             of
             their
             Practice
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               me
               Psal.
            
             6.
             8.
             
             The
             command
             is
             peremptory
             &
             perpetual
             ,
             
               for
               sake
               the
               foolish
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               6.
               make
               no
               friendship
               with
               them
               ,
               Prov.
               22.
               24.
               
               Say
               not
               a
               Confederacy
               to
               them
               Isai.
            
             8.
             12.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             opposition
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             betwixt
             Confederating
             with
             the
             
             wicked
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             other
             .
             There
             is
             an
             express
             discharge
             to
             yoke
             or
             have
             any
             fellowship
             with
             them
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             to
             the
             end
             —
             
               for
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               righteousness
               with
               unrighteousness
               ?
            
             —
             what
             
               Concord
               hath
               Christ
               with
               Belial
               ?
               —
               wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               and
               be
               separate
            
             —
             2.
             
             Many
             fad
             &
             sharp
             reproofs
             for
             such
             Transactions
             &
             Confederations
             ,
             do
             conclude
             the
             same
             thing
             Iud.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             —
             
               Isaid
               —
               ye
               shall
               make
               no
               league
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               yow
               shall
               throw
               doun
               their
               Altars
               ,
               but
               yow
               have
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voice
               ,
               why
               have
               yow
               done
               this
               ?
               Wherefore
               —
               I
               will
               not
               drive
               them
               out
               from
               before
               yow
            
             —
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             drive
             out
             these
             enemies
             ,
             if
             we
             swear
             subjection
             &
             Allegiance
             ,
             &
             come
             under
             Confederations
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             thereby
             we
             contribute
             actively
             to
             their
             settlement
             &
             establishment
             ,
             and
             bring
             our selves
             not
             only
             under
             the
             miserie
             ,
             but
             the
             guilt
             of
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             doers
             .
             So
             Ier.
             2.
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             reproved
             ,
             for
             making
             themselves
             
               home
               born
               slaves
            
             ;
             how
             ?
             by
             out-Landish
             Confederacies
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Now
               what
               hast
               thow
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               drink
               the
               waters
               of
               Sihor
               ?
               or
               what
               hast
               thow
               to
               do
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Assyria
               ?
            
             —
             The
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               Nunc
               ergo
               quid
               vobis
               contrahendo
               Societatem
               cum
               Pharaone
               rege
               Egyptiorum
               ?
               —
               &
               quid
               vobis
               percutiendo
               faedus
               cum
               Assyria
               .
            
             —
             What
             have
             yow
             to
             do
             Associate
             with
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             and
             what
             have
             yow
             to
             do
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Assyrian
             ?
             So
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             take
             their
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             great
             enemies
             as
             they
             were
             .
             Ephraim
             is
             reproved
             for
             mixing
             himself
             among
             the
             people
             Hos.
             7.
             8.
             by
             making
             Confederacies
             with
             them
             ;
             what
             followes
             ?
             he
             is
             a
             
               Cake
               not
               turned
            
             ,
             hot
             in
             the
             neither
             side
             ,
             zealous
             for
             earthly
             things
             ,
             but
             cold
             &
             raw
             in
             the
             upperside
             ,
             remiss
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             our
             experience
             to
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             such
             bargains
             ,
             or
             bonds
             ,
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             were
             ingaged
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             alwise
             in
             some
             measure
             fallen
             from
             their
             former
             fervor
             for
             Christ.
             Nay
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             such
             Transactions
             are
             seldom
             or
             never
             recorded
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             without
             a
             reproof
             ,
             or
             some
             greater
             Mark
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             doubtless
             
             ●s
             set
             purposely
             as
             beacons
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             beware
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
             3.
             
             We
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             many
             disallowed
             &
             condemned
             examples
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Lord
             sets
             marks
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             Ahabs
             Covenant
             with
             
               Benhadad
               ,
               1
               King.
            
             20.
             32.
             to
             the
             end
             :
             Asa's
             Covenant
             with
             Benhadad
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             calls
             a
             foolish
             deed
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             from
             begin
             .
             to
             vers
             .
             10.
             proceeding
             from
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ;
             as
             all
             such
             Transactions
             are
             over-awed
             Complyances
             .
             Iehosaphats
             with
             Abab
             hath
             the
             same
             Censure
             ,
             though
             he
             kept
             himself
             free
             of
             Ahabs
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             penitent
             before
             he
             joined
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             relation
             to
             him
             was
             very
             near
             ,
             the
             enemy
             of
             both
             was
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             the
             cause
             was
             good
             to
             recover
             a
             city
             of
             refuge
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             proceeding
             was
             Pious
             consulting
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             his
             end
             good
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             did
             not
             justify
             that
             wickedness
             ,
             related
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             and
             reproved
             2
             
               Chron.
               19.
               2.
               
               Iehu
            
             the
             Prophet
             is
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Should
               thow
               love
               them
               that
               hate
               the
               Lord
               ?
               therefore
               is
               wrath
               upon
               thee
               from
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             After
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             joined
             himself
             with
             Ahaziah
             ,
             who
             did
             very
             wickedly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             brake
             his
             works
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             35.
             to
             the
             end
             :
             which
             made
             him
             afterwards
             mend
             his
             fault
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             not
             again
             joine
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             sought
             the
             like
             Association
             1
             King.
             22.
             49.
             
             So
             Amaziah's
             bargain
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             admonishing
             him
             to
             disjoyne
             himself
             from
             them
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             
             7-10
             .
             And
             Ahaz
             his
             bargain
             with
             Tiglath-Pilnasser
             the
             
               Assyrian
               2
               Chron.
            
             28.
             16.
             
             &c.
             is
             plainly
             disallowed
             .
             4.
             
             The
             complaints
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             &
             Lamentations
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             mourning
             over
             this
             sin
             ,
             demonstrate
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             
               Ezra
               ,
               9.
               14.
               
               Should
               we
               again
               break
               thy
               Commandments
               ,
               &
               join
               in
               affinity
               with
               the
               people
               of
               these
               abominations
               ?
               wouldst
               not
               thow
               be
               angry
               with
               us
               ,
               till
               thow
               hadst
               consumed
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               remnant
               nor
               escaping
               ?
               Psal.
               106.
               35.
               
               They
               were
               mingled
               among
               the
               heathen
               and
               learned
               their
               works
               .
            
             All
             these
             commands
             ,
             Reproofs
             ,
             Examples
             ,
             &
             complaints
             ,
             are
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ;
             and
             being
             seriously
             laid
             to
             heart
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             scare
             all
             the
             fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Join
             but
             stand
             aloof
             from
             all
             complyances
             ,
             conjurations
             ,
             or
             confederacies
             with
             the
             enemies
             
             of
             God
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             formally
             or
             interpretatively
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             partaking
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             receiving
             of
             their
             plagues
             .
             I
             insist
             the
             more
             largely
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             will
             conclude
             that
             for
             which
             these
             proofs
             are
             adduced
             ,
             to
             condemn
             all
             bonding
             or
             bargaining
             with
             Malignant
             Enemies
             ;
             And
             because
             it
             will
             vindicate
             the
             aversion
             of
             this
             poor
             persecuted
             Remnant
             ,
             from
             associating
             in
             expeditions
             of
             war
             ,
             with
             promiscuous
             subverters
             &
             perverters
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             were
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             my
             purpose
             to
             dilate
             any
             discourse
             in
             a
             distinct
             head
             ,
             while
             I
             must
             confine
             my self
             only
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             Sufferings
             .
             Only
             because
             it
             may
             be
             Objected
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             profitable
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             Scriptures
             disprove
             only
             voluntary
             &
             elective
             confederations
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             cannot
             condemn
             necessitated
             subscriptions
             of
             Lawful
             Obligations
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             sinful
             ;
             Nor
             come
             they
             home
             to
             the
             case
             of
             Prisoners
             ,
             who
             are
             constrained
             to
             transact
             &
             treat
             ,
             and
             have
             to
             do
             with
             the
             men
             in
             power
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             if
             all
             bonds
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             then
             Prisoners
             might
             not
             procure
             Liberty
             for
             longer
             or
             shorter
             time
             ,
             upon
             bond
             &
             bail
             to
             
               answer
               again
               when
               called
            
             ;
             Which
             yet
             is
             generally
             approven
             ,
             and
             practised
             without
             scruple
             ,
             and
             seems
             not
             to
             want
             a
             precedent
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             Iason
             gave
             such
             security
             Act.
             17.
             9.
             
             I
             shall
             therefore
             subjoin
             here
             some
             considerations
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Answer
             to
             this
             .
             1.
             
             These
             Scriptures
             disprove
             all
             Covenants
             Exod.
             23.
             32.
             
             All
             confederacies
             Isai.
             8.
             12.
             all
             concord
             or
             aggreement
             with
             the
             men
             of
             
               Belial
               2
               Cor
            
             ,
             6.
             15.
             and
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             voluntary
             or
             over-awed
             Transactions
             ,
             all
             Unitive
             aggreements
             of
             whatsoever
             sort
             are
             discharged
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             be
             restricted
             to
             the
             particulars
             there
             specified
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             other
             Covenant
             ,
             confederacy
             ,
             or
             concord
             might
             be
             Lawful
             that
             were
             not
             a
             joining
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             an
             assotiating
             in
             war
             ,
             or
             communion
             in
             Worship
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Moral
             grounds
             of
             these
             Prohibitions
             can
             be
             so
             restricted
             :
             for
             the
             hazard
             of
             sin
             &
             snares
             ,
             the
             hurt
             of
             faithless
             fears
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             flow
             ,
             and
             the
             hatefulness
             of
             such
             unequal
             Conjunctions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             grounds
             &
             reasons
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             these
             forecited
             
             places
             ,
             cannot
             be
             restricted
             to
             the
             particulars
             specified
             .
             But
             now
             all
             the
             tendered
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             when
             subscribed
             as
             they
             require
             ,
             yea
             even
             those
             Transactions
             of
             Prisoners
             for
             procuring
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             on
             terms
             of
             engaging
             to
             re-enter
             themselves
             according
             to
             aggreement
             with
             their
             persecuters
             ,
             are
             Unitive
             Covenants
             or
             Conditional
             aggreements
             ,
             giving
             solemn
             securities
             for
             their
             respective
             obligations
             ,
             upon
             terms
             wherein
             both
             parties
             accord
             :
             for
             these
             bonds
             are
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             .
             They
             are
             confederacies
             of
             the
             Subjected
             ,
             seeking
             the
             peace
             &
             favours
             of
             their
             superiours
             ,
             which
             when
             over-awed
             are
             sinful
             to
             be
             made
             with
             wicked
             Enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             unconstrained
             ,
             for
             Ahaz
             his
             transaction
             with
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             called
             a
             sinful
             confederacy
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             homologated
             by
             any
             of
             the
             fearers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Isai.
             8.
             12.
             
             They
             are
             concords
             and
             aggreements
             with
             the
             unrighteous
             sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             common
             matters
             ,
             but
             matters
             wherein
             Religion
             &
             Righteousness
             are
             nearly
             concerned
             :
             Can
             any
             think
             that
             these
             Commands
             are
             given
             with
             exception
             of
             Prisoners
             ?
             And
             that
             if
             any
             Isralite
             was
             Prisoner
             to
             these
             Nations
             ,
             he
             might
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             for
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             upon
             an
             engagment
             to
             render
             himself
             Prisoner
             to
             them
             again
             ?
             Then
             he
             might
             give
             bond
             to
             Gods
             devoted
             enemies
             ,
             to
             bind
             up
             his
             hands
             from
             prosecuting
             the
             war
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             all
             Israel
             was
             obliged
             to
             do
             :
             for
             if
             they
             might
             Covenant
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             have
             been
             their
             sin
             to
             rebel
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Zedekiahs
             sin
             to
             rebel
             against
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             :
             And
             so
             there
             might
             be
             a
             case
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Prohibitions
             ,
             would
             bee
             obliged
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             nor
             break
             doun
             their
             Altars
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             such
             a
             bargain
             with
             them
             for
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             surrender
             themselves
             as
             their
             subjects
             .
             Now
             we
             read
             ,
             many
             times
             they
             were
             brought
             under
             subjection
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             their
             leaguing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             broke
             the
             yoke
             ,
             when
             they
             cried
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             never
             submitted
             any
             longer
             than
             they
             were
             able
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             .
             
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             bound
             themselves
             to
             such
             subjection
             by
             Oath
             ,
             bond
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             have
             been
             no
             mercy
             which
             was
             purchased
             by
             Treachery
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             voluntary
             compact
             with
             the
             men
             in
             power
             ,
             to
             procure
             Liberty
             upon
             bond
             to
             answer
             again
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             called
             necessitated
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             necessitated
             sin
             .
             It
             must
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             cannot
             be
             forced
             ;
             It
             s
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             cannot
             but
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Consent
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             whereas
             before
             their
             so
             procured
             Liberty
             they
             were
             prisoners
             by
             Constraint
             ,
             now
             when
             they
             must
             return
             to
             prison
             ,
             they
             are
             prisoners
             by
             Consent
             :
             It
             s
             the
             prisoners
             Choise
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             come
             out
             upon
             these
             terms
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             every
             Choise
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Choise
             ,
             is
             elective
             &
             voluntary
             :
             It
             s
             put
             to
             the
             mans
             choise
             whether
             he
             wil
             continue
             under
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             Testimony
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             surcease
             from
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             Latter
             in
             the
             case
             is
             chosen
             .
             It
             s
             the
             prisoners
             desire
             and
             petition
             ,
             to
             transact
             with
             them
             in
             these
             terms
             for
             Liberty
             without
             which
             no
             benefit
             of
             any
             such
             bond
             can
             be
             procured
             ,
             and
             every
             desire
             is
             voluntary
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             a
             formal
             Compact
             &
             Capitulation
             with
             them
             ,
             binding
             &
             obliging
             these
             bonders
             by
             their
             oun
             word
             &
             writ
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             be
             at
             their
             Call
             &
             Command
             ,
             not
             by
             Compulsion
             &
             force
             now
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Moral
             obligation
             of
             their
             oun
             compact
             :
             Now
             every
             such
             compact
             is
             voluntary
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             all
             voluntary
             Covenants
             ,
             Confederacies
             ,
             &
             Aggreements
             be
             discharged
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             this
             bond
             of
             Compearance
             also
             must
             be
             discharged
             .
             The
             Judgement
             of
             famous
             
               Mr
               Rutherfoord
            
             ,
             of
             a
             draught
             of
             a
             petition
             to
             have
             been
             presented
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             by
             those
             Ministers
             who
             were
             prisoners
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             will
             confirm
             what
             is
             said
             :
             we
             find
             it
             in
             the
             
               
                 Third
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Letters
                   Numb
                
                 .
                 63.
                 
              
               where
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               am
               straitned
               as
               another
               suffering
               man
               ,
               but
               dare
               not
               petition
               this
               Committee
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               drawes
               us
               to
               Capitulate
               with
               such
               as
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               mount
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               disposing
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               the
               matters
               of
               Christ
               to
               yea
               and
               no
               (
               yow
               being
               prisoners
               ,
               and
               they
               the
               powers
               ,
               is
               a
               hazard
               .
            
             3.
             
             
             This
             Aggreement
             with
             the
             Enemies
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             is
             sinful
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             only
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             wicked
             power
             ,
             in
             ouning
             &
             transacting
             with
             them
             as
             Judges
             ,
             who
             can
             free
             them
             and
             bind
             them
             as
             prisoners
             by
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             disproved
             above
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             binding
             themselves
             over
             to
             a
             pacqued
             ,
             perverse
             ,
             &
             Law-perverting
             Judicatory
             ,
             not
             as
             prisoners
             by
             forcible
             constraint
             ,
             but
             a
             willing
             consent
             ,
             ackowledging
             the
             Legality
             of
             their
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             obliging
             themselves
             to
             observe
             it
             when
             demanded
             :
             yea
             it
             is
             a
             Covenanted
             &
             bonded
             obedience
             to
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             to
             exact
             from
             a
             Sufferer
             for
             Truth
             ,
             his
             re-entrie
             to
             prison
             ,
             for
             no
             crime
             but
             his
             duty
             .
             As
             also
             it
             is
             a
             justifying
             of
             a
             wicked
             sentence
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             sentence
             ,
             that
             an
             innocent
             man
             shall
             return
             to
             prison
             when
             they
             please
             ;
             which
             is
             justified
             when
             they
             bind
             themselves
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             This
             is
             nowise
             like
             a
             mans
             going
             to
             the
             Gibbet
             on
             his
             oun
             feet
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             does
             not
             bind
             himself
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             exacted
             of
             him
             as
             an
             obedience
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             given
             forth
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             sentence
             ,
             Only
             he
             chooseth
             it
             for
             his
             oun
             ease
             :
             But
             if
             all
             these
             did
             concur
             ,
             it
             were
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Martyr
             for
             Righteousness
             to
             obey
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             voluntarly
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             wicked
             sentence
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             of
             any
             pertinency
             to
             urge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             submit
             so
             far
             to
             a
             Robber
             ,
             as
             to
             bind
             himself
             to
             return
             to
             him
             against
             such
             a
             day
             with
             another
             purse
             to
             him
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             necessitated
             bargain
             ,
             to
             give
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             and
             promise
             more
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             a
             mans
             casting
             his
             goods
             out
             at
             sea
             to
             save
             the
             ship
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             not
             so
             but
             elective
             :
             This
             is
             only
             a
             Choise
             of
             the
             least
             of
             two
             evils
             of
             suffering
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             a
             choise
             of
             one
             of
             two
             evils
             which
             is
             sin
             ,
             which
             cannot
             come
             under
             a
             Christians
             election
             at
             all
             :
             This
             is
             a
             compact
             with
             the
             Robber
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             discretive
             ,
             and
             nowise
             unitive
             of
             the
             Robber
             &
             him
             ,
             in
             any
             bargain
             of
             concord
             or
             consederacy
             or
             acknowledged
             subjection
             ,
             only
             a
             passive
             surrender
             to
             his
             greater
             force
             as
             an
             enemy
             ;
             But
             the
             other
             is
             unitive
             ,
             as
             between
             Rulers
             &
             Ruled
             :
             This
             is
             not
             any
             obedience
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             mans
             purse
             required
             to
             be
             given
             or
             promised
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             here
             also
             subjoin
             some
             more
             of
             that
             foresaid
             
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 
                   Mr
                   Rutherfoords
                
                 ,
              
               In
               the
               2
               place
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               A
               speaking
               to
               them
               in
               writ
               ,
               and
               passing
               in
               silence
               the
               sworn
               Covenant
               &
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               present
               Controversie
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               being
               accused
               or
               not
               accused
               avouched
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Messias
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               dead
               must
               rise
               again
               ,
            
             even
             when
             the
             Adversarie
             mistated
             the
             question
             ;
             Now
             plain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             bonds
             nor
             petitions
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             word
             of
             the
             cause
             or
             Testimony
             suffered
             for
             .
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             sinful
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             scandalous
             in
             several
             respects
             ;
             in
             that
             at
             least
             it
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             which
             Christians
             should
             abstain
             from
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             22.
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             voluntary
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             their
             Impositions
             (
             at
             least
             of
             that
             to
             return
             to
             prison
             again
             )
             a
             willing
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             unjust
             Usurpations
             ;
             a
             spontaneous
             consenting
             to
             their
             Mischiefs
             framed
             into
             a
             Law
             ,
             &
             exacted
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Law
             ;
             A
             gratifying
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             them
             more
             than
             any
             thing
             a
             prisoner
             can
             do
             ,
             except
             he
             should
             wholly
             deny
             the
             cause
             ;
             and
             therefore
             chiefly
             always
             this
             overture
             is
             most
             acceptable
             from
             those
             that
             durst
             give
             any
             Testimony
             ,
             because
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             some
             indication
             of
             their
             fainting
             or
             falling
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             wearying
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             very
             glad
             ;
             And
             an
             offending
             and
             making
             sad
             the
             hearts
             &
             condemning
             the
             practice
             ,
             of
             some
             truly
             tender
             &
             zealous
             Confessors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             strong
             tentations
             to
             make
             such
             transactions
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             yeeld
             so
             far
             for
             a
             world
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             certainly
             an
             Argument
             of
             faithless
             fear
             ,
             &
             impatient
             wearying
             of
             the
             Cross
             because
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Oppressor
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             taxeth
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Captive
               hasteneth
               that
               he
               may
               be
               loosed
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             nor
             that
             his
             bread
             should
             fail
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             Him
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             bear
             their
             charges
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             them
             many
             encouragments
             to
             trust
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             open
             a
             door
             in
             His
             oun
             time
             &
             way
             ,
             see
             Isai.
             51.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Of
             this
             
               Rutherfoord
               addeth
            
             in
             that
             forecited
             Letter
             ,
             
               Silence
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               which
               Adversaries
               persecute
               ,
               seems
               a
               tacite
               deserting
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               when
               the
               state
               of
               
               of
               the
               Question
               is
               known
               to
               beholders
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               the
               Brethren
               intend
               not
               to
               leave
               the
               cause
               .
               And
               a
               litle
               after
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               The
               draught
               of
               that
               petition
               which
               yow
               sent
               me
               ,
               speaks
               not
               one
               word
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               adhering
               to
               which
               yow
               now
               suffer
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               mens
               hatred
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               whereof
               is
               the
               great
               work
               of
               the
               times
               ;
               and
               your
               silence
               in
               this
               nick
               of
               time
               )
               appears
               to
               be
               a
               not
               confessing
               of
               Christ
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               yow
               want
               nothing
               to
               begen
               an
               uncleanly
               deliverance
               ,
            
             but
             the
             profession
             of
             silence
             :
             which
             is
             professed
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             petition
             for
             such
             a
             bond
             ,
             when
             their
             address
             &
             transaction
             speaks
             no
             more
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             denied
             it
             .
             It
             is
             plainly
             a
             coming
             out
             of
             prison
             without
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             cannot
             consist
             with
             faithful
             &
             zealous
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             far
             from
             the
             choise
             of
             Christs
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             overcame
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             recorded
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             
             —
             
               who
               were
               tortured
               not
               accepting
               de●iverance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               resurection
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             it
             is
             Scandalous
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             inconvenient
             &
             unsuitable
             for
             the
             Confessors
             of
             Christ.
             In
             that
             not
             only
             they
             may
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             much
             troubled
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             underhand
             ●ealings
             their
             friends
             may
             use
             sometimes
             to
             procure
             that
             Liberty
             without
             acquainting
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             odiously
             their
             Act
             of
             deliverance
             may
             be
             worded
             &
             registred
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             testify
             against
             afterwards
             when
             they
             do
             know
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             many
             inconveniencies
             .
             But
             also
             it
             cannot
             be
             vindicated
             from
             being
             a
             dishonourable
             shifting
             ,
             and
             puting
             off
             ,
             or
             casting
             off
             the
             Call
             of
             a
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             confessing
             either
             an
             inconstancy
             ,
             or
             impatience
             or
             unreadiness
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             resolution
             ,
             to
             confess
             or
             profess
             the
             Testimony
             for
             Christ
             ,
             without
             some
             respyte
             to
             gather
             new
             defences
             for
             it
             :
             Whereas
             Christs
             Witnesses
             should
             be
             ready
             always
             to
             give
             an
             Answer
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             them
             ,
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             them
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             besides
             they
             involve
             themselves
             into
             the
             incumbrances
             of
             a
             doubtful
             suspence
             about
             the
             event
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             keep
             their
             first
             resolution
             &
             condition
             with
             cheerfullness
             ,
             aloof
             from
             such
             bargains
             ,
             they
             know
             the
             utmost
             they
             have
             to
             
             fear
             or
             hope
             from
             men
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Hard
             for
             them
             to
             come
             off
             without
             some
             sinful
             engagment
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             any
             measure
             of
             faithfulness
             when
             they
             are
             out
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             soon
             called
             again
             ;
             so
             they
             bring
             themselves
             into
             many
             sad
             difficulties
             ,
             how
             to
             behave
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             into
             many
             tentations
             unadvoidably
             .
             However
             except
             of
             late
             ,
             a
             precedent
             of
             this
             practice
             can
             hardly
             be
             instanced
             among
             the
             Sufferers
             of
             Christ
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             many
             have
             refused
             such
             offers
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             name
             one
             ;
             In
             the
             persecution
             of
             Qeen
             Mary
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Dr
               Sands
            
             Prisoner
             at
             London
             ,
             had
             the
             offer
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             such
             a
             bond
             ,
             finding
             bail
             to
             appear
             when
             he
             should
             be
             called
             ,
             but
             refused
             it
             absolutely
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Gentleman
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             having
             procured
             it
             by
             giving
             a
             thowsand
             pound
             Bond
             for
             him
             ,
             brought
             him
             forth
             and
             required
             his
             consent
             and
             observance
             of
             the
             obligation
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             give
             any
             security
             ,
             and
             denied
             his
             resolution
             to
             observe
             it
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Gentleman
             very
             courteously
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             stand
             to
             his
             hazard
             .
             This
             was
             far
             more
             like
             the
             innocency
             of
             the
             dove
             ,
             but
             this
             new
             prudence
             resembles
             more
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             serpent
             .
             Finally
             as
             for
             Iasons
             business
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             harped
             upon
             by
             these
             Bonders
             .
             (
             1
             )
             These
             were
             Rulers
             that
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             raging
             Tyrants
             (
             2
             )
             They
             were
             indifferent
             Arbiters
             between
             Iason
             and
             the
             Lewd
             fellowes
             that
             troubled
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             both
             Judge
             &
             party
             ;
             he
             gave
             no
             security
             to
             his
             persecuters
             ,
             as
             these
             Bonders
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             true
             Judges
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             who
             impartially
             took
             cognizance
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             whom
             Iason
             might
             &
             did
             expect
             right
             (
             3
             )
             This
             was
             before
             he
             was
             Prisoner
             ,
             being
             as
             free
             as
             his
             accusers
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Law
             as
             free
             for
             him
             as
             it
             was
             for
             them
             ;
             whereby
             he
             could
             vindicate
             himself
             and
             abide
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             be
             absolved
             by
             it
             :
             which
             does
             not
             answer
             the
             case
             of
             Prisoners
             ,
             actually
             ingaged
             in
             &
             called
             to
             a
             Testimony
             for
             Christ
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             but
             what
             is
             established
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ.
             (
             4
             )
             In
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             
               when
               they
               got
               satisfaction
               from
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             cleared
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             fasten
             any
             transgression
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             absolved
             him
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             All
             these
             Oaths
             &
             solemn
             Securities
             that
             have
             been
             imposed
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             are
             dreadful
             &
             heinous
             breaches
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             ,
             by
             
               taking
               His
               Name
               in
               vain
            
             in
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             whereby
             the
             takers
             cannot
             be
             holden
             guiltless
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             such
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ;
             however
             they
             be
             constructed
             ,
             can
             ever
             be
             taken
             with
             these
             requisite
             qualifications
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             Oaths
             (
             and
             consequently
             in
             all
             Solemn
             promises
             or
             Bonds
             )
             that
             are
             mentioned
             once
             for
             all
             Ier.
             4.
             2.
             where
             one
             that
             sweareth
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             
               in
               Truth
               ,
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               &
               in
               Righteousness
               .
            
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             in
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             true
             Oath
             ;
             Which
             is
             ,
             a
             
               Solemn
               Invocation
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               Confirmation
               of
               some
               true
               .
               Lawful
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               weighty
               ,
               Useful
               ,
               &
               worthy
               business
               ,
               wherein
               He
               is
               attested
               &
               appealed
               unto
               ,
               that
               He
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               Searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               may
               give
               His
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               punish
               the
               Swearer
               if
               he
               swear
               not
               in
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             this
             Swearing
             in
             Truth
             does
             import
             &
             require
             ,
             both
             Sincerity
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             filled
             with
             Reverence
             and
             the
             awful
             apprehension
             of
             a
             present
             God
             ;
             And
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             clear
             uptaking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             not
             implicitely
             but
             with
             our
             oun
             understanding
             ;
             And
             also
             singleness
             &
             honesty
             of
             the
             intention
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             to
             deceive
             ,
             by
             puting
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             the
             imposer
             hath
             ,
             or
             will
             allow
             when
             he
             understands
             it
             :
             So
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             clear
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             obviously
             gathered
             from
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             others
             ,
             especially
             them
             that
             exact
             the
             Oath
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             mean
             one
             thing
             and
             we
             another
             ,
             Gods
             Name
             is
             profaned
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Oath
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             equivocations
             &
             mental
             reservations
             are
             condemned
             ;
             As
             all
             Divine
             treating
             on
             Oaths
             teach
             ,
             and
             worthy
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             particularly
             ▪
             on
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             ,
             who
             Asserts
             ,
             that
             
               though
               we
               could
               devise
               some
               other
               meaning
               ,
               that
               might
               seem
               to
               make
               for
               us
               ;
               yet
               if
               that
               was
               not
               meant
               at
               first
               tendering
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               understood
               by
               him
               that
               did
               take
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               absolve
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               perjurie
               ;
               for
               an
               Oath
               is
               
                 stricti
                 juris
                 ▪
              
               and
               will
               not
               admit
               on
               any
               respct
               or
               account
               of
               interpretations
               ,
               prejudicial
               
               to
               the
               Native
               Truth
               of
               it
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               found
               to
               be
               (
               according
               to
               Psal.
               24.
               4.
               
               )
               a
               
                 swearing
                 deceitfully
              
               .
               And
               afterwards
               he
               sayes
               ,
               Much
               less
               will
               it
               exempt
               a
               man
               from
               guilt
               ,
               that
               in
               swearing
               he
               had
               a
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               contrary
               to
               what
               in
               common
               sense
               they
               bear
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               construction
               of
               all
               indifferent
               persons
               
                 sine
                 juramento
              
               or
               extra
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               be
               plain
               ,
               single
               ,
               &
               clear
               .
            
             And
             
               
                 Pareus
                 saith
                 in
                 
                   Catech
                   Urs.
                   Part.
                   2.
                   quest
                
                 .
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 Sancitum
                 est
                 Iuramentum
                 ,
                 ut
                 sit
                 vinculum
                 veritatis
                 inter
                 homines
                 ,
                 &
                 Testimonium
                 quod
                 Deus
                 sit
                 Author
                 &
                 Desensor
                 veritatis
                 .
              
            
             An
             Oath
             hath
             the
             Divine
             Sanction
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             bond
             of
             verity
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             Testimony
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             &
             defender
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Now
             none
             of
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             can
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             may
             be
             safely
             taken
             in
             any
             sense
             :
             it
             must
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Oath
             in
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Imposers
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Imposers
             never
             intended
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             ever
             have
             allowed
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             understood
             it
             ;
             which
             industriously
             the
             Takers
             have
             a
             care
             they
             should
             not
             understand
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             take
             it
             in
             that
             sense
             
               cum
               animo
               fallendi
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             Truth
             ,
             but
             most
             derogatory
             both
             to
             the
             Truth
             &
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             they
             are
             all
             unclear
             &
             ambiguous
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Truth
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             
               
                 
                   Dr.
                   Sanderson
                
                 saith
                 
                   De
                   Iur.
                   Promiss
                   .
                   Oblig
                   .
                   Prael
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 §.
                 10.
                 
              
               a
               Proposition
               of
               an
               ambiguous
               &
               indefinite
               sense
               ,
               before
               the
               matter
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               true
               proposition
               ;
               yea
               nor
               a
               proposition
               at
               all
               :
               for
               a
               proposition
               ,
               as
               its
               definition
               cleareth
               ,
               should
               signify
               either
               a
               truth
               or
               a
               falshood
               ,
               without
               any
               ambiguity
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               such
               Oaths
               should
               be
               supected
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               some
               deceit
               lurking
               ,
               and
               every
               pious
               &
               prudent
               man
               should
               refuse
               them
               ,
               offered
               under
               such
               terms
               ,
               cited
               by
               
                 Apol.
                 Relat
                 Sect.
                 10.
                 
                 Pag.
                 118.
                 
                 &
                 Sect.
                 14.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               267.
               
            
             In
             fine
             ,
             None
             of
             them
             can
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             :
             since
             they
             are
             all
             a
             denying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             evident
             by
             the
             induction
             of
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             Which
             how
             it
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             sincerity
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             ,
             and
             if
             conscience
             be
             called
             in
             to
             Judgement
             it
             will
             condemn
             the
             taking
             them
             .
             2.
             
             They
             cannot
             be
             taken
             
               in
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             
             knowledge
             &
             deliberation
             ;
             minding
             &
             understanding
             what
             it
             is
             we
             swear
             or
             subscribe
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             explains
             it
             in
             the
             place
             above
             cited
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             ambiguous
             ,
             the
             terms
             of
             them
             being
             capable
             of
             diverse
             senses
             ,
             not
             explained
             by
             the
             Imposers●
             And
             if
             they
             were
             explained
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             Righteousness
             ;
             And
             so
             at
             best
             they
             are
             uncertain
             :
             And
             that
             is
             dreadful
             ,
             to
             invock
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             to
             uncertainties
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             to
             swear
             with
             an
             evil
             conscience
             &
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             dare
             to
             call
             Him
             in
             as
             a
             Witness
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             suspense
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Truth
             or
             a
             lie
             ;
             And
             such
             a
             swearer
             must
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             he
             make
             God
             a
             Witness
             of
             a
             Truth
             or
             of
             a
             lie
             in
             the
             case
             .
             
               Vide
               Pareum
               Loc.
               supra
               citat
               .
               Pag.
               654
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Dr
               Sanderson
               ubi
               supra
               ,
            
             gives
             these
             reasons
             further
             against
             all
             ambiguous
             Oaths
             :
             because
             of
             him
             who
             tendereth
             the
             Oath
             :
             
               for
               the
               proper
               end
               of
               an
               Oath
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               whose
               favours
               it
               is
               taken
               should
               have
               some
               certainity
               of
               that
               whereof
               he
               doubted
               before
               ,
               but
               there
               can
               be
               no
               certainity
               out
               of
               words
               which
               have
               no
               certain
               sense
               :
               Next
               ,
               because
               of
               him
               who
               sweareth
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               take
               such
               an
               Oath
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               either
               stumbleth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               spreadeth
               a
               net
               for
               his
               oun
               feet
               ;
               for
               to
               what
               else
               should
               such
               collusion
               tend
               ,
               but
               either
               that
               by
               our
               example
               others
               may
               be
               induced
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               stumbled
               ;
               Or
               that
               afterwards
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               Oath
               ,
               some
               thing
               may
               be
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               unlawful
               or
               hurtful
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               lay
               a
               snare
               for
               our selves
               !
               Therefore
               let
               every
               prudent
               man
               beware
               of
               suffering
               himself
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               these
               wiles
               ,
               and
               of
               thinking
               so
               much
               either
               of
               the
               favour
               or
               of
               the
               ill
               will
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               to
               swallow
               the
               bait
               under
               which
               he
               is
               sure
               there
               is
               a
               hook
            
             :
             It
             is
             expedient
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Oaths
             all
             things
             be
             done
             aright
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sense
             be
             clear
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               jurare
               Liquido
            
             to
             swear
             with
             a
             clear
             conscience
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
               Pag.
            
             267.
             
             But
             next
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             all
             imposed
             and
             extorted
             under
             a
             sever
             penalty
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             
             fear
             .
             Such
             Oaths
             are
             by
             many
             famous
             Divines
             judged
             unlawful
             ,
             especially
             Publick
             Oaths
             imposed
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             under
             colour
             of
             Law
             ;
             these
             are
             worse
             than
             a
             mans
             private
             Oath
             given
             to
             a
             Robber
             ,
             ●for
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             unlawful
             :
             for
             ,
             whether
             the
             matter
             be
             Lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             such
             Oaths
             coacted
             ,
             exacted
             ,
             &
             imposed
             by
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             the
             persons
             suffrage
             to
             the
             equitie
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             an
             approbation
             of
             the
             imposition
             ;
             Which
             in
             the
             present
             case
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             any
             man
             of
             conscience
             ,
             for
             whether
             the
             Oaths
             be
             Lawful
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Authority
             imposing
             them
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             wicked
             and
             can
             never
             be
             approven
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             be
             extorted
             out
             of
             fear
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             deliberation
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             &
             unviolented
             choise
             ,
             unconstrained
             light
             or
             liberty
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             the
             ingredients
             of
             Judgement
             .
             3.
             
             They
             cannot
             be
             taken
             
               in
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             equity
             as
             well
             as
             piety
             ,
             neither
             wronging
             God
             nor
             others
             by
             our
             Oaths
             .
             Lawful
             Oaths
             should
             be
             in
             themselves
             
               vincula
               aequitatis
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             veritatis
             .
             And
             Pareus
             saith
             
               loco
               supra
               citato
               ,
               Iuramenta
               licita
               tantum
               ea
               sunt
               —
               quae
               suscipiuntur
               de
               rebus
               veris
               ,
               certo
               cognitis
               ,
               licitis
               ;
               possibilibus
               ,
               gravibus
               ,
               necessariis
               ,
               utilibus
               ,
               dignis
               .
            
             Lawful
             Oaths
             are
             only
             these
             which
             are
             ingaged
             into
             about
             things
             true
             ,
             certainly
             known
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             possible
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             useful
             &
             worthy
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             are
             all
             the
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             taken
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             but
             fetterings
             into
             bonds
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             which
             when
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Takers
             will
             reflect
             on
             them
             ,
             will
             become
             Galls
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             have
             none
             of
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             about
             matters
             false
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             unlawful
             ,
             impossible
             ,
             frivolous
             ,
             fruitless
             ,
             useless
             ,
             &
             unworthy
             ,
             to
             the
             worst
             degree
             of
             baseness
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             dreadfully
             sinful
             ,
             and
             horrid
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             to
             interpose
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             upon
             ,
             making
             Him
             the
             Approver
             of
             what
             His
             Soul
             hates
             ,
             and
             a
             Witness
             of
             that
             which
             He
             will
             be
             an
             Avanger
             of
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             particular
             consideration
             af
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             (
             as
             the
             pleaders
             
             for
             these
             transactions
             do
             impertinently
             alledge
             )
             the
             same
             words
             in
             other
             cases
             might
             be
             subscribed
             in
             a
             more
             abstract
             sense
             ,
             as
             being
             capable
             of
             a
             good
             construction
             :
             yet
             Complexly
             considered
             in
             the
             form
             &
             frame
             of
             all
             the
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             we
             have
             been
             troubled
             with
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             subscribed
             in
             any
             sense
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             any
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Impoposers
             sense
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             all
             is
             alwayes
             pernicious
             .
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             any
             sense
             though
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             absolute
             illegality
             of
             their
             arbitrary
             imposition
             .
             It
             will
             be
             confessed
             that
             Oaths
             should
             be
             very
             tenderly
             imposed
             upon
             consciences
             ,
             not
             only
             lest
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             be
             prostitute
             to
             profanation
             ,
             in
             matters
             light
             &
             trivial
             ,
             or
             dubious
             &
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             lest
             a
             Tyrannical
             Jurisdiction
             be
             exercised
             over
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             power
             that
             Mortals
             can
             claim
             .
             So
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Government
             requires
             ,
             and
             Reason
             as
             well
             as
             Religion
             sayes
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             no
             Ruler
             hath
             right
             to
             enjoin
             an
             Oath
             which
             is
             not
             first
             enacted
             into
             a
             Law
             ;
             And
             it
             was
             alwayes
             accounted
             a
             good
             plea
             for
             refusing
             Oaths
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             for
             them
             ;
             And
             some
             have
             been
             charged
             with
             Treason
             ,
             for
             exacting
             Oaths
             without
             a
             Statute
             ordaining
             them
             :
             Which
             might
             be
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             Charge
             against
             all
             the
             Imposers
             of
             Our
             Oaths
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             which
             have
             been
             exacted
             &
             extorted
             without
             any
             colour
             of
             Law
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             never
             ordained
             by
             any
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             before
             they
             could
             obtain
             such
             a
             Mischief
             framed
             into
             an
             Act
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             neither
             ever
             legally
             administred
             nor
             righteously
             enacted
             ,
             by
             such
             who
             had
             power
             to
             make
             Acts
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             the
             pacqued
             Parliaments
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             no
             consciencious
             Man
             could
             ever
             oune
             such
             a
             Company
             of
             perjured
             Traitors
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Parliamentary
             Representatives
             .
             Yet
             abstracting
             from
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Oaths
             that
             have
             been
             imposed
             without
             and
             against
             Law
             could
             never
             be
             taken
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             without
             consenting
             to
             their
             treasonable
             breach
             of
             Law
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             forfeited
             their
             lives
             to
             Justice
             ,
             when
             ever
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Judicatory
             to
             revise
             their
             administrations
             :
             And
             these
             that
             have
             been
             imposed
             by
             a
             pretended
             Law
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             taken
             without
             
             justifying
             of
             that
             Law
             that
             ordained
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             nothing
             but
             a
             mischief
             framed
             into
             a
             Law
             by
             a
             Throne
             of
             iniquity
             .
             2.
             
             They
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             ;
             considering
             either
             what
             is
             plain
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             more
             ambiguous
             .
             What
             is
             plain
             and
             capable
             but
             of
             one
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             alwayes
             either
             constraining
             to
             a
             clear
             Sin
             ,
             to
             renounce
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             profession
             or
             practice
             ;
             Or
             Restraining
             from
             a
             clear
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             do
             that
             which
             we
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             of
             them
             plain
             but
             what
             obliges
             to
             one
             of
             these
             two
             .
             Again
             what
             is
             ambiguous
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             refused
             for
             its
             ambiguity
             ;
             so
             when
             it
             is
             explained
             according
             to
             the
             Imposers
             mind
             &
             meaning
             ,
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             found
             alwayes
             pernicious
             ,
             though
             the
             words
             may
             be
             plausible
             .
             As
             when
             they
             require
             an
             obligation
             to
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             Loyaltie
             ,
             or
             peaceableness
             ,
             or
             Orderlyness
             ,
             and
             other
             smooth
             words
             signifying
             excellent
             things
             in
             an
             abstract
             Notion
             ,
             these
             will
             be
             found
             to
             carry
             quite
             another
             sense
             ,
             if
             we
             inquire
             into
             the
             Imposers
             meaning
             ,
             in
             which
             only
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             must
             be
             taken
             .
             The
             only
             way
             to
             find
             out
             their
             meaning
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             either
             their
             Acts
             or
             Actings
             ,
             or
             their
             designs
             &
             intentions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             discoverable
             by
             any
             man
             of
             Prudence
             or
             consideration
             .
             If
             we
             consult
             their
             Acts
             or
             Actings
             ,
             practically
             &
             only
             legally
             explaining
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             commentary
             ;
             then
             by
             Allegiance
             ,
             we
             can
             understand
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             ouning
             of
             their
             Absolute
             Tyranny
             ;
             by
             Loyaltie
             ,
             nothing
             but
             an
             absolute
             &
             implicite
             Obedience
             of
             their
             absolute
             Commands
             ,
             
               without
               reserve
            
             (
             as
             the
             late
             Proclamation
             for
             the
             Tolleration
             expounds
             it
             )
             by
             peaceableness
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             stupid
             subjection
             to
             them
             ,
             leting
             them
             do
             what
             they
             please
             without
             resistence
             or
             control
             ;
             and
             by
             Orderlyness
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             disorderly
             Complyance
             &
             Conformity
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             going
             along
             with
             the
             Corruptions
             &
             Defections
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             their
             Acts
             &
             Actings
             expound
             them
             so
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             their
             designs
             &
             intentions
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             are
             all
             uniformly
             calculate
             and
             equally
             levelled
             ;
             He
             is
             blind
             who
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             driving
             all
             this
             time
             at
             these
             designs
             (
             to
             which
             all
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             
             have
             been
             adapted
             &
             successfully
             subservient
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             promoted
             to
             the
             present
             pass
             )
             to
             overturn
             gradually
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             establish
             Tyranny
             and
             advance
             it
             unto
             greater
             degrees
             of
             Absoluteness
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             Poperie
             &
             slavery
             ;
             So
             that
             by
             Allegiance
             &
             Loyaltie
             ,
             can
             be
             meant
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             obligation
             to
             oune
             &
             obey
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             oppose
             the
             design
             of
             advancing
             Tyranny
             ;
             And
             by
             Peaceableness
             &
             Orderlyness
             ,
             nothing
             else
             can
             be
             intended
             ,
             than
             an
             obligation
             never
             to
             oppose
             either
             the
             present
             Settlement
             ,
             or
             future
             establishment
             of
             Poperie
             &
             arbitrary
             power
             ,
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Reformation
             and
             our
             Civil
             &
             Religious
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             .
             Whence
             ,
             they
             that
             can
             take
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             the
             inoffensiveness
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             abstract
             notion
             ,
             and
             sense
             alledged
             more
             legal
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Imposers
             practically
             explained
             by
             their
             administrations
             ,
             and
             so
             looking
             more
             to
             the
             briberies
             of
             their
             blinded
             reason
             and
             wordly
             Interest
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             conscience
             ,
             please
             themselves
             with
             such
             notions
             &
             quibling
             evasions
             ,
             do
             but
             Mock
             God
             ,
             deceive
             the
             world
             ,
             illude
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             delude
             themselves
             .
             And
             all
             these
             debatings
             for
             Accommodations
             &
             Expositions
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             are
             but
             foull
             fairdings
             of
             conscience-beguiling
             Compoundings
             in
             ,
             and
             pitiful
             priggings
             for
             ,
             a
             base
             Complyance
             .
             But
             it
             is
             usual
             for
             a
             guilty
             Son
             of
             Adam
             to
             sow
             fig-leaves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             that
             the
             Land
             hath
             been
             debauched
             with
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             are
             all
             condemned
             by
             and
             contradictory
             to
             anterior
             binding
             Orders
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             General
             Assembles
             ,
             requiring
             
               no
               Oaths
               in
               the
               common
               cause
               to
               be
               taken
               without
               the
               Churches
               consent
               ,
            
             as
             was
             cleared
             in
             the
             Historical
             part
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               fifth
               Period
               pag.
            
             82.
             
             And
             that
             especially
             they
             are
             condemned
             as
             being
             contradictory
             to
             ,
             &
             violatory
             of
             prior
             Oaths
             of
             continuing
             indispensible
             Obligation
             ;
             being
             designed
             ,
             pressed
             ,
             &
             imposed
             on
             purpose
             to
             delete
             the
             same
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             &
             memories
             of
             the
             present
             Generation
             :
             I
             mean
             the
             National
             and
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenants
            
             ,
             and
             other
             former
             Nationally
             binding
             Publick
             Engagments
             .
             Which
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             only
             
             broken
             &
             burnt
             ,
             but
             declared
             Criminal
             to
             be
             ouned
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             ouning
             of
             their
             obligation
             is
             ordinarly
             inserted
             in
             the
             Indytments
             of
             our
             Martyrs
             ,
             I
             must
             touch
             upon
             them
             more
             particularly
             .
             It
             was
             cleared
             above
             
               Head.
               1.
               
               Arg.
            
             11.
             from
             the
             Form
             ,
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Moral
             and
             of
             indispensible
             obligation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             perpetual
             and
             unalterably
             binding
             force
             ,
             obliging
             the
             present
             and
             all
             future
             Generations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             did
             first
             come
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             confirm
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             more
             particularly
             these
             many
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             The
             National
             Engagments
             are
             National
             promises
             ,
             plighting
             &
             pledging
             the
             Nations
             
               publick
               faith
            
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             &
             propagation
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             succeding
             posterity
             ;
             which
             if
             succeeding
             Generations
             may
             reverse
             ,
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Nations
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             no
             force
             above
             a
             century
             of
             years
             ;
             nay
             nor
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             them
             that
             personally
             made
             the
             promise
             :
             And
             so
             every
             new
             Ruler
             ,
             every
             new
             Parliament
             ,
             yea
             every
             person
             coming
             up
             to
             succeed
             the
             Father
             in
             any
             Capacity
             ,
             might
             be
             free
             not
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             absurd
             .
             Certainly
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nobles
             &
             Rulers
             ,
             not
             to
             exact
             Usury
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             to
             restore
             &
             not
             require
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             oblige
             themselves
             ,
             but
             would
             bring
             their
             posterity
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             exact
             the
             same
             debt
             there
             remitted
             Neh.
             5.
             12
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             does
             not
             a
             National
             promise
             of
             preserving
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             bind
             as
             much
             to
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             They
             are
             National
             vowes
             ,
             avowing
             &
             avouching
             and
             devoting
             themselves
             &
             their
             posterity
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             His
             Statutes
             &
             promove
             His
             Interests
             ;
             which
             do
             bind
             the
             posterity
             .
             Iacobs
             vow
             at
             Bethel
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             his
             God
             Gen.
             28.
             21.
             did
             oblige
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             virtually
             comprehended
             in
             him
             ;
             
               He
               found
               Him
               in
               Bethel
               and
               there
               He
               speake
               with
               Us
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             many
             hundered
             years
             after
             H●s
             .
             12.
             4.
             
             The
             Israelites
             vow
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             did
             oblige
             all
             their
             posterity
             Numb
             .
             21.
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Lords
             Command
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             vow
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             preserve
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Lords
             Command
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             Covenants
             .
             
             Vowes
             are
             bonds
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             must
             
               stand
               Numb
            
             .
             20.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             womans
             father
             or
             husband
             might
             disanull
             her
             vow
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             abrogate
             the
             Covenant
             :
             Besides
             the
             impertinency
             of
             this
             Comparison
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             refelled
             by
             giving
             &
             not
             granting
             that
             he
             might
             do
             so
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             father
             &
             husband
             shall
             
               hold
               their
               peace
            
             ,
             then
             all
             her
             vowes
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             her
             bonds
             wherewith
             she
             bound
             her
             soul
             shall
             
               stand
               vers
            
             .
             4
             ,
             7.
             but
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             did
             give
             his
             Consent
             to
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Successor
             did
             swear
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Crown
             on
             the
             terms
             thereof
             ,
             to
             preserve
             &
             promote
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             her
             vowes
             must
             stand
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             made
             void
             afterwards
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             devour
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             
               after
               vowes
               to
               make
               enquiry
               Prov.
            
             20.
             25.
             
             So
             we
             find
             the
             Rechabites
             were
             obliged
             to
             observe
             the
             vow
             of
             their
             forefather
             
               Ionadab
               Ier.
            
             35.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             if
             the
             fathers
             vow
             obliges
             the
             Children
             ▪
             shall
             not
             the
             Nations
             vow
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             ?
             3.
             
             They
             are
             National
             Oaths
             which
             do
             oblige
             posterity
             :
             Esaws
             Oath
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             resigning
             his
             birth-right
             ,
             did
             oblige
             his
             posterity
             never
             to
             recover
             it
             
               Gen.
               25.
               33.
               
               Ioseph
            
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             carry
             up
             his
             bones
             into
             
               Canaan
               ,
               Gen.
            
             50.
             25.
             which
             the
             posterity
             going
             forth
             of
             Egypt
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             found
             themselves
             straitly
             sworn
             to
             observe
             Exod.
             13.
             19.
             and
             accordingly
             buryed
             them
             in
             
               Shechem
               ,
               Ioshua
            
             .
             24.
             32.
             
             The
             Spies
             swore
             to
             preserve
             Rahab
             alive
             and
             her
             house
             ,
             Ioshua
             .
             2.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             yet
             Ioshua
             found
             himself
             obliged
             to
             observe
             it
             Ioshua
             .
             6.
             22.
             
             Moses
             swore
             unto
             Caleb
             to
             ensure
             him
             an
             inheritance
             Ioshua
             .
             14.
             9.
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             he
             deman●s
             it
             as
             his
             right
             vers
             .
             12.
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             Successors
             might
             reverse
             their
             Predicessors
             Lawful
             Oaths
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             resent
             &
             revenge
             the
             posterities
             breach
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             their
             fathers
             Covenant
             Ezek.
             16.
             59.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               even
               deal
               with
               thee
               as
               thow
               hast
               done
               ,
               which
               hast
               despised
               the
               Oath
               in
               breaking
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             National
             Covenants
             ,
             wherein
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             &
             people
             do
             Covenant
             with
             
             each
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             respective
             Duties
             of
             their
             several
             stations
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             each
             others
             mutual
             Rights
             &
             Priviledges
             :
             So
             that
             they
             are
             National
             Covenants
             made
             by
             men
             with
             men
             ;
             and
             these
             we
             find
             do
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             .
             Israels
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             did
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             Iosh.
             9.
             15
             ,
             19.
             and
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             many
             ages
             after
             the
             posterity
             was
             plagued
             2
             
               Sam.
               21.
               1.
               
               Zedekiah
            
             was
             bound
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             such
             as
             made
             the
             Kingdom
             base
             ,
             yet
             in
             keeping
             it
             it
             was
             only
             to
             
               stand
               ,
               Shall
               he
               break
               the
               Covenant
               &
               be
               delivered
               ?
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               I
               live
               ▪
               surely
               mine
               Oath
               that
               he
               hath
               despised
               ,
               and
               my
               Covenant
               that
               he
               hath
               broken
               ,
               even
               it
               will
               I
               recompense
               upon
               his
               oun
               h●ad
               Ezek.
            
             17.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             Apostle
             sayes
             even
             of
             humane
             Covenants
             ,
             
               Though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               Mans
               Covenant
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               confirmed
               no
               man
               disanulleth
               or
               addeth
               thereunto
               Gal.
            
             3.
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             cannot
             do
             so
             Lawfully
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             one
             man
             disanull
             a
             Nations
             Covenant
             .
             5.
             
             They
             are
             National
             Attestations
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Witness
             ,
             for
             the
             perpetuity
             as
             well
             as
             fidelity
             of
             these
             Sacred
             Engagments
             .
             All
             such
             Covenants
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Holy
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             invocated
             as
             Witness
             ,
             are
             ouned
             of
             God
             as
             His
             (
             hence
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             David
             .
             &
             Ionathan
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             1
             Sam.
             20.
             8.
             and
             Zedekiahs
             fault
             was
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Lords
             Covenant
             Ezek.
             17.
             forecited
             .
             So
             likewise
             that
             Covenant
             mentioned
             Ier.
             34.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             wherein
             the
             Princes
             &
             People
             did
             swear
             to
             let
             their
             Hebrew
             Servants
             go
             free
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               ,
               Covenant
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             18.
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             sorer
             ▪
             Judgements
             are
             threatened
             
               vers
               .
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               I
               will
               give
               the
               men
               that
               have
               transgressed
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               performed
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Covenant
               which
               th●y
               had
               made
               before
               me
               —
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             Certainly
             this
             did
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             recall
             these
             Servants
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             alwayes
             Morally
             obliging
             .
             So
             our
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             sworn
             with
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             Most
             high
             God
             ,
             being
             materially
             also
             binding
             ,
             cannot
             be
             abrogated
             by
             the
             posterity
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             renounce
             His
             Interest
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Witness
             liveth
             then
             ,
             who
             claims
             them
             as
             His
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             made
             void
             .
             Especially
             considering
             .
             6.
             
             They
             are
             National
             Covenants
             made
             
               with
               
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             party
             Contracting
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             dispense
             with
             ,
             or
             grant
             Remissions
             in
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             perpetually
             bind
             ,
             until
             He
             loose
             them
             .
             And
             if
             even
             the
             posterity
             break
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             them
             that
             hate
             them
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             bring
             a
             
               Swosd
               upon
               them
               to
               aveange
               the
               quarrel
               of
               His
               Covenant
               ,
               Levit.
            
             26.
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             25.
             
             Such
             were
             all
             the
             National
             Covenants
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             renewed
             by
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
               ,
               Ezra
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
            
             for
             the
             breaches
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             plagued
             the
             posterity
             .
             It
             was
             for
             breach
             of
             their
             fathers
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             ten
             tribes
             were
             carried
             away
             Captive
             2
             King.
             17.
             15.
             
             &c.
             We
             have
             already
             experienced
             the
             threatened
             Judgments
             for
             Covenant-breaking
             ,
             and
             may
             look
             for
             more
             .
             7.
             
             They
             are
             for
             their
             matter
             National
             Covenants
             about
             things
             Moral
             objectively
             ,
             obliging
             to
             joine
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             
               perpetual
               Covenant
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               forgotten
               .
               Ier.
            
             50.
             5.
             
             I
             might
             easily
             demonstrate
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             Morally
             obliging
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             demonstrate
             sufficiently
             above
             Head.
             1.
             
             Arg.
             11.
             
             Therefore
             they
             are
             perpetually
             binding
             .
             8.
             
             They
             are
             for
             their
             Ends
             National
             Covenants
             inviolably
             obliging
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             broken
             ,
             because
             the
             ends
             of
             them
             are
             alwayes
             to
             be
             pursued
             as
             is
             proved
             above
             Head.
             1.
             
             Therefore
             they
             are
             perpetual
             .
             9.
             
             They
             are
             for
             their
             formality
             National
             Covenants
             ,
             most
             Solemnly
             Sworn
             &
             subscribed
             by
             all
             ranks
             ,
             with
             uplifted
             hands
             ,
             with
             bended
             knees
             ,
             with
             solemn
             invocating
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             solemn
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             &
             praise
             ,
             rendering
             themselves
             and
             the
             posterity
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Curse
             if
             they
             should
             break
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Oath
             do
             aggravate
             the
             heinousness
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             
               Ier.
               34.
               19.
               
               Ezek.
            
             17.
             18.
             quoted
             above
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             greater
             deliberation
             in
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             greater
             scandal
             accompanying
             the
             violation
             thereof
             .
             Hence
             as
             they
             are
             National
             Oaths
             &
             Covenants
             so
             solemnized
             ,
             they
             are
             National
             Adiurations
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             a
             National
             Curse
             ,
             not
             to
             break
             them
             Nationally
             ;
             Which
             do
             make
             the
             posterity
             obnoxious
             to
             it
             :
             as
             Ioshua
             adjuring
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Cursed
               
               be
               the
               man
               that
               riseth
               up
               and
               buildeth
               this
               City
               Iericho
               Iosh.
            
             6.
             26.
             
             Which
             was
             fulfilled
             many
             generations
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             upon
             Hiel
             the
             
               Bethelite
               1
               King.
               16.
               
               Ult.
            
             So
             the
             Curse
             of
             introducing
             abjured
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             Popery
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             let
             in
             ,
             will
             be
             impendent
             on
             the
             Nation
             .
             All
             National
             Covenants
             have
             a
             Curse
             annexed
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             a
             breach
             when
             ever
             it
             shall
             be
             :
             So
             in
             Nehemiahs
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             clave
             to
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             &
             entered
             into
             a
             Curse
             ,
             and
             into
             an
             Oath
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             &
             do
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             th●
             Lord
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             His
             Judgements
             &
             Statutes
             ,
             particularly
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             affinity
             with
             their
             Malignant
             enemies
             Neh.
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Which
             certainly
             did
             oblige
             the
             posterity
             ,
             because
             the
             thing
             was
             Moral
             ,
             So
             in
             our
             Covenants
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             these
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             posterity
             is
             lyable
             to
             the
             Curse
             of
             perjurie
             for
             the
             breach
             thereof
             .
             10.
             
             They
             are
             for
             their
             Legality
             ,
             National
             Laws
             ,
             being
             Solemnly
             Ratified
             by
             the
             Parliament
             and
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Compact
             with
             him
             at
             his
             Inauguration
             ;
             whereby
             they
             became
             the
             
               fundamental
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             very
             
               Leges
               &
               regulae
               regnandi
            
             :
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             rescinded
             by
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             yet
             make
             the
             Rescinders
             chargable
             not
             only
             of
             Perjurie
             ,
             in
             breaking
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             Treason
             &
             Tyranny
             in
             breaking
             and
             altering
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             render
             them
             lyable
             to
             the
             Curse
             thereof
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             rescind
             that
             ,
             nor
             escape
             its
             vengeance
             :
             whereof
             we
             have
             a
             speaking
             pledge
             already
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Rescinder
             of
             these
             Covenants
             was
             so
             terribly
             rescinded
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             unnatural
             violence
             ;
             God
             thereby
             fulfilling
             that
             threatend
             Judgment
             of
             Covenant
             breakers
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             broken
             His
             Covenant
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             
               bloody
               &
               deceitful
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               dayes
               Psal.
               55.
               20.
               ult
               .
            
             So
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             got
             not
             leave
             to
             live
             out
             half
             the
             dayes
             ,
             that
             he
             projected
             to
             himself
             .
             11.
             
             They
             are
             National
             Engagments
             of
             an
             Hereditary
             Nature
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             
               Israel
               Deut.
            
             29.
             14
             ,
             15.
             which
             did
             oblige
             not
             only
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             the
             absent
             ,
             not
             only
             them
             that
             
             stood
             there
             that
             day
             before
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             the●
             that
             were
             not
             there
             that
             day
             .
             
               Grotius
               de
               jur
               .
               ●el
               .
               Lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             6.
             gives
             these
             Marks
             of
             Hereditary
             Covenants
             (
             1
             )
             When
             the
             
               subject
               is
               of
               a
               permanent
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             as
             long
             as
             
               manet
               idem
               Corpus
            
             :
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             Scotland
             is
             Scotland
             ,
             whose
             people
             in
             their
             personal
             Capacity
             ,
             whose
             Parliaments
             in
             their
             Parliamentary
             Capacity
             ,
             whose
             King
             in
             his
             princely
             Capacity
             ,
             did
             all
             solemnly
             &
             Sacredly
             engage
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             real
             &
             perpetually
             obliging
             .
             (
             2
             )
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               Clause
               in
               the
               Covenant
               as
               that
               it
               should
               be
               perpetual
               :
            
             There
             are
             many
             Clauses
             in
             the
             Solemn
             league
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             Art.
             1.
             are
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               we
               &
               our
               posterity
               after
               us
               may
               as
               brethren
               live
               in
               faith
               &
               l●ve
               a●d
               the
               Lord
               may
               delight
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               :
            
             in
             the
             5.
             
             
               Art
               ,
               we
               shall
               each
               one
               of
               us
               according
               to
               our
               place
               &
               interest
               endeavour
               that
               the
               Kingdoms
               may
               remain
               conjoined
               in
               a
               firme
               peace
               &
               union
               to
               all
               posterity
               .
            
             (
             3
             )
             when
             it
             is
             such
             as
             is
             made
             
               for
               the
               good
               of
               th●
               Kingdom
               :
            
             The
             Covenant
             expresses
             its
             end
             for
             the
             perpetual
             good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               having
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               —
               Christ
               ,
               the
               honour
               &
               happiness
               of
               the
               King
               &
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               publick
               Liberty
               ,
               Safety
               ,
               &
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               ;
               wherein
               every
               ones
               private
               condition
               is
               included
               :
            
             and
             again
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             for
             
               preservation
               of
               our selves
               &
               our
               Religion
               from
               utter
               ruine
               &
               destruction
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             a
             publick
             National
             good
             .
             (
             4
             )
             The
             matter
             is
             Moral
             ,
             about
             materially
             binding
             duties
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             hereditary
             and
             of
             perpetual
             obligation
             .
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             are
             National
             obligations
             ,
             taking
             on
             publick
             duties
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             virtual
             
               Representation
               of
               the
               posterity
            
             .
             And
             they
             that
             think
             it
             irrational
             ,
             that
             the
             father
             should
             represent
             &
             involve
             the
             family
             ,
             must
             resolve
             us
             how
             the
             Religious
             &
             Civil
             Covenants
             of
             Israel
             &
             Iud●h
             made
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua's
               ,
               Davids
               ,
               Asa's
               ,
               Ioash's
               ,
               Hezekiahs
               ,
               Iosiahs
               ,
            
             &
             〈◊〉
             dayes
             ,
             did
             comprehend
             &
             bird
             as
             well
             the
             absent
             as
             the
             pre●ent
             ,
             &
             their
             posterity
             ,
             yet
             unborn
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             how
             the
             Laws
             &
             Contracts
             continually
             passed
             by
             some
             do
             take
             in
             others
             ,
             not
             personally
             consenting
             ;
             yea
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             every
             succeeding
             generation
             is
             ●ound
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             
             that
             they
             did
             not
             make
             themselves
             ;
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             virtually
             represented
             by
             &
             included
             in
             their
             fathers
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             Arguments
             prove
             our
             National
             Covenants
             to
             be
             perpetually
             binding
             and
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             the●
             must
             these
             posterior
             Oaths
             that
             are
             made
             in
             a
             diametrical
             opposition
             to
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             be
             false
             &
             unlawful
             Oaths
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             proved
             :
             Therefore
             these
             Oaths
             so
             opposite
             to
             &
             condemned
             by
             the
             Covenants
             are
             false
             &
             unlawful
             .
             That
             they
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             induction
             of
             all
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             be
             imposed
             by
             this
             party
             ,
             they
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             no
             such
             Transactions
             with
             them
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             these
             and
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             that
             
               we
               
                 shall
                 neither
                 directly
                 nor
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 suffer
              
               our selves
               to
               be
               divided
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               suggestion
               ,
               allurement
               ,
               or
               terror
               ,
               from
               this
               blessed
               Conjunction
               ,
               nor
               shall
               cast
               in
               any
               let
               or
               impediment
               that
               may
               stop
               or
               hinder
               any
               such
               resolution
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               conduce
               for
               so
               good
               ends
               .
            
             Which
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             clearly
             condemning
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             given
             to
             Malignants
             ,
             which
             are
             divisive
             of
             them
             that
             adhere
             to
             ,
             and
             Unitive
             with
             them
             that
             oppose
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             impeditive
             of
             resolutions
             to
             prosecute
             the
             ends
             thereof
             .
             So
             in
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
               Art.
            
             4.
             
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             oppose
             all
             such
             as
             make
             any
             faction
             or
             parties
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               this
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             :
             but
             by
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             such
             factions
             are
             made
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             Art.
             6.
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             assist
             &
             defend
             all
             those
             
               that
               enter
               into
               this
               Covenant
            
             (
             contradicted
             by
             all
             the
             later
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             )
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             by
             whatsoever
             combination
             —
             
               to
               be
               divided
               —
               from
               this
               blessed
               union
               —
               whether
               to
               make
               defection
               to
               the
               contrary
               part
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               our selves
               to
               a
               detestable
               indifferency
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             we
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             divide
             our selves
             from
             these
             that
             refuse
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             makes
             defection
             unto
             the
             party
             that
             impose
             them
             .
             And
             
               
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Solemn
                   Acknowledgment
                   of
                   sins
                   &
                   Engagment
                   to
                   duties
                   ,
                
              
               We
               are
               sworn
               §
               .
               6.
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               conniving
               at
               ,
               complying
               
               with
               ,
               or
               countenancing
               of
               Malignancy
               ,
               Injustice
               &c.
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               avoid
               &
               discountenance
               these
               things
               &c.
               but
               take
               an
               effectual
               course
               to
               punish
               &
               suppress
               these
               evils
               .
            
             All
             which
             we
             counteract
             &
             contradict
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             any
             of
             these
             Oaths
             or
             Bonds
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             Particular
             induction
             of
             the
             several
             kinds
             of
             these
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             the
             iniquity
             of
             each
             of
             them
             will
             appear
             ;
             and
             the
             Complex
             iniquity
             of
             the
             smoothest
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             compared
             with
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             .
             And
             consequently
             the
             honesty
             &
             innocency
             of
             Sufferers
             for
             Refusing
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Copy
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             ordained
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             all
             in
             publick
             Charge
             ,
             office
             or
             Trust
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             
               Wherein
               they
               do
               affirme
               &
               declare
               ,
               they
               judge
               it
               unlawful
               to
               Subjects
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Reformation
               or
               any
               other
               pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Leagues
               &
               Covenants
               ,
               or
               take
               up
               armes
               against
               the
               King
               —
               and
               that
               all
               these
               Gatherings
               —
               petitions
               ,
               protestations
               —
               that
               were
               used
               —
               for
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               late
               troubles
               ,
               were
               unlawful
               &
               seditious
               ;
               And
               particularly
               that
               these
               Oaths
               —
               the
               
                 National
                 Covenant
              
               —
               and
               the
               
                 Salemn
                 League
                 &
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               were
               and
               are
               in
               themselves
               unlawful
               Oaths
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             Confederacy
             required
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Heavens
             might
             stand
             astonished
             ;
             an
             unparalelled
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             .
             Which
             could
             no
             more
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             &
             Righteousness
             ,
             than
             an
             Oath
             renouncing
             the
             Bible
             :
             but
             it
             hath
             this
             advantage
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             some
             what
             plain
             ,
             And
             the
             iniquity
             legible
             on
             its
             front
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             renouncing
             of
             Solemn
             &
             Sacred
             Covenants
             ,
             perpetually
             binding
             to
             Moral
             &
             indispensable
             duties
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             whereof
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             said
             above
             .
             2.
             
             It
             makes
             perjurie
             of
             the
             deepest
             dye
             ,
             the
             necessary
             
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             qualification
             of
             all
             in
             publick
             Office
             :
             who
             cannot
             be
             presumed
             capable
             of
             administrating
             Justice
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             avowed
             themselves
             perjured
             &
             perfidious
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             among
             heathens
             let
             be
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             trusted
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             
               ten
               shillings
            
             money
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Scotland
             .
             3.
             
             It
             renounces
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Carrying
             it
             on
             ,
             as
             a
             Pretence
             and
             trouble
             unlawful
             &
             seditious
             :
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Trouble
             ,
             then
             the
             Peace
             they
             have
             taken
             in
             renouncing
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Peace
             as
             is
             the
             plague
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             filling
             it
             with
             senslessness
             &
             stupidity
             in
             His
             just
             Judgement
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             palpable
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ;
             or
             such
             a
             Peace
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             consistent
             with
             the
             Curse
             &
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             pursuing
             the
             quarrel
             of
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             .
             4.
             
             It
             condemns
             the
             taking
             up
             armes
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             proven
             to
             be
             duty
             Head
             5.
             
             Besides
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             most
             innocent
             means
             of
             seeking
             the
             redress
             of
             Grievances
             ,
             that
             Religion
             ,
             Risings
             ,
             Law
             ,
             &
             practice
             of
             all
             Nations
             allowes
             ,
             is
             condemned
             .
             Yet
             in
             effect
             ,
             for
             as
             monstrous
             as
             this
             Oath
             is
             ,
             the
             Complexe
             of
             its
             iniquity
             is
             couched
             in
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ;
             in
             which
             many
             of
             these
             Methods
             of
             Combinations
             ,
             Risings
             &
             Declarations
             of
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Protestations
             against
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             in
             the
             late
             Troubles
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             are
             abjured
             ;
             in
             that
             a
             Declaration
             is
             renounced
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             Declares
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             asserts
             it
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             them
             that
             serve
             him
             :
             Which
             yet
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             in
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             here
             renounced
             ,
             were
             acknowledged
             &
             practised
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             hath
             many
             other
             breaches
             of
             Covenant
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             Net
             they
             contrived
             to
             catch
             Consciences
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               &
               Supremacy
            
             :
             
               Wherein
               they
               that
               took
               it
               ,
               for
               testification
               of
               their
               faithful
               obedience
               to
               their
               most
               gracious
               &
               redoubted
               Soveraign
               ,
               Charles
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               —
               do
               affirme
               ,
               testifie
               ,
               &
               Declare
               —
               that
               they
               acknowledg
               their
               said
               Soveraign
               ,
               only
               supreme
               Governour
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               over
               all
               persons
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               Causes
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               forreign
               Prince
               —
               hath
               any
               jurisdiction
               ,
               power
               ,
               or
               superiority
               over
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               therefore
               do
               utterly
               renounce
               all
               forreign
               power
               —
               and
               shall
               at
               their
               utmost
               power
               defend
               ,
               assist
               ,
               &
               maintain
               his
               Majs
               .
               jurisdiction
               foresaid
            
             —
             and
             never
             decline
             his
             power
             —
             The
             iniquity
             of
             this
             Oath
             is
             very
             vast
             and
             various
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Allegiance
             with
             a
             King
             ,
             
             turned
             Tyrant
             and
             enemy
             to
             Religion
             ,
             Subverter
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             overturner
             of
             our
             Laws
             &
             Liberties
             ;
             and
             therefore
             demonstrate
             to
             be
             sinful
             both
             from
             the
             first
             General
             Argument
             against
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             from
             Head.
             2.
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             .
             
               Truth
               ,
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             or
             Iudgement
             :
             beause
             the
             words
             are
             general
             &
             very
             comprehensive
             ,
             and
             ambiguous
             ,
             capable
             of
             diverse
             senses
             :
             when
             he
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             
               supreme
               over
               all
               Persons
               and
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             assistest
             ,
             &
             maintained
             ,
             in
             that
             jurisdiction
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             sure
             in
             swearing
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             wrong
             others
             ,
             wrong
             Parliaments
             in
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             wrong
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             wrong
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             is
             Supreme
             alone
             in
             some
             Causes
             ?
             Can
             an
             Oath
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             &
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             all
             encroachments
             ,
             upon
             Causes
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             in
             invading
             all
             those
             Priviledges
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             are
             Natural
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             &
             Religious
             ?
             for
             if
             he
             be
             supreme
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             depend
             upon
             him
             &
             be
             subordinate
             to
             him
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             clear
             mind
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             debated
             &
             doubted
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             )
             whether
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             circumstantiate
             &
             specificate
             to
             the
             present
             Object
             of
             it
             ,
             supposing
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ?
             or
             in
             a
             more
             abstract
             notion
             ,
             as
             it
             might
             be
             tendered
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             its
             first
             Authors
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             taken
             in
             King
             Iames
             the
             6.
             his
             dayes
             ,
             And
             as
             they
             plead
             for
             taking
             the
             English
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             accepted
             by
             the
             Puritans
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             dayes●
             whether
             it
             obliges
             to
             a
             King
             in
             Idea
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             general
             consideration
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             is
             said
             
               never
               to
               die
            
             ?
             Or
             with
             reference
             to
             such
             an
             one
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             a
             morta●
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             immortal
             enemy
             to
             all
             those
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             which
             he
             only
             received
             his
             Kingship
             ?
             Whether
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             practically
             explained
             by
             their
             administrations
             ?
             or
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             alledged
             more
             Legal
             ?
             These
             would
             be
             clear
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             due
             qualifications
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             3.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Civil
             part
             of
             it
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             no
             other
             explanation
             needeth
             to
             be
             inquired
             after
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             give
             forth
             in
             their
             Acts
             on
             record
             :
             The
             
               Act
               of
               Supremacy
            
             (
             to
             be
             seen
             
             in
             the
             Historical
             Representation
             of
             the
             Sixth
             &
             last
             
               Period
               pag.
            
             111.
             senses
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             part
             of
             it
             :
             And
             the
             
               Act
               for
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               Majesties
               prerogative
            
             does
             sufficiently
             sense
             ,
             explain
             ,
             &
             expound
             the
             Civil
             part
             ;
             Declaring
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               inherent
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               an
               undoubted
               part
               of
               the
               Royal
               prerogative
               —
               to
               have
               the
               sole
               choise
               &
               appointment
               of
               all
               Officers
               of
               State
               —
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               ,
               holding
               ,
               &
               dissolving
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               all
               Conventions
               &
               Meetings
               of
               Estates
               —
               the
               power
               of
               Armies
               ,
               making
               of
               peace
               &
               war
               ,
               treaties
               &
               leagues
               with
               forreign
               Princes
               or
               States
               ,
               or
               at
               home
               by
               the
               subjects
               among
               themselves
               —
               and
               that
               it
               is
               high
               treason
               in
               the
               subjects
               —
               upon
               whatsoever
               ground
               ,
               to
               rise
               —
               in
               Armes
               —
               or
               make
               any
               treaties
               or
               leagues
               —
               among
               themselves
               ,
               without
               his
               Maj.
               Authority
               first
               interponed
               thereto
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               the
               subjects
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               quality
               or
               function
               ,
               to
               convocate
               —
               themselves
               ,
               for
               holding
               of
               Councils
               to
               treat
               ,
               consult
               ,
               or
               determine
               in
               any
               matters
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               (
               except
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Judgements
               )
               or
               make
               leagues
               or
               bonds
               upon
               whatsoever
               colour
               or
               pretence
               ,
               without
               his
               Maj.
               special
               consent
               —
               That
               the
               league
               &
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               treaties
               following
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               acts
               or
               deeds
               that
               do
               or
               may
               relate
               thereunto
               ,
               are
               not
               obligatory
               —
               and
               that
               none
               —
               should
               presume
               ,
               upon
               any
               pretext
               of
               any
               Authority
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               require
               the
               renewing
               or
               swearing
               of
               the
               said
               league
               &
               Covenant
               &c.
               
            
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             screwing
             up
             the
             prerogative
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             defend
             all
             this
             jurisdiction
             justified
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             these
             palpable
             encroachments
             on
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Scots
             Parliaments
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             fundamental
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             alwayes
             had
             a
             share
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Peace
             &
             War
             ;
             These
             robberies
             of
             our
             Natural
             priviledges
             of
             defending
             our selves
             by
             Armes
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Kings
             Tyranny
             &
             oppression
             ,
             and
             of
             Convocating
             for
             Consultations
             about
             the
             best
             means
             thereof
             ;
             And
             these
             Invasions
             upon
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             priviledges
             ,
             in
             keeping
             General
             Assemblies
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             Prorenata
             ,
             
             alwayes
             strenously
             contended
             for
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ;
             yea
             all
             these
             rescindings
             ,
             repealings
             ,
             and
             condemnings
             of
             the
             Way
             &
             Manner
             ,
             Methods
             &
             Measures
             ,
             of
             promoting
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             are
             by
             this
             Oath
             explained
             &
             by
             this
             Act
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             parts
             of
             that
             supremacy
             &
             Jurisdiction
             to
             be
             defended
             &
             maintained
             :
             As
             like
             wise
             ,
             by
             many
             wicked
             Acts
             since
             promulgated
             ,
             which
             promote
             the
             Supremacy
             to
             a
             vast
             degree
             of
             Absoluteness
             ,
             which
             all
             do
             interpret
             what
             that
             Supremacy
             is
             which
             is
             sworn
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             pure
             Tyranny
             established
             by
             Law.
             See
             the
             many
             grievous
             Consequences
             of
             this
             laid
             out
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
               Sect.
            
             10.
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             absolute
             Allegiance
             sworn
             to
             an
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             ,
             Paramount
             to
             all
             Law
             ,
             engaging
             to
             
               faithful
               obedience
               to
            
             their
             
               Soveraign
               ,
               as
               Supreme
               over
               all
               Persons
               and
               in
               all
               causes
               —
               and
               to
               defend
               ,
               assist
               ,
               &
               maintain
               his
               said
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               decline
               his
               power
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             restriction
             here
             on
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             Limitation
             on
             the
             power
             ,
             nor
             definition
             of
             the
             Causes
             ,
             nor
             circumscription
             of
             the
             cases
             ,
             in
             which
             that
             assistance
             &c.
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Lawful
             or
             not
             .
             Now
             absolute
             allegiance
             to
             an
             absolute
             power
             cannot
             be
             sworn
             by
             any
             man
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             ouned
             by
             any
             man
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             
               Head.
               2.
               
               Arg.
            
             6.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             Lawful
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             to
             swear
             such
             an
             Oath
             to
             any
             Mortal
             ,
             nay
             not
             to
             a
             David
             nor
             Hezekiah
             :
             because
             to
             swear
             unrestricted
             &
             unlimited
             Allegiance
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             were
             a
             manifest
             mancipating
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             an
             Ass-like
             subjection
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             servile
             obligation
             to
             maintain
             &
             uphold
             the
             Persons
             &
             Government
             of
             mutable
             men
             ,
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             turn
             to
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             it
             is
             known
             the
             best
             of
             men
             may
             degenerate
             :
             And
             by
             this
             no
             remedy
             is
             left
             to
             redress
             our selves
             ,
             b●t
             our
             heads
             ,
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hands
             all
             tied
             up
             under
             an
             engagment
             to
             defend
             ,
             assist
             ,
             &
             maintain
             whosoever
             doth
             hold
             the
             Government
             ,
             manage
             it
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             This
             reason
             will
             also
             conclude
             against
             the
             English
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             smoothly
             worded
             ,
             and
             seems
             only
             to
             require
             a
             rejection
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             legal
             subjection
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             that
             comprehensive
             Clause
             makes
             it
             border
             upon
             absoluteness
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bear
               faith
               &
               true
               allegiance
               
               to
               his
               Maj.
               heirs
               &
               successors
               ,
               and
               him
               and
               them
               will
               defend
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               against
               all
               Conspiracies
               &
               attempts
               whatsoever
               .
            
             There
             are
             no
             Conditions
             here
             at
             all
             ,
             limiting
             the
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             qualifying
             the
             Object
             ;
             but
             an
             arbitrary
             imposition
             of
             true
             Allegiance
             and
             defence
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             against
             all
             attempts
             (
             even
             that
             of
             repressing
             their
             Tyranny
             not
             excepted
             )
             not
             only
             of
             their
             persons
             but
             of
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             an
             illimited
             Allegiance
             to
             an
             absolute
             power
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             .
             5.
             
             Here
             is
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             resident
             in
             the
             King
             :
             which
             is
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             Usurpation
             on
             the
             prerogatives
             of
             Christ
             and
             priviledges
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             greatest
             Monster
             among
             men
             durst
             arrogate
             :
             yea
             the
             Roman
             beast
             never
             claimed
             more
             ;
             And
             in
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             one
             of
             his
             
               Names
               of
               Blasphemie
            
             twisted
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             hands
             by
             K.
             
               Henry
               the
               Eight
            
             ,
             and
             handed
             doun
             to
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             wafted
             over
             to
             &
             Iames
             the
             6
             th
             .
             for
             that
             was
             the
             Original
             &
             conveyance
             of
             it
             .
             The
             iniquity
             whereof
             is
             discovered
             above
             
               Head.
               1.
               
               Arg.
            
             3.
             
             But
             further
             may
             be
             aggravated
             in
             these
             particulars
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             only
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Pope
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Poped●m
             ;
             and
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             shaking
             off
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Pope
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             a
             Civil
             Pope
             ,
             by
             whom
             Christs
             Head-ship
             is
             as
             much
             wronged
             as
             by
             the
             other
             :
             And
             hereby
             a
             door
             is
             opened
             for
             bringing
             in
             Poperie
             (
             as
             indeed
             by
             this
             Strategem
             it
             is
             brought
             now
             to
             our
             very
             doors
             )
             for
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Supremacy
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             settle
             all
             things
             concerning
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             by
             his
             Clerks
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             Architectonick
             power
             of
             disposing
             ,
             ordering
             ,
             &
             ordaining
             these
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             his
             Royal
             wisdom
             thinks
             fit
             .
             (
             2
             )
             By
             this
             ,
             Church
             &
             State
             are
             confounded
             (
             whereof
             the
             Distinction
             is
             demonstrate
             above
             )
             making
             the
             Magistrate
             a
             proper
             &
             Competent
             Judge
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             declined
             ;
             wherby
             also
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             erect
             new
             Courts
             ,
             Mongrel-Judicatories
             ,
             half
             Civil
             half
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Warrand
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             (
             3
             )
             By
             this
             ,
             many
             palpable
             &
             intollerable
             encroachments
             made
             upon
             the
             Liberties
             &
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             are
             yeelded
             unto
             ;
             as
             that
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Church
             Judicatories
             or
             Assemblies
             ,
             
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             power
             of
             convocating
             &
             indicting
             Assemblies
             do
             belong
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             delegating
             &
             constituting
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dissolve
             them
             when
             he
             pleases
             ;
             that
             his
             presence
             or
             his
             Commissioners
             is
             necessary
             unto
             each
             Nationall
             Assembly
             ;
             that
             Ministers
             have
             no
             proper
             decisive
             suffrage
             in
             Synods
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             advice
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             Judicatories
             be
             prelimited
             ,
             and
             nothing
             mus●
             be
             treated
             there
             which
             may
             be
             interpreted
             grating
             upon
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             but
             what
             he
             shall
             allow
             &
             approve
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             can
             have
             no
             force
             nor
             validity
             ;
             yea
             by
             this
             a
             door
             should
             be
             opened
             unto
             the
             utter
             destruction
             &
             overthrow
             of
             all
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             made
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             Church
             power
             .
             (
             4
             )
             By
             this
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             made
             a
             Church
             member
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Magistrats
             as
             such
             are
             Church
             members
             ,
             even
             heathens
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             5
             )
             By
             this
             he
             is
             exempted
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             made
             accountable
             to
             him
             in
             their
             administrations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             function
             are
             under
             him
             as
             Supreme
             .
             Yea
             (
             6
             )
             By
             this
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             made
             a
             Church
             Officer
             ,
             having
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Churches
             Government
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             (
             7
             )
             By
             this
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Church
             Officer
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             being
             supreme
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             to
             whom
             Ministers
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             are
             subordinate
             .
             And
             so
             (
             8
             )
             By
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             made
             imperfect
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             she
             wanted
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             wanting
             hereby
             a
             Chief
             Officer
             ;
             yea
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             amiss
             in
             robbing
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             his
             power
             (
             9
             )
             By
             this
             the
             Magistrate
             might
             exerce
             all
             Acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ;
             seeing
             he
             can
             do
             it
             as
             supreme
             by
             his
             Commissioners
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             .
             (
             10
             )
             Finally
             By
             this
             Oath
             the
             King
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             supreme
             over
             all
             persons
             &
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             unto
             whom
             all
             Appeals
             &
             references
             must
             ultimately
             be
             reduced
             ,
             even
             from
             Church
             Judicatories
             .
             Those
             things
             are
             only
             here
             touched
             they
             are
             more
             apodeictically
             confirmed
             above
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             seen
             made
             out
             at
             large
             in
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
               Sect.
            
             12.
             
             But
             I
             proceed
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Solemn
             League
             
             &
             Covenant
             ;
             into
             whose
             place
             after
             it
             was
             broken
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             buryed
             ,
             &
             rescinded
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             remitted
             the
             subjects
             allegiance
             by
             annulling
             the
             Bond
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             substitute
             &
             surrogate
             this
             in
             its
             place
             :
             And
             therefore
             none
             can
             comply
             with
             the
             surrogation
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             except
             he
             consent
             to
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             first
             Oath
             .
             All
             the
             Allegiance
             we
             can
             oune
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             stands
             perpetually
             &
             expressly
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               defence
               of
               Religon
               &
               Liberty
            
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             first
             &
             second
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             oun
             nature
             must
             be
             indispensably
             thus
             restricted
             :
             Therefore
             to
             renew
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             take
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             simply
             ,
             purposely
             omitting
             the
             former
             restriction
             ,
             when
             the
             powers
             are
             in
             manifest
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             a
             disouning
             of
             that
             limitation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             prerogative
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             thereby
             reserved
             ;
             
               and
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               whatever
               Authority
               command
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               stupidly
               endure
               it
               ,
               but
               actively
               concur
               with
               &
               assist
               in
               all
               this
               Tyranny
               .
            
             See
             
               Naph
               .
               Prior
               edit
               .
               Pag.
            
             177.
             178.
             
             Vindicated
             at
             length
             by
             
               Ius
               Populi
               .
               chap.
            
             11.
             
             By
             all
             this
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Scots
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             &
             Supremacy
             may
             appear
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             of
             the
             English
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             even
             abstract
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             discovered
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             particularly
             to
             speak
             to
             that
             :
             yet
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             plead
             for
             its
             precision
             from
             the
             Supremacy
             annexed
             ,
             seem
             not
             to
             consider
             the
             full
             import
             of
             its
             terms
             ;
             for
             under
             the
             
               dignities
               ,
               superiorities
               ,
               &
               Authorities
               ,
            
             there
             engaged
             to
             be
             upheld
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             must
             be
             included
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             dignities
             of
             the
             Crown
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             here
             ;
             and
             hither
             it
             was
             brought
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             Scots
             men
             that
             took
             that
             Oath
             there
             ,
             and
             plead
             that
             though
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             in
             Scotland
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             in
             England
             ,
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             in
             a
             great
             deceit
             ;
             for
             the
             object
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             subject
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             duty
             expected
             ,
             required
             ,
             &
             engaged
             into
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             equal
             in
             both
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             iniquity
             here
             Couched
             ,
             is
             some
             way
             Comprehended
             in
             &
             implyed
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             :
             for
             the
             Civil
             part
             is
             imported
             ,
             in
             abjuring
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             for
             its
             
               declaring
               war
               
               against
               the
               King
            
             ;
             Where
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             he
             is
             ouned
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             part
             with
             them
             that
             declare
             war
             against
             him
             being
             renounced
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Abjurers
             must
             take
             part
             with
             him
             in
             that
             war
             ,
             and
             so
             assist
             &
             defend
             him
             ;
             for
             being
             subjects
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             neutral
             ,
             therefore
             if
             they
             be
             not
             against
             him
             they
             must
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             allegiance
             to
             him
             :
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             is
             inferred
             from
             that
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             some
             are
             said
             to
             
               serve
               him
               in
               Church
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             State
             ,
             which
             implies
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             subordination
             to
             him
             as
             Supreme
             over
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Tenor
             of
             some
             other
             Bonds
             was
             more
             smooth
             &
             subtil
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Bond
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             several
             times
             renewed
             &
             imposed
             ,
             and
             under
             several
             forms
             ;
             but
             alwayes
             after
             one
             strain
             :
             engaging
             to
             
               Live
               Peaceably
            
             ,
             Whereby
             many
             were
             caught
             &
             cheated
             with
             the
             seeming
             sai●ness
             of
             these
             general
             terms
             :
             but
             others
             discerning
             their
             fa●laciousness
             ,
             refused
             and
             suffered
             for
             it
             .
             This
             in
             the
             General
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             good
             sense
             :
             for
             no
             Christian
             will
             refuse
             ●o
             
               Live
               Peaceably
            
             ,
             but
             will
             endeavour
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             lieth
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             
               Live
               Peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               Rom.
            
             12.
             18.
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             pursuit
             of
             
               holiness
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             12.
             14.
             
             But
             if
             we
             more
             narrowly
             consider
             such
             Bonds
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             Bonds
             of
             iniquity
             .
             for
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Covenants
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             Confederacies
             with
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             whom
             we
             should
             count
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             because
             they
             hate
             Him
             Psal.
             139.
             21.
             
             It
             is
             more
             suitable
             to
             answer
             ,
             as
             Iehu
             did
             to
             
               Ioram
               2
               King.
            
             9.
             22.
             
             —
             
               What
               Peace
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               whoredomes
               of
               thy
               Mother
               Iezebel
               ,
               and
               her
               witchcrafts
               are
               so
               many
               ?
            
             than
             to
             engage
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             carrying
             on
             Babylons
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             harlots
             &
             witchcrafts
             .
             2.
             
             This
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             
               Truth
               ,
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             &
             Righteousness
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fallacy
             &
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             terms
             :
             for
             there
             are
             diverse
             sorts
             of
             Peace
             &
             Peaceableness
             ;
             some
             kind
             is
             duty
             ,
             some
             never
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             rightly
             qualified
             ,
             for
             we
             can
             profess
             &
             pursue
             no
             Peace
             of
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             cannot
             expect
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             for
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             Isai.
             8.
             8.
             
             12-14
             —
             No
             Peace
             obstructing
             
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             abstracting
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             No
             Peace
             tending
             to
             sinful
             security
             Ier.
             8.
             11.
             
             No
             Peace
             leading
             to
             slavish
             stupidity
             ;
             No
             Peace
             prompting
             to
             preposterous
             prudence
             ,
             in
             palliating
             sin
             ,
             or
             daubing
             defections
             with
             untempered
             morter
             ;
             No
             Peace
             inconsistent
             with
             Truth
             ▪
             they
             must
             go
             together
             Zech.
             1.
             19.
             
             No
             Peace
             that
             may
             not
             be
             followed
             with
             
               Holiness
               Heb.
            
             12.
             14.
             
             But
             it
             must
             be
             so
             qualified
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Truth
             ,
             in
             duty
             ,
             contributing
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             Psal.
             122.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             Pure
             and
             then
             
               Peaceable
               Iam.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             Now
             all
             that
             know
             the
             Imposers
             of
             these
             Bonds
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Peace
             they
             are
             seeking
             .
             3.
             
             If
             we
             further
             enquire
             into
             their
             meaning
             of
             
               Living
               Peaceably
            
             ,
             and
             seek
             a
             determinate
             sense
             of
             it
             from
             their
             Acts
             &
             Actings
             ,
             It
             is
             plain
             they
             mean
             such
             a
             Peaceable
             Living
             ,
             as
             gives
             obedience
             to
             their
             wicked
             Laws
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Complyance
             to
             their
             established
             Courses
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Peaceable
             living
             ,
             as
             is
             opposite
             to
             their
             sense
             of
             
               Sedition
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Schisme
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             they
             interpret
             every
             seasonable
             duty
             to
             be
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Peaceable
             living
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             presumed
             not
             to
             have
             been
             observant
             of
             before
             :
             and
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             opposite
             to
             that
             with
             which
             they
             were
             charged
             as
             turbulent
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             profession
             ,
             as
             going
             to
             meetings
             ,
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             Curats
             &c.
             
             Which
             they
             interpret
             not
             to
             be
             Peacable
             living
             .
             4.
             
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             a
             constant
             contending
             with
             and
             opposition
             to
             them
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             is
             engaged
             into
             in
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ,
             which
             abjures
             all
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             doing
             injury
             to
             them
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             Peace
             &
             living
             Peaceably
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             Affinity
             to
             this
             were
             many
             other
             Bonds
             of
             Regularity
             ,
             frequently
             renewed
             &
             generally
             imposed
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             unparalelled
             illegality
             &
             rigour
             ;
             Sometimes
             by
             hosts
             of
             Savage
             Highlanders
             ;
             Sometimes
             by
             Circuit-Courts
             ,
             and
             by
             Heretors
             upon
             their
             Tenants
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             unheard
             of
             involvements
             ,
             that
             the
             Master
             or
             Heretor
             was
             obliged
             for
             himself
             ,
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Tenants
             ,
             
             and
             all
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             live
             Orderly
             :
             Which
             in
             some
             was
             more
             bluntly
             expressed
             ,
             in
             others
             more
             flatly
             explained
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             keep
             the
             Publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hear
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             not
             go
             to
             any
             Seditious
             Conventicles
             (
             so
             they
             called
             the
             Persecuted
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             )
             and
             in
             others
             yet
             more
             impudently
             exacted
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             harbour
             ,
             intertain
             ,
             or
             correspond
             with
             any
             that
             went
             to
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             discover
             and
             assist
             to
             the
             apprehending
             of
             them
             .
             There
             were
             several
             forms
             of
             them
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             some
             longer
             some
             shorter
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             first
             &
             last
             ,
             were
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             &
             scope
             .
             And
             the
             most
             favourably
             worded
             had
             much
             wickedness
             in
             them
             :
             for
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Covenants
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             coming
             under
             the
             same
             Rule
             with
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             their
             lusts
             &
             Mischiefs
             framed
             into
             Law
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             iniquious
             Laws
             of
             men
             .
             2.
             
             They
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             &
             Righteousness
             :
             for
             either
             they
             were
             ambiguous
             ,
             or
             their
             plain
             sense
             obliged
             to
             manifest
             iniquities
             ,
             to
             conforme
             with
             all
             their
             enacted
             corruptions
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             clear
             breaches
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             obliges
             to
             another
             Kind
             of
             Orderlyness
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             other
             Rules
             ,
             and
             take
             none
             from
             them
             in
             the
             Matters
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             impossible
             ,
             and
             absurd
             ;
             obliging
             Masters
             to
             bind
             for
             all
             under
             them
             ,
             that
             could
             neither
             lye
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             to
             restrain
             their
             Liberty
             in
             these
             Lawful
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             constrain
             &
             compell
             their
             consciences
             to
             sin
             .
             5.
             
             They
             are
             unnatural
             &
             cruel
             ,
             obliging
             the
             Takers
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             persecution
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             6.
             
             They
             were
             engagments
             to
             hear
             Curats
             ,
             which
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             sin
             Head
             1.
             throughout
             .
             7.
             
             They
             were
             engagments
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             proved
             to
             be
             duty
             .
             Head
             4.
             
             Yet
             the
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             is
             some
             way
             equivalent
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             obliges
             the
             Abjurers
             to
             renounce
             Disorderlyness
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             no
             harm
             to
             the
             timeserving
             Orderly
             Clergy
             or
             Laity
             ,
             serving
             &
             prosecuting
             their
             wicked
             Orders
             .
          
           
             V.
             Some
             other
             Bonds
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             frequently
             put
             to
             Suffering
             people
             when
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             did
             require
             
             peaceableness
             &
             Orderlyness
             ,
             in
             this
             Style
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             either
             tacitely
             or
             expressly
             condemn
             Some
             Risings
             in
             Armes
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Pentland
               ,
               Bothwel
            
             &c.
             
               to
               be
               Rebellion
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               &
               engage
               never
               to
               rise
               in
               Armes
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               commissionate
               by
               him
               ,
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               .
            
             The
             iniquity
             whereof
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Covenant
             equivalent
             to
             a
             league
             Offensive
             &
             Defensive
             with
             them
             ,
             obliging
             never
             to
             offend
             or
             oppose
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             defend
             nor
             rescue
             our
             Brethren
             against
             &
             from
             their
             murdering
             violence
             .
             2.
             
             This
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             &
             Righteousness
             :
             for
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             how
             far
             that
             may
             extend
             ,
             
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
            
             ?
             this
             may
             oblige
             us
             to
             make
             a
             stupid
             surrender
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             turns
             so
             Tyrannical
             as
             to
             send
             his
             Cut-throats
             to
             demand
             them
             ,
             or
             Authorizes
             his
             bloody
             Papists
             to
             Massacre
             us
             ,
             them
             we
             must
             not
             resist
             upon
             this
             pretence
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             that
             allow
             Resistance
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             oblige
             to
             assist
             &
             defend
             all
             that
             enter
             under
             the
             bond
             thereof
             .
             5.
             
             This
             infers
             an
             ouning
             of
             the
             present
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             irresistible
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             obligation
             of
             living
             peaceably
             in
             subjection
             under
             it
             ;
             disproved
             above
             :
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             a
             part
             of
             that
             forecited
             Letter
             of
             
               Mr
               Rutherfoords
            
             the
             63.
             in
             number
             of
             the
             
               third
               part
            
             of
             his
             printed
             Letters
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             clear
             vindication
             of
             the
             principles
             &
             practice
             of
             our
             consciencious
             Sufferers
             on
             this
             point
             [
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             &
             real
             purpose
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             live
             peaceably
             under
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ;
             
               But
               (
               1
               )
               yow
               do
               not
               so
               answer
               candidly
               &
               imgenuously
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               who
               to
               your
               knowledge
               mean
               a
               far
               other
               thing
               by
               Authority
               than
               yow
               do
               ;
               for
               yow
               mean
               his
               just
               Authority
               ,
               his
               Authority
               in
               the
               Lord
               —
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               &
               confession
               of
               faith
               —
               is
               expressed
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               they
               mean
               his
               supreme
               Authority
               &
               absolute
               prerogative
               above
               Laws
               ,
               as
               their
               Acts
               clear
               and
               as
               their
               practice
               is
               ,
               for
               they
               refused
               to
               such
               as
               were
               unwilling
               to
               subscribe
               their
               bond
               ,
               to
               adde
               ,
               
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               or
               just
               &
               Lawful
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Authority
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               but
               this
               draught
               of
               a
               petition
               yeelds
               the
               sense
               
               &
               meaning
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               crave
               .
               (
               2
               )
               That
               Authority
               for
               which
               they
               contend
               ,
               is
               exclusive
               of
               the
               sworn
               Covenant
               ;
               So
               that
               except
               ye
               had
               said
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               sworn
               Covenant
               ,
               yow
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               &
               that
               sure
               is
               not
               your
               meaning
               (
               3
               )
               whoever
               promises
               so
               much
               of
               peaceable
               living
               under
               his
               Maj.
               Authority
               ,
               leaveing
               out
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               5.
               
               Command
               —
               may
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               ground
               subscribe
               the
               bond
               refused
               by
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               so
               yow
               pass
               from
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               these
               bypast
               Actings
               of
               this
               Kirk
               &
               State
               these
               years
               by-past
               to
               be
               horrid
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               how
               deep
               this
               guilt
               drawes
               consider
            
             .
             5.
             
             This
             would
             infer
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             should
             send
             and
             kill
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             resist
             ,
             nor
             defend
             our
             oun
             lives
             :
             yet
             being
             an
             Oath
             against
             the
             Sixth
             Command
             ,
             which
             enjoineth
             Natural
             self
             preservation
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             intrinsecally
             sinful
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             all
             one
             to
             swear
             to
             non-preservation
             of
             self
             ,
             as
             to
             swear
             to
             self
             Murder
             .
             6.
             
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             in
             the
             5.
             
             Head
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Yet
             all
             this
             Complex
             iniquity
             is
             clearly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
               ,
               in
               terminis
            
             ab●uring
             all
             war
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             VI.
             There
             were
             some
             other
             Oaths
             ,
             frequently
             obtruded
             upon
             people
             ,
             for
             refusing
             which
             they
             have
             suffered
             great
             cruelties
             ,
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             described
             by
             any
             name
             ,
             Nor
             can
             their
             imposition
             have
             a
             paralel
             in
             any
             age
             or
             place
             ,
             for
             illegaltty
             ,
             inhumanity
             ,
             arbitrariness
             ,
             &
             odiousness
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Inquisition
             or
             
               Super
               inquirendis
            
             :
             Whereby
             people
             were
             pressed
             to
             answer
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             their
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             interrogate
             upon
             ,
             and
             delate
             &
             discover
             Intercommuned
             persons
             in
             their
             Wanderings
             ,
             or
             such
             whose
             names
             were
             in
             their
             
               Porteous
               Rolls
            
             &c.
             
             And
             power
             was
             given
             to
             single
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             press
             these
             Oaths
             upon
             whom
             they
             pleased
             .
             The
             iniquity
             of
             which
             is
             monstrous
             :
             for
             .
             1.
             
             This
             was
             the
             worst
             Kind
             of
             Combination
             with
             these
             blood-hound
             ,
             to
             abett
             &
             assist
             ,
             them
             in
             their
             pursuing
             after
             the
             Lords
             people
             :
             Which
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             be
             bare
             consenters
             to
             such
             wickedness
             ,
             
             or
             to
             be
             onlookers
             to
             their
             affliction
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             ,
             but
             like
             that
             sin
             charged
             upon
             Edom
             ,
             that
             they
             delivered
             up
             those
             of
             His
             that
             did
             remain
             in
             the
             day
             of
             distress
             
               Obad.
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             14.
             for
             these
             that
             took
             Oaths
             ,
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             do
             all
             they
             could
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Remnant
             that
             escaped
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             no
             thanks
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             their
             sin
             was
             in
             their
             willingness
             :
             if
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             swore
             would
             contribute
             their
             help
             towards
             it
             ,
             by
             telling
             of
             all
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             was
             horrid
             perjury
             &
             false
             swearing
             .
             2.
             
             This
             could
             be
             no
             wayes
             capable
             of
             the
             qualifications
             of
             an
             Oath
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             the
             matter
             is
             wicked
             &
             unnatural
             ,
             to
             discover
             may
             be
             the
             husband
             or
             Children
             or
             nearest
             relations
             ,
             to
             please
             men
             or
             save
             their
             oun
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             tentation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             it
             there
             could
             be
             no
             delibaration
             in
             swearing
             :
             but
             also
             for
             the
             doubtful
             perplexity
             confounding
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             could
             not
             or
             durst
             not
             tell
             of
             all
             they
             knew
             ,
             and
             yet
             sware
             to
             do
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             obliges
             to
             discover
             Malignant
             enemies
             ,
             and
             assist
             our
             Covenanting
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             discover
             them
             ,
             and
             assist
             Malignant
             enemies
             :
             which
             is
             a
             perfect
             inverting
             the
             fourth
             &
             sixth
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             clear
             precepts
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             assist
             &
             defend
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             shaddow
             as
             the
             night
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             noon
             day
             ,
             and
             hide
             the
             Outcast
             ,
             and
             bewray
             not
             him
             that
             
               wandereth
               Isai.
            
             16.
             3.
             5.
             
             The
             illegality
             of
             this
             imposition
             makes
             it
             very
             absurd
             ,
             that
             every
             pitiful
             Officer
             or
             Souldier
             should
             be
             impowered
             to
             impose
             &
             exact
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             impannel
             &
             examine
             Witnesses
             ,
             about
             alledged
             Criminals
             .
             Yet
             the
             monstrousness
             of
             this
             Oath
             serves
             to
             aggravate
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             Abjurers
             do
             renounce
             their
             part
             of
             &
             disoune
             the
             Declarers
             of
             that
             abjured
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             as
             much
             as
             from
             them
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             up
             for
             a
             prey
             to
             their
             hunters
             ;
             yea
             they
             declare
             them
             Murderers
             in
             that
             they
             abjure
             their
             Declaration
             as
             asserting
             Murder
             ,
             And
             consequently
             they
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             discover
             them
             to
             their
             acknowledged
             Judges
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Abominable
             Test
             comes
             next
             :
             which
             needs
             no
             other
             refutation
             ,
             than
             to
             rehearse
             it
             :
             the
             substance
             
             whereof
             was
             ,
             a
             Solemn
             Swearing
             ,
             that
             they
             Ouned
             &
             sincerely
             professed
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             first
             Parl.
             of
             K.
             Iaemes
             the
             6
             —
             and
             that
             
               they
               would
               adhere
               thereunto
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               —
               and
               never
               consent
               to
               any
               change
               or
               alteration
               contrary
               thereto
               —
               but
               renounce
               all
               Doctrines
               ,
               principles
               ,
               practices
               ,
               whether
               Popish
               or
               Fanatical
               ,
               contrary
               thereto
               —
               And
               they
               swear
               that
               the
               King
               is
               the
               only
               Supreme
               Governour
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               over
               all
               persons
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               ,
               —
               and
               promise
               to
               bear
               faith
               &
               true
               allegiance
               to
               the
               Kings
               Maj.
               his
               heirs
               &
               Lawful
               successors
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               power
               shall
               assist
               &
               defend
               all
               rights
               ,
               jurisdictions
               ,
               prerogatives
               —
               belonging
               to
               them
               —
               And
               affirme
               —
               it
               —
               unlawful
               for
               subjects
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Covenants
               —
               or
               to
               convocate
               ,
               conveen
               ,
               or
               assemble
               —
               to
               treat
               ,
               consult
               ,
               or
               determine
               in
               any
               matter
               of
               State
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               without
               his
               Maj.
               special
               command
               —
               or
               to
               take
               up
               Armes
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               these
               Commissionate
               by
               him
               —
               And
               that
               there
               lies
               no
               obligation
               on
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               National
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
               —
               to
               endeavour
               any
               change
               or
               alteration
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               established
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               —
               and
               they
               shall
               never
               decline
               his
               Maj.
               power
               &
               jurisdiction
               —
               And
               finally
               they
               swear
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               is
               given
               in
               the
               plain
               genuine
               sense
               &
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               without
               any
               equivocation
               ,
               mental
               reservation
               ,
               or
               any
               manner
               of
               evasion
               whatsoever
            
             —
             This
             is
             the
             Complement
             of
             a
             wicked
             Conspiracy
             ,
             couching
             in
             its
             Capicious
             bosome
             the
             Complication
             of
             all
             their
             Mischiefs
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             &
             explaining
             all
             the
             former
             :
             which
             indeed
             cannot
             be
             taken
             with
             any
             equivocating
             evasion
             ,
             that
             can
             escape
             either
             the
             Stigma
             of
             nonsense
             &
             self
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             the
             censure
             of
             Atheisme
             &
             irreligion
             ,
             or
             the
             sentence
             of
             Divine
             vengeance
             against
             such
             baffling
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             The
             best
             sense
             that
             can
             be
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             a
             poor
             Sot
             expressed
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             tendered
             to
             him
             ,
             prefacing
             thus
             
             before
             he
             took
             it
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               my
               Soul.
            
             For.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             itself
             :
             there
             being
             such
             contradictions
             between
             that
             
               confession
               of
               faith
            
             and
             the
             following
             part
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             reconcile
             :
             Some
             whereof
             may
             be
             instanced
             as
             followes
             .
             (
             1
             )
             In
             the
             11.
             
             Art.
             of
             that
             confession
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             of
             
               Christs
               Ascension
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Just
             Lawgiver
             ,
             
               in
               which
               Honours
               &
               Offices
               if
               man
               or
               Angels
               presume
               to
               intrude
               themselves
               ,
               we
               utterly
               detest
               &
               abhore
               them
               as
               blasphemous
               to
               our
               Soveraign
               &
               Supreme
               Governour
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               a
               litle
               before
               in
               that
               same
               Article
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               this
               Glory
               Honour
               &
               prerogative
               He
               alone
               among
               the
               Brethren
               shall
               possess
               :
               And
               in
               the
               16.
               
               
                 Art.
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
              
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               Head
               of
               the
               same
               Kirk
            
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             Test
             the
             King
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             the
             only
             supreme
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             (
             2
             )
             In
             the
             14.
             
             Art.
             among
             good
             works
             are
             reckoned
             these
             ,
             
               to
               obey
               Superior
               powers
               and
               their
               charges
               (
               not
               repugning
               to
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               )
               to
               save
               the
               lives
               of
               Innocents
               ,
               to
               repress
               Tyranny
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               oppressed
               ;
               And
               among
               evil
               works
               these
               are
               qualified
               ,
               to
               resist
               any
               that
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               Authority
               [
               while
               they
               pass
               not
               over
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               Office
               ]
               And
               Art.
               24.
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               resist
               the
               supreme
               power
               ,
               doing
               that
               which
               pertains
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               do
               resist
               Gods
               Ordinance
               —
               while
               the
               Princes
               &
               Rulers
               vigilantly
               travel
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               Office.
               
            
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             Test
             ,
             true
             Allegiance
             is
             engaged
             into
             without
             any
             such
             limitations
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             convocate
             &c.
             or
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             against
             the
             King.
             (
             3
             )
             In
             the
             14.
             
             Art.
             Evil
             works
             are
             affirmed
             to
             be
             ,
             
               not
               only
               those
               that
               expressly
               are
               done
               against
               Gods
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               those
               also
               that
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               &
               Worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               no
               other
               assurance
               but
               the
               invention
               &
               opinion
               of
               men
               :
            
             And
             Art.
             18.
             among
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               uprightly
               ministred
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Word
               prescribes
               ,
               whereby
               vice
               is
               repressed
               ,
               and
               virtue
               nourished
               ,
               is
               one
               :
               In
               Art.
               20.
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               and
               constitution
               of
               men
               are
               opposed
               .
            
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             Test
             ,
             they
             swear
             
             never
             to
             endeavour
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             —
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             ;
             whereof
             many
             things
             must
             be
             altered
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             forme
             &
             frame
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             these
             propositions
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             .
             (
             4
             )
             In
             the
             Test
             ,
             they
             swear
             never
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             confession
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             principles
             &
             practices
             contrary
             thereto
             are
             Popish
             &
             fanatical
             (
             for
             so
             they
             divide
             them
             into
             one
             of
             these
             disjunctively
             )
             then
             must
             all
             the
             following
             principles
             in
             their
             Test
             be
             renounced
             as
             such
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             that
             confession
             in
             some
             propositions
             or
             Articles
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Government
             established
             by
             that
             confession
             was
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             this
             established
             by
             the
             Test
             is
             Episcopal
             .
             2.
             
             It
             comprehends
             all
             the
             former
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             which
             are
             cleared
             above
             to
             be
             sinful
             .
             Yet
             for
             as
             wicked
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             some
             way
             homologated
             by
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ,
             excepting
             the
             contradiction
             that
             is
             in
             it
             :
             Seeing
             all
             these
             oppositions
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             sworn
             aginst
             in
             the
             Test
             ,
             are
             abjured
             &
             renounced
             in
             that
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             ,
             in
             renouncing
             all
             Declarations
             of
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             war
             can
             be
             undertaken
             against
             him
             ,
             all
             these
             Kinds
             of
             opposition
             must
             be
             allowed
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Test
             sworn
             against
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             consider
             more
             particularly
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             it self
             ;
             for
             refusing
             of
             which
             the
             sufferings
             were
             more
             severe
             (
             being
             extended
             even
             to
             death
             or
             banishment
             )
             though
             the
             words
             be
             more
             smooth
             than
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             
               I
               —
               do
               abjure
               ,
               renounce
               ,
               &
               disoune
               a
               late
               pretended
               Declaration
               ,
               affixed
               on
               several
               Mer●at
               Crosses
               &c.
               in
               so
               far
               as
               it
               declares
               War
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               assert
               it
               Lawful
               to
               kill
               any
               that
               serve
               his
               Maj.
               in
               Church
               ,
               State
               ,
               Army
               ,
               or
               Country
               .
            
             That
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             is
             a
             step
             of
             Complyance
             ,
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             derogatory
             to
             the
             dayes
             Testimony
             ,
             contradictory
             to
             the
             many
             reiterated
             Confessions
             of
             Christs
             Worthy
             (
             though
             poor
             &
             despised
             )
             Witnesses
             ,
             sealed
             by
             their
             blood
             ,
             bonds
             ,
             &
             banishments
             ,
             encouraging
             &
             gratifying
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             hardening
             to
             backsliding
             Brethren
             ,
             offensive
             to
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             stumbling
             to
             all
             ,
             leaving
             a
             stain
             &
             sting
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Subscriber
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             out
             by
             these
             Considerations
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Considering
             the
             
               party
               who
               imposed
               it
            
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Confederacy
             with
             them
             ,
             being
             tendered
             upon
             all
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             a
             Test
             of
             their
             incorporating
             themselves
             with
             and
             declaring
             themselves
             for
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             syding
             with
             them
             &
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             their
             Contest
             &
             Contention
             with
             a
             poor
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             persecuted
             &
             murdered
             by
             them
             for
             Truth
             &
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             who
             issued
             forth
             that
             Declaration
             against
             them
             ,
             here
             abjured
             .
             Therefore
             let
             the
             party
             be
             considered
             ,
             imposing
             the
             Oath
             with
             such
             rigour
             ,
             and
             prosecuting
             the
             Refusers
             with
             ravenous
             rage
             ,
             murdering
             &
             torturing
             all
             who
             did
             not
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             declaring
             a
             Ware
             more
             formally
             &
             explicitely
             against
             Christ
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             will
             dare
             to
             assert
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             Him
             ,
             under
             an
             open
             displayed
             banner
             of
             defyance
             of
             Him
             &
             His
             ,
             than
             ever
             Mortals
             durst
             espouse
             &
             avouch
             :
             The
             head
             of
             that
             Treacherous
             &
             Truculent
             faction
             ,
             both
             he
             who
             was
             first
             declared
             against
             in
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             hath
             by
             bloody
             &
             treacherous
             Usurpation
             succeeded
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             Monster
             for
             Murder
             &
             Mischief
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Oppression
             &
             Perfidy
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             the
             Nimrods
             &
             Nero's
             that
             past
             ages
             can
             recount
             ,
             we
             cannot
             find
             a
             paralel
             ,
             by
             all
             Law
             Divine
             &
             humane
             incapable
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             any
             Trust
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Protection
             ,
             or
             any
             Priviledge
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             pursued
             by
             all
             as
             a
             Common
             enemy
             to
             mankind
             :
             And
             his
             Underlings
             ,
             Agents
             &
             Complices
             ,
             devoted
             to
             his
             lust
             ,
             &
             serving
             his
             wicked
             designs
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             offices
             &
             places
             of
             trust
             under
             him
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             nomination
             &
             sole
             appointment
             they
             have
             been
             erected
             to
             ,
             &
             established
             in
             ,
             with
             the
             stain
             &
             indelible
             Character
             of
             perjurie
             ,
             the
             only
             qualification
             of
             their
             being
             capable
             of
             any
             advancement
             ,
             occupying
             by
             usurpation
             intrusion
             &
             violence
             the
             publick
             places
             of
             judicatories
             ,
             and
             carrying
             all
             so
             insolently
             &
             arbitrarly
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             effrontry
             of
             wickedness
             &
             despight
             of
             all
             Reason
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Justice
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             most
             pestilent
             &
             pestiferous
             Plague
             that
             ever
             pestered
             a
             People
             :
             The
             taking
             then
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             by
             them
             projected
             as
             a
             Pest
             to
             infect
             Consciences
             with
             ,
             and
             pervert
             them
             to
             wicked
             Truth-deserting
             &
             Law-perverting
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             imposed
             as
             a
             Test
             of
             
             Complyance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             coming
             off
             from
             that
             litle
             flock
             whom
             they
             design
             to
             devour
             &
             destinate
             to
             destruction
             ;
             must
             be
             in
             their
             oun
             esteem
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             to
             their
             satisfaction
             and
             the
             others
             sorrow
             ,
             a
             real
             incorporating
             with
             them
             ,
             an
             ouning
             of
             their
             usurped
             power
             as
             Judges
             to
             administer
             Oaths
             ,
             giving
             them
             all
             obedience
             they
             required
             for
             the
             time
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             security
             they
             demanded
             for
             the
             Subscribers
             Loyaltie
             ,
             an
             approving
             of
             all
             their
             Proceedings
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             transacting
             ,
             tampering
             ,
             &
             bargaining
             with
             these
             Sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             out
             of
             fear
             :
             whereby
             a
             right
             is
             purchased
             to
             that
             common
             badge
             of
             their
             ouned
             &
             professed
             friends
             ,
             who
             (
             upon
             taking
             that
             Oath
             )
             had
             from
             them
             a
             priviledge
             &
             allowance
             to
             travel
             &
             traffique
             (
             where
             and
             how
             they
             will
             )
             through
             the
             Country
             ,
             denyed
             to
             all
             other
             that
             wanted
             that
             Badge
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Pass
             or
             Testificate
             they
             got
             from
             them
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Mark
             of
             that
             secular
             beast
             of
             Tyrannie
             ,
             no
             less
             pernicious
             to
             the
             world
             than
             Poperie
             hath
             been
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Takers
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             Tessera
             that
             they
             were
             no
             enemies
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             O
             base
             and
             unworthy
             Liverie
             ,
             for
             the
             suffering
             Sons
             of
             Zion
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Signature
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             her
             devourers
             .
             Hence
             ,
             if
             Covenants
             &
             Confederacies
             ,
             declaring
             we
             are
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             with
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             this
             Oath
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             Lawfully
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             proved
             above
             :
             Ergo
             the
             latter
             followes
             .
             This
             will
             yet
             more
             appear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Party
               that
               set
               forth
               that
               Declaration
               ,
            
             whom
             the
             Proclamation
             against
             it
             represent
             so
             odiously
             &
             invidiously
             whom
             the
             Oath
             imposed
             obliges
             us
             to
             condemn
             ;
             being
             so
             represented
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             maintainers
             of
             Murdering
             Principles
             ,
             and
             perpetators
             of
             Assassinating
             villanies
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             Peace
             or
             any
             good
             Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             exterminated
             &
             destroyed
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             they
             prosecute
             &
             persecute
             so
             cruelly
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             their
             blood
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             Law.
             1.
             
             The
             takers
             of
             this
             Oath
             must
             have
             formally
             ,
             under
             their
             unhappy
             hand
             ,
             disouned
             &
             renounced
             them
             ,
             
             and
             all
             part
             or
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             Society
             or
             Sympathie
             with
             them
             ;
             who
             yet
             are
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Suffering
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             earnestly
             contending
             ,
             witnessing
             ,
             wrestling
             for
             the
             faith
             &
             Word
             of
             Christs
             patience
             ,
             and
             have
             suffered
             more
             for
             their
             adherance
             to
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             opposition
             to
             all
             its
             deformations
             &
             defections
             ,
             than
             any
             Party
             within
             the
             Land
             :
             yet
             them
             have
             they
             rejected
             as
             their
             Companions
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             of
             them
             sometimes
             they
             have
             had
             sweet
             Company
             &
             Communion
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             abjuring
             &
             condemning
             their
             deed
             which
             duty
             &
             necessity
             drave
             them
             to
             .
             2.
             
             Hereby
             they
             have
             presumptuously
             taken
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             pass
             a
             Judgement
             upon
             the
             deed
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             before
             their
             Murdering
             Enemies
             ;
             And
             that
             not
             a
             private
             discretive
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             a
             publick
             definitive
             sentence
             (
             in
             their
             Capacity
             )
             by
             the
             most
             solemn
             way
             of
             Declaring
             it
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             by
             Oath
             &
             subscription
             under
             their
             hand
             ;
             whereby
             they
             have
             condemned
             all
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             sealed
             their
             Testimony
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             Complyance
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             finished
             it
             with
             honour
             &
             joy
             ,
             as
             foolish
             &
             frivolous
             profusion
             of
             their
             oun
             blood
             ,
             Nay
             as
             just
             &
             legally
             inflicted
             &
             executed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             Rebells
             ,
             of
             Murdering
             Principles
             &
             practices
             :
             For
             this
             cannot
             be
             vindicated
             from
             a
             more
             than
             indirect
             justifying
             of
             all
             the
             Murdering
             Severity
             executed
             upon
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             hereby
             they
             have
             unkindly
             and
             unchristianly
             listed
             themselves
             on
             the
             other
             side
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             taken
             part
             rather
             with
             their
             enemies
             than
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             used
             to
             plead
             for
             t
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             pressed
             this
             Oath
             upon
             them
             that
             scrupled
             it
             ;
             When
             any
             War
             is
             declared
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             
               any
               of
               his
               Maj.
               Souldiers
               may
               question
               any
               man
               whom
               he
               is
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               not
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               may
               act
               against
               him
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               declare
               for
               the
               King
               and
               disoune
               the
               Rebells
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               reputed
               by
               all
               as
               enemies
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             whatever
             weakness
             be
             in
             the
             arguing
             ,
             plainly
             discovers
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             the
             abjuring
             of
             that
             Declaration
             in
             that
             juncture
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             mans
             Declaring
             of
             what
             side
             he
             is
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Emitters
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             King
             
             and
             his
             party
             :
             which
             in
             the
             present
             state
             of
             affairs
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             dreadful
             ouning
             of
             Christs
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             disouning
             of
             His
             Friends
             .
             Hence
             ,
             a
             disouning
             of
             the
             Lords
             persecuted
             people
             ,
             and
             condemning
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             an
             ouning
             of
             their
             Persecuters
             and
             espousing
             their
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             sinful
             Confederacy
             :
             But
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             what
             is
             said
             :
             Ergo
             it
             is
             a
             sinful
             Confederacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Considering
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Conditions
             ,
             &
             Qualifications
             of
             so
             solemn
             &
             serious
             a
             peice
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             invocating
             His
             Holy
             Name
             ,
             as
             an
             Oath
             is
             :
             It
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             imposed
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             ,
             was
             a
             dreadful
             &
             heinous
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Third
               Command
            
             ,
             by
             taking
             His
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             holden
             guiltless
             .
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             :
             An
             Oath
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             &
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Third
             Command
             :
             But
             this
             is
             an
             Oath
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             &
             Righteousness
             :
             Which
             is
             evident
             ;
             for
             .
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             taken
             by
             any
             Consciencious
             man
             in
             Truth
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             simplicity
             〈…〉
             mind
             ,
             singleness
             &
             honesty
             in
             the
             intention
             ,
             not
             puting
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             the
             imposer
             hath
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             clear
             sense
             of
             it
             
               sine
               juramento
            
             and
             extra
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             it
             according
             to
             their
             meaning
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             swear
             it
             unlawful
             ever
             to
             declare
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             consequently
             never
             to
             rise
             in
             Armes
             against
             him
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             rise
             in
             Armes
             for
             our
             oun
             defence
             ,
             we
             mak
             &
             must
             declare
             a
             defensive
             War.
             And
             indeed
             ,
             in
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             sense
             &
             meaning
             who
             imposed
             them
             ,
             these
             two
             Oaths
             ,
             never
             to
             rise
             in
             Armes
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             Abjuration
             ,
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Then
             also
             should
             he
             swear
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             Cause
             ,
             to
             kill
             any
             such
             as
             serve
             the
             King
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             ,
             either
             in
             Peace
             or
             War
             :
             for
             that
             is
             their
             thought
             ,
             and
             
               sensus
               vel
               juramenti
               ipsius
               vel
               extra
               juramentum
               :
            
             And
             in
             part
             ,
             for
             their
             exemption
             &
             immunity
             from
             all
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             this
             Oath
             was
             contrived
             .
             But
             in
             fine
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             Oath
             be
             taken
             in
             Truth
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             not
             apparent
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             declaring
             of
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             killing
             some
             for
             some
             
             causes
             (
             which
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             Lawful
             )
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             abjured
             &
             disouned
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             Declaration
             does
             assert
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             And
             indeed
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             denying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             subscribing
             to
             a
             manifest
             falsehood
             ,
             invoking
             God
             to
             be
             Witness
             thereto
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Oath
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             Iudgement
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             &
             deliberation
             &c.
             
             All
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             have
             much
             obscure
             ambiguity
             ,
             
               Declaring
               a
               war
            
             ,
             and
             
               killing
               any
               who
               serve
               the
               King
               ,
            
             may
             be
             constructed
             in
             several
             senses
             ,
             good
             &
             bad
             ,
             but
             here
             they
             are
             indefinitely
             expressed
             ,
             and
             universally
             condemned
             .
             Particularly
             that
             [
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             ]
             hath
             several
             faces
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             sworn
             in
             Judgement
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             denote
             a
             Causality
             ,
             and
             signify
             as
             much
             as
             quia
             or
             quatenus
             ,
             then
             
               all
               Declarations
               of
               war
            
             against
             any
             that
             have
             the
             name
             of
             King
             whatsoever
             ,
             upon
             whatsoever
             grounds
             ,
             and
             
               all
               killing
            
             of
             any
             serving
             him
             ,
             though
             in
             our
             oun
             defence
             ,
             must
             be
             universally
             condemned
             ,
             for
             
               a
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               Consequentia
               :
            
             If
             it
             import
             a
             restriction
             ,
             excluding
             other
             things
             in
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             but
             obliging
             to
             abjure
             only
             that
             ;
             then
             it
             implies
             also
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             things
             are
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             appear
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             them
             that
             will
             seriously
             ponder
             the
             Declaration
             it self
             :
             If
             again
             it
             be
             a
             Supposition
             or
             Condition
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             interpreted
             for
             
               if
               so
               be
            
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             the
             Judgement
             can
             make
             of
             it
             is
             that
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Conscience
             dare
             not
             invoke
             God
             as
             a
             Witness
             of
             that
             which
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Truth
             or
             a
             lie
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Oath
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             in
             Righteousness
             :
             for
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             certainly
             known
             ,
             Lawful
             ,
             possible
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             useful
             ,
             &
             worthy
             :
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Declaration
             imports
             
               so
               far
               as
            
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             
               certainly
               known
            
             ,
             but
             by
             collating
             these
             two
             together
             the
             Contrary
             will
             appear
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             Lawful
             (
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             such
             assertions
             were
             in
             it
             )
             to
             abjure
             all
             Declarations
             of
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             swear
             it
             unlawful
             ever
             to
             kill
             any
             if
             he
             be
             once
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ;
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             reduce
             this
             Assertory
             Oath
             into
             a
             promissory
             one
             Lawfully
             ,
             as
             most
             part
             of
             such
             Oaths
             may
             &
             do
             necessarely
             
             imply
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             swear
             such
             a
             thing
             unlawful
             ,
             it
             implies
             my
             promise
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             never
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             (
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             )
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bind
             up
             himself
             in
             every
             case
             from
             all
             declared
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             from
             killing
             some
             imployed
             in
             his
             service
             ;
             what
             if
             there
             be
             a
             necessary
             call
             to
             joine
             in
             armes
             with
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             lives
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             against
             him
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             command
             a
             Massacre
             ?
             shall
             not
             a
             man
             defend
             himself
             ?
             Nor
             endeavour
             to
             kill
             none
             of
             that
             murdering
             Crew
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             his
             service
             ?
             Was
             ever
             a
             fool
             so
             fettered
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             involving
             the
             whole
             Country
             in
             perjury
             or
             persecution
             ,
             as
             by
             that
             Oath
             was
             done
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             necessary
             ,
             in
             this
             mans
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             abjure
             a
             Declaration
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             when
             the
             object
             of
             it
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             visible
             party
             actually
             in
             armes
             to
             prosecute
             it
             ;
             Nor
             was
             it
             ever
             of
             any
             use
             or
             worth
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             implicitely
             to
             gratify
             their
             greedy
             lusting
             after
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             or
             the
             blood
             of
             silly
             Souls
             cheated
             by
             their
             snares
             ,
             by
             involving
             them
             in
             the
             same
             sin
             of
             perjury
             &
             Conscience-debauching
             false-swearing
             ,
             whereof
             they
             themselves
             are
             so
             heinously
             guilty
             .
             But
             let
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             that
             Oath
             ,
             and
             not
             fled
             to
             Christ
             for
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             doom
             of
             false
             swearrers
             ,
             the
             
               flying
               roll
               of
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               shall
               enter
               into
               their
               house
               Zech.
               5.
               4.
               
               Love
               no
               false
               Oath
               for
               all
               these
               are
               things
               that
               I
               hate
               saith
               the
               Lord
               Zech.
               8.
               17.
               
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               Witness
               against
               false
               swearers
               Mal.
            
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             let
             them
             sist
             their
             Conscience
             before
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Word
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             these
             Considerations
             will
             have
             some
             weight
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             this
             Particular
             
               Oath
               it
            
             self
             ,
             aud
             the
             words
             of
             it
             more
             narrowlie
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             Complication
             of
             iniquities
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             examining
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Imposers
             expound
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             but
             all
             such
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             they
             declare
             &
             assert
             such
             things
             ,
             are
             here
             renounced
             ;
             and
             hereby
             many
             honest
             &
             faithful
             Declarations
             are
             disouned
             ,
             that
             declare
             the
             same
             things
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             pleaded
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             presbyterians
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             also
             pretended
             by
             some
             of
             the
             pressers
             of
             the
             Oath
             
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             pervert
             &
             cheat
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             that
             here
             is
             not
             required
             a
             disouning
             of
             the
             Apologetical
             Declaration
             simpliciter
             ,
             but
             only
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             a
             pretended
             one
             of
             their
             supposing
             ,
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             imports
             such
             things
             :
             But
             this
             is
             frivolous
             ,
             for
             that
             pretended
             one
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             Imposers
             to
             be
             the
             Real
             
               Apologetical
               Declaration
            
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             have
             to
             be
             disouned
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             distinguished
             from
             it
             :
             And
             though
             all
             these
             Assertions
             cannot
             be
             fastened
             upon
             that
             
               Apologetical
               Declaration
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             invidiously
             misr●presented
             ;
             yet
             that
             same
             is
             the
             pretended
             one
             which
             they
             require
             to
             be
             abjured
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             asserts
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             it
             does
             not
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             to
             be
             disouned
             ,
             then
             that
             must
             either
             be
             secundum
             that
             Assertion
             of
             
               killing
               any
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             disouned
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             it
             must
             be
             secundum
             the
             Declaration
             of
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             And
             so
             that
             quid
             or
             formal
             reason
             of
             disouning
             it
             ,
             will
             oblige
             to
             disoune
             all
             Declarations
             of
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             disouned
             .
             Others
             again
             Object
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             required
             to
             be
             disouned
             formally
             ,
             but
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             taking
             &
             confounding
             
               in
               so
               far
            
             for
             
               if
               so
               be
            
             :
             But
             to
             any
             thinking
             man
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             a
             supposition
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             simple
             restriction
             (
             as
             they
             would
             give
             it
             out
             )
             but
             an
             assertion
             that
             such
             things
             are
             indeed
             imported
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Imposers
             think
             &
             say
             :
             And
             if
             it
             might
             pass
             current
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             as
             a
             supposition
             ,
             being
             equivalent
             to
             
               if
               so
               be
            
             ,
             then
             under
             that
             sophistical
             pretext
             ,
             I
             might
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             indisputed
             Confession
             or
             Declaration
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             contained
             such
             things
             ;
             And
             so
             this
             equivocation
             might
             elude
             all
             Testimonies
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             justify
             all
             prevarications
             .
             2.
             
             This
             must
             condemn
             all
             defensive
             wai
             of
             subjects
             against
             their
             oppressing
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             Declaration
             is
             abjured
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             declares
             war
             against
             the
             King
             :
             to
             press
             &
             perswade
             people
             to
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             usually
             urged
             by
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             war
             is
             declared
             by
             Rebells
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             subjects
             are
             obliged
             to
             disoune
             the
             Rebells
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             repute
             for
             such
             themselves
             :
             And
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             alledged
             the
             war
             was
             ceased
             ,
             because
             
             the
             Object
             declared
             against
             was
             ceased
             ,
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             being
             dead
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             a
             man
             be
             obliged
             to
             give
             his
             opinion
             about
             a
             war
             declared
             against
             a
             King
             deceased
             &
             gone
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             same
             parity
             of
             reason
             he
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             give
             his
             opinion
             of
             that
             war
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               of
               the
               Congregation
            
             (
             as
             they
             were
             called
             )
             against
             Queen
             Mary
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             It
             was
             still
             replyed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Rebellion
             continued
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             that
             did
             not
             abjure
             that
             Declaration
             :
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             mean
             that
             every
             thing
             which
             they
             call
             Rebellion
             must
             be
             disouned
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Resistence
             of
             Superiors
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             Acts
             explain
             it
             :
             yea
             and
             it
             was
             plainly
             told
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             some
             that
             scrupled
             to
             rake
             the
             Oath
             because
             they
             said
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             was
             
               to
               swear
               never
               to
               rise
               in
               armes
               against
               the
               King.
            
             Against
             this
             it
             hath
             been
             objected
             by
             several
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             alwayes
             denied
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             declared
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             defence
             of
             their
             lives
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             never
             agai●st
             the
             King
             
               expressy
               ,
               purposedly
               ,
               &
               designedly
               ,
            
             but
             only
             against
             him
             
               per
               accidens
            
             when
             he
             happened
             to
             be
             the
             adverse
             party
             :
             But
             this
             distinction
             will
             not
             be
             a
             Salvo
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             For
             the
             object
             declared
             against
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             King
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             a
             Declaration
             of
             war
             against
             him
             is
             not
             to
             be
             abjured
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             King
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             either
             declared
             against
             as
             King
             
               qua
               Rex
            
             &
             perse
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             oppressor
             ,
             or
             an
             Abuser
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             the
             first
             indeed
             is
             to
             be
             disouned
             ,
             for
             a
             King
             as
             King
             or
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             must
             not
             be
             resisted
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             But
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             declare
             war
             against
             a
             King
             as
             an
             oppressor
             and
             abuser
             of
             his
             power
             and
             subverter
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             hath
             been
             ouned
             by
             our
             Church
             &
             State
             many
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             opposed
             &
             declared
             war
             as
             purposedly
             against
             him
             as
             he
             did
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             really
             &
             formally
             as
             he
             was
             an
             oppres●or
             :
             sure
             he
             cannot
             be
             an
             oppressor
             only
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ,
             nor
             does
             he
             declare
             war
             against
             the
             subjects
             only
             
               pes
               accidens
            
             :
             However
             this
             hath
             been
             ouned
             alwayes
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             war
             may
             be
             declared
             against
             him
             who
             is
             called
             King.
             And
             therefore
             to
             abjure
             a
             Declaration
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             declares
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             will
             condemn
             not
             only
             that
             Declaration
             upon
             the
             heads
             wherein
             its
             honesty
             
             &
             faithfulness
             chiefly
             consists
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             most
             honest
             &
             honourable
             Declarations
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             made
             &
             emitted
             by
             our
             worthy
             &
             renouned
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Worthies
             in
             our
             oun
             time
             ,
             who
             have
             formally
             ,
             avowedly
             ,
             &
             explicitely
             ,
             or
             expressly
             ,
             purposedly
             ,
             &
             designedly
             declared
             their
             opposition
             to
             Tyranny
             &
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             their
             Lawful
             &
             laudable
             designs
             to
             repress
             ,
             depress
             ,
             &
             suppress
             them
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             wayes
             &
             means
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             &
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             allow
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             depose
             &
             exauctorate
             themselves
             from
             all
             Rule
             ,
             or
             priviledge
             ,
             or
             prerogative
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             became
             no
             more
             Gods
             ministers
             but
             Beelzebubs
             vicegerents
             ,
             and
             Monsters
             to
             be
             exterminated
             out
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Mankind
             .
             The
             honestest
             of
             all
             our
             Declarations
             of
             defensive
             war
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             run
             in
             this
             strain
             ;
             And
             others
             ,
             insinuating
             more
             preposterous
             Loayltie
             ,
             have
             been
             justly
             taxed
             for
             asserting
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             of
             the
             declarers
             ,
             and
             principal
             object
             of
             the
             declared
             war
             ;
             which
             disingenuous
             jugling
             &
             foysting
             in
             such
             flattering
             &
             falsifying
             distinctions
             in
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             hath
             rationally
             been
             thought
             one
             of
             the
             procuring
             Causes
             or
             Occasions
             of
             the
             discomfiture
             of
             our
             former
             Appearances
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             &
             Liberties
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             3.
             
             This
             must
             infer
             an
             ouning
             of
             his
             Authority
             as
             Lawful
             King
             ;
             when
             the
             Declaration
             disouning
             him
             is
             abjured
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             declares
             war
             against
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             Oath
             he
             is
             styled
             and
             asserted
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Majestie
             of
             a
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             ouned
             as
             such
             by
             all
             that
             take
             it
             :
             which
             yet
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             be
             sinful
             above
             Head.
             2.
             
             Against
             this
             it
             hath
             been
             quibbled
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             that
             Declaration
             does
             not
             declare
             war
             against
             the
             King
             expresly
             
               as
               King
            
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             
               Charles
               Stewart
            
             ,
             by
             them
             declared
             to
             be
             no
             King
             who
             set
             forth
             the
             Declaration
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             salve
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             then
             (
             1
             )
             It
             is
             a
             subscribing
             to
             a
             lie
             ,
             in
             abjuring
             a
             Declaration
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
               it
            
             did
             declare
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             not
             ,
             if
             that
             hold
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             enemies
             impose
             the
             abjuring
             &
             disouning
             of
             it
             ,
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             declares
             war
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             none
             other
             but
             
               Charles
               Stewart
            
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             King
             in
             their
             
             sense
             ;
             and
             an
             Oath
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             even
             though
             by
             them
             allowed
             ,
             without
             an
             unjustifiable
             equivocation
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Though
             he
             had
             been
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             committed
             such
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             as
             might
             actually
             denominate
             him
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             &
             forefeit
             his
             Kingship
             ;
             yet
             to
             repress
             his
             illegal
             arbitrariness
             &
             intollerable
             enormities
             ,
             and
             to
             repel
             his
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             and
             reduce
             him
             to
             good
             order
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             their
             oun
             defence
             ,
             may
             declare
             a
             war
             expresly
             ,
             purposedly
             &
             designedly
             against
             their
             oun
             acknowledged
             King
             :
             This
             ought
             not
             in
             so
             far
             to
             be
             disouned
             ;
             For
             then
             all
             our
             Declarations
             emitted
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             prosecuting
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             our
             King
             :
             would
             be
             disouned
             :
             And
             so
             with
             one
             dash
             unhappily
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             carrying
             it
             on
             ,
             is
             hereby
             tacitely
             &
             consequentially
             reflected
             upon
             &
             reproached
             ,
             if
             not
             disouned
             .
             4.
             
             It
             must
             infer
             an
             ouning
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             ,
             when
             it
             asserts
             that
             some
             do
             
               serve
               the
               King
               in
               Church
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             State
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Distinction
             here
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             said
             to
             serve
             him
             the
             same
             way
             in
             both
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             mean
             so
             ,
             and
             have
             expressed
             so
             much
             in
             their
             Acts
             ,
             that
             Church
             men
             are
             as
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             way
             subject
             to
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             Statsmen
             are
             .
             The
             absurdity
             &
             blasphemy
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             discovered
             above
             .
             5.
             
             This
             condemns
             all
             
               killing
               of
               any
               that
               serve
               the
               King
               ,
            
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             :
             for
             a
             Declaration
             is
             abjured
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             asserts
             it
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             any
             such
             ;
             And
             so
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             impunity
             secured
             for
             his
             Idolatrous
             priests
             ,
             and
             Murdering
             varlets
             ,
             that
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             his
             bloody
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             Gouned
             Murderers
             ,
             that
             serve
             his
             Tyrannical
             designs
             in
             the
             State
             ;
             for
             his
             bloody
             Lictors
             &
             Executioners
             ,
             the
             Sword
             men
             ,
             that
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             send
             when
             he
             pleases
             to
             murder
             us
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             bloody
             Iust-asses
             ,
             Informers
             ,
             &
             Intelligencing
             Sycophants
             ,
             the
             Ziphites
             ,
             that
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Country
             :
             All
             these
             must
             escape
             bringing
             to
             con●ign
             punishment
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             4.
             
             Art.
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             confuted
             Head.
             6.
             
             Against
             this
             it
             
             is
             excepted
             by
             the
             Pleaders
             for
             this
             Oath
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             declared
             abhoring
             of
             Murdering
             principles
             ,
             which
             no
             Christian
             dare
             refuse
             ;
             And
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             safly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             abjured
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             asserts
             it
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             all
             that
             are
             to
             be
             imployed
             by
             his
             Maj.
             or
             any
             
               because
               so
               imployed
            
             ,
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             ;
             Which
             never
             any
             did
             assert
             was
             Law-ful
             :
             But
             though
             Murdering
             principles
             are
             indeed
             alwayes
             to
             be
             declaredly
             abhorred
             ,
             and
             all
             Refusers
             of
             that
             Oath
             did
             both
             declare
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             the
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             evasion
             is
             naught
             ,
             for
             (
             1
             )
             The
             Declaration
             asserts
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             neither
             for
             that
             cause
             nor
             for
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             expressly
             makes
             a
             distinction
             ,
             between
             persons
             under
             the
             Epithet
             of
             bloody
             cruel
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             these
             only
             whom
             it
             threateneth
             to
             animadvert
             upon
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             only
             reason
             of
             their
             declared
             intent
             of
             prosecuting
             these
             ,
             whom
             they
             threaten
             to
             bring
             to
             conding
             punishment
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             so
             imployed
             by
             the
             Tyrant
             in
             such
             service
             ,
             as
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             Murdering
             people
             where
             they
             met
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             that
             's
             the
             very
             reason
             for
             which
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             foolish
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             very
             absurd
             to
             be
             alledged
             ,
             as
             a
             qualification
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             impious
             Oath
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             Proclamation
             enjoining
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             narrating
             and
             explaining
             the
             Occasions
             &
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             these
             reasons
             against
             it
             will
             be
             confirmed
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Proclamation
             it self
             is
             indirectly
             approved
             .
             For
             though
             it
             might
             be
             sustained
             :
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             &
             must
             renounce
             such
             Declarations
             founded
             on
             Principles
             inconsistent
             with
             Government
             ,
             and
             bearing
             such
             inferences
             as
             are
             specified
             in
             that
             Proclamation
             :
             yet
             complexly
             considering
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             Government
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             Societie
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Security
             whereof
             is
             said
             to
             be
             infringed
             by
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Scope
             of
             that
             Narrative
             ;
             A
             renouncing
             of
             a
             paper
             contradictory
             thereto
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             so
             far
             a
             tacite
             approbation
             of
             that
             Proclamation
             .
             For
             that
             Oath
             which
             renounceth
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             such
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             does
             justify
             the
             Proclamation
             :
             But
             this
             Oath
             renounces
             what
             
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             :
             Ergo
             it
             justifies
             the
             Proclamation
             .
             It
             is
             entituled
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             really
             designed
             ,
             for
             
               discovering
               such
               as
               oune
               or
               will
               not
               disoune
               the
               foresaid
               Declaration
               ,
            
             by
             them
             falsely
             nicknamed
             ,
             
               a
               late
               treasonable
               Declaration
               of
               war
               against
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               the
               horrid
               principle
               of
               Assassination
               .
            
             And
             the
             body
             of
             it
             discovers
             such
             hell-bred
             hatred
             of
             &
             malice
             against
             that
             poor
             party
             ,
             destinated
             in
             their
             design
             to
             final
             &
             total
             destruction
             ,
             and
             layes
             doun
             such
             Contrivances
             for
             their
             discovery
             and
             ruin
             ,
             that
             the
             heads
             &
             hearts
             of
             the
             Inventors
             &
             Authors
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             possessed
             &
             inspired
             with
             the
             Devils
             immediatly
             assisting
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             the
             Clerks
             pen
             that
             drew
             it
             up
             to
             have
             been
             dipt
             in
             the
             Stygian
             lake
             and
             the
             Gall
             &
             venome
             of
             hell
             :
             Representing
             the
             Emitters
             &
             Abetters
             &
             Spreaders
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             have
             been
             joined
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Societies
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             either
             will
             oune
             or
             scruple
             to
             disoune
             the
             said
             Declaration
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             by
             them
             tendered
             &
             imposed
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             &
             consciencious
             Christians
             in
             the
             Land
             )
             under
             all
             the
             vilest
             &
             most
             abominable
             &
             odious
             terms
             ,
             their
             malice
             could
             invent
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
               Insolent
               &
               desperate
               Rebells
               ,
               associated
               under
               a
               pretended
               forme
               of
               Government
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               endeavoured
               to
               disguise
               their
               bloody
               &
               execrable
               principles
               ,
               but
               now
               had
               pulled
               off
               the
               mask
               ,
               and
               who
               think
               it
               a
               duty
               to
               kill
               &
               Murder
               all
               who
               do
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               serve
               the
               present
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               bear
               charge
               under
               them
               ;
               who
               maintain
               principles
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               Government
               &
               Society
               ,
               and
               tending
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               their
               Loyal
               &
               honest
               subjects
               ;
               Treacherous
               &
               assassinating
               principles
               &c.
               who
               now
               have
               declared
               their
               hellish
               intentions
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               better
               performance
               of
               their
               mischievons
               designs
               ,
               do
               lurk
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               are
               never
               discerned
               but
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               their
               horrid
               assassinations
               ,
               and
               passing
               up
               &
               doun
               among
               the
               Kings
               Loyal
               subjects
               ,
               take
               opportunity
               to
               murder
               &
               assassinate
               ,
               like
               execrable
               Rebells
               ;
               And
               Calling
               that
               Declaration
               ,
               an
               execrable
               &
               damnable
               Paper
               &c.
               
            
             All
             which
             are
             execrable
             &
             damnable
             lies
             ,
             and
             forgeries
             of
             the
             father
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Charge
             which
             all
             their
             Sophistrie
             can
             never
             
             make
             out
             in
             any
             particular
             :
             Yet
             by
             them
             amplified
             to
             a
             swelling
             hight
             of
             heinousness
             ;
             And
             among
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             aggravated
             from
             their
             frequent
             refusing
             the
             reiterated
             Offers
             of
             their
             Clemency
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             understand
             their
             contempt
             of
             their
             presumptuous
             ,
             Christ-defying
             ,
             and
             Church-destroying
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             their
             not
             submitting
             to
             their
             insnaring
             &
             base
             Indemnities
             ,
             or
             their
             conscience-cheating
             Bonds
             &
             Oaths
             by
             them
             so
             finely
             busked
             .
             From
             these
             impudently
             pretended
             premises
             ,
             in
             their
             falsly
             forged
             viperous
             Narative
             ,
             they
             lay
             doun
             their
             bloody
             Methods
             &
             Measurs
             for
             prosecuting
             that
             poor
             people
             ,
             with
             all
             rigour
             of
             Savage
             Severity
             ;
             Ordaining
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             oune
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             
               
                 principles
                 therein
                 specified
              
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             lager
             Dilatation
             of
             their
             meaning
             ,
             than
             their
             pretended
             restriction
             [
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             gives
             a
             further
             discovery
             of
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             gives
             a
             Covert
             stroke
             to
             all
             the
             principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             which
             are
             reductively
             specified
             in
             that
             Declaration
             )
             or
             whosoever
             shall
             refuse
             to
             disoune
             the
             same
             —
             shall
             be
             execute
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             And
             
               commanding
               all
               subjects
               to
               concur
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               utmost
               endeavour
               ,
               to
               seek
               ,
               search
               ,
               delate
               ,
               &
               apprehend
               all
               such
               ,
               under
               the
               severest
               penalties
               of
               the
               Laws
               ;
               And
               to
               difference
               the
               good
               from
               the
               bad
               (
               meaning
               their
               oun
               Associates
               &
               friends
               ,
            
             from
             Christs
             followers
             )
             by
             discriminating
             signs
             ,
             
               Declaring
               it
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               requiring
               all
               past
               the
               age
               of
               sixteen
               years
               ,
               not
               to
               presume
               to
               travel
               without
               Testificates
               of
               ,
               their
               Loyaltie
               &
               good
               principles
               ,
               by
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               are
               to
               have
               a
               Testificate
               which
               is
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               free
               Pass
               ,
               with
               certification
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               adventure
               to
               travel
               without
               such
               a
               Testificate
               ,
               shall
               be
               holden
               &
               used
               as
               Concurrers
               with
               the
               said
               Rebells
               ;
               Commanding
               all
               Heretors
               &c.
               to
               give
               up
               the
               lists
               of
               the
               names
               of
               all
               under
               them
               ,
               before
               the
               Curate
               ;
               Declaring
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               refuse
               to
               concur
               in
               such
               service
               ,
               shall
               be
               holden
               as
               guilty
               of
               the
               foresaid
               crimes
               &
               punished
               accordingly
               ;
               And
               strictly
               prohibiting
               ,
               all
               to
               harbour
               ,
               lodge
               ,
               or
               intertain
               any
               ,
               unless
               they
               have
               such
               certificates
               under
               the
               same
               pain
               ;
               And
               for
               encouragment
               to
               any
               that
               shall
               
               discover
               or
               apprehend
               any
               to
               be
               found
               guilty
               as
               above
               said
               ,
               ensuring
               to
               them
               the
               sum
               of
               500
               Merks
               Scots
               for
               each
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             hell-hatcht
             Proclamation
             ,
             so
             grievous
             for
             its
             effects
             ,
             so
             dreadful
             for
             its
             designs
             ,
             so
             monstrous
             for
             its
             absurdities
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             been
             seen
             :
             Whereby
             not
             only
             the
             countries
             Interest
             &
             Trade
             hath
             been
             prejudged
             ,
             by
             compelling
             all
             to
             have
             a
             pass
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             these
             to
             be
             procured
             at
             exorbitant
             rates
             ,
             oppressing
             poor
             people
             ;
             Not
             only
             common
             Hostlers
             &
             Inn-keepers
             are
             made
             Judges
             ,
             impowered
             to
             impose
             Oaths
             upon
             Passengers
             for
             their
             passes
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             forged
             ;
             but
             many
             consciences
             coozened
             ,
             cheated
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             &
             insnared
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Land
             involved
             in
             sin
             .
             But
             they
             that
             took
             this
             Oath
             have
             approved
             &
             justified
             this
             detestable
             ,
             execrable
             ,
             bloody
             Proclamation
             ,
             the
             supurious
             spawn
             of
             the
             Devills
             venome
             against
             Christ
             followers
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             gave
             all
             the
             Obedience
             to
             it
             that
             was
             required
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             And
             obedience
             justifies
             the
             Law
             enjoining
             it
             :
             They
             have
             done
             all
             was
             required
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             design
             of
             it
             in
             their
             circumstances
             ;
             And
             consequently
             by
             doing
             the
             thing
             prescribed
             ,
             they
             have
             justified
             the
             grounds
             upon
             which
             the
             prescript
             was
             founded
             ,
             and
             the
             methods
             by
             which
             it
             was
             prosecuted
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             dreadful
             Medley
             of
             iniquitie
             in
             it
             .
             Hence
             (
             1
             )
             They
             have
             subscribed
             to
             all
             these
             Odious
             Characters
             wherewith
             they
             branded
             that
             poor
             persecuted
             party
             ,
             and
             have
             condemned
             them
             as
             Insolent
             ,
             desperate
             Rebells
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             bloody
             Assassins
             &c.
             
             (
             2
             )
             In
             disouning
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             they
             have
             disouned
             the
             principles
             therein
             specified
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Testimonie
             against
             this
             Usurping
             faction
             of
             Overturners
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             Active
             &
             passive
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             given
             &
             sealed
             by
             the
             eminent
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             this
             Catastrophe
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             Defensive
             Armes
             ,
             and
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             which
             are
             therein
             specified
             .
             (
             3
             )
             They
             have
             given
             their
             consent
             to
             all
             the
             concurrence
             there
             required
             ,
             for
             seeking
             ,
             searching
             ,
             delating
             ,
             &
             apprehending
             of
             these
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             cruel
             villanies
             committed
             against
             them
             .
             (
             4
             )
             They
             have
             taken
             on
             their
             prescribed
             discriminating
             
             Sign
             of
             Loyaltie
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             repute
             by
             them
             men
             of
             good
             principles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             friends
             ,
             men
             for
             the
             times
             :
             Which
             is
             so
             sinful
             &
             scandalous
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             shameful
             to
             hint
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             shameful
             to
             hide
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Apologetical
               Declaration
            
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             bespattered
             ,
             and
             so
             odiously
             represented
             ,
             and
             so
             rigorously
             enjoined
             to
             be
             abjured
             ;
             who
             will
             more
             narrowly
             look
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             ponder
             &
             perpend
             the
             purpose
             &
             Scope
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             see
             nothing
             that
             can
             be
             abjured
             conscienciously
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             laying
             aside
             prejudice
             &
             invidious
             Critical
             Censoriousness
             ,
             capable
             of
             a
             fair
             &
             acceptable
             Construction
             .
             The
             Motives
             leading
             them
             to
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             being
             only
             their
             desires
             and
             just
             endeavoures
             to
             prosecute
             ,
             and
             secure
             themselves
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             ,
             
               Holy
               Commanded
               Duties
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               keep
               a
               standing
               Testimony
               ,
               against
               the
               Insolencie
               of
               those
               that
               are
               given
               up
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               lay
               out
               themselves
               in
               promoving
               a
               Course
               of
               profanity
               &
               persecution
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             their
             viperous
             threatenings
             .
             Their
             Measures
             being
             none
             other
             ,
             than
             
               the
               commendable
               precedents
               &
               Examples
               of
               zealous
               &
               tender
               hearted
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               done
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               our
               National
               and
               Solemn
               Covenants
               ,
            
             lying
             with
             their
             binding
             force
             indispensable
             upon
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             obliging
             us
             to
             endeavour
             all
             that
             's
             there
             declared
             ,
             as
             being
             bound
             for
             ever
             to
             have
             common
             friends
             &
             foes
             with
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             all
             which
             they
             declare
             &
             avouch
             their
             resolved
             adherence
             ,
             And
             their
             oun
             former
             Declarations
             ,
             Disouning
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             ,
             &
             Authority
             of
             a
             Man
             who
             had
             
               ipso
               jure
            
             forfeited
             all
             Authority
             ,
             by
             his
             intollerable
             Tyrannie
             ,
             Perjurie
             ,
             &
             perfidious
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ,
             reposed
             &
             devolved
             upon
             him
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             overturning
             all
             the
             fundamental
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             perverting
             ,
             inverting
             ,
             &
             everting
             all
             Laws
             ,
             all
             Liberties
             all
             Priviledges
             of
             Church
             &
             State
             ,
             all
             establishments
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             all
             Securities
             of
             our
             life
             and
             enjoyments
             whatsoever
             ,
             Usurping
             to
             himself
             an
             absolute
             Tyrannical
             Civil
             Supremacy
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             safety
             or
             freedom
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             monstrous
             blasphemous
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             ;
             Upon
             which
             considerations
             ,
             
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             good
             their
             freedom
             &
             emancipation
             from
             that
             yoke
             which
             they
             had
             cast
             off
             ,
             they
             behoved
             to
             resolve
             upon
             defensive
             resistence
             ,
             against
             him
             and
             his
             bloody
             emissaries
             ;
             Which
             war
             being
             declared
             before
             ,
             they
             only
             in
             this
             Declaration
             testified
             their
             unanimous
             approbation
             of
             ▪
             adherence
             to
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             for
             prosecuting
             the
             same
             ,
             against
             him
             &
             his
             accomplices
             ,
             such
             as
             lay
             out
             themselves
             to
             promove
             his
             wicked
             &
             hellish
             designs
             :
             By
             which
             war
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             a
             formed
             stated
             &
             declared
             Insurection
             with
             hostile
             force
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             involve
             all
             in
             blood
             ,
             but
             a
             resolved
             avowed
             constant
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Murdering
             violence
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             &
             persecution
             of
             this
             wicked
             faction
             ,
             now
             raging
             rather
             than
             reigning
             ,
             who
             have
             declared
             &
             still
             prosecute
             a
             declared
             war
             against
             Christ
             ,
             bearing
             doun
             His
             Work
             &
             Interest
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             
               And
               a
               constant
               endeavour
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               pursue
               the
               ends
               of
               our
               Covenants
               ,
               in
               standing
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Glorious
               Work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               their
               oun
               lives
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               cause
               &
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               against
               His
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               up
               the
               Standard
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               (
               meaning
               the
               Gospel
               &
               the
               Word
               of
               our
               Testimony
               ,
               )
               whereunto
               they
               looked
               upon
               themselves
               as
               bound
               &
               obliged
               by
               their
               holy
               Covenants
               ,
               being
               therein
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               &
               fortunes
               ,
               for
               defending
               &
               promoving
               this
               Glorious
               Work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               opposition
               ,
               that
               is
               or
               may
               be
               made
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               sworn
               against
               all
               neutrality
               &
               indifferency
               in
               the
               Lords
               Matters
               :
               Whereunto
               they
               beseech
               ,
               invite
               ,
               &
               obtest
               ,
               all
               them
               who
               wish
               well
               to
               Zion
               to
               a
               concurrence
               &
               concerting
               the
               same
               cause
               &
               Quarrel
               .
            
             In
             maintaining
             of
             which
             opposition
             against
             such
             wicked
             Enemies
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             they
             were
             restlessly
             pursued
             and
             hunted
             ,
             and
             Murdered
             wherever
             they
             were
             found
             ,
             neither
             could
             find
             any
             harbour
             or
             hiding
             place
             in
             any
             Corner
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             for
             Searchers
             ,
             Informers
             ,
             &
             Justigators
             ,
             who
             still
             stirred
             up
             the
             country
             to
             raise
             the
             
               hue
               &
               Crye
            
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             ,
             and
             del●ted
             them
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             their
             Murdering
             enemies
             ,
             
             whereby
             much
             innocent
             blood
             was
             shed
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             stop
             their
             Career
             of
             violence
             ,
             and
             deter
             them
             from
             such
             Courses
             ,
             they
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             threaten
             them
             with
             more
             active
             &
             vigorous
             opposition
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             expect
             to
             be
             treated
             as
             they
             deserved
             .
             Wherein
             they
             are
             far
             from
             ouning
             assassinating
             principles
             ,
             or
             practising
             assassinations
             ;
             for
             they
             give
             only
             open
             &
             plain
             warning
             ,
             and
             advertisement
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             their
             necessitated
             endeavours
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             Murder
             of
             their
             Brethren
             :
             And
             can
             no
             way
             be
             charged
             ,
             with
             asserting
             it
             Lawful
             ,
             to
             kill
             all
             employed
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             ,
             as
             the
             Proclamation
             in
             viperous
             invective
             Calumny
             misrepresents
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               do
               jointly
               &
               unanimously
               declare
               ,
               they
               detest
               &
               abhor
               that
               hellish
               principle
               of
               killing
               such
               as
               differ
               in
               judgement
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               firmly
               &
               really
               purposed
               ,
               not
               to
               injure
               or
               offend
               any
               whomsoever
               ,
            
             but
             such
             as
             are
             directly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             accessory
             to
             the
             Murder
             of
             their
             Brethren
             :
             whom
             yet
             they
             mind
             not
             to
             assassinate
             or
             kill
             tumultuarly
             ,
             but
             to
             prosecute
             them
             with
             all
             the
             legal
             formalities
             ,
             that
             Justice
             in
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             disorder
             &
             distracted
             condition
             ,
             will
             allow
             ;
             Expressly
             declaring
             ,
             that
             
               they
               abhor
               ,
               condemn
               ,
               &
               discharge
               all
               personall
               attempts
               upon
               any
               pretext
               whatsomever
               ,
               without
               previous
               deliberations
               ,
               common
               consent
               ,
               certain
               probation
               of
               sufficient
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               the
               guilty
               persons
               confession
            
             .
             Neither
             could
             it
             ever
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             threaten
             all
             imployed
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             handling
             ,
             but
             some
             select
             &
             expressly
             distinguished
             Kind
             of
             Notorious
             villains
             ,
             men
             of
             death
             &
             blood
             ,
             openly
             avowing
             &
             vaunting
             of
             their
             Murders
             :
             and
             these
             they
             distinguished
             into
             several
             Classes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             respective
             aggravations
             of
             their
             wickedness
             :
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             they
             place
             those
             that
             Murder
             by
             Command
             ,
             
               under
               pretext
               of
               an
               usurped
               Authority
               ,
               as
               Councellours
               ,
               Justiciary
               ,
               &
               Officers
               of
               their
               forces
               ,
               or
               bands
               of
               Robbers
               &
               not
               all
               nor
               any
               of
               these
               neither
               but
               the
               
                 cruel
                 &
                 bloody
              
               .
            
             In
             the
             second
             Class
             ,
             they
             threaten
             such
             as
             are
             actually
             in
             armes
             against
             them
             of
             an
             inferior
             rank
             ;
             And
             such
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             Curats
             ,
             as
             do
             professedly
             &
             willingly
             serve
             
             them
             to
             accomplish
             &
             effectuate
             their
             Murders
             ,
             by
             obeying
             their
             commands
             ,
             making
             searth
             for
             these
             poor
             men
             ,
             delivering
             them
             up
             ,
             instigating
             ,
             informing
             ,
             and
             witnessing
             against
             &
             hunting
             after
             them
             :
             &
             not
             all
             these
             neither
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             cruelly
             prosecute
             that
             service
             ,
             to
             the
             
               effussion
               of
               their
               blood
            
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             threaten
             all
             equally
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             peremptorly
             ,
             but
             that
             continuing
             after
             the
             publication
             of
             
               this
               their
               Declaration
               obstinately
               &
               habitually
               in
               these
               courses
               (
               Plainly
               declaring
               they
               intended
               no
               hurt
               to
               them
               if
               they
               would
               hold
               up
               their
               hands
               )
               they
               would
               repute
               them
               as
               enemies
               to
               God
               &
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               offence
               ;
               Withall
               leaving
               room
               for
               Civil
               &
               Ecclesiastical
               satisfaction
               ,
               before
               Lawful
               &
               settled
               Judicatories
               ,
               for
               the
               offences
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
            
             as
             their
             power
             may
             not
             reach
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             unwilling
             to
             be
             necessitated
             to
             such
             severe
             Courses
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desirous
             they
             be
             prevented
             ,
             they
             admonish
             them
             with
             sorrow
             &
             seriousness
             ,
             of
             the
             sin
             &
             hazard
             of
             their
             wicked
             Courses
             ;
             and
             protest
             ,
             that
             only
             Necessity
             of
             self
             preservation
             ,
             and
             zeal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             totally
             rooted
             out
             by
             their
             insolency
             ,
             did
             drive
             them
             to
             this
             threatening
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             they
             ▪
             were
             acted
             by
             any
             sinful
             spirit
             of
             revange
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             that
             Declaration
             .
             And
             if
             here
             be
             any
             thing
             there
             so
             odious
             &
             execrable
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             solemnly
             abjured
             ,
             renounced
             ,
             &
             abhorred
             in
             the
             persence
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             will
             of
             His
             &
             our
             enemies
             ,
             let
             all
             unbyassed
             Considerers
             impartially
             weigh
             ,
             or
             any
             awakened
             Conscience
             speak
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             swearing
             &
             subscribing
             this
             Oath
             will
             be
             cast
             &
             condemned
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             necessity
             ,
             or
             conveniency
             ,
             or
             expediency
             ,
             or
             formality
             of
             this
             Declaration
             :
             but
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             matter
             complexely
             taken
             is
             so
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             renounced
             without
             condemning
             many
             very
             Material
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             Only
             Success
             &
             Incapacity
             is
             wanting
             to
             justify
             the
             manner
             ,
             whole
             proceedure
             ,
             formality
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             business
             ;
             If
             either
             the
             Declarers
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             i●
             powered
             with
             strength
             and
             countenanced
             with
             success
             
             to
             make
             good
             the
             undertaking
             ,
             had
             issued
             out
             such
             a
             Declaration
             in
             the
             same
             terms
             ,
             and
             had
             prevailed
             &
             prospered
             in
             the
             Project
             ,
             many
             that
             have
             now
             abjured
             it
             would
             approve
             &
             applaud
             it
             .
             But
             passing
             these
             things
             that
             are
             extrinsick
             to
             the
             consideration
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             matter
             that
             they
             required
             to
             be
             abjured
             &
             condemned
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             enemies
             quarrelled
             at
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             inexpediency
             or
             informalities
             of
             it
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             they
             propound
             it
             ,
             and
             abjured
             &
             renounced
             by
             Oath
             as
             they
             represent
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             subscription
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             First
             in
             denying
             the
             Truth
             :
             Secondly
             in
             subscribing
             to
             ,
             &
             swearing
             a
             Lie.
             1.
             
             They
             that
             have
             taken
             that
             Oath
             have
             denied
             &
             renounced
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ;
             which
             is
             Truth
             &
             duty
             ,
             and
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             this
             day
             Stated
             &
             Circumstantiate
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             founded
             upon
             former
             (
             among
             us
             uncontroverted
             )
             precedents
             &
             Principles
             of
             Defensive
             Wars
             ,
             disouning
             Tyranny
             ,
             &
             repressing
             the
             insolency
             of
             Tyrants
             &
             their
             Accomplices
             ;
             the
             whole
             matter
             being
             reducible
             to
             these
             two
             Points
             ,
             Declaring
             a
             resolved
             endeavour
             of
             breaking
             the
             Tyrants
             yoke
             from
             off
             our
             neck
             ,
             thereby
             asserting
             our
             oun
             &
             the
             posterities
             Liberty
             &
             freedom
             from
             his
             insupportable
             &
             entailed
             slavery
             ;
             And
             a
             just
             Threatening
             to
             curb
             &
             restrain
             the
             insolency
             of
             Murderers
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             condign
             punishment
             :
             Whereof
             as
             the
             first
             is
             no
             wayes
             repugnant
             ,
             but
             very
             consonant
             to
             the
             
               Third
               Article
            
             ;
             So
             the
             Second
             is
             the
             very
             duty
             obliged
             unto
             in
             the
             
               Fourth
               Article
            
             of
             our
             Solemn
             League
             &
             Covenant
             .
             But
             all
             this
             they
             have
             denied
             by
             taking
             that
             Oath
             .
             2.
             
             By
             taking
             that
             Oath
             ,
             they
             have
             sworn
             &
             subscribed
             to
             a
             Lie
             ,
             taking
             it
             as
             they
             represent
             it
             ,
             abjuring
             it
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             declares
             &c.
             &
             asserts
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             all
             imployed
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Country
             :
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             Lie
             ,
             for
             it
             asserts
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Neither
             will
             any
             other
             sense
             put
             upon
             the
             words
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             salve
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             as
             thereby
             the
             Takers
             of
             the
             Oath
             shall
             deal
             deceitfully
             ,
             in
             frustrating
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Tenderers
             thereof
             ;
             And
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             
               quatenus
               ,
               eatenus
            
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             will
             not
             satisfie
             as
             Voetius
             Judgeth
             
             
               de
               Pol.
               Eccl.
               P.
            
             213.
             
             So
             let
             them
             be
             taken
             which
             way
             they
             can
             ,
             either
             for
             
               in
               quantum
            
             ,
             or
             quatenus
             ,
             or
             
               si
               modo
            
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             a
             denying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             subscribing
             a
             Lie
             :
             And
             Consequently
             ,
             these
             poor
             people
             suffered
             for
             Righteousness
             that
             Refused
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             HEAD
             .
             IV.
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             people
             for
             frequenting
             Field
             Meetings
             Vindicated
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             the
             Negative
             Heads
             of
             Sufferings
             have
             been
             vindicated
             :
             now
             follow
             the
             Positive
             ,
             founded
             upon
             Positive
             duties
             ,
             for
             doing
             ,
             and
             not
             denying
             ,
             and
             not
             promising
             &
             engaging
             to
             relinquish
             which
             ,
             many
             have
             suffered
             severely
             .
             The
             first
             both
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             and
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             most
             frequently
             ,
             most
             constantly
             ,
             most
             universally
             ,
             and
             most
             signally
             sealed
             by
             Sufferings
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             is
             the
             clearest
             of
             all
             ,
             being
             in
             some
             respect
             the
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             which
             clears
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             the
             Rise
             &
             Root
             ,
             Cause
             &
             Occasion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Necessary
             duty
             of
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             following
             the
             pure
             &
             powerful
             faithfully
             dispensed
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             private
             houses
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             out
             of
             houses
             to
             the
             
               Open
               Fields
            
             ,
             and
             there
             pursued
             &
             opposed
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             fury
             &
             force
             ,
             rigour
             &
             rage
             ,
             Cruelty
             &
             Craft
             ,
             policy
             &
             power
             ,
             that
             ever
             wicked
             men
             ,
             madded
             into
             a
             Monstrous
             Malice
             against
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             and
             the
             Coming
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             could
             contrive
             or
             exert
             :
             yet
             still
             followed
             &
             frequented
             ,
             ouned
             &
             adhered
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Christ
             &
             serious
             seekers
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             when
             for
             the
             same
             they
             were
             killed
             all
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             counted
             as
             sheep
             for
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             continually
             oppressed
             ,
             harrassed
             ,
             hunted
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             handled
             ,
             dragged
             to
             Prisons
             ,
             banished
             &
             sold
             for
             slaves
             ,
             tortured
             ,
             
             &
             Murdered
             .
             And
             after
             ,
             by
             their
             fraudulent
             favours
             of
             ensnaring
             Indulgences
             &
             Indemnities
             ,
             and
             a
             Continued
             tract
             of
             Impositions
             &
             Exactions
             ,
             and
             many
             Oaths
             &
             Bonds
             ,
             they
             had
             prevailed
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             most
             part
             both
             of
             Ministers
             &
             Professors
             ,
             to
             abandon
             that
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             And
             even
             when
             it
             was
             declared
             Criminal
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             at
             any
             
               Field
               Meetings
            
             ;
             they
             nevertheless
             persisted
             in
             an
             undaunted
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Standart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             following
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             wherever
             they
             could
             have
             it
             faithfully
             preached
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             greatest
             of
             hazards
             :
             And
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             reproach
             &
             oblequies
             of
             pretended
             friends
             ,
             that
             had
             turned
             their
             back
             on
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             preferred
             their
             oun
             ease
             &
             Interests
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             greater
             fervor
             ,
             that
             the
             Labourers
             in
             that
             Work
             were
             few
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             faint
             under
             so
             many
             difficulties
             .
             What
             the
             first
             Occasion
             was
             that
             constrained
             them
             to
             go
             to
             the
             fields
             ,
             is
             declared
             at
             length
             in
             the
             Historical
             Deduction
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Sixt
               Period
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             bound
             in
             duty
             ,
             to
             Testifie
             their
             Adherence
             to
             &
             Continuance
             in
             their
             Covenanted
             profession
             ,
             their
             Abhorrence
             of
             Abjured
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             their
             Love
             &
             Zeal
             to
             keep
             Christ
             &
             His
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             after
             they
             had
             undergone
             &
             endured
             many
             hazards
             &
             hardships
             ,
             oppressions
             &
             persecutions
             ,
             for
             Meeting
             in
             the
             houses
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             so
             easily
             attrapped
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             difficulty
             could
             escape
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Cruel
             Men
             ;
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             take
             the
             Fields
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             unavoidable
             inconveniences
             of
             all
             Weathers
             without
             a
             shelter
             :
             yet
             proposing
             the
             advantages
             ,
             both
             of
             Conveniency
             for
             Meeting
             in
             greater
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             of
             Secrecie
             in
             the
             remote
             recesses
             of
             Wild
             Moors
             &
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             of
             Safety
             in
             betaking
             themselves
             to
             inaccessible
             Natural
             Strengths
             ,
             safest
             either
             for
             flight
             or
             resistence
             ,
             And
             withal
             having
             occasion
             there
             to
             give
             a
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Reformation
             with
             greater
             freedom
             .
             And
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             though
             many
             have
             a
             pretended
             Liberty
             to
             meet
             in
             houses
             ,
             under
             the
             security
             of
             a
             Mans
             promise
             whose
             principle
             is
             to
             
               keep
               no
               faith
               to
               Hereeicks
            
             ,
             
             and
             under
             the
             shelter
             &
             shadow
             of
             an
             Antichristian
             Toleration
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             poor
             people
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             favour
             ,
             whom
             all
             these
             forementioned
             reasons
             do
             yet
             oblige
             to
             keep
             the
             fields
             ,
             that
             is
             both
             for
             Conveniency
             ,
             Secrecy
             ,
             and
             Safety
             ;
             they
             dare
             not
             trust
             those
             who
             are
             still
             thirsting
             insatiably
             after
             their
             blood
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             such
             advantages
             as
             they
             are
             seeking
             to
             prey
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             shuting
             themselves
             within
             houses
             ;
             And
             morover
             they
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             called
             indispensably
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             publick
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             ever
             ,
             in
             their
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             open
             Fields
             .
             Now
             this
             would
             be
             a
             litle
             cleared
             :
             And
             to
             essay
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             would
             offer
             first
             ,
             Some
             Concessions
             .
             Secondly
             some
             Postulata
             or
             Supposed
             Grounds
             .
             Thirdly
             some
             more
             Special
             Considerations
             which
             will
             conduce
             to
             clear
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             more
             distinctly
             understand
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             here
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             which
             these
             people
             Suffer
             for
             ,
             here
             Vindicated
             ;
             let
             these
             Concessions
             be
             premised
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             under
             the
             Evangelical
             Dispensation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             more
             Sacred
             than
             another
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             astricted
             ,
             and
             which
             He
             hath
             chosen
             for
             His
             House
             &
             Habitation
             ,
             whither
             He
             will
             have
             His
             people
             to
             resort
             and
             attend
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Legal
             &
             Typical
             Dispensation
             was
             ordered
             :
             there
             was
             a
             place
             where
             the
             Lord
             caused
             His
             
               Name
               to
               dwel
               Deut.
            
             12.
             5
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Mountain
             nor
             at
             Ierusalem
             the
             Father
             will
             be
             Worshipped
             ,
             but
             every
             where
             and
             any
             where
             
               in
               Spirit
               &
               in
               Truth
               Iohn
               .
            
             4.
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             wills
             that
             men
             
               pray
               every
               where
            
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             ,
             without
             wrath
             &
             doubting
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
             We
             abhor
             therefore
             the
             English
             &
             Popish
             Superstition
             of
             Consecrated
             places
             ,
             and
             assert
             that
             all
             are
             alike
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             houses
             or
             fields
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Constitute
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             when
             ever
             it
             can
             be
             obtained
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Decency
             &
             Conveniency
             doth
             require
             that
             there
             be
             appointed
             places
             ,
             sequestrate
             &
             appropriate
             for
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             General
             Rule
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               &
               in
               order
               
               1
               Cot.
               14.
               ult
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             case
             private
             Conventicles
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             a
             Schismatical
             Competition
             with
             Publick
             Churches
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             .
             But
             even
             then
             ,
             Private
             Meetings
             for
             prayer
             &
             conference
             ,
             are
             necessary
             ,
             Lawful
             ,
             &
             Laudable
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Church
             is
             broken
             by
             a
             Crew
             of
             Schismatical
             Intruders
             ,
             who
             have
             occupied
             the
             places
             of
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             thrust
             out
             the
             Lods
             Ministers
             :
             It
             is
             these
             we
             scare
             at
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppose
             a
             Magistrate
             should
             interdict
             &
             Discharge
             the
             publik
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             restrain
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             leave
             all
             other
             places
             free
             to
             meet
             in
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             should
             prohibite
             the
             houses
             ,
             but
             leave
             freedom
             for
             the
             fields
             ;
             or
             discharge
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             give
             Liberty
             in
             houses
             ;
             in
             that
             case
             we
             would
             not
             contend
             for
             the
             place
             out
             of
             contempt
             :
             though
             it
             were
             duty
             then
             to
             witness
             against
             such
             a
             Sacrilegious
             Injury
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             their
             Meeting
             places
             ;
             yet
             it
             were
             inexpedient
             to
             stickle
             &
             strive
             for
             one
             Spot
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             have
             another
             :
             then
             when
             only
             excluded
             out
             of
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             included
             or
             concluded
             and
             restricted
             to
             other
             places
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             robbed
             of
             the
             Churches
             priviledges
             ,
             we
             might
             go
             to
             houses
             when
             shut
             out
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             fields
             when
             shut
             out
             of
             houses
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             to
             houses
             when
             discharged
             thence
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             our
             case
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             either
             interdicted
             of
             all
             places
             ;
             or
             if
             allowed
             any
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             such
             confinements
             as
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             one
             from
             whom
             we
             can
             take
             no
             orders
             to
             determine
             our
             Meetings
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             acknowledge
             our
             Liberty
             to
             depend
             on
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             favour
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             oune
             nor
             trust
             ,
             nor
             accept
             of
             any
             Protection
             from
             him
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             the
             place
             of
             fields
             or
             houses
             ,
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             that
             which
             he
             mainly
             opposes
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             faithfully
             preached
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             seeking
             to
             promove
             &
             improve
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             seeking
             to
             suppress
             .
             The
             contest
             betwixt
             him
             &
             us
             is
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             His
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             profess
             without
             ouning
             him
             for
             the
             Liberty
             of
             its
             exercise
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Matter
             &
             Object
             of
             these
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             eye-sore
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             he
             prosecutes
             with
             such
             rage
             the
             manner
             &
             Circumstances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Even
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             persecuted
             in
             one
             place
             we
             flee
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             allowes
             &
             directs
             Math.
             10.
             23.
             
             And
             if
             occasionally
             we
             find
             a
             house
             ,
             either
             publick
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             private
             dwelling
             house
             that
             may
             be
             safe
             or
             convenient
             ,
             or
             capacious
             of
             the
             numbers
             gathered
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             indifferent
             to
             meet
             there
             or
             in
             the
             Fields
             :
             But
             in
             the
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             more
             Congruous
             for
             the
             dayes
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Fields
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             irritate
             the
             incensed
             Enemies
             .
             Which
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             Postulata
             or
             Hypotheses
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             infer
             from
             them
             the
             necessity
             &
             expediency
             of
             
               Field
               Meetings
            
             at
             this
             time
             in
             these
             circumstances
             :
             which
             consequently
             vindicate
             the
             Sufferings
             that
             have
             been
             thereupon
             Stated
             formerly
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             continued
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             at
             all
             times
             that
             Christians
             should
             
               meet
               together
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             Ministers
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Magistrate
             allow
             it
             or
             not
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             necessity
             ,
             duty
             ,
             &
             Interest
             ,
             makes
             it
             indispensable
             in
             all
             cases
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             Mutual
             help
             ,
             
               two
               are
               better
               than
               one
               for
               if
               they
               fall
               the
               one
               will
               lift
               up
               his
               fellow
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             4.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             Mutual
             encouragment
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             ,
             to
             speak
             often
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             Mal.
             3.
             16
             ,
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             cherishing
             Mutual
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             New
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             the
             badge
             of
             all
             Christs
             Disciples
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             34
             ,
             35.
             a
             principle
             which
             they
             are
             all
             
               thaught
               of
               God.
               1
               Thess.
            
             4.
             9.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             nurissing
             Union
             to
             communicate
             together
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             of
             one
             mind
             &
             of
             one
             mouth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             receive
             one
             another
             Rom.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             standing
             fast
             in
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             
               striving
               together
            
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             
               serving
               one
               another
               in
               Love
               Gal.
            
             5.
             13.
             bearing
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             &
             so
             fulfilling
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             
               Gal.
               6.
               2.
               submitting
            
             to
             one
             another
             
               Ehphs.
               5.
               21.
               1
               
               Pet
               ,
            
             5.
             5.
             teaching
             &
             
             admonishing
             one
             another
             
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               comforting
            
             one
             another
             1
             
               Thess.
               4.
               ult
               .
               edifying
            
             one
             another
             1
             
               Thess.
               5.
               11.
               exhorting
            
             one
             another
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             considering
             one
             another
             ,
             &
             provoking
             unto
             love
             &
             to
             good
             works
             ;
             And
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
            
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             
               sin
               wilfully
               Heb.
            
             10.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Must
             these
             things
             depend
             on
             the
             Magistrats
             Allowance
             ?
             or
             can
             they
             be
             done
             without
             meeting
             together
             in
             private
             or
             publick
             ?
             The
             same
             reasons
             do
             alike
             conclude
             ,
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             both
             .
             If
             then
             there
             must
             be
             Meetings
             for
             these
             ends
             necessary
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             within
             door
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             without
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             for
             Meeting
             for
             
               preaching
               &
               h●aring
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             the
             enjoyment
             whereof
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             the
             greatest
             design
             &
             desire
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             live
             without
             it
             ;
             therefore
             they
             
               loved
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Lords
               Honour
               dwelt
               Psal.
            
             26.
             8.
             
             This
             was
             the
             
               one
               thing
               they
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             would
             seek
             after
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             Psal.
             27.
             4.
             for
             this
             they
             panted
             ,
             and
             their
             Soul
             
               thirsted
               Psal.
            
             42.
             1
             ,
             2.
             without
             which
             every
             Land
             is
             but
             a
             thirsty
             Land
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             water
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             see
             the
             
               power
               &
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             as
             they
             have
             
               seen
               it
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               Psal.
            
             63.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             O
             how
             amiable
             are
             His
             Tabernacles
             ?
             one
             day
             in
             His
             Courts
             is
             better
             than
             a
             thousand
             else
             where
             Psal.
             84.
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             No
             gladness
             to
             them
             like
             that
             of
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             Psal.
             122.
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             can
             not
             possibly
             live
             without
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Children
             can
             want
             the
             breasts
             ,
             or
             the
             poor
             &
             needy
             want
             water
             when
             their
             tongue
             faileth
             for
             thirst
             ;
             they
             are
             promised
             it
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             get
             it
             no
             where
             else
             Isai.
             41.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             There
             is
             an
             innate
             desire
             in
             the
             Saints
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             new
             born
             habes
             they
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             any
             that
             is
             offended
             with
             them
             for
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             offended
             with
             them
             for
             being
             Christians
             ,
             for
             as
             such
             they
             must
             have
             the
             Gospel
             cost
             what
             is
             will.
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             desire
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             know
             
               where
               He
               feeds
            
             and
             where
             to
             find
             the
             Shepherds
             tents
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             rest
             at
             noon
             Cant.
             1.
             
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             not
             only
             in
             their
             esteem
             is
             it
             necessary
             ;
             but
             in
             it self
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             bear
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               vision
               the
               people
               perish
               Prov.
            
             29.
             18.
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             open
             vision
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             then
             very
             
               precious
               1
               Sam.
            
             3.
             1.
             
             No
             wonder
             then
             that
             the
             Lords
             people
             make
             such
             adoe
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             famine
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             go
             from
             sea
             to
             sea
             ,
             to
             seek
             it
             Amos
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             that
             they
             are
             content
             to
             have
             it
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             
               peril
               of
               their
               lives
               because
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               Lam.
            
             5.
             9.
             
             Seeing
             they
             cannot
             live
             without
             it
             .
             Would
             men
             be
             hindered
             by
             Law
             ,
             from
             seeking
             their
             natural
             food
             ?
             nay
             they
             would
             fight
             for
             it
             before
             they
             wanted
             it
             ,
             against
             any
             that
             opposed
             them
             .
             If
             then
             they
             cannot
             get
             it
             with
             peace
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             it
             with
             trouble
             :
             And
             if
             they
             cannot
             get
             it
             in
             houses
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             it
             wherever
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             with
             freedom
             ,
             &
             the
             favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Meetings
             be
             as
             publik
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             be
             with
             Conveniencie
             &
             Prudence
             ;
             yea
             simple
             hazard
             should
             no
             more
             hinder
             their
             Publickness
             &
             Solemnity
             ,
             than
             their
             being
             at
             all
             .
             Especially
             in
             an
             evil
             time
             ,
             when
             wickedness
             is
             encouraged
             &
             established
             ,
             and
             conformity
             thereto
             pressed
             ,
             Truth
             banished
             ,
             and
             a
             Witness
             for
             Christ
             suppressed
             ,
             Corruption
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             connived
             at
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             advanced
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             become
             a
             reproach
             ,
             and
             men
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             Apostacy
             is
             become
             universal
             ,
             and
             both
             Magistrats
             &
             Ministers
             generally
             turned
             promoters
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Discription
             of
             our
             times
             :
             Then
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             that
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             clean
             Garments
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             frequent
             ,
             publick
             ,
             &
             avowed
             .
             The
             reasons
             are
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             His
             Word
             &
             Works
             ,
             is
             more
             clamant
             ,
             for
             publick
             &
             solemn
             humiliation
             .
             in
             order
             to
             avert
             publick
             imminent
             judgments
             and
             impendent
             stroks
             from
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             reforme
             our
             selvs
             privately
             &
             personally
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             our selves
             pure
             from
             such
             Courses
             by
             an
             abstraction
             &
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             as
             is
             proved
             Head.
             1.
             (
             where
             this
             is
             improved
             as
             an
             argument
             against
             hearing
             the
             Curats
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             enough
             to
             admonish
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             &
             testify
             against
             
             such
             as
             are
             involved
             in
             these
             Courses
             :
             But
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             for
             them
             that
             would
             be
             approven
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             after
             the
             right
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             mourn
             ,
             sigh
             and
             cry
             for
             all
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             get
             the
             
               Mark
               of
               Mourners
               on
               their
               foreheads
               Ezek.
            
             9.
             4.
             and
             they
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             wil
             be
             found
             on
             the
             Mountains
             like
             doves
             in
             the
             valleyes
             
               all
               of
               them
               mourning
               every
               one
               for
               his
               iniquity
               Ezek.
            
             7.
             16.
             and
             not
             only
             to
             by
             humbled
             every
             family
             apart
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             great
             Mourning
             as
             the
             Mourning
             of
             Hadadrimmon
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             
               Megiddon
               Zech.
            
             12.
             11.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             That
             is
             a
             Solemn
             publick
             Mourning
             there
             promised
             .
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               gathering
               themselves
               together
            
             ,
             though
             a
             Nation
             not
             desired
             ,
             before
             the
             decree
             bring
             forth
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             pass
             as
             the
             chaff
             ,
             and
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             any
             possibility
             of
             their
             hiding
             Zeph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Trumpet
             then
             must
             be
             blown
             in
             Zion
             ,
             to
             sanctify
             a
             fast
             ,
             to
             call
             a
             solemn
             Assembly
             ,
             
               Gather
               the
               people
               ,
               Sanctify
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               Assemble
               the
               Elders
               ,
               Gather
               the
               Children
               —
               Ioel.
            
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             As
             was
             exemplified
             in
             Ezra's
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             great
             Congregations
             of
             people
             assembled
             publickly
             ,
             weeping
             very
             sore
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             
               hope
               in
               Israel
               Ezra
            
             .
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             when
             that
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             up
             from
             Gilgal
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             reproved
             them
             for
             their
             Defections
             &
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             they
             had
             such
             a
             solemn
             day
             of
             humilation
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Meeting
             got
             a
             name
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             called
             the
             name
             of
             that
             place
             Bochim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Weepers
               Iudg.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             at
             Kirjath-jearim
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             lamented
             after
             the
             Lord
             —
             and
             they
             gathered
             together
             to
             Mizpeh
             and
             drew
             water
             &
             poured
             it
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             shew
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             fear
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             especially
             of
             Magistrats
             &
             Ministers
             ,
             will
             bring
             wrath
             upon
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             
               Levit.
               10.
               6.
               
               Isai.
               43.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Lam.
               4
               ,
               13.
               
               Mic.
            
             3.
             11
             ,
             21.
             shewing
             the
             sins
             of
             Ministers
             may
             procure
             universal
             Destruction
             .
             And
             2
             
               Sam.
               24.
               25.
               2
               
               King.
               21.
               11.
               
               Ier.
            
             15
             ,
             4.
             proving
             the
             sins
             of
             Magistrats
             may
             procure
             it
             :
             And
             
               Num.
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Iosh.
            
             22.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Demonstrating
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             party
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             may
             draw
             wrath
             upon
             the
             whole
             .
             Now
             the
             only
             way
             the
             Scripture
             points
             out
             to
             evite
             &
             avert
             such
             publick
             judgments
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             our
             resentment
             of
             these
             indignities
             done
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             our
             Mourning
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             witness
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             publick
             as
             the
             sins
             are
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             publick
             as
             we
             can
             get
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             publick
             
               pleading
               for
               Truth
               Isai.
            
             59.
             4.
             for
             the
             defect
             whereof
             He
             hides
             His
             face
             ,
             and
             wonders
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             Intercessor
             vers
             .
             16.
             that
             is
             none
             to
             plead
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             His
             born
             doun
             Truths
             :
             There
             must
             be
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             a
             publick
             
               seeking
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             which
             if
             there
             be
             any
             found
             making
             conscience
             of
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             a
             gracious
             overture
             to
             pardon
             the
             City
             Ier.
             5.
             1.
             we
             cannot
             think
             there
             were
             no
             mourners
             in
             secret
             there
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             no
             publick
             Meeting
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             publick
             ouning
             the
             duty
             of
             that
             day
             :
             There
             must
             be
             
               valour
               for
               the
               Truth
               upon
               the
               earth
               Ier.
            
             9.
             3.
             
             a
             publick
             &
             resolute
             ouning
             of
             Truth
             :
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               making
               up
               the
               hedge
               &
               standing
               in
               the
               Gap
            
             for
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             destroy
             it
             Ezek.
             22.
             30.
             
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             in
             opposition
             to
             defection
             :
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               pleading
               with
               our
               Mother
               Hos.
            
             2.
             2.
             which
             is
             spoken
             to
             private
             persons
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             Commanding
             all
             that
             would
             consult
             their
             oun
             safety
             ,
             publickly
             to
             condemn
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             escape
             the
             publick
             punishment
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             in
             
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               locum
               .
            
             By
             this
             means
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             avert
             the
             wrath
             &
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             certainly
             be
             expected
             to
             go
             out
             against
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             hath
             all
             the
             procuring
             causes
             ,
             all
             the
             Symptoms
             ,
             Prognosticks
             ,
             &
             Evidences
             of
             a
             Land
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             ,
             that
             ever
             a
             Land
             had
             .
             If
             then
             there
             must
             be
             such
             Publick
             Mourning
             ,
             and
             such
             Solemn
             Gathering
             for
             it
             ,
             such
             public
             pleading
             for
             Truth
             ,
             Seeking
             of
             Truth
             ,
             valour
             for
             Truth
             ,
             making
             up
             the
             hedge
             ,
             and
             pleading
             with
             our
             Mother
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             Necessity
             be
             publick
             Meetings
             for
             it
             :
             for
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             done
             by
             way
             of
             Testimony
             .
             Which
             I
             make
             a
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
             The
             Nature
             &
             End
             of
             Meeting
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             is
             for
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             for
             Christ
             and
             His
             Truths
             &
             Interest
             ,
             against
             Sin
             and
             all
             dishonours
             done
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             the
             only
             end
             ,
             
             is
             not
             only
             to
             bring
             to
             Christ
             &
             build
             up
             Souls
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             Testify
             also
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             Souls
             be
             brought
             in
             &
             built
             up
             or
             not
             .
             The
             Preached
             Gospel
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Christ
               1
               Cor
            
             ,
             1.
             6.
             but
             a
             Testimony
             
               for
               Christ
            
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             ,
             The
             
               Testimony
               of
               Iesus
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               Revel
            
             .
             19.
             10.
             so
             called
             ,
             Durham
             expounds
             it
             ,
             for
             its
             bearing
             Witness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             Ministers
             are
             often
             called
             Witnesses
             .
             It
             is
             also
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Israel
             (
             not
             only
             given
             to
             Israel
             ,
             but
             given
             by
             Israel
             )
             unto
             which
             the
             tribes
             go
             up
             ,
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Ps.
             122.
             4.
             
             Whensoever
             therefore
             or
             howsoever
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             contradicted
             ,
             that
             's
             not
             a
             Lawful
             Meeting
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             also
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Preachers
             for
             Christ
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             will
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             Mark.
             6.
             11.
             
             And
             a
             
               Witness
               unto
               all
               Nations
            
             to
             whom
             they
             preach
             .
             Math.
             24.
             14.
             
             And
             of
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             that
             hold
             it
             &
             suffer
             for
             it
             Rev.
             6.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             same
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Christs
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             theirs
             Rev
             ,
             12.
             11.
             by
             which
             they
             overcome
             ,
             &
             for
             which
             they
             love
             not
             their
             lives
             .
             Wherever
             then
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Testimony
             :
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             Publick
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             publick
             as
             it
             can
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             all
             Christs
             Witnesses
             were
             in
             the
             Old
             &
             New
             Testaments
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Motive
             or
             principle
             prompting
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             a
             frequenting
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             a
             
               publick
               Spirit
            
             stirring
             up
             to
             a
             publick
             Generation
             Work
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             Scope
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             obey
             the
             Lords
             Command
             enjoining
             the
             duty
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Lord
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             or
             to
             edify
             their
             oun
             Souls
             ;
             But
             to
             partake
             in
             &
             promote
             this
             Great
             Work
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Churches
             good
             .
             For
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             only
             a
             
               Banner
               of
               Love
            
             over
             His
             Friends
             ,
             but
             Christs
             Standart
             of
             war
             against
             His
             Enemies
             Isai.
             59.
             19.
             under
             which
             ,
             all
             that
             countenance
             it
             ,
             are
             called
             to
             list
             themselves
             as
             His
             Souldiers
             called
             ,
             &
             
               chosen
               ,
               &
               faithful
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             required
             of
             His
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             Discovering
             a
             Gallant
             greatness
             &
             generosity
             of
             a
             Publick
             Spirit
             ,
             having
             their
             designs
             &
             desires
             not
             limited
             to
             their
             oun
             interests
             ,
             
             even
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             aiming
             at
             no
             less
             than
             Christs
             Publick
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Churches
             publick
             good
             ,
             the
             Saints
             publick
             Comfort
             ,
             having
             a
             publick
             Concern
             for
             all
             Christs
             Interests
             ,
             Publik
             Sympathie
             for
             all
             Christs
             Friends
             ,
             and
             a
             publick
             declared
             Opposition
             to
             all
             Christs
             Enemies
             :
             This
             is
             a
             Publick
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             all
             Christs
             zealous
             Lovers
             &
             Votaries
             :
             Which
             ,
             when
             He
             is
             a
             missing
             ,
             will
             prompt
             them
             to
             go
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             broad
             wayes
             ,
             to
             seek
             Him
             whom
             their
             Soul
             loveth
             Cant.
             3.
             2.
             and
             not
             only
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             or
             secret
             corners
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             go
             to
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             avow
             their
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             Watchmen
             should
             smite
             them
             ,
             &
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             take
             their
             vails
             from
             them
             Cant.
             5.
             
             Which
             obliges
             them
             not
             only
             to
             take
             Him
             in
             to
             their
             oun
             Cottages
             ,
             and
             intertain
             Him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             give
             Him
             a
             Throne
             there
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             endeavour
             to
             enlarge
             His
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             propagate
             His
             Courtly
             residence
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             becom
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             get
             that
             done
             ,
             yet
             that
             He
             may
             have
             the
             Throne
             in
             ●her
             Mothers
             house
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             His
             abode
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Nation
             they
             belong
             to
             ,
             that
             there
             His
             Ordinances
             be
             established
             in
             purity
             ,
             peace
             ,
             plenty
             ,
             &
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             oun
             Order
             ;
             And
             if
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Mother
             play
             the
             harlot
             ,
             and
             He
             be
             provoked
             to
             give
             up
             house
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             Childrens
             treacherie
             the
             Usurping
             Enemy
             be
             invited
             in
             to
             His
             place
             &
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             take
             violent
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             enact
             His
             extrusion
             &
             expulsion
             by
             Law
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             endeavour
             to
             secure
             a
             place
             for
             Him
             among
             the
             Remnant
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             get
             a
             lodging
             among
             the
             
               afflicted
               &
               poor
               people
               that
               trust
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             —
             that
             they
             may
             
               feed
               &
               Lie
               doun
               &
               none
               make
               them
               afraid
               Zeph.
            
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             that
             the
             
               poor
               of
               the
               flock
               that
               wait
               on
               Him
               may
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Zech.
            
             11.
             11.
             they
             will
             lay
             out
             themselves
             to
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             publick
             spirited
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             great
             work
             of
             this
             our
             day
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             up
             through
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             the
             Standart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             all
             opposition
             ,
             from
             
             mountain
             to
             hill
             ,
             when
             now
             Zion
             hath
             been
             Labouring
             to
             bring
             forth
             as
             a
             woman
             in
             travel
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             go
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             
               dwell
               in
               the
               field
               Mic.
            
             4.
             10.
             
             Therefore
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             publick
             Work
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             followers
             must
             have
             such
             a
             publick
             spirit
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             Meetings
             to
             promote
             it
             must
             be
             as
             publick
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Interest
             &
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             in
             freedom
             ,
             purty
             ,
             power
             ,
             &
             plenty
             ,
             is
             the
             publick
             Concern
             of
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             preferable
             to
             all
             other
             Interests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             publickly
             ,
             peremptorly
             and
             zealously
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Interest
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Land
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             21.
             without
             which
             ,
             Ichabod
             may
             be
             the
             name
             of
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             every
             Land
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             will
             be
             but
             a
             dry
             &
             parched
             Land
             ,
             where
             no
             water
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             them
             that
             have
             seen
             the
             
               Lords
               Glory
               &
               power
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               Psal.
            
             63.
             1.
             
             Where
             as
             its
             name
             is
             
               Hephzibah
               &
               Beulah
               Isai.
            
             62.
             4.
             and
             
               Iehovah-Shammah
               Ezek.
               48.
               ult
            
             .
             where
             God
             is
             enjoyed
             in
             His
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ;
             And
             the
             want
             &
             
               reproach
               of
               the
               Solemn
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             saddest
             mourning
             to
             the
             Lords
             people
             Zeph.
             3.
             18.
             
             Therefore
             while
             the
             Ark
             abode
             in
             Kerjath-jearim
             the
             time
             was
             thought
             very
             Long
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             
               Lamented
               after
               the
               Lord
               1
               Sam.
            
             7.
             2.
             then
             they
             
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               and
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               Wood
               Psal.
            
             132.
             6.
             
             But
             it
             hath
             been
             longer
             than
             twenty
             years
             in
             our
             fields
             of
             the
             Woods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             Lamenting
             after
             it
             with
             greater
             concernedness
             ;
             especially
             remembering
             ,
             how
             we
             were
             priviledged
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             somtimes
             publickly
             embraced
             &
             countenanced
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             ensured
             to
             us
             by
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Proclamations
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Vowes
             ,
             &
             Covenant-engagments
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Land
             was
             dedicated
             &
             devoted
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Conquest
             it
             was
             .
             And
             now
             are
             not
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             obliged
             to
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             recalling
             of
             this
             dedication
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             up
             of
             the
             Land
             as
             an
             offering
             unto
             Satan
             &
             Antichrist
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             this
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             publick
             Contending
             for
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             a
             resolving
             they
             shall
             sooner
             bereave
             us
             of
             our
             hearts
             blood
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             its
             
             freedom
             &
             purity
             ?
             But
             this
             we
             cannot
             contend
             for
             publickly
             ,
             if
             our
             Meetings
             be
             not
             publick
             .
             5.
             
             The
             nature
             &
             business
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Ministrie
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             obliges
             them
             that
             exercise
             it
             to
             endeavour
             all
             publickness
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             discharge
             the
             extent
             of
             their
             Instructions
             :
             their
             very
             names
             &
             titles
             do
             insinuate
             so
             much
             .
             They
             are
             Witnesses
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Testimony
             should
             be
             publick
             ,
             though
             their
             Lot
             oftentimes
             be
             to
             Witness
             in
             Sackcloth
             :
             They
             are
             Heraulds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             Proclaim
             their
             Masters
             Will
             ,
             though
             their
             Lot
             be
             often
             to
             be
             
               a
               voice
               crying
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             as
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             was
             in
             his
             field
             Preachings
             :
             They
             are
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             maintain
             their
             Masters
             Majestie
             ,
             in
             the
             Publick
             port
             of
             His
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             be
             wholly
             taken
             up
             about
             their
             Soveraigns
             business
             :
             They
             are
             Watchmen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             keep
             &
             maintain
             their
             post
             their
             Masters
             hath
             placed
             them
             at
             :
             Nay
             they
             are
             Lights
             &
             Candles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             
               hid
               Math.
            
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             Commands
             &
             Instructions
             given
             them
             ,
             infer
             the
             nec●ssity
             of
             this
             :
             They
             must
             
               cry
               aloud
            
             ,
             and
             not
             spare
             ,
             and
             left
             up
             their
             voice
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             Lords
             People
             their
             transgressions
             &
             sins
             Isai.
             58.
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Watchmen
             upon
             Ierusalems
             walls
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             nor
             
               keep
               silence
            
             ,
             nor
             give
             the
             Lord
             rest
             ,
             till
             He
             establish
             and
             till
             He
             make
             Ierusalem
             a
             praise
             in
             the
             earth
             Isai.
             62.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             They
             are
             Watchmen
             ,
             that
             must
             command
             all
             to
             
               hearken
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               Ier.
            
             6.
             17.
             
             They
             must
             be
             
               valiant
               for
               the
               Truth
               upon
               the
               earth
               Ier.
            
             9.
             3.
             
             They
             must
             say
             ,
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             even
             to
             a
             rebellious
             Nation
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             hear
             or
             forbear
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             them
             Ezek.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             must
             cause
             the
             people
             to
             know
             their
             abominations
             Ezek.
             16.
             2.
             and
             the
             abominations
             of
             their
             Fathers
             Ezek.
             20.
             4.
             
             And
             what
             their
             Master
             tells
             them
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             
               speak
               in
               the
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             hear
             in
             the
             ear
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             
               Preach
               upon
               the
               house
               tops
               Math
               ,
            
             10.
             27.
             
             These
             things
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             a
             Clandestine
             way
             .
             And
             therefore
             now
             when
             there
             is
             so
             much
             necessity
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             laying
             out
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             in
             their
             Pastoral
             function
             ,
             for
             the
             suppreffing
             of
             
             all
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             of
             any
             prohibition
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             &
             New
             Testaments
             ;
             Though
             it
             be
             most
             impiously
             &
             Tyrannically
             interdicted
             ,
             yet
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             stand
             unrepealed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             who
             have
             a
             Trumpet
             &
             a
             Mouth
             should
             set
             the
             Trumpet
             to
             their
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             sound
             a
             certain
             sound
             ;
             not
             in
             secret
             for
             that
             will
             not
             alarme
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             in
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             manner
             they
             can
             have
             access
             to
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             to
             come
             &
             hear
             &
             obey
             their
             Warnings
             &
             Witnessings
             ,
             command
             who
             will
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             was
             for
             mocking
             ,
             despising
             His
             Words
             ,
             &
             misusing
             His
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             arose
             against
             His
             people
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             until
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             2
             Chron.
             36
             ,
             16.
             
             Therefore
             from
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Concluded
             ,
             that
             Meetings
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             must
             be
             as
             publick
             as
             can
             be
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             in
             houses
             ,
             safety
             will
             not
             permit
             to
             us
             ;
             to
             go
             to
             the
             streets
             or
             Mercat
             places
             ,
             neither
             safety
             nor
             prudence
             will
             admit
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             go
             to
             the
             fields
             with
             it
             ,
             cost
             what
             it
             will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Seeing
             then
             there
             must
             be
             Meettngs
             ,
             &
             publick
             Meetings
             ,
             And
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             and
             dare
             not
             in
             Conscience
             countenance
             the
             Curats
             Meetings
             ;
             we
             must
             hear
             ,
             oune
             ,
             embrace
             ,
             &
             follow
             such
             faithful
             Ministers
             as
             are
             cloathed
             with
             Christ
             Commission
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             &
             salvation
             ,
             and
             do
             keep
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Lords
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             in
             particular
             .
             This
             I
             think
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             be
             denyed
             ,
             by
             any
             that
             oune
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             none
             can
             deny
             or
             instruct
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             our
             Ministers
             that
             ventured
             their
             lives
             in
             preaching
             in
             the
             fields
             have
             had
             a
             certain
             seal
             to
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             &
             is
             sealed
             sensibly
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             many
             ,
             &
             confession
             of
             moe
             )
             That
             Christs
             Ministers
             &
             Witnesses
             ,
             employed
             about
             the
             Great
             Gospel
             Message
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             His
             Authority
             ,
             &
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             His
             Commands
             lying
             upon
             them
             ,
             must
             preach
             ,
             &
             the
             people
             must
             hear
             them
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             of
             all
             Laws
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Divines
             grant
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             no
             more
             suspend
             from
             the
             exercise
             ,
             than
             
             he
             can
             depose
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             is
             a
             degree
             unto
             the
             other
             .
             See
             
               Apollon
               .
               de
               jure
               Majest
               .
               circa
               Sacra
               .
               Part.
               1.
               
               Pag.
               334.
               &c.
               Rutherf
               .
               Due
               right
               of
               Presb.
               Pag.
            
             430.
             &c.
             
             For
             whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             men
             more
             than
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             may
             be
             appealed
             unto
             Act.
             4.
             19.
             
             They
             must
             not
             cease
             ,
             wherever
             they
             have
             a
             Call
             &
             Occasion
             ,
             to
             
               Teach
               &
               Preach
               Iesus
               Christ
               Act.
               5.
               ult
               .
            
             Necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             yea
             
               wo
               unto
               them
            
             if
             they
             
               Preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               1
               Cor.
            
             9.
             16.
             
             In
             all
             things
             they
             must
             approve
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             much
             patience
             ,
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             &c.
             by
             honour
             &
             dishonour
             ,
             by
             evil
             report
             &
             good
             report
             ,
             as
             deceivers
             and
             yet
             true
             ,
             as
             unknown
             &
             yet
             well
             known
             —
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             They
             must
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             &
             doctrine
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
             Dare
             any
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             a
             Magistrats
             or
             Tyrants
             Laws
             can
             exauctorate
             a
             Minister
             ?
             or
             silence
             him
             by
             his
             oun
             proper
             elicite
             acts
             ,
             as
             King
             or
             Tyrant
             ,
             or
             formally
             &
             immediately
             ?
             Will
             Mischiefs
             framed
             into
             a
             Law
             ,
             warrant
             such
             iniquity
             ?
             or
             an
             act
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Clay
             rescind
             the
             Mandats
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ?
             or
             exempt
             people
             from
             obedience
             due
             thereunto
             ?
             Or
             will
             the
             Bishops
             Canons
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Censures
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             stand
             condemned
             themselves
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Acts
             of
             the
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             have
             any
             weight
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             all
             that
             can
             be
             alledged
             ,
             except
             odious
             &
             invidious
             Calumnies
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Lot
             of
             the
             most
             faithful
             ,
             against
             the
             present
             preachers
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficiently
             confuted
             in
             their
             late
             
               Informatory
               Vindication
            
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             here
             be
             touched
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             they
             have
             given
             up
             themselves
             unto
             Christ
             as
             His
             servants
             ,
             they
             must
             resolve
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             Him
             to
             the
             outmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             think
             of
             laying
             up
             their
             Talent
             in
             a
             Napkin
             ;
             especially
             now
             when
             there
             is
             so
             great
             necessity
             ,
             when
             Defection
             is
             yet
             growing
             ,
             covered
             ,
             countenanced
             more
             &
             more
             ,
             Division
             nothing
             abated
             ,
             but
             new
             oyl
             cast
             daylie
             into
             the
             flames
             of
             devouring
             Contentions
             ;
             the
             people
             generally
             drouned
             in
             the
             deluge
             of
             
             the
             times
             snares
             &
             sins
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             over
             whelmed
             in
             the
             inundation
             of
             black
             Poperie
             ,
             now
             coming
             in
             at
             the
             opened
             sluce
             of
             this
             wicked
             Toleration
             ,
             with
             the
             Congratulations
             of
             
               Addressing
               Ministers
            
             ;
             when
             now
             the
             Harvest
             is
             great
             and
             the
             Labourers
             are
             few
             :
             Great
             then
             is
             the
             necessity
             ,
             and
             double
             must
             the
             woe
             be
             that
             abideth
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             are
             silent
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             And
             great
             &
             inexcusable
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             countenance
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             especially
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             have
             palpably
             betrayed
             their
             Trust
             ;
             and
             so
             few
             that
             are
             faithful
             in
             the
             necessary
             Testimony
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Seeing
             then
             faithful
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             ,
             &
             people
             must
             hear
             ,
             where
             can
             they
             meet
             with
             conveniency
             ,
             &
             safety
             ,
             &
             freedom
             ,
             except
             either
             under
             the
             shelter
             of
             this
             wicked
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             ,
             or
             else
             go
             to
             the
             fields
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             must
             be
             obtained
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             have
             
               a
               right
            
             to
             Preach
             ,
             in
             this
             unfixed
             manner
             ,
             whereever
             they
             have
             a
             Call
             ;
             their
             relation
             now
             ,
             in
             this
             disturbed
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             considered
             more
             extensively
             ,
             than
             in
             its
             settled
             condition
             .
             For
             understanding
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             a
             three
             or
             four-fold
             relation
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             stands
             into
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Steward
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             having
             his
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             as
             his
             Master
             :
             And
             this
             relation
             he
             hath
             universally
             ,
             wherever
             he
             is
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Catholick
             Minister
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             his
             primary
             relation
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             Ministers
             are
             
               set
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             28.
             and
             to
             which
             they
             are
             
               given
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             particular
             Church
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Scotland
             a
             Minister
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             is
             obliged
             to
             lay
             out
             himself
             for
             the
             good
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             Fourthly
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             a
             fixed
             relation
             in
             a
             constitute
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             This
             last
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             former
             relations
             :
             but
             when
             separated
             from
             such
             a
             relation
             ,
             or
             when
             
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             His
             Call
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             stands
             &
             binds
             .
             See
             
               M
               r
               Durhams
            
             Degression
             on
             this
             particular
             on
             
               Revel
               .
               chap.
               2.
               pag.
            
             89.
             &c.
             
               in
               quarto
            
             .
             For
             thô
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Catholick
             Officer
             ,
             having
             an
             equal
             relation
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ;
             Nevertheless
             he
             may
             exerce
             Ministerial
             Acts
             Authoritatively
             ,
             upon
             occasions
             warrantably
             calling
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Heraulds
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             having
             Authority
             to
             charge
             in
             His
             Name
             wherever
             it
             be
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             broken
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             restriction
             his
             Ministerial
             relation
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             tye
             &
             call
             to
             officiate
             in
             the
             service
             of
             that
             Church
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             preach
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             The
             reasons
             are
             .
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             power
             from
             Christ
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             wherever
             the
             Masters
             Authority
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             the
             Servants
             Ministerial
             Authority
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Church
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Minister
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             principally
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             his
             Ministrie
             can
             reach
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Second
             relation
             .
             3.
             
             His
             relation
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             principal
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             fixed
             to
             a
             part
             is
             only
             subordinate
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Commission
             is
             indefinite
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             will
             s●it
             as
             well
             in
             one
             place
             as
             in
             another
             .
             5.
             
             The
             same
             great
             ends
             of
             the
             Churches
             greater
             good
             &
             edification
             ,
             which
             warrands
             fixing
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             a
             particular
             charge
             in
             the
             Churches
             peaceable
             state
             ,
             will
             warrand
             his
             officiating
             more
             largely
             in
             her
             disturbed
             state
             ,
             6.
             
             Else
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             ,
             standing
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             a
             disturbed
             &
             destroyed
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             gifts
             &
             graces
             were
             useless
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             are
             given
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             7.
             
             Yea
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             his
             fixed
             relation
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             ceased
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             his
             Commission
             expired
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             should
             stand
             in
             no
             other
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             than
             any
             private
             person
             so
             qualified
             ,
             which
             were
             absurd
             :
             for
             by
             Commission
             he
             is
             absolutely
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             so
             
             long
             as
             Christ
             hath
             work
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             continue
             faithful
             .
             8.
             
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             Propogators
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             begining
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Reformers
             in
             particular
             ;
             without
             which
             they
             could
             never
             have
             propogated
             it
             so
             far
             :
             And
             it
             was
             never
             accounted
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             preach
             unfixedly
             ;
             because
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             Pastors
             &
             Doctors
             also
             might
             have
             Preached
             wherever
             they
             came
             ,
             as
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             did
             ,
             when
             scattered
             upon
             the
             persecution
             of
             
               Stephen
               Act.
            
             8.
             1.
             did
             go
             every
             where
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             Since
             therefore
             they
             may
             &
             must
             Preach
             in
             this
             unfixed
             manner
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             this
             broken
             State
             look
             upon
             all
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             will
             oune
             &
             hear
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             embrace
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             consult
             their
             conveniency
             &
             universal
             advantage
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             all
             equally
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             none
             excluded
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             go
             to
             the
             fields
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             so
             signally
             ouned
             ,
             successfully
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             singularly
             sealed
             Field-Preaching
             in
             these
             unfixed
             exercises
             ,
             that
             both
             Ministers
             &
             people
             have
             been
             much
             encouraged
             against
             all
             opposition
             to
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             experienced
             much
             of
             the
             Lords
             power
             &
             presence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             enlivening
             ,
             enlarging
             ,
             enlightening
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             Influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             people
             are
             hereby
             called
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             of
             defection
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             those
             waters
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             often
             refreshed
             by
             :
             For
             in
             this
             case
             of
             defection
             ,
             God
             being
             pleased
             to
             seal
             with
             a
             palpable
             Blessing
             on
             their
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Word
             from
             Ministers
             adhering
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             they
             may
             safely
             look
             on
             this
             as
             a
             Call
             from
             God
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             them
             so
             ouned
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             it
             being
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             partake
             of
             pure
             Ordinances
             ,
             with
             full
             freedom
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             hath
             been
             signally
             ouned
             &
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hath
             proven
             a
             mean
             to
             spread
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             beyond
             any
             thing
             that
             appeared
             in
             our
             best
             times
             ;
             And
             in
             despight
             of
             this
             ●ignal
             Appearance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             envy
             at
             the
             good
             done
             in
             these
             
             Meetings
             ,
             all
             endeavours
             being
             used
             by
             wicked
             men
             to
             suppress
             utterly
             all
             these
             Rendevouzes
             of
             the
             Lords
             Militia
             ,
             both
             by
             open
             force
             &
             cunning
             Midianitish
             wiles
             ;
             Ministers
             cannot
             but
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             preaching
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             would
             hear
             &
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             even
             this
             way
             ,
             was
             that
             wherein
             His
             Soul
             took
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             He
             hath
             been
             &
             is
             calling
             all
             who
             would
             be
             co-workers
             with
             Him
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             Interest
             of
             His
             Crown
             &
             Kingdom
             .
             Many
             hundreds
             of
             persecuted
             people
             can
             witness
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             have
             sealed
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             remembered
             it
             particularly
             on
             the
             Scaffolds
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             the
             Lord
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             did
             lead
             them
             thither
             ,
             where
             He
             made
             them
             to
             ride
             upon
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             to
             suck
             honey
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             experience
             ,
             under
             the
             Spirits
             pouring
             out
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             wilderness
             to
             be
             a
             fruitful
             field
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             esteem
             ,
             their
             feet
             were
             beautiful
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             that
             brought
             good
             tidings
             ,
             that
             published
             peace
             ,
             that
             brought
             good
             tidings
             of
             good
             ,
             that
             published
             salvation
             ,
             that
             said
             unto
             Zion
             ,
             thy
             God
             reigneth
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Ministers
             that
             followed
             this
             way
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             faithful
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             litle
             strength
             ,
             and
             kept
             His
             Word
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             deny
             His
             Name
             ,
             found
             that
             verified
             in
             their
             experience
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             of
             
               Philadelphia
               Revel
            
             .
             3.
             8.
             that
             they
             had
             
               an
               open
               door
               which
               no
               man
               could
               shut
               .
            
             The
             Characters
             whereof
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             expounded
             by
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             ,
             were
             all
             verified
             in
             these
             Meetings
             :
             where
             1.
             
             The
             Ministers
             had
             a
             door
             of
             utterance
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             opened
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             peoples
             ears
             were
             opened
             to
             welcome
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             love
             to
             edification
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             &
             diligence
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             .
             2.
             
             This
             had
             real
             changes
             following
             ,
             many
             being
             made
             humble
             ,
             serious
             ,
             tender
             ,
             fruitful
             &c.
             3.
             
             The
             Devil
             raged
             &
             set
             himself
             to
             oppose
             ,
             traduce
             ,
             &
             some
             way
             to
             blast
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             the
             most
             faithful
             more
             than
             any
             others
             ;
             just
             as
             when
             Paul
             had
             a
             greater
             door
             &
             effectual
             opened
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             were
             
               many
               adversaries
               1
               Cor.
            
             16.
             9.
             4.
             
             Yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             observably
             defeating
             the
             Devil
             &
             Profanity
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             came
             ,
             
             and
             made
             him
             fall
             like
             lightening
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             5.
             
             And
             the
             most
             experimental
             proof
             of
             all
             was
             ,
             that
             hereby
             ground
             was
             gained
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             many
             Prisoners
             brought
             off
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             this
             mnst
             certainly
             be
             a
             Call
             to
             them
             who
             are
             yet
             labouring
             in
             that
             Work
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             left
             off
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             this
             door
             open
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             and
             reap
             the
             corn
             when
             it
             is
             ripe
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sun
             shines
             make
             hay
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             watchfulness
             ,
             lest
             the
             wicked
             one
             sow
             his
             tares
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             fall
             remiss
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             of
             this
             unfixed
             manner
             of
             celebrating
             the
             Solemn
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             persecution
             :
             This
             cannot
             be
             quarrelled
             at
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             will
             quarrel
             at
             any
             thing
             .
             But
             even
             that
             is
             better
             warranted
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             weakened
             with
             their
             quarrels
             .
             For
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             Mountain-Worship
             was
             the
             first
             Worship
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             
               Abrams
               Iehovah-jireh
               Gen.
               22.
               14.
               
               Iac●bs
               Bethel
            
             (
             or
             House
             of
             God
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             )
             Gen.
             28.
             17
             ,
             19.
             his
             
               Peniel
               Gen.
            
             32.
             30.
             his
             
               El-Elohe-Israel
               Gen.
            
             33.
             ult
             .
             do
             witness
             :
             Under
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             heard
             of
             it
             at
             
               Ephratah
               they
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               Wood
               Psal.
            
             132.
             6.
             
             After
             the
             Law
             ,
             field-preaching
             was
             the
             first
             that
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             both
             in
             Iohn
             his
             preaching
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             being
             the
             
               voice
               of
               one
               crying
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Master
             Usher
             of
             Christ
             Math.
             3.
             1
             ,
             3.
             and
             in
             His
             Ambassadours
             afterwasds
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             sometimes
             ,
             went
             out
             to
             a
             river
             side
             were
             prayer
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             As
             Lydia
             was
             converted
             at
             Pauls
             field
             preaching
             Act.
             16.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             chiefly
             the
             Prince
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             Christ
             Himself
             ,
             preached
             many
             a
             time
             by
             the
             syds
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             sea
             side
             :
             That
             Preaching
             Math.
             5.
             was
             on
             a
             Mountain
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             had
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Synagog●es
             to
             Preach
             in
             ,
             yet
             he
             frequently
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             preached
             either
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             fields
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             opposition
             of
             His
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             had
             appointed
             that
             any
             who
             ouned
             Him
             should
             be
             excommunicate
             :
             And
             
             therefore
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             at
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             His
             Servants
             may
             imitate
             their
             Master
             :
             for
             though
             all
             Christs
             Actions
             are
             not
             imitable
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             of
             His
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Actions
             of
             His
             Divine
             Prerogative
             (
             as
             His
             taking
             of
             the
             ass
             without
             the
             ouners
             liberty
             )
             and
             the
             Actings
             o●
             His
             Mediatory
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             He
             did
             as
             Mediator
             ;
             but
             all
             His
             Gracious
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Moral
             upon
             Moral
             grounds
             ,
             and
             Relative
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             Relative
             Duties
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             imitable
             ,
             but
             the
             perfect
             Pattern
             of
             imitation
             .
             Therefore
             that
             superstitious
             &
             ridiculous
             Cavil
             ,
             that
             such
             Meetings
             in
             fields
             or
             houses
             are
             Conventickles
             ,
             gathering
             separate
             Congregations
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             taking
             notice
             of
             :
             for
             this
             would
             reflect
             upon
             Christs
             and
             His
             Apostles
             w●y
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             method
             of
             propogating
             the
             Gospel
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ●ince
             ,
             which
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             by
             that
             way
             which
             they
             call
             
               keeping
               of
               Conventickles
            
             .
             It
             s
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             gathering
             of
             separate
             Congregations
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             searching
             or
             seeking
             after
             the
             Lords
             sheep
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             to
             wander
             through
             all
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             which
             is
             scattered
             by
             corrupt
             Sheeph●●●
             ▪
             and
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             Ezek.
             34.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             preaching
             to
             all
             who
             will
             come
             &
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             such
             places
             where
             they
             may
             get
             it
             done
             most
             safely
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             most
             free
             from
             distraction
             &
             trouble
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             who
             are
             waiting
             to
             find
             them
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hail
             them
             to
             Prisons
             or
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             that
             is
             specially
             alledged
             to
             be
             unseasonable
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             a
             litle
             breathing
             ,
             and
             some
             relaxation
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             awaken
             sleeping
             Dogs
             by
             such
             irritating
             Courses
             ,
             is
             thought
             not
             consistent
             with
             Christian
             prudence
             .
             This
             is
             the
             old
             pretence
             of
             them
             that
             were
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             preferred
             that
             to
             duty
             .
             But
             as
             we
             know
             no
             peace
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             a
             peace
             of
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             not
             to
             partake
             of
             ,
             and
             know
             of
             no
             relaxation
             of
             Persecution
             against
             such
             as
             continue
             to
             witness
             against
             them
             :
             So
             let
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             above
             in
             the
             3.
             
             
               Hypothesis
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             necess●ty
             of
             publickness
             in
             our
             Meetings
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             be
             considered
             ;
             
             And
             let
             the
             Scripture
             be
             consulted
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Witness
             &
             Testimony
             kept
             up
             (
             as
             is
             proved
             above
             )
             and
             not
             only
             that
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             &
             out
             of
             season
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
             But
             that
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Season
             of
             a
             Testimony
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Scripture
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             Testimonies
             are
             to
             be
             given
             in
             these
             Seasons
             especially
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             beginning
             to
             relent
             from
             their
             stiffness
             &
             severity
             ,
             would
             compound
             with
             His
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             some
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             not
             total
             ;
             as
             Pharaoh
             would
             let
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             go
             ,
             but
             stay
             their
             flocks
             :
             And
             now
             our
             Pharaoh
             will
             give
             some
             Liberty
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Reservation
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             said
             to
             alienate
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Subjects
             from
             his
             arbitrary
             Government
             .
             But
             Moses
             thought
             it
             then
             a
             season
             to
             testifie
             (
             though
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             people
             should
             be
             thereby
             continued
             )
             that
             there
             should
             not
             
               a
               hoof
            
             be
             left
             behind
             ;
             for
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               we
               know
               not
               with
               what
               we
               must
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               until
               we
               c●me
               〈◊〉
               Exod.
            
             10.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             So
             must
             we
             Testify
             for
             eve●●
             closly
             ▪
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             this
             day
             .
             2.
             
             When
             there
             ▪
             to
             ●l●ration
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Confederacy
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             suspending
             the
             execution
             of
             
               penal
               Lawes
            
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             pardoning
             of
             those
             that
             should
             be
             punished
             :
             In
             such
             a
             season
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             Messenger
             that
             came
             from
             Gilgal
             gave
             his
             Testimony
             at
             Bochim
             against
             their
             toleration
             of
             
               Idolatrous
               Altars
            
             ,
             and
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             
               Canaanites
               Iudg.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             called
             an
             Angel
             indeed
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             only
             such
             an
             one
             as
             Ministers
             are
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             so
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             for
             Heavenly
             Spirits
             have
             brought
             a
             Heavenly
             Message
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             committed
             such
             a
             treasure
             to
             
               earthen
               Vessels
               2
               Cor.
            
             4.
             7.
             and
             this
             came
             from
             Gilgal
             not
             from
             Heaven
             .
             So
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             testified
             against
             E●i
             ,
             for
             his
             toleration
             of
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             thô
             they
             were
             his
             oun
             Sons
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
             2●
             .
             &c.
             So
             Samuel
             witnessed
             against
             Saul
             ,
             for
             his
             toleration
             &
             indemnity
             granted
             to
             
               Agag
               1
               Sam.
            
             15.
             23.
             
             So
             the
             Prophet
             against
             Ahab
             ,
             for
             sparing
             
               Benhadad
               1
               King.
            
             20.
             42.
             
             The
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             commended
             for
             this
             ;
             and
             he
             of
             pergamus
             and
             he
             of
             Thyatira
             is
             condemned
             ,
             
             for
             omitting
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             allowing
             a
             toleration
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             &
             
               Iezebel
               Revel
            
             .
             2.
             2
             ,
             14
             ,
             20.
             
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             of
             universal
             Complyance
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             indulging
             themselves
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             such
             a
             Confederacy
             ,
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             fear
             Him
             must
             not
             say
             a
             Confederacy
             ,
             tho
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             for
             
               signs
               &
               wonders
               in
               Israel
               Isai.
            
             8.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             now
             Idolatrous
             Mass-Altars
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             none
             thrown
             doun
             ,
             penal
             Statutes
             against
             Papists
             are
             stopt
             &
             disabled
             ,
             and
             the
             Generality
             of
             Ministers
             are
             Congratulating
             ,
             &
             saying
             a
             Confederacy
             in
             their
             Addresses
             for
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Universal
             Apostacy
             is
             come
             to
             such
             a
             hight
             ,
             that
             error
             is
             prevailing
             ,
             and
             few
             syding
             themselves
             in
             an
             avowed
             opposition
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             Elijah
             chose
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             were
             
               halting
               between
               two
               opinions
               1
               King.
            
             18.
             21.
             
             And
             generally
             all
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             consulted
             alwayes
             the
             peoples
             necessity
             for
             the
             timing
             of
             their
             Testimonies
             :
             And
             was
             there
             ever
             greater
             necessity
             than
             now
             ,
             when
             Poperie
             is
             coming
             in
             like
             a
             flood
             ?
             4.
             〈…〉
             men
             are
             chief
             in
             power
             ;
             as
             when
             Haman
             was
             〈◊〉
             Mordecai
             would
             not
             give
             him
             one
             bowe
             though
             all
             〈◊〉
             people
             of
             God
             should
             be
             endangered
             by
             such
             a
             provocation
             Esther
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             And
             when
             Tyrants
             &
             Usurpers
             are
             set
             up
             without
             the
             Lords
             approbation
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             have
             the
             Lords
             Trumpet
             should
             set
             it
             to
             their
             mouth
             Hos.
             8.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             case
             now
             ?
             5.
             
             When
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             the
             Lords
             people
             are
             in
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             and
             enemies
             design
             to
             Massacre
             them
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             altogither
             hold
             their
             peace
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             there
             shall
             enlargment
             &
             deliverance
             arise
             another
             way
             ,
             but
             
               they
               and
               their
               fathers
               house
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             who
             are
             silent
             then
             ,
             as
             Mordecai
             said
             to
             
               Esther
               Est
            
             :
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             who
             knowes
             not
             the
             cruel
             designs
             of
             the
             Papists
             now
             ?
             6.
             
             When
             iniquity
             is
             Universally
             abounding
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             among
             Professors
             ,
             then
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             
               cry
               aloud
               &
               not
               spare
               Isai.
            
             58.
             1.
             as
             the
             ●ase
             is
             this
             day
             .
             7.
             
             When
             the
             Concern
             of
             Truth
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             illustriously
             vindicated
             as
             He
             gives
             us
             to
             expect
             it
             shall
             be
             ;
             then
             the
             Watchmen
             must
             not
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             make
             mention
             
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             must
             not
             
               keep
               silence
               Isai.
            
             62.
             6
             ,
             7.
             especially
             when
             His
             Name
             &
             Glory
             is
             blasphemed
             ,
             baffled
             ,
             and
             afronted
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             with
             a
             Witness
             .
             8.
             
             When
             Ministers
             generally
             are
             involved
             in
             a
             course
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             give
             faithful
             warning
             ,
             but
             daub
             over
             the
             peoples
             and
             their
             oun
             defections
             ;
             then
             the
             Prophets
             must
             Prophesie
             against
             the
             Prophets
             Ezek.
             13.
             2
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             As
             alas
             this
             day
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             for
             it
             .
             9.
             
             When
             publick
             Worship
             is
             interdicted
             by
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             that
             Edict
             prohibiting
             
               publick
               Prayer
            
             for
             thirty
             dayes
             in
             Daniels
             time
             :
             They
             could
             not
             interdict
             all
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             forbid
             nothing
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             might
             hinder
             &
             punish
             for
             contraveening
             ;
             but
             mental
             Prayer
             at
             least
             could
             not
             be
             so
             restrained
             ,
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             intended
             only
             such
             Prayer
             should
             be
             discharged
             ,
             as
             might
             discover
             Daniel
             :
             But
             might
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Daniel
             have
             eluded
             this
             interdiction
             ,
             by
             praying
             only
             secretly
             or
             mentally
             ?
             No
             :
             whatever
             Carnal
             wisdom
             might
             ▪
             Mee●te
             ,
             his
             honesty
             did
             oblige
             him
             in
             that
             
               case
               of
               Conf●●re
            
             par●hen
             he
             knew
             the
             writing
             was
             signed
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             hie
             clossly
             .
             ●d
             to
             
               open
               his
               windowes
            
             ,
             and
             to
             kneel
             upon
             his
             kn●
             ,
             to
             cleatimes
             a
             day
             —
             
               as
               he
               did
               aforetime
               Dan.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             Nowny
             agaireason
             can
             be
             given
             for
             his
             opening
             his
             windowes
             ?
             Was
             it
             only
             to
             let
             in
             the
             air
             ?
             or
             was
             it
             to
             see
             Ierusalem
             out
             at
             these
             windowes
             ?
             The
             Temple
             he
             could
             look
             toward
             ,
             as
             well
             when
             they
             were
             shut
             .
             No
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             assigned
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             then
             to
             avouch
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             for
             that
             indispensable
             Duty
             then
             interdicted
             .
             And
             is
             not
             publick
             preaching
             indispensable
             Duty
             too
             ?
             which
             is
             declared
             Criminal
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             confined
             to
             the
             mode
             their
             wicked
             Law
             tolerates
             ;
             which
             we
             can
             no
             more
             homologate
             ,
             than
             omitt
             the
             duty
             .
             10.
             
             When
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             time
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             is
             incumbent
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             wrath
             is
             impendent
             over
             a
             Land
             ;
             then
             the
             
               Lyon
               hath
               roared
               who
               will
               not
               fear
               ?
            
             the
             
               Lord
               God
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               Prophesie
               ?
               Amos.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             contradiction
             here
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             whi●e
             hath
             been
             miserably
             perverted
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             to
             palli●use
             or
             ●il
             silence
             of
             time-servers
             
               Amos.
               5.
               13.
               
               The
               prudent
               shall
               keep●
               silence
               in
               that
               time
               for
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               time
               :
            
             Whereby
             we
             cannot
             understand
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             a
             wylie
             withdrawing
             our
             witness
             against
             the
             times
             evils
             :
             for
             there
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             actively
             ,
             in
             seeking
             good
             ,
             hating
             the
             evil
             ,
             loving
             the
             go●d
             ,
             and
             
               establishing
               Iudgement
               in
               the
               gate
               vers
               .
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             but
             we
             understand
             by
             it
             a
             submissive
             
               silence
               to
               God
            
             ,
             without
             fretting
             (
             according
             to
             that
             Word
             
               Ier.
               8.
               14.
               for
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               hath
               put
               us
               to
               silence
            
             —
             and
             Mic.
             7.
             9.
             )
             Calvin
             upon
             the
             place
             expounds
             it
             ,
             The
             prudent
             shall
             be
             affirighted
             at
             the
             terrible
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ;
             
               Or
               they
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               silence
               ,
               not
               willingly
               (
               for
               that
               were
               unworthy
               of
               men
               of
               courage
               to
               be
               silent
               at
               such
               wickedness
               )
               but
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Tyrants
               giving
               them
               no
               leave
               to
               speak
            
             .
             Sure
             then
             this
             is
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             prudence
             to
             be
             silent
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             silent
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             g●ve
             publick
             witness
             against
             the
             evils
             of
             sin
             abounding
             ,
             and
             publick
             warning
             of
             the
             evils
             of
             punishment
             imminent
             .
             11.
             
             Then
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             worldly
             wisdom
             thinks
             it
             unseasonable
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             men
             cannot
             endure
             ●ound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             after
             〈…〉
             lusts
             they
             heap
             to
             themselves
             teachers
             ,
             ha●in●
             〈…〉
             ;
             and
             turn
             away
             their
             ea●s
             from
             the
             Truth●
             〈…〉
             ●each
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             
               be
               instant
            
             is
             indeed
             in
             it
             〈…〉
             ,
             because
             profitable
             &
             necessary
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               out
               of
               season
            
             as
             to
             the
             Preachers
             or
             Hearers
             external
             interest
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             Worldly
             Wiselings
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             See
             
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             So
             in
             our
             day
             ;
             men
             cannot
             endure
             free
             &
             faithful
             dealing
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             smooth
             things
             &
             deceits
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ▪
             like
             those
             Isai.
             30.
             10.
             
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             〈…〉
             to
             speak
             plainly
             (
             so
             as
             to
             give
             every
             thing
             its
             〈…〉
             )
             either
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             miseries
             &
             evils
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             times
             or
             of
             the
             dangers
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Crisis
             of
             the
             times
             :
             Which
             no
             faithful
             Minister
             can
             forbear
             .
             Therefore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             is
             it
             seasonable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             generally
             thought
             unseasonable
             .
             12.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whenever
             〈…〉
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             〈…〉
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             season
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             contend
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             
               as
               our
               Crown
               Revel
            
             .
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             It
             must
             be
             then
             a
             word
             spoken
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             and
             good
             
             &
             necessary
             (
             Prov.
             15.
             23.
             
             )
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             against
             all
             wrongs
             done
             to
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             all
             the
             encroachments
             upon
             His
             prerogatives
             ,
             all
             the
             invasions
             of
             the
             Churches
             priviledges
             ,
             all
             the
             overturnings
             of
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             this
             openly
             designed
             introduction
             of
             Poperie
             &
             Slaverie
             .
             But
             now
             how
             shall
             this
             Testimony
             be
             given
             by
             us
             conveniently
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             it
             be
             given
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             our
             Circumstances
             ,
             so
             as
             both
             ●he
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             may
             be
             a
             most
             significant
             Witness-bearing
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             we
             go
             to
             the
             fields
             ?
             Who
             can
             witness
             significantly
             against
             Poperie
             &
             Tyrannie
             :
             and
             all
             the
             evils
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             this
             day
             ,
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             a
             Papist
             &
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             house-Meetings
             under
             the
             Covert
             o●
             this
             Tol●eration
             are
             stated
             ?
             for
             if
             these
             Meetings
             be
             private
             &
             secret
             ,
             then
             the
             Testimony
             is
             not
             known
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             publick
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             a
             Prey
             .
             Now
             by
             all
             these
             general
             Hypoth●s●s
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             evident
             ,
             that
             Field-Meetings
             are
             very
             expedient
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             adde
             some
             more
             particular
             Considerations
             ,
             to
             inculcate
             the
             same
             more
             clossly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Third
             Place
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             Lawfulness
             &
             necessity
             of
             a
             publick
             Testimony
             against
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             Some
             Considerations
             may
             be
             added
             to
             prove
             the
             Expediency
             of
             this
             way
             &
             manner
             of
             giving
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             Field-Meetings
             in
             our
             present
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             keeping
             of
             Field-Meetings
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             most
             convenient
             for
             Testifying
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             significant
             Testimony
             in
             it self
             ,
             against
             this
             
               Popish
               Toleration
            
             ;
             the
             wickedness
             of
             whose
             Spring
             &
             Original
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             Nature
             and
             Terms
             ,
             Channel
             &
             Conveyance
             ,
             End
             &
             design
             ,
             is
             shewed
             in
             the
             Historical
             Narrative
             thereof
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             by
             any
             Presbyterian
             ,
             whose
             constant
             principle
             is
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Toleration
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             in
             this
             Reformed
             &
             Covenanted
             Church
             .
             Reason
             &
             Religion
             both
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             witnessed
             against
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             will
             adhere
             to
             the
             Cause
             or
             Reformation
             overturned
             hereby
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             Gap
             against
             Poperie
             to
             be
             introduced
             hereby
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             
             approve
             themselves
             as
             honest
             Patriots
             in
             defending
             the
             Laws
             &
             Libertys
             of
             the
             Country
             subverted
             hereby
             ▪
             And
             besides
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Granter
             ;
             it
             is
             palpable
             his
             design
             is
             to
             introduce
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             advance
             Tyrannie
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             hid
             from
             none
             that
             accept
             it
             ,
             the
             effectuating
             whereof
             hath
             a
             n●cessary
             &
             inseparable
             connexion
             with
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             avertible
             by
             the
             Accepters
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             chiefly
             promoted
             by
             their
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             it
             is
             to
             lay
             them
             by
             from
             all
             opposition
             thereto
             .
             If
             it
             be
             considered
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Accepters
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             it
             is
             conveyed
             ,
             from
             its
             fountain
             of
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             ,
             through
             a
             channel
             of
             an
             Arbitrary
             Law-disabling
             &
             Religion-dishonouring
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             is
             
               semper
               mali
            
             ;
             and
             with
             consent
             to
             the
             sinful
             ●mpositions
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             is
             tendered
             ;
             concerning
             &
             affecting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             Preach
             nothing
             which
             may
             
               alienate
               the
               subjects
               from
               the
               Government
            
             ;
             Against
             all
             which
             there
             is
             no
             access
             for
             a
             Protestation
             ,
             consistent
             with
             the
             improvement
             of
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             granted
             &
             accepted
             on
             these
             very
             terms
             ;
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Protestation
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             found
             an
             alienating
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             subjects
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             Protestation
             will
             be
             reflected
             upon
             .
             If
             it
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Addressers
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             formally
             say
             
               a
               Confederacy
            
             with
             ,
             and
             Congratulate
             the
             Tolerator
             for
             his
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mischiefs
             he
             is
             machinatinating
             &
             effectuating
             thereby
             ;
             then
             seeing
             they
             have
             Presumptuously
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             send
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             Presbyterians
             ,
             it
             concerns
             all
             honest
             men
             ,
             zealous
             Christians
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             that
             perswasion
             &
             denomination
             ,
             in
             honour
             &
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             world
             by
             some
             publick
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Consenters
             to
             that
             sinful
             ,
             shameful
             ,
             &
             scandalous
             Conspiracy
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Corporation
             of
             these
             flattering
             Addressers
             who
             have
             betrayed
             the
             Cause
             ,
             with
             which
             all
             will
             be
             interpreted
             Consenters
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Contradicters
             .
             Further
             this
             Tolleration
             is
             sinful
             as
             is
             cleared
             above
             Peri●
             6.
             
             And
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Solemn
             Covenants
             
             &
             Engagments
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             exstirpate
             Poperie
             ,
             preserve
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             defend
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Toleration
             eversive
             of
             all
             these
             precious
             Interests
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             maintain
             .
             And
             it
             is
             heinously
             scandalous
             ,
             being
             in
             effect
             a
             succumbing
             at
             length
             and
             yeelding
             up
             the
             Cause
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             controverted
             &
             so
             long
             contended
             for
             ,
             at
             least
             an
             appearance
             of
             ceding
             &
             lying
             by
             from
             contending
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             condemning
             our
             former
             Wrestlings
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             purchasing
             a
             Liberty
             to
             our selves
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             burying
             the
             Testimony
             in
             bondage
             &
             oblivion
             ,
             of
             hardening
             &
             confirming
             open
             Adversaries
             in
             their
             wicked
             invasions
             on
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             of
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             fain
             have
             ease
             upon
             any
             terms
             ,
             and
             of
             weakening
             the
             hands
             yea
             condemning
             the
             Practice
             &
             peremptoriness
             of
             these
             that
             are
             exampted
             from
             the
             benefit
             or
             rather
             the
             snare
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             suffer
             when
             others
             are
             at
             ease
             .
             It
             is
             also
             attended
             with
             many
             Inconveniences
             ;
             for
             either
             such
             as
             Preach
             under
             the
             Covert
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             forbear
             declaring
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             Testimony
             seasonable
             this
             day
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             soon
             be
             discovered
             and
             made
             a
             prey
             .
             Hence
             seeing
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Testimony
             against
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             most
             expedient
             to
             give
             it
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             Meeting
             is
             without
             the
             reach
             &
             bounds
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             by
             the
             same
             Proclamation
             that
             tenders
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             very
             gathering
             in
             such
             places
             is
             a
             Testimony
             against
             it
             :
             for
             to
             Preach
             in
             houses
             constantly
             &
             leave
             the
             fields
             ,
             would
             now
             be
             interpreted
             an
             Homologating
             the
             Toleration
             that
             commands
             Preaching
             to
             be
             so
             restricted
             ;
             especially
             when
             an
             Address
             is
             made
             in
             name
             of
             all
             that
             accept
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             which
             Odium
             we
             could
             not
             vindicate
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             so
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             keeping
             of
             
               Field
               Meetings
            
             now
             is
             a
             Testimony
             against
             that
             wicked
             Law
             that
             discharges
             them
             ,
             and
             interdicts
             them
             as
             Criminal
             ;
             yea
             in
             some
             respect
             a
             
               Case
               of
               Confession
            
             :
             for
             if
             Daniels
             case
             ,
             when
             publick
             prayer
             was
             discharged
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             was
             a
             Case
             of
             Confession
             ,
             as
             all
             grant
             ;
             then
             must
             also
             our
             case
             be
             ,
             when
             publick
             
             Preaching
             is
             discharged
             under
             the
             some
             penalty
             :
             for
             it
             is
             equivalent
             to
             an
             Universal
             discharge
             of
             all
             publick
             Preaching
             ,
             when
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             is
             discharged
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             only
             have
             with
             freedom
             &
             safety
             in
             way
             of
             publick
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             none
             other
             in
             our
             Circumstances
             but
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             Again
             if
             the
             Law
             be
             wicked
             that
             discharges
             them
             ,
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             demonstrated
             from
             what
             is
             said
             already
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             sin
             to
             obey
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             an
             obeying
             of
             it
             to
             quite
             the
             fields
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             ●eeping
             of
             Field-Meetings
             now
             is
             a
             Testimony
             against
             Tyranny
             &
             Usurpation
             ,
             encroaching
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             presuming
             to
             restrict
             &
             bound
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             function
             ,
             and
             discharge
             it
             altogether
             except
             it
             be
             modified
             according
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             prescibed
             by
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             allowed
             a●
             competent
             to
             any
             man
             whose
             Authority
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             ,
             for
             reasons
             given
             in
             Head.
             2.
             
             Therefore
             though
             there
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             call
             all
             Ministers
             to
             give
             Testimony
             against
             such
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             by
             resfusing
             to
             obey
             any
             such
             Act.
             and
             Preaching
             where
             God
             giveth
             a
             Call.
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             his
             Magist●atical
             power
             to
             discharge
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             forth
             sentences
             against
             faithful
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             keeping
             of
             Field-Meetings
             now
             is
             a
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Honour
             ,
             Headship
             &
             Princely
             Prerogative
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             Great
             Word
             of
             His
             Patience
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             Unparalelled
             ,
             insolence
             encroached
             upon
             by
             Usurpers
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             ●enied
             by
             such
             as
             took
             a
             new
             holding
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministrie
             from
             their
             Usurped
             power
             .
             Now
             in
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Practical
             Declaration
             of
             their
             holding
             their
             Ministrie
             and
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             from
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             without
             any
             dependence
             upon
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             ,
             or
             licence
             &
             warrand
             from
             His
             Usurping
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             &
             will
             Preach
             in
             publick
             without
             Authority
             from
             them
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             Lawful
             &
             expedient
             to
             maintain
             the
             Interests
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Clay
             ,
             against
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             Lawful
             &
             expedient
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             quarrel
             of
             
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             would
             banish
             Him
             and
             His
             Interests
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             their
             Tyrannical
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             cruel
             mercy
             of
             a
             destructive
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             keeping
             of
             Field-Meetings
             now
             is
             a
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Ministrie
             thereof
             ;
             which
             is
             alwayes
             the
             dearest
             &
             nearest
             priviledge
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             present
             Circumstances
             ,
             when
             our
             Lives
             and
             our
             all
             are
             embarked
             in
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             be
             destroyed
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             party
             conspiring
             against
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             duty
             to
             defend
             both
             by
             resisting
             their
             unjust
             violence
             ;
             especially
             when
             Religion
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             one
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             our
             fundamental
             Land-rights
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             Condition
             of
             the
             established
             Policy
             ,
             upon
             which
             we
             can
             only
             oune
             men
             for
             Magistrats
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             And
             this
             Testimony
             by
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             of
             our
             oun
             lives
             ,
             cannot
             be
             given
             expediently
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Fields
             .
             It
             is
             also
             a
             Testimony
             for
             the
             freedom
             &
             Authority
             of
             the
             Gospel-Ministrie
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             holding
             their
             unremovable
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             is
             infringed
             by
             these
             Tyrannical
             Acts
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             these
             exercises
             :
             which
             is
             a
             priviledge
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             ,
             above
             &
             beyond
             all
             other
             that
             can
             be
             contended
             for
             or
             defended
             ,
             especially
             to
             be
             maintained
             against
             those
             that
             have
             no
             power
             or
             Authority
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             There
             will
             no
             man
             quite
             any
             of
             his
             goods
             upon
             a
             sentence
             coming
             from
             an
             incompetent
             Judge
             ;
             And
             shall
             Ministers
             or
             people
             be
             hectored
             or
             fooled
             from
             such
             a
             priviledge
             by
             them
             that
             have
             no
             such
             power
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             keeping
             of
             Field-Meetings
             now
             is
             a
             Testimony
             for
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             the
             ouning
             whereof
             is
             declared
             Criminal
             by
             that
             same
             Law
             that
             discharges
             these
             Meetings
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             preserve
             the
             Reformation
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             all
             the
             Churches
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             all
             their
             Opposites
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             their
             exstirpation
             :
             And
             in
             the
             
               Solemn
               Acknowledgment
               of
               sins
               &
               Engagment
               to
               duties
               ,
            
             we
             are
             sworn
             ,
             
               because
               many
               have
               of
               late
               laboured
               to
               supplant
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               to
               maintain
               &
               defend
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               Liberties
               &
               Priviledges
               ,
               against
               all
               who
               shall
               oppose
               &
               undermine
               the
               
               same
               ,
               or
               encroach
               thereupon
               under
               any
               pretext
               whatsoever
               .
            
             Since
             then
             the
             ouning
             of
             these
             Meetings
             and
             the
             Covenants
             are
             both
             discharged
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             ouning
             of
             the
             Covenant
             does
             oblige
             to
             a
             publick
             opposition
             against
             the
             dischargers
             ,
             and
             an
             avowed
             Maintinance
             of
             the
             Churches
             priviledges
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             only
             &
             chief
             Liberty
             now
             left
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             to
             keep
             Meetings
             where
             we
             may
             testify
             against
             them
             ,
             without
             dependence
             on
             their
             Toleration
             ;
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             Meetings
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             be
             in
             the
             fields
             ▪
             with
             conveniency
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             give
             over
             these
             Field-Meetings
             now
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             hardening
             &
             encouraging
             of
             these
             Enemies
             in
             their
             wicked
             design
             of
             banishing
             all
             these
             Meetings
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             which
             manifestly
             would
             be
             defeat
             ,
             by
             a
             resolute
             refusal
             of
             all
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             discharging
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             do
             submit
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             over
             ,
             do
             evidently
             contribute
             to
             the
             effectuating
             that
             wicked
             design
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             does
             not
             nor
             will
             not
             terminate
             upon
             a
             simple
             suppression
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             but
             further
             is
             intended
             to
             exstirpate
             all
             Meetings
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             any
             Testimony
             against
             them
             .
             To
             Comply
             therefore
             with
             such
             a
             forbearance
             of
             them
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             would
             lay
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             these
             their
             designs
             ;
             when
             they
             should
             see
             their
             Contrivance
             so
             universally
             complyed
             with
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             boast
             that
             at
             length
             they
             had
             prevailed
             ,
             to
             put
             quite
             away
             that
             eye-sore
             of
             theirs
             Field-Meetings
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             give
             over
             these
             Field-Meetings
             now
             ,
             were
             a
             stumbling
             to
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             people
             ;
             who
             might
             think
             that
             now
             it
             appears
             that
             Work
             was
             but
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             come
             to
             naught
             ,
             and
             would
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             fainting
             ,
             &
             succumbing
             at
             last
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             being
             quite
             overcome
             ;
             and
             that
             indeed
             all
             have
             embraced
             &
             accepted
             this
             present
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             alike
             sleeping
             under
             the
             shade
             ,
             and
             eating
             the
             fruits
             of
             such
             a
             bramble
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Finally
             ,
             To
             give
             over
             these
             Field-Meetings
             now
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             scandalous
             to
             the
             posterity
             ,
             and
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             
             who
             shall
             read
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             as
             Prelacy
             came
             in
             without
             a
             joint
             Witness
             ,
             and
             the
             monstrous
             ,
             Blasphemous
             ,
             &
             Sacrilegious
             Supremacy
             was
             erected
             without
             a
             Testimony
             in
             its
             season
             ;
             So
             black
             Poperie
             it self
             and
             Tyranny
             was
             introduced
             by
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             laid
             them
             all
             by
             from
             a
             Testimony
             against
             these
             ;
             who
             formerly
             had
             valiantly
             ,
             resolutely
             ,
             &
             faithfully
             contended
             against
             all
             lesser
             Corruptions
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             that
             came
             ,
             and
             stricter
             prohibitions
             of
             all
             publick
             Meetings
             but
             under
             the
             Covert
             thereof
             were
             emitted
             ,
             then
             all
             were
             perswaded
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             Course
             .
             How
             astonishing
             would
             it
             be
             to
             read
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Contendings
             ,
             sealed
             with
             so
             much
             precious
             blood
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             such
             a
             pitiful
             Period
             !
             But
             I
             hasten
             to
             the
             Next
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Second
               Positive
            
             Ground
             of
             Suffering
             .
          
        
         
           
             HEAD
             .
             V.
             The
             Principle
             of
             &
             Testimony
             for
             Defensive
             Armes
             Vindicated
             .
          
           
             THis
             Truth
             is
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             illustrated
             by
             demonstration
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             darkness
             thereof
             ,
             but
             for
             its
             self
             evidencing
             clearness
             ,
             being
             scarcely
             capable
             of
             any
             further
             elucidation
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             rational
             understanding
             by
             its
             simple
             proposition
             .
             As
             first
             Principles
             can
             hardly
             be
             proven
             ,
             because
             they
             need
             no
             probation
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             made
             clearer
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             incapable
             of
             conceiving
             any
             probation
             of
             them
             :
             So
             this
             Truth
             of
             Self-preservation
             being
             Lawful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             congenite
             with
             and
             irradicated
             in
             every
             nature
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             Self
             which
             it
             can
             preserve
             ,
             can
             scarcely
             be
             more
             illustrated
             that
             it
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             can
             do
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             all
             who
             have
             a
             true
             respect
             to
             their
             oun
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             due
             concern
             in
             the
             Interest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             zeal
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             might
             seem
             superfluous
             
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             or
             debate
             of
             this
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             a
             Generation
             of
             men
             is
             now
             prevailing
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             great
             Monsters
             in
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Malignant
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             perverters
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Subverters
             of
             Municipal
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Everters
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             :
             Who
             for
             ouning
             this
             principle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             using
             the
             practice
             ,
             of
             Defensive
             Resistence
             for
             self
             preservation
             against
             Tyrannical
             violence
             ,
             have
             set
             up
             such
             Monuments
             of
             rage
             &
             cruelty
             ,
             in
             the
             Murder
             of
             many
             innocent
             people
             ,
             as
             was
             never
             read
             nor
             heard
             of
             before
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             indeed
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             have
             maintained
             this
             principle
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             But
             the
             bare
             ▪
             Asserting
             the
             principle
             ,
             when
             extorted
             by
             severe
             Inquisitions
             ,
             was
             never
             a
             Cause
             of
             taking
             the
             lives
             of
             any
             ,
             before
             this
             was
             imposed
             on
             the
             poor
             Suf●erers
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             judgement
             ,
             Whether
             or
             not
             such
             Appearances
             for
             Defence
             (
             as
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Rulers
             had
             forced
             people
             to
             )
             were
             Reb●llion
             and
             a
             
               Sin
               against
               God
            
             ;
             Which
             they
             could
             not
             in
             Conscience
             assert
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             thô
             many
             that
             have
             suffered
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             free
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             Res●stence
             as
             any
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             would
             not
             condemn
             the
             principle
             they
             have
             been
             Criminally
             processed
             ,
             Arraigned
             ,
             &
             Condemned
             to
             the
             death
             .
             And
             against
             this
             Truth
             they
             have
             been
             observed
             to
             have
             a
             special
             kind
             of
             indignation
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             ●id
             ,
             hath
             some
             heat
             with
             it
             to
             se●rch
             them
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             fear
             the
             impression
             of
             this
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             deserve
             the
             practical
             expression
             of
             it
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             .
             But
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             why
             they
             are
             so
             offended
             at
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             the
             errors
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             a
             Notion
             that
             destroyes
             them
             :
             Which
             indeed
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             a
             necessary
             connexion
             with
             many
             of
             the
             Truths
             that
             they
             contend
             for
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             necessary
             methode
             of
             de●ending
             them
             .
             What
             practices
             of
             this
             kind
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             what
             were
             the
             occasions
             inducing
             or
             rather
             enforcing
             to
             these
             Defensive
             Resistences
             here
             to
             be
             vindicated
             as
             to
             the
             principle
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             Historical
             Representation
             :
             Shewing
             ,
             that
             after
             
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Land
             was
             engaged
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             a
             Solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             several
             times
             renewed
             ,
             to
             defend
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             in
             special
             manner
             the
             Magistrats
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             whereof
             was
             formally
             admitted
             to
             the
             Government
             upon
             these
             terms
             ;
             he
             with
             his
             Associates
             ,
             conspiring
             with
             the
             Nobles
             to
             involve
             the
             whole
             Land
             in
             perjury
             &
             Apostasie
             ,
             overturned
             the
             whole
             Covenanted
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             thereby
             not
             only
             encroached
             upon
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Churches
             Priviledges
             ,
             but
             subverted
             the
             fundamental
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             Government
             ,
             and
             pressed
             all
             to
             a
             submission
             unto
             and
             complyance
             with
             that
             Tyranny
             &
             Apostasie
             ,
             erected
             upon
             the
             ruines
             thereof
             :
             Yet
             the
             Godly
             &
             Faithful
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             sensible
             of
             the
             indispensable
             obligation
             of
             these
             Covenants
             ,
             resolved
             to
             adhere
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             suffered
             long
             patiently
             for
             adherence
             unto
             the
             same
             ,
             until
             being
             quite
             out
             wearyed
             by
             a
             continued
             tract
             of
             Tyrannical
             oppressions
             ,
             arbitrarly
             enacted
             by
             wicked
             Laws
             ,
             and
             illegally
             executed
             against
             their
             oun
             Laws
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             prosecuted
             even
             without
             all
             colour
             of
             Law
             ,
             in
             many
             unheard
             of
             barbarities
             ;
             when
             there
             could
             be
             no
             access
             for
             or
             success
             in
             complaining
             or
             getting
             redress
             by
             Law
             ,
             all
             Petitions
             &
             Remonstrances
             of
             Grievances
             being
             declared
             seditious
             &
             treasonable
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             as
             such
             ;
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             this
             last
             remedy
             of
             
               Defensive
               Resistence
            
             ,
             intending
             only
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ;
             which
             many
             times
             hath
             been
             blessed
             with
             success
             ,
             and
             therefore
             zealously
             contended
             for
             ,
             as
             an
             inamissible
             Priviledge
             ;
             by
             all
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             and
             Interest
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             because
             they
             found
             it
             alwayes
             Countenanced
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             until
             the
             cause
             was
             betrayed
             by
             the
             Treachery
             and
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Cowardice
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             more
             Loyal
             for
             the
             Kings
             Interests
             than
             zealous
             for
             Christs
             and
             the
             Countries
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             in
             His
             holy
             Jealousie
             discountenanced
             many
             repeated
             endeavours
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             Cuting
             us
             off
             and
             puting
             us
             to
             shame
             and
             would
             not
             go
             forth
             with
             our
             Armies
             .
             But
             because
             the
             duty
             is
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             more
             fixed
             Rule
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             ,
             than
             providence
             ;
             therefore
             
             the
             Godly
             did
             not
             only
             maintain
             the
             principle
             in
             their
             confessions
             &
             Testimonies
             ,
             but
             prosecute
             the
             practice
             in
             carrying
             armes
             ,
             &
             making
             use
             of
             them
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             of
             themselves
             ,
             at
             Field-Meetings
             ;
             which
             were
             alwayes
             successfully
             prosperous
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             &
             presence
             of
             God.
             This
             Question
             is
             sufficiently
             discussed
             ,
             by
             our
             famous
             &
             learned
             invincible
             Patrons
             &
             Champions
             for
             this
             excellent
             priviledge
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             unanswerable
             Authors
             of
             
               Lex
               Rex
            
             ,
             the
             
               Apologetical
               Relation
               ,
               Napthali
            
             ,
             &
             
               Ius
               populi
               Vindicatum
            
             .
             But
             because
             
               facile
               est
               inventis
               addere
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             subjoine
             my
             mite
             .
             And
             their
             Arguments
             being
             various
             and
             volumniously
             prosecute
             ,
             and
             scattered
             at
             large
             through
             their
             books
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             collect
             a
             Compend
             of
             them
             in
             some
             order
             .
             The
             two
             first
             speak
             of
             a
             Defensive
             war
             ,
             managed
             in
             a
             Parliamentary
             way
             :
             And
             the
             two
             last
             ,
             of
             Resistence
             against
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             Lawful
             power
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             access
             to
             maintain
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             which
             does
             not
             come
             up
             so
             closs
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             an
             adequate
             Antithesis
             to
             the
             Assertions
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               no
               wayes
               Lawful
               ,
               in
               any
               case
               or
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               Resist
               the
               Soveraign
               power
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               in
               whomsoever
               it
               be
               resident
               ,
               or
               which
               way
               soever
               it
               be
               erected
               .
            
             I
             shall
             consider
             it
             more
             complexely
             &
             extensively
             ,
             and
             plead
             both
             for
             Resistence
             against
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             Lawful
             power
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Use
             &
             Usurpation
             of
             a
             Tyrannical
             power
             ,
             And
             infer
             not
             only
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Resisting
             Kings
             ,
             when
             they
             abuse
             their
             power
             (
             as
             is
             demonstrate
             unanswerably
             by
             these
             Authors
             )
             but
             the
             expediency
             &
             necessity
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Resisting
             this
             Tyrannical
             power
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             are
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             not
             be
             found
             treatherous
             Covenant-breakers
             ,
             &
             betrayers
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Brethren
             together
             with
             the
             posterity
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             Popish
             &
             Implacable
             Enemie
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             on
             us
             the
             Curse
             of
             Meroz
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             our
             Brethrens
             blood
             ,
             crying
             for
             vengeance
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             shedders
             thereof
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             who
             being
             in
             case
             came
             not
             to
             their
             rescue
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             of
             posterity
             ,
             for
             not
             transmitting
             that
             Reformation
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             whereof
             we
             were
             by
             the
             valour
             of
             
             our
             fore-fathers
             put
             &
             left
             in
             possession
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             restrict
             my self
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             propounded
             ordinarly
             viz.
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             a
             Covenanted
             King
             doth
             really
             injure
             ,
             oppress
             &
             invade
             his
             Subjects
             Civil
             &
             Religious
             Rights
             ,
             or
             unavoidably
             threatens
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             dearest
             &
             nearest
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             sends
             out
             his
             Emissaries
             with
             armed
             violence
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             redress
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             or
             hope
             by
             any
             Address
             or
             petition
             is
             rendered
             void
             or
             inaccessible
             ,
             yea
             addressing
             interdicted
             under
             severe
             penalties
             as
             treasonable
             ;
             Then
             &
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             may
             a
             Communitie
             of
             these
             Subjects
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             &
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             by
             armes
             in
             resisting
             his
             bloody
             Emissaries
             ?
             But
             to
             bring
             it
             home
             to
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             answer
             the
             Laxness
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             position
             of
             the
             uncontrollableness
             of
             every
             one
             that
             wears
             a
             Crown
             ,
             I
             shall
             State
             it
             thus
             :
             Whether
             or
             not
             is
             it
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             for
             a
             Community
             (
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             primores
             or
             Nobles
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             to
             Resist
             &
             Repress
             the
             Usurpation
             &
             Tyranny
             of
             Prevailing
             Dominators
             ,
             using
             or
             abusing
             their
             power
             for
             subverting
             Religion
             ,
             invading
             the
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             overturning
             the
             foundamental
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ?
             I
             hold
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             and
             shall
             essay
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Arguments
             that
             conclude
             this
             Question
             ,
             as
             usually
             stated
             .
             Which
             will
             more
             than
             evince
             the
             Justifyableness
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             upon
             this
             Head.
             In
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             premit
             some
             Concessory
             Considerations
             to
             clear
             it
             .
             And
             Secondly
             bring
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             for
             clearing
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             taking
             off
             Mistakes
             ,
             these
             Concessions
             may
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             which
             is
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Resisted
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             disobedience
             or
             non-obedience
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mentally
             by
             cursing
             in
             the
             heart
             Eccles.
             10.
             20.
             but
             a
             person
             cloathed
             therewith
             ,
             abusing
             his
             power
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             so
             far
             Resisted
             .
             But
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             Magistrates
             turning
             Tyrants
             ,
             are
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             hazard
             of
             damnation
             for
             refusing
             to
             obey
             their
             unjust
             commands
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             hazard
             of
             that
             is
             in
             
             walking
             willingly
             after
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Statutes
               of
               Omri
               are
               kept
               .
            
             So
             that
             what
             is
             objected
             from
             Eccles.
             8.
             
             2-4
             .
             
               I
               counsell
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               Commandment
            
             &c.
             is
             answered
             on
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             is
             to
             be
             unsterstood
             only
             of
             the
             Lawful
             commands
             of
             Lawful
             Kings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rebellion
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             :
             except
             where
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             laxe
             sense
             ,
             as
             Israel
             is
             said
             to
             have
             Rebelled
             against
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             Hezekias
             against
             Sennacherib
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             good
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             clear
             duty
             ,
             being
             taken
             there
             for
             Resistence
             &
             Revolt
             .
             In
             that
             sense
             indeed
             some
             of
             our
             Risings
             in
             Armes
             might
             be
             called
             Rebellions
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             Rebel
             against
             Tyrants
             .
             But
             because
             the
             word
             is
             usually
             taken
             in
             an
             evil
             sense
             ,
             therefore
             would
             have
             been
             offensive
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             before
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             except
             it
             had
             been
             explained
             .
             But
             Rebellion
             against
             Lawful
             Magistrats
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             exemplarly
             punished
             in
             Korah
             and
             his
             Compan●
             ,
             who
             rebelled
             against
             Moses
             ;
             and
             in
             Shebah
             and
             Absalom
             who
             rebelled
             against
             David
             ;
             for
             to
             punish
             the
             Just
             is
             not
             good
             nor
             to
             
               strike
               Princes
               for
               equity
               Prov.
            
             17.
             26.
             
             And
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             
               damnation
               Rom.
            
             13.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             this
             Objection
             brought
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             were
             commanding
             there
             subjection
             without
             Resistence
             to
             Nero
             ,
             and
             such
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             impertinent
             ,
             It
             is
             fully
             answered
             above
             Head.
             2.
             
             Here
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             reply
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             hereby
             vindicating
             Christianity
             from
             that
             reproach
             ,
             of
             casting
             off
             or
             refusing
             subjection
             to
             all
             Magistrats
             ,
             as
             if
             Christian
             Liberty
             had
             destroyed
             that
             Relation
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Heathen
             Magistrats
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             binds
             this
             duty
             of
             subjection
             to
             Magistrats
             
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             in
             general
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             what
             Buchanan
             sayes
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               jure
               regni
            
             ,
             that
             Paul
             did
             not
             write
             to
             the
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             might
             be
             born
             with
             from
             them
             ,
             tho
             they
             should
             not
             understand
             the
             duty
             of
             Magistrats
             :
             But
             imagine
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             been
             some
             Christian
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             turned
             Tyrant
             and
             Apostate
             ,
             to
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               what
               would
               he
               have
               written
               then
               ?
               Sure
               if
               he
               had
               been
               like
               himself
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               denyed
               that
               he
               should
               be
               ouned
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               would
               
               have
               interdicted
               all
               Christians
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               account
               him
               no
               King
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               they
               were
               to
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             Lawful
             Rulers
             here
             ,
             not
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             defined
             &
             qualified
             here
             ,
             being
             
               powers
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               terrours
               to
               evil
               works
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               God
            
             for
             good
             .
             Yea
             but
             says
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             their
             Malignant
             Adherents
             ,
             these
             are
             only
             Motives
             of
             subjection
             to
             all
             powers
             ,
             not
             qualifications
             of
             the
             powers
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             are
             indeed
             Motives
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             can
             be
             extended
             to
             none
             but
             to
             these
             powers
             that
             are
             so
             qualified
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             Lawful
             powers
             indefinitely
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             not
             specifying
             any
             Kind
             or
             degree
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             only
             Kings
             &
             Emperours
             were
             here
             meant
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             proven
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             is
             only
             in
             them
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             a
             plurality
             of
             Kings
             or
             Emperours
             at
             Rome
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             :
             if
             he
             meant
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             designed
             him
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             .
             All
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Text
             aggree
             to
             inferiour
             Judges
             also
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             
               Ordained
               of
               God
            
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Rulers
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             ,
             revengers
             by
             Office
             ,
             who
             judge
             not
             for
             man
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             And
             inferiour
             Magistrats
             also
             are
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             when
             doing
             their
             duty
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             yet
             all
             will
             grant
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             and
             turns
             litle
             Tyrants
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             with-stood
             .
             4.
             
             He
             does
             not
             speak
             of
             Nero
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             cannot
             be
             proven
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             he
             had
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             
               Mr
               Prin
            
             shewes
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             at
             this
             time
             :
             and
             if
             he
             meant
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             as
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             be
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             was
             
               de
               facto
            
             .
             All
             men
             know
             ,
             and
             none
             condemns
             the
             fact
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             resisted
             Nero
             at
             length
             ,
             without
             transgressing
             this
             precept
             .
             Yea
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             ,
             the
             Senate
             is
             the
             power
             that
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             this
             Text
             to
             ,
             if
             he
             applied
             it
             to
             any
             in
             particular
             .
             5.
             
             The
             subjection
             here
             required
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             honour
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               Command
            
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             an
             exposition
             ;
             and
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Contraordinatness
             here
             condemned
             :
             Now
             subjection
             takes
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Resistence
             all
             the
             contraries
             forbidden
             ;
             but
             unlimited
             obedience
             is
             not
             here
             required
             ,
             so
             neither
             unlimited
             subjection
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             allow
             
               Passive
               subjection
            
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             even
             to
             Tyrants
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             layes
             on
             that
             yoke
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             sayes
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             us
             to
             lie
             under
             it
             a
             while
             ,
             as
             He
             Commanded
             the
             Jewes
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             :
             of
             which
             passage
             ,
             adduced
             to
             prove
             subjection
             to
             Tyrants
             Universally
             ,
             
               Buchanan
               ubi
               supra
            
             infers
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             Tyrants
             be
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             ,
             because
             God
             by
             His
             Prephet
             Commanded
             His
             people
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             one
             Tyrant
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             likewise
             concluded
             ,
             that
             all
             Tyrants
             ought
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             because
             Ahabs
             house
             was
             Commanded
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             Iehu
             .
             But
             passive
             subjection
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             not
             in
             capacity
             to
             resist
             ,
             is
             necessary
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             
               Passive
               obedience
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             Chimaera
             ,
             invented
             in
             the
             brains
             of
             such
             Sycophants
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             the
             world
             slaves
             to
             Tyrants
             .
             Whosoever
             suffereth
             if
             he
             can
             shun
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             his
             oun
             being
             :
             for
             every
             natural
             thing
             must
             strive
             to
             preserve
             it self
             against
             what
             annoyeth
             it
             ;
             and
             also
             he
             sins
             against
             the
             order
             of
             God
             ,
             Who
             in
             vain
             hath
             ordained
             so
             many
             Lawful
             means
             for
             preservation
             of
             our
             being
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             having
             power
             to
             help
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             abhor
             all
             war
             of
             subjects
             ,
             professedly
             declared
             against
             a
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             all
             war
             against
             Lawful
             Authority
             ,
             founded
             upon
             or
             designed
             for
             maintaining
             Principles
             inconsistent
             with
             Government
             ,
             or
             against
             Policy
             &
             Piety
             ;
             Yea
             all
             war
             without
             Authority
             .
             Yes
             ,
             when
             all
             Authority
             of
             Magistrates
             supreme
             &
             subordinate
             is
             perverted
             and
             abused
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             oppressing
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             overturning
             of
             their
             Laws
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             people
             must
             not
             suspend
             their
             Resistence
             upon
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             men
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             forbear
             the
             Duty
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no●
             the
             peers
             or
             Primores
             to
             lead
             them
             :
             for
             if
             the
             ground
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             the
             call
             clear
             ,
             the
             necessity
             cogent
             ,
             the
             capacity
             probable
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             cannot
             want
             Authority
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             want
             Par●iaments
             to
             espouse
             their
             quarrel
             .
             This
             is
             cleared
             above
             Head.
             2.
             
             Yet
             here
             I
             shall
             adde
             .
             1.
             
             The
             people
             have
             this
             priviledge
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             their
             Rights
             &
             Liberties
             
             as
             well
             as
             Peers
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             before
             they
             erected
             and
             constituted
             Peers
             or
             Primores
             .
             There
             is
             no
             distinction
             of
             quality
             in
             interests
             of
             Nature
             ,
             though
             ther
             be
             in
             Civil
             order
             :
             but
             self
             defence
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             Civil
             order
             .
             In
             such
             Interests
             ,
             people
             must
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             priority
             of
             their
             superiours
             ,
             nor
             suspend
             the
             duties
             they
             owe
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             upon
             the
             manuduction
             of
             other
             mens
             greatness
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             allowing
             self
             defence
             ,
             or
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             against
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             addeth
             no
             such
             restriction
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             only
             be
             done
             by
             the
             conduct
             or
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Primores
             or
             Parliaments
             .
             2.
             
             The
             people
             have
             as
             great
             Interest
             to
             defend
             their
             Religion
             as
             the
             Peers
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             more
             souls
             to
             care
             for
             than
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             fewer
             .
             And
             to
             be
             violented
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             free
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             Peers
             ,
             is
             as
             unsupportable
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             both
             are
             equally
             concerned
             to
             maintain
             Truth
             ,
             and
             rescue
             their
             Brethren
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             chief
             grounds
             of
             war
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             defensive
             war
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             them
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             making
             their
             Resistence
             in
             the
             one
             case
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Both
             are
             alike
             obliged
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             equally
             obnoxious
             to
             Gods
             threatened
             Judgments
             for
             suffering
             Religion
             to
             be
             ruined
             ,
             and
             not
             relieving
             &
             rescuing
             Innocents
             .
             It
             will
             be
             but
             a
             poor
             excuse
             for
             people
             to
             plead
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Peers
             to
             head
             them
             .
             What
             if
             both
             King
             &
             Nobles
             turn
             enemies
             to
             Religion
             ?
             (
             as
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             )
             shall
             people
             do
             nothing
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             then
             ?
             Many
             times
             the
             Lord
             hath
             begun
             a
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             by
             foolish
             things
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             the
             
               least
               of
               the
               flock
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               Ier.
            
             49.
             2.
             and
             50.
             45.
             and
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             begin
             with
             Nobles
             ,
             but
             began
             it
             when
             powers
             &
             Peers
             were
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             :
             and
             when
             He
             blessed
             it
             so
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             the
             publick
             Representatives
             to
             oune
             it
             ,
             what
             was
             done
             by
             private
             persons
             before
             ,
             they
             never
             condenmed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             people
             are
             injured
             without
             the
             Nobles
             ;
             therefore
             they
             may
             resist
             without
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             able
             :
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Argument
             adduced
             to
             make
             it
             unlawful
             to
             resist
             without
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             equally
             make
             it
             unlawful
             
             to
             do
             it
             with
             them
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             true
             the
             Primores
             are
             obliged
             beyond
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             Authority
             more
             than
             others
             to
             concur
             ;
             but
             Separately
             they
             cannot
             act
             as
             Representatives
             judicially
             :
             They
             have
             a
             Magistratical
             power
             ,
             but
             limited
             to
             their
             particular
             Precincts
             where
             they
             have
             Interest
             ,
             and
             cannot
             extend
             it
             beyond
             these
             bounds
             ;
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             concur
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             subjects
             ,
             for
             out
             of
             a
             Parliamentary
             Capacity
             they
             are
             not
             Representatives
             .
             5.
             
             All
             the
             power
             they
             can
             have
             is
             Cumulative
             not
             Privative
             ,
             for
             
               deterior
               conditio
               Domini
               per
               Procurationem
               fieri
               non
               debet
               .
            
             Why
             then
             shall
             the
             Representatives
             betraying
             their
             Trust
             ,
             wrong
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             Trustees
             they
             are
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Lawful
             for
             people
             to
             defend
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             then
             their
             case
             should
             be
             worse
             with
             them
             than
             without
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             done
             it
             before
             they
             had
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             better
             be
             without
             them
             still
             .
             6.
             
             People
             may
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Primores
             ,
             or
             Nobles
             :
             Ergo
             they
             may
             do
             it
             without
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             its
             .
             Lawful
             to
             wave
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Conspiracy
             with
             the
             King
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             disallow
             all
             war
             without
             real
             indeclinable
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             great
             &
             grievous
             wrongs
             sustained
             :
             and
             do
             not
             maintain
             it
             is
             to
             be
             declared
             or
             undertaken
             ,
             upon
             supposed
             Grounds
             ,
             or
             pretended
             Causes
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Question
             is
             impertinently
             stated
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               it
               be
               Lawful
               for
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               a
               party
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               themselves
               injured
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               ,
               to
               Resist
               or
               Oppose
               the
               Supreme
               power
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
            
             For
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             if
             when
             they
             think
             themselves
             injured
             they
             may
             Resist
             ?
             but
             when
             the
             injuries
             are
             real
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             every
             realitie
             of
             injuries
             will
             justify
             their
             Resistence
             ,
             but
             when
             their
             dearest
             &
             nearest
             Liberties
             are
             invaded
             ,
             especially
             when
             such
             an
             invasion
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             threatens
             in●luctable
             subversion
             of
             them
             .
             Next
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             parties
             esteeming
             themselves
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             their
             being
             really
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             doth
             make
             Resistence
             a
             duty
             ;
             except
             
               caeteris
               Paribus
            
             they
             have
             a
             Call
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             
             which
             requires
             real
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             to
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             contended
             for
             to
             be
             real
             &
             legal
             Rights
             ,
             really
             &
             illegally
             encroached
             upon
             :
             their
             Capacity
             gives
             them
             only
             a
             Conveniency
             to
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             previously
             Lawful
             upon
             a
             Moral
             ground
             .
             No
             man
             needs
             to
             say
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ?
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             people
             ?
             For.
             1.
             
             All
             who
             have
             eyes
             in
             their
             head
             may
             judge
             whether
             the
             sun
             shine
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             all
             who
             have
             common
             sense
             may
             judge
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Resistence
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Grievances
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             be
             redressed
             by
             armes
             ,
             are
             not
             hid
             but
             manifest
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             with
             any
             party
             only
             pretending
             their
             suffering
             wrong
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             formality
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             in
             things
             evident
             to
             Natures
             eye
             ,
             as
             Grassant
             Tyranny
             undermining
             &
             overturning
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             must
             be
             .
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             necessitated
             Resistence
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             Judge
             ,
             party
             ,
             Accuser
             ,
             Witness
             ,
             &
             all
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             an
             act
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             for
             people
             to
             defend
             their
             oun
             :
             Defence
             is
             no
             act
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             a
             priviledge
             of
             Nature
             .
             Hence
             these
             common
             sayings
             ,
             
               vim
               vi
               repellere
               omnia
               jura
               permittunt
            
             ;
             And
             
               defendere
               se
               est
               juris
               Naturae
               :
               Defensio
               vitae
               necessaria
               est
               ,
               &
               a
               jure
               Naturali
               profluit
               .
            
             3.
             
             Be
             Judge
             who
             will
             ,
             the
             Tyrant
             cannot
             be
             Judge
             in
             the
             case
             :
             for
             in
             these
             Tyrannical
             Acts
             ,
             that
             force
             the
             people
             to
             that
             Resistence
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Judge
             :
             for
             it
             s
             supposed
             ,
             the
             Judge
             is
             absent
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             the
             party
             that
             does
             the
             wrong
             .
             And
             he
             that
             does
             the
             wrong
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             innocent
             .
             4.
             
             Let
             God
             be
             Judge
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             taking
             cognizance
             of
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             respective
             Manifesto's
             of
             the
             State
             of
             their
             Cause
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             condemn
             Resing
             to
             revenge
             private
             injuries
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Land
             may
             be
             involved
             in
             blood
             ,
             for
             some
             petty
             wrongs
             done
             to
             some
             persons
             ,
             great
             or
             small
             :
             And
             abhor
             revengful
             Usurping
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             sword
             ,
             to
             avenge
             our selves
             for
             personal
             injuries
             .
             As
             Davids
             killing
             of
             Saul
             would
             have
             been
             1
             
               Sam.
               24.
               10
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Sam.
            
             26.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             To
             Object
             which
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             were
             very
             impertinent
             :
             for
             it
             would
             have
             been
             an
             act
             of
             offence
             in
             a
             remote
             
             defence
             ,
             if
             Saul
             had
             been
             immediatly
             asaulting
             him
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             Lawful
             :
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             an
             act
             of
             private
             revenge
             ,
             for
             a
             personal
             injurie
             ,
             and
             a
             sinful
             preventing
             of
             Gods
             promise
             of
             Davids
             succession
             ,
             by
             a
             scandalous
             Assassination
             .
             But
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             then
             David
             was
             Resisting
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             supposes
             he
             might
             
               descend
               into
               battel
               &
               perish
               1
               Sam.
            
             26.
             10.
             not
             excluding
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             perish
             in
             battel
             against
             himself
             resisting
             him
             .
             We
             are
             commanded
             indeed
             
               not
               to
               resist
               evil
            
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             smite
             us
             on
             the
             one
             check
             ,
             to
             turn
             to
             him
             the
             other
             also
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             39.
             and
             to
             
               recompense
               to
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               Rom.
            
             12.
             17.
             
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             condemn
             self
             defence
             ,
             or
             Resisting
             Tyrants
             violently
             ,
             endangering
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             but
             only
             resistence
             by
             way
             of
             private
             revenge
             &
             retaliation
             ,
             and
             enjoins
             patience
             ,
             when
             the
             clear
             call
             &
             dispensation
             do
             inevitably
             call
             into
             suffering
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             all
             violence
             &
             Sacriledge
             ,
             to
             the
             subverting
             of
             Religion
             &
             Righteousness
             .
             These
             Texts
             do
             no
             more
             condemn
             private
             persons
             retaliating
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             than
             Magistrats
             retaliating
             private
             persons
             ,
             unless
             Magistrats
             be
             exempted
             from
             this
             precept
             ,
             and
             consequently
             be
             not
             among
             Christs
             followers
             :
             Yea
             they
             do
             no
             more
             forbid
             private
             persons
             to
             resist
             the
             unjust
             violence
             of
             Magistrats
             ,
             than
             to
             resist
             the
             unjust
             violence
             of
             private
             persons
             .
             That
             Objection
             from
             our
             Lords
             reproving
             
               Peter
               Math.
               26.
               52.
               
               Put
               up
               thy
               sword
               for
               all
               they
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             hath
             no
             weight
             here
             :
             for
             this
             condemns
             only
             making
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             private
             revenge
             ,
             or
             usurping
             the
             use
             of
             it
             without
             Authority
             (
             and
             so
             condemns
             all
             Tyrants
             )
             which
             private
             subjects
             do
             not
             want
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             or
             using
             it
             without
             necessity
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             Peters
             case
             ,
             
               tum
               quia
               valebat
               Christus
               se
               ipsum
               defendere
               ,
               tum
               quia
               volebat
               se
               ipsum
               tradere
               ,
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             Christ
             could
             easily
             have
             defended
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             for
             Peters
             rashness
             ;
             it
             condemns
             also
             a
             rash
             precipitating
             and
             preventing
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             to
             acts
             of
             Resistence
             :
             But
             otherwise
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Peters
             fault
             to
             defend
             his
             Master
             ,
             
             but
             a
             necessary
             duty
             .
             The
             reason
             our
             Lord
             gives
             for
             that
             inhibition
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             two
             fold
             ;
             one
             expressed
             
               Math.
               26.
               52.
               for
               they
               that
               take
               the
               sword
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             if
             Peter
             were
             hereby
             threatened
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             that
             were
             coming
             to
             take
             Christ
             ,
             they
             usurped
             the
             sword
             of
             Tyrannical
             violence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             threatened
             with
             destruction
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Romans
             :
             so
             is
             that
             commination
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyrants
             that
             serve
             him
             
               Rev.
               13.
               10.
               he
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               sword
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             terrible
             word
             against
             persecuters
             .
             The
             other
             reason
             is
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             11.
             
             —
             
               The
               Cup
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               ?
            
             Which
             clearly
             resells
             that
             Objection
             of
             Christs
             non-resistence
             .
             To
             which
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             suffering
             was
             the
             end
             of
             His
             voluntary
             suscepted
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             His
             errand
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             undertaken
             by
             Himself
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             practice
             :
             Thô
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             His
             Sufferings
             He
             left
             us
             an
             
               ensample
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               His
               steps
               1
               Pet.
            
             2.
             21.
             
             In
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             He
             was
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             His
             Sufferings
             were
             the
             purest
             Rule
             &
             Example
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             submission
             ,
             patience
             ,
             constancy
             ,
             meekness
             &c.
             but
             not
             as
             He
             was
             our
             Sponsor
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             were
             unlawful
             for
             us
             to
             flee
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             resist
             ,
             because
             He
             would
             not
             flee
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             we
             are
             not
             for
             Rising
             in
             Armes
             for
             triffles
             of
             our
             oun
             things
             ,
             or
             small
             injuries
             done
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             are
             dear
             to
             us
             as
             men
             and
             as
             Christians
             are
             in
             hazard
             :
             So
             we
             are
             not
             for
             Rising
             up
             in
             Armes
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             our
             Religion
             against
             his
             force
             .
             We
             do
             not
             think
             it
             the
             way
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             to
             propogate
             Religion
             by
             Armes
             :
             Let
             Persecuters
             &
             Limbs
             of
             Antichrist
             take
             that
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             think
             it
             a
             Priviledge
             which
             Christ
             hath
             allowed
             us
             ,
             to
             defend
             &
             preserve
             our
             Religion
             by
             Armes
             :
             especially
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             established
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Land-right
             ,
             and
             the
             dearest
             and
             most
             precious
             Right
             &
             Interest
             we
             have
             
             to
             contend
             for
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               .
               18.
               36.
               
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               if
               my
               Kingdom
               were
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               would
               my
               Servants
               fight
               that
               I
               should
               not
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             But
             this
             Objection
             will
             not
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             &
             preserved
             even
             by
             Resistence
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             would
             impiously
             &
             sacrilegiously
             spoil
             us
             of
             it
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             for
             then
             all
             were
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             run
             doun
             ,
             by
             slaves
             of
             Hell
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             Antichrists
             vassals
             ,
             Papists
             &
             Malignants
             :
             Yea
             Magistrats
             were
             not
             to
             fight
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             among
             His
             Servants
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Christians
             .
             But
             the
             good
             Confession
             He
             Witnesses
             here
             before
             Pilat
             ,
             is
             that
             He
             hath
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             not
             in
             opposition
             to
             any
             Cesarean
             Majestie
             ;
             So
             it
             must
             not
             be
             usurped
             upon
             by
             any
             King
             of
             Clay
             ,
             but
             is
             specifically
             distinct
             from
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             to
             no
             earthly
             power
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ;
             whereof
             this
             is
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             security
             for
             earthly
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             His
             Servants
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             not
             appointed
             by
             Him
             to
             propogate
             it
             by
             Armes
             ,
             nor
             to
             deliver
             Him
             their
             King
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             because
             He
             would
             not
             suffer
             His
             Glorious
             design
             of
             Redemption
             to
             be
             any
             longer
             retarded
             :
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             thô
             they
             are
             not
             to
             propogate
             it
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             carnal
             weapons
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             preserve
             it
             with
             such
             weapons
             as
             men
             .
             Hence
             that
             old
             saying
             may
             be
             vindicated
             ,
             
               preces
               &
               lachrimae
               sunt
               arma
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             Prayers
             and
             tears
             are
             the
             Armes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             grant
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             the
             only
             best
             prevailing
             Armes
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             all
             others
             would
             be
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             (
             together
             with
             Preaching
             &
             Church
             Discipline
             &c.
             )
             are
             the
             only
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Spiritual
             Armes
             ,
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Members
             thereof
             are
             also
             Men
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             they
             may
             use
             the
             same
             weapons
             that
             others
             do
             ,
             
               And
               ye
               my
               flock
               the
               flock
               of
               my
               Pasture
               are
               men
               saith
               the
               Lord
               Ezek.
            
             33.
             31.
             
             Yea
             from
             this
             I
             shall
             take
             an
             Argument
             :
             It
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             private
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             resist
             a
             Tyrant
             by
             Prayers
             and
             tears
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             Lawful
             also
             to
             resist
             him
             by
             violence
             ;
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             grant
             
             by
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             duty
             to
             pray
             against
             Tyrants
             
               Head
               2.
               
               Ergo
            
             —
             The
             Connexion
             is
             founded
             upon
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             This
             personal
             Resistence
             by
             violence
             ,
             is
             as
             consistent
             with
             that
             Command
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               unto
               the
               higher
               Powers
               —
               whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             Resistence
             by
             Prayer
             is
             with
             that
             1
             
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               I
               exhort
               —
               that
               —
               Supplications
               —
               be
               made
               —
               for
               Kings
               and
               for
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               .
            
             If
             the
             Prince
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             is
             unlawful
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             a
             sinful
             resistence
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             to
             pray
             against
             him
             )
             no
             less
             than
             the
             other
             (
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             )
             Therefore
             when
             he
             becomes
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             destroyer
             of
             the
             Lords
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             not
             pray
             for
             him
             except
             conditionally
             ,
             but
             against
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             I
             may
             also
             fight
             against
             him
             as
             such
             .
             2.
             
             As
             Adversaries
             themselves
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             Resistence
             by
             Prayers
             &
             tears
             is
             more
             powerful
             &
             effectual
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             So
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             make
             the
             one
             treasonable
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             deservedly
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             is
             doing
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             turneth
             Tyrant
             ,
             neither
             can
             justly
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premitted
             ,
             I
             shall
             come
             shortly
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             this
             Truth
             ,
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               duty
               for
               a
               Community
               (
               whether
               they
               have
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Primores
               ,
               Nobles
               &
               Representatives
               or
               not
               )
               to
               endeavour
               ,
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Lives
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               &
               Liberties
               ,
               to
               Resist
               &
               Repress
               the
               Usurpation
               &
               Tyranny
               of
               prevailing
               Dominators
               ,
               using
               or
               abusing
               their
               Power
               ,
               for
               subverting
               Religion
               ,
               invading
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               overturning
               the
               foundamental
               Laws
               of
               their
               Country
               .
            
             Wherein
             I
             shall
             be
             but
             short
             ,
             because
             this
             Truth
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             all
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Head.
            
             Yet
             I
             may
             only
             hint
             at
             many
             other
             ;
             And
             prosecute
             them
             in
             this
             Order
             .
             First
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             &
             Nations
             .
             Secondly
             from
             the
             Common
             practice
             of
             all
             Christian
             people
             .
             Thirdly
             from
             express
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             first
             Class
             are
             very
             multifarious
             :
             I
             shall
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             as
             Compendiously
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             only
             give
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             in
             a
             Syllogistical
             forme
             ,
             
             without
             expatiating
             save
             where
             the
             matters
             requires
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             greatest
             Antagonists
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             through
             the
             clearness
             thereof
             are
             forced
             to
             assert
             &
             grant
             such
             particulars
             ,
             as
             will
             by
             Consequence
             justify
             this
             plea.
             1.
             
             
               Barclay
               contra
               Monarchum
            
             .
             is
             cited
             by
             the
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
            
             and
             
               Ius
               Populi
            
             asserting
             ,
             that
             
               if
               a
               King
               will
               alienate
               &
               subject
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               without
               his
               Subjects
               consent
               ,
               or
               be
               carried
               with
               a
               hostile
               mind
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               actually
               lost
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               may
               not
               only
               Lawfully
               resist
               ,
               but
               also
               depose
               him
               .
            
             
               Grotius
               de
               jure
               belli
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             asserts
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             if
             he
             but
             attempt
             to
             do
             so
             he
             may
             be
             resisted
             .
             The
             
               Surveyer
               of
               Nap●tali
            
             grants
             the
             same
             pag.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Yea
             this
             hath
             been
             granted
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Scotland
            
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Kings
             alienating
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             Resisted
             .
             Hence
             (
             1
             If
             vendition
             or
             alienation
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             attempts
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             annull
             a
             Kings
             Authority
             ;
             Then
             an
             alienation
             of
             them
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             devoted
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             selling
             them
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             is
             attempted
             by
             this
             King
             ,
             gives
             the
             people
             a
             right
             to
             Resist
             him
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             conceded
             :
             Ergo
             —
             (
             2
             )
             We
             need
             say
             no
             more
             to
             apply
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             carrying
             a
             hostile
             mind
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             people
             does
             forfeit
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             people
             right
             to
             Resist
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Papist
             is
             alwise
             known
             to
             carry
             a
             hostile
             mind
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             designs
             declared
             these
             27
             years
             have
             been
             demonstrative
             efforts
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               Dr
               Ferne
            
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               that
               personal
               defence
               is
               Lawful
               against
               the
               sudden
               ,
               illegal
               ,
               &
               inevitable
               assaults
               of
               the
               Kings
               Messengers
               ,
               or
               of
               himself
               in
               so
               far
               as
               to
               ward
               off
               his
               blowes
               ,
               or
               hold
               his
               hands
               .
               As
               also
               he
               alloweth
               private
               persons
               Libertie
               ,
               to
               deny
               subsidies
               &
               tribute
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               when
               he
               imployeth
               it
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             Hence
             (
             1
             )
             If
             one
             man
             may
             defend
             himself
             against
             the
             sudden
             ,
             illegal
             ,
             &
             inevitable
             assaults
             of
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Messengers
             ;
             Then
             may
             many
             men
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Lives
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             surprising
             Massacres
             ,
             the
             sudden
             assaults
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             devised
             &
             deliberate
             assaults
             of
             a
             Tyrants
             bloody
             Emissaries
             ,
             which
             are
             illegal
             &
             inevitable
             ,
             as
             
             all
             their
             furious
             &
             bloody
             on-sets
             have
             been
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             acknowledged
             :
             Ergo
             —
             (
             2
             )
             If
             people
             may
             deny
             subsidies
             to
             a
             King
             when
             he
             employeth
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             Then
             (
             as
             this
             justifies
             the
             denyal
             of
             the
             Cess
             ,
             imposed
             for
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             banishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             So
             )
             this
             gives
             them
             right
             to
             Resist
             him
             (
             for
             if
             he
             be
             the
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             then
             for
             this
             Cause
             tribute
             must
             be
             paid
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             Rom.
             13.
             6.
             and
             if
             tribute
             must
             not
             be
             paid
             then
             he
             is
             not
             the
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             resisted
             )
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             allowed
             ;
             Ergo
             —
             3.
             
             
               
                 
                   Bodin
                   de
                   Repub.
                   lib.
                   2.
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 granteth
                 ,
              
               if
               a
               King
               turn
               Tyrant
               ,
               he
               may
               Lawfully
               ,
               at
               his
               subjects
               request
               ,
               be
               invaded
               ,
               resisted
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               or
               slain
               by
               a
               foraign
               Prince
               .
            
             Hence
             ,
             if
             foraign
             Princes
             may
             Lawfully
             help
             a
             people
             oppressed
             by
             their
             oun
             Soveraign
             ;
             then
             people
             may
             Resist
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             able
             and
             hold
             in
             their
             pains
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             granted
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Consequence
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             for
             foraigners
             have
             no
             more
             Power
             or
             Authority
             over
             another
             Soveraign
             ,
             then
             the
             people
             have
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             
               
                 
                   Arnisaeus
                   de
                   Author
                   Princip
                   .
                   c.
                   2.
                   n.
                
                 10
                 
              
               .
               granteth
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               proceed
               extrajudicially
               ,
               without
               order
               of
               Law
               ,
               by
               violence
               ,
               every
               private
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               resist
               .
               So
               the
               
                 Surveyer
                 of
                 Naphtali
                 ubi
                 supra
              
               grants
               so
               much
               of
               a
               womans
               violent
               resisting
               attempts
               ,
               against
               the
               honour
               of
               her
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               tending
               to
               ensnare
               her
               in
               sin
               ,
               whereof
               her
               non-resistence
               makes
               her
               guilty
               .
            
             Hence
             (
             1
             )
             If
             every
             extrajudicial
             violence
             of
             a
             Prince
             may
             be
             Resisted
             ;
             Then
             also
             all
             Contrajudicial
             violence
             against
             Law
             or
             reason
             must
             be
             opposed
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             more
             grievous
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             violences
             wherein
             they
             do
             not
             act
             as
             Judges
             must
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             together
             ,
             for
             in
             none
             of
             them
             they
             can
             act
             as
             Judges
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             granted
             :
             Ergo
             —
             (
             2
             )
             If
             a
             woman
             may
             defend
             her
             Chastity
             against
             the
             K.
             lest
             her
             non-resistence
             make
             her
             guilty
             (
             Oh
             if
             all
             women
             had
             been
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             the
             Country
             would
             not
             have
             been
             pestered
             so
             with
             the
             Kings
             bastards
             )
             Then
             may
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             Resist
             a
             Tyrants
             attempts
             upon
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             entycing
             them
             to
             fornication
             with
             the
             Mother
             of
             harlots
             ,
             
             lest
             their
             non-resistence
             make
             them
             guilty
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             yeelded
             :
             Ergo
             —
             5.
             
             That
             same
             
               
                 
                   Arnisaeus
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               saith
               ,
               Of
               the
               former
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               called
               a
               Tyrant
               in
               title
               )
               it
               is
               determined
               by
               all
               without
               any
               difficultie
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               Lawfully
               repulsed
               ,
               or
               if
               by
               force
               he
               be
               gotten
               into
               the
               Throne
               ,
               he
               may
               warrantably
               be
               thence
               removed
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               any
               Jot
               of
               power
               which
               is
               not
               illegitimate
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               resistence
               is
               forbidden
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               no
               further
               to
               be
               looked
               at
               than
               as
               an
               enemy
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             pat
             &
             pertinent
             to
             the
             present
             possessor
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             that
             no
             words
             can
             more
             particularly
             apply
             it
             .
             6.
             
             
               Grotius
               de
               jure
               belli
               Lib.
               1.
               c.
            
             4.
             granteth
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             not
             resisting
             does
             not
             bind
             when
             the
             danger
             is
             most
             weighty
             &
             certain
             .
             
               And
               we
               do
               not
               plead
               for
               it
               in
               any
               other
               case
               .
            
             And
             further
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               non-resistence
               seemeth
               to
               have
               flowed
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               first
               combined
               together
               into
               societie
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               such
               as
               did
               command
               did
               derive
               their
               power
               :
               Now
               if
               it
               had
               been
               asked
               of
               such
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               chuse
               to
               die
               ,
               rather
               than
               in
               any
               case
               to
               resist
               the
               Superior
               with
               Armes
               ?
               I
               know
               not
               if
               they
               would
               have
               yeelded
               thereto
               ,
               unless
               with
               this
               addition
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               not
               be
               resisted
               but
               with
               the
               greatest
               perturbation
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               &
               destruction
               of
               many
               Innocents
               .
               And
               afterwards
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
            
             
               Attamen
               indiscriminatim
               dam●are
               aut
               singulos
               ,
               aut
               partem
               minorem
               ,
               quae
               ultimo
               necessitatis
               praesidio
               sic
               utatur
               ,
               ut
               interim
               &
               communis
               boni
               respectum
               non
               deseruit
               ,
               vix
               ausim
               .
            
             From
             which
             we
             need
             make
             no
             inference
             ,
             the
             Concession
             is
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             answers
             our
             case
             .
             7.
             
             The
             
               Surveyer
               of
               Naphtali
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             cited
             ,
             grants
             
               Legal
               self
               defence
               against
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               plea
               in
               Court
               ,
               for
               safety
               of
               a
               mans
               person
               or
               estate
               —
               as
               also
               in
               the
               case
               of
               most
               habited
               ,
               notour
               ,
               &
               Complete
               Tyranny
               against
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               body
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               known
               Legal
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               the
               being
               of
               Religion
               according
               to
               Law
               —
               And
               in
               case
               of
               his
               not
               being
               in
               his
               natural
               &
               right
               wits
            
             —
             Hence
             (
             1
             )
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             the
             King
             by
             a
             Plea
             in
             Law
             ,
             for
             an
             Estate
             (
             yea
             the
             
             Law
             will
             allow
             ,
             by
             actual
             force
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             it
             illegally
             )
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             for
             their
             lives
             &
             estates
             ,
             Liberties
             &
             Religion
             ,
             to
             resist
             him
             by
             force
             ,
             when
             the
             Legal
             resistence
             is
             not
             admitted
             :
             But
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             yeelded
             here
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Connexion
             is
             :
             The
             Municipal
             Law
             permits
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             &
             Nations
             (
             which
             no
             Municipal
             Law
             can
             infringe
             )
             will
             warrand
             the
             other
             :
             He
             hath
             no
             more
             right
             to
             be
             both
             Judge
             &
             Party
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             the
             other
             :
             And
             he
             can
             no
             more
             act
             as
             Soveraign
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             habited
             ,
             notour
             ,
             &
             Complete
             Tyranny
             against
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             body
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             known
             legal
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             being
             of
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             Then
             we
             desire
             no
             more
             to
             conclude
             the
             duty
             of
             resisting
             this
             Tyranny
             exerced
             this
             27
             years
             habitually
             ,
             which
             the
             desolation
             of
             many
             hindered
             families
             ,
             the
             banishment
             of
             many
             hundreds
             to
             slavery
             ,
             the
             rivers
             of
             blood
             &c.
             have
             made
             Notour
             to
             all
             Scotland
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             the
             perversion
             of
             all
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             Civil
             &
             Religious
             Liberties
             ,
             yea
             the
             subversion
             of
             every
             remaining
             Model
             of
             Our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Reformed
             &
             Covenanted
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &
             Government
             ,
             and
             designs
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             &
             establish
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             have
             made
             Complete
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             granted
             ,
             Ergo
             —
             (
             3
             )
             If
             in
             the
             case
             of
             his
             being
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             he
             should
             run
             upon
             an
             innocent
             man
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             or
             attempt
             to
             cut
             his
             oun
             throat
             ,
             it
             were
             then
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             him
             ▪
             yea
             a
             sin
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             Then
             when
             in
             a
             rage
             ,
             o●
             deliberately
             ,
             he
             is
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             many
             hundreds
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             resisted
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             clear
             :
             Ergo
             —
             8.
             
             King
             
               Iames
               the
               Sixth
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Remonstrance
             for
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             against
             the
             Oration
             of
             
               Cardinal
               Perron
            
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               publick
               Laws
               makes
               it
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               free
               for
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               to
               enterprize
               against
               an
               Usurper
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             Then
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             duty
             ,
             to
             enterprize
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             right
             to
             reign
             ,
             who
             hath
             got
             into
             the
             Throne
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Murder
             ,
             and
             can
             pretend
             no
             right
             but
             that
             of
             Succession
             ,
             which
             I
             proved
             to
             be
             none
             ,
             
             Head.
             2.
             
             However
             we
             see
             by
             these
             Concessions
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             that
             the
             Absolute
             subjection
             they
             talk
             of
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             nor
             the
             prerogative
             be
             so
             incontrollable
             in
             every
             case
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             pretend
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             
               Salus
               populi
            
             hath
             the
             Supremacy
             above
             it
             ,
             And
             that
             also
             in
             these
             cases
             the
             people
             must
             be
             Judges
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             resist
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             I
             may
             argue
             .
             1.
             
             If
             God
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             power
             and
             Author
             of
             all
             Right
             ,
             hath
             given
             unto
             man
             both
             the
             power
             and
             the
             right
             of
             ,
             and
             reason
             to
             manage
             self
             defence
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             wayes
             interdicted
             it
             in
             His
             Word
             to
             be
             put
             forth
             against
             Tyrants
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             use
             it
             against
             them
             upon
             occasion
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             If
             this
             power
             &
             right
             were
             restrained
             in
             man
             against
             the
             unjust
             violence
             of
             any
             ,
             it
             would
             either
             be
             by
             Policy
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             or
             some
             express
             prohibition
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             none
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             :
             Ergo
             —
             Policy
             cannot
             destroy
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             rather
             cumulative
             to
             it
             ;
             A
             man
             entering
             into
             a
             Politick
             Incorporation
             ,
             does
             not
             lose
             the
             priviledge
             of
             nature
             :
             If
             one
             particular
             nature
             may
             defend
             it self
             against
             destroying
             violence
             out
             of
             Societie
             ,
             then
             must
             many
             of
             these
             Natures
             combined
             in
             Societie
             have
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             that
             their
             relative
             duties
             superadde
             an
             obligation
             of
             mutual
             assistence
             .
             Grace
             does
             not
             restrain
             the
             right
             of
             sinless
             nature
             ,
             though
             it
             restrains
             corruption
             :
             but
             self
             defence
             is
             no
             corruption
             :
             Grace
             makes
             a
             man
             more
             a
             man
             than
             he
             was
             .
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             Tyrants
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             Religion
             from
             withstanding
             their
             Cruelty
             :
             The
             Laws
             of
             God
             do
             not
             interf●●e
             ●ne
             with
             another
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Law
             which
             alloweth
             comparative
             re-offending
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             kill
             rather
             than
             be
             killed
             ,
             teacheth
             Resistence
             :
             But
             so
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             alloweth
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             guilty
             or
             Murder
             in
             the
             culpable
             omission
             of
             self
             defence
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             love
             of
             self
             is
             nearer
             and
             greater
             ,
             as
             to
             temporal
             life
             ,
             than
             the
             love
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             measure
             of
             this
             :
             Therefore
             it
             obliges
             rather
             to
             kill
             than
             be
             killed
             ,
             the
             exigence
             of
             necessity
             so
             requiring
             .
             4.
             
             If
             nature
             put
             no
             difference
             
             between
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             than
             of
             another
             man
             ;
             then
             it
             teaches
             to
             Resist
             both
             alike
             :
             But
             it
             putteth
             no
             difference
             ,
             but
             rather
             aggravates
             that
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ;
             being
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             injustice
             of
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             &
             the
             cruelty
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             .
             And
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             might
             defend
             our selves
             from
             the
             lesser
             violence
             ,
             &
             not
             from
             the
             greater
             .
             5.
             
             If
             particular
             Nature
             must
             yeeld
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Universal
             nature
             ;
             then
             must
             one
             man
             ,
             though
             in
             greatest
             power
             ,
             be
             Resisted
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Universal
             Common-wealth
             suffer
             hurt
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             that
             dictates
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             distracted
             father
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             his
             oun
             sons
             ,
             lest
             all
             the
             family
             be
             hurt
             :
             Ergo
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             or
             Kings
             ,
             when
             destructive
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             must
             be
             Resisted
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             &
             so
             but
             particular
             nature
             .
             6.
             
             That
             which
             is
             irrational
             ,
             and
             reflects
             upon
             Providence
             ,
             as
             puting
             men
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             Brutes
             ,
             is
             absurd
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Brutes
             have
             power
             to
             defend
             themselves
             by
             resisting
             what
             annoyes
             them
             ,
             and
             deny
             this
             power
             to
             men
             ,
             is
             irrational
             and
             reflects
             upon
             Providence
             ,
             as
             puting
             men
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             Brutes
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             absurd
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Institution
             of
             Government
             I
             may
             argue
             thus
             :
             That
             power
             and
             Government
             which
             is
             not
             of
             God
             may
             be
             Resisted
             :
             The
             Tyrants
             power
             &
             Government
             ,
             in
             overturning
             Laws
             ,
             subverting
             Religion
             ,
             bringing
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             oppressing
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             Ergo
             it
             may
             be
             Resisted
             :
             The
             Major
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             only
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             because
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             But
             they
             that
             resist
             a
             man
             destroying
             all
             the
             Interests
             of
             mankind
             ,
             overturning
             Laws
             ,
             subverting
             Religion
             &c.
             do
             not
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             this
             would
             tend
             irremedilessly
             to
             overthrow
             all
             Policies
             ,
             and
             open
             a
             gap
             to
             all
             disorder
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             &
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             as
             great
             encouragment
             to
             Tyrants
             to
             do
             what
             they
             lift
             ,
             as
             thieves
             would
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             no
             body
             would
             resist
             them
             or
             bring
             them
             to
             punishment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             
               Original
               Constitution
            
             of
             Government
             by
             men
             ,
             
             It
             may
             be
             argued
             thus
             :
             If
             people
             at
             the
             first
             erection
             of
             Government
             acted
             rationally
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             put
             themselves
             in
             a
             worse
             case
             than
             before
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             Lawful
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             all
             injuries
             ,
             but
             devolved
             their
             rights
             upon
             the
             fiduuciary
             Tutory
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             wrong
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             power
             but
             by
             their
             gift
             ,
             consent
             ,
             &
             choice
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             associated
             not
             to
             their
             detriment
             but
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             and
             determined
             the
             form
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             its
             continuance
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             they
             might
             recur
             to
             their
             primeve
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             settled
             a
             succession
             to
             have
             Course
             not
             
               jure
               hereditario
            
             but
             
               jure
               &
               vi
               legis
            
             ,
             for
             good
             ends
             ;
             Then
             they
             did
             not
             give
             away
             their
             birth-right
             of
             self
             defence
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             resistence
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             to
             withstand
             the
             violence
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             &
             oppressions
             of
             the
             men
             they
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             pervert
             the
             form
             and
             convert
             it
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             but
             did
             retain
             a
             power
             &
             priviledge
             to
             resist
             and
             revolt
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             repell
             their
             violence
             when
             they
             should
             do
             violence
             to
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             ends
             thereof
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             .
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             is
             cleared
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Connexion
             is
             confirmed
             from
             this
             ;
             if
             the
             Estates
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             give
             the
             power
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             oun
             power
             in
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             give
             it
             for
             their
             oun
             good
             ,
             they
             have
             power
             to
             judge
             when
             it
             is
             used
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             evil
             ;
             and
             so
             power
             to
             limit
             &
             resist
             the
             power
             that
             they
             gave
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             way
             &
             
               manner
               of
               erecting
               Governours
            
             by
             Compact
             ,
             the
             necessity
             whereof
             is
             proven
             Head.
             2.
             
             Many
             arguments
             might
             be
             deduced
             ;
             I
             shall
             reduce
             them
             to
             this
             form
             :
             If
             people
             must
             propose
             Conditions
             unto
             Princes
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             them
             acquiesced
             in
             &
             submitted
             unto
             at
             their
             Admission
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             thereupon
             becomes
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Securities
             for
             the
             peoples
             rights
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             giving
             a
             Law
             Claim
             to
             the
             people
             to
             pursue
             the
             Prince
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             fai●ing
             in
             the
             main
             &
             principal
             thing
             Covenanted
             ,
             as
             their
             oun
             Covenanted
             Mandatarius
             who
             hath
             no
             Ius
             or
             Authority
             of
             his
             oun
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             power
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             undertaketh
             
             the
             Government
             ;
             Then
             when
             either
             an
             Usurper
             will
             come
             under
             no
             such
             conditions
             ,
             or
             a
             Tyrant
             doth
             break
             all
             these
             conditions
             ,
             which
             he
             once
             accepted
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             
               stricto
               jure
            
             no
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             
               stricto
               jure
            
             Liberated
             from
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             &
             must
             Defend
             themselves
             and
             their
             fundamental
             Rights
             &
             Priviledges
             ,
             Religion
             &
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Resist
             the
             Tyanny
             overturning
             them
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Connexion
             is
             clear
             :
             And
             the
             Minor
             is
             proved
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             at
             length
             demonstrated
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             by
             
               Ius
               Populi
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
             See
             Arg.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
             Head.
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             Magistracy
             it
             may
             be
             argued
             thus
             .
             That
             power
             which
             is
             properly
             neither
             Parental
             ,
             nor
             Marital
             ,
             nor
             Masterly
             ,
             &
             Despotick
             ,
             over
             the
             Subjects
             Persons
             &
             goods
             ,
             but
             only
             fiduciary
             and
             by
             way
             of
             trust
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             Resisted
             than
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             so
             :
             But
             that
             power
             which
             is
             properly
             so
             ,
             that
             is
             Parental
             power
             ,
             and
             Marital
             ,
             and
             Masterly
             ,
             may
             be
             Resisted
             in
             many
             cases
             :
             Ergo
             that
             power
             which
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             ,
             but
             only
             fiduciary
             is
             more
             to
             be
             Resisted
             .
             That
             a
             Kings
             power
             over
             his
             subjects
             is
             neither
             Parental
             ,
             nor
             Marital
             ,
             &c.
             is
             proven
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Major
             needs
             no
             Probation
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             clear
             by
             Instances
             .
             1.
             
             If
             Children
             may
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             resist
             the
             fury
             of
             their
             father
             ,
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             then
             must
             private
             subjects
             Resist
             the
             rage
             &
             Tyranny
             of
             Princes
             ,
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             dearest
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             stricter
             obligation
             Moral
             between
             King
             &
             people
             ,
             than
             between
             Parents
             &
             Children
             ,
             nor
             so
             strict
             ;
             and
             between
             Tyrants
             &
             people
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             :
             But
             the
             former
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             If
             Wives
             may
             Lawfully
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             unjust
             violence
             of
             enraged
             Husbands
             ;
             then
             must
             private
             subjects
             have
             power
             to
             Resist
             the
             furious
             assaults
             of
             enraged
             Tyrants
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             tye
             betwixt
             them
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             between
             man
             &
             wife
             ;
             yea
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             3.
             
             If
             Servants
             may
             defend
             themselves
             against
             their
             Masters
             ;
             then
             must
             private
             subjects
             defend
             themselves
             against
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             his
             Emissaries
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Kings
             power
             be
             only
             
             fiduciary
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Paun
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             got
             to
             keep
             ;
             then
             when
             that
             power
             is
             manifestly
             abused
             ,
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             them
             that
             entrusted
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             Resisted
             by
             all
             whom
             he
             undertook
             to
             protect
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             in
             the
             
               Limited
               power
            
             of
             Princes
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             argued
             :
             If
             Princes
             be
             limited
             by
             Laws
             &
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             Plea's
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             absolute
             power
             to
             do
             &
             command
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             limited
             both
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             cannot
             make
             what
             Laws
             they
             will
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             peoples
             Rights
             ,
             nor
             execute
             the
             Laws
             made
             according
             to
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             conser
             on
             others
             a
             Lawless
             licence
             to
             oppress
             whom
             they
             please
             ;
             Then
             when
             they
             turn
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             arrogate
             a
             Lawless
             Absoluteness
             ,
             and
             cross
             the
             Rules
             &
             transgress
             the
             Bounds
             prescribed
             by
             Gods
             Law
             &
             mans
             Law
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             oun
             lust
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             arbitrarly
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             Resisted
             by
             force
             ,
             when
             a
             legal
             resistence
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             :
             But
             all
             Princes
             are
             limited
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Connexion
             may
             be
             thus
             confirmed
             in
             short
             :
             That
             power
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             may
             be
             resisted
             :
             But
             an
             absolute
             illimited
             power
             ,
             crossing
             the
             Rules
             and
             transgressing
             the
             bounds
             prescribed
             by
             Gods
             Law
             and
             mans
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             Ergo
             it
             may
             be
             Resisted
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Further
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             Government
             it
             may
             be
             argued
             several
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             power
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             evil
             &
             Tyrannical
             ,
             can
             tye
             none
             to
             subjection
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             oblige
             to
             anything
             ,
             it
             tyes
             to
             Resistence
             :
             But
             the
             power
             of
             a
             King
             against
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             subjects
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             evil
             &
             Tyrannical
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             plain
             ,
             for
             Wickedness
             can
             tye
             no
             man
             but
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             That
             power
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Law
             evil
             &
             Tyrannical
             is
             Wickedness
             .
             2.
             
             That
             power
             and
             those
             Acts
             ,
             which
             neither
             King
             can
             exerce
             nor
             command
             ,
             nor
             others
             execute
             ,
             nor
             any
             obey
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             Resisted
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             power
             and
             Acts
             that
             oppress
             the
             subjects
             ,
             and
             overturn
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             :
             
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             is
             evident
             from
             Scriptures
             condemning
             oppression
             &
             violence
             ,
             both
             in
             them
             that
             command
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             that
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             also
             them
             that
             obey
             such
             wicked
             commands
             .
             The
             Major
             is
             clear
             from
             Reason
             :
             both
             because
             such
             power
             &
             such
             Acts
             as
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             ,
             cannot
             be
             executed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             obeyed
             Lawfully
             ,
             are
             sinful
             &
             wicked
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Magistratical
             power
             ,
             for
             that
             may
             alwayes
             be
             exerced
             &
             executed
             Lawfully
             .
             And
             what
             a
             man
             cannot
             command
             ,
             the
             resisting
             of
             that
             he
             cannot
             punish
             :
             But
             acts
             of
             oppression
             against
             Law
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             a
             man
             cannot
             command
             .
             Ergo
             the
             Resisting
             of
             these
             he
             cannot
             punish
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Government
             or
             Administration
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Law
             &
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             Resisted
             ;
             But
             that
             Government
             or
             Administration
             ,
             which
             undermines
             or
             overturnes
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             not
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Law
             &
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Major
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             His
             Law
             &
             Will
             ,
             is
             irresistible
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
             The
             Assumption
             is
             undenyable
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             From
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             Mankind
             :
             yea
             all
             that
             have
             been
             either
             wise
             or
             honest
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             held
             that
             
               Salus
               Populi
               est
               Suprema
               Lex
            
             ,
             The
             Arguments
             may
             run
             thus
             ,
             in
             short
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             makes
             the
             Holy
             one
             to
             cross
             His
             oun
             ends
             in
             giving
             Governours
             ,
             must
             be
             absurd
             &
             Unchristian
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             irrational
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             makes
             all
             Kings
             &
             Tyrants
             irresistible
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
             Ergo
             —
             The
             minor
             I
             prove
             :
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             makes
             God
             intending
             His
             oun
             Glory
             &
             the
             peoples
             good
             ,
             to
             give
             Governours
             both
             as
             Fathers
             to
             preserve
             and
             as
             Murderers
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             must
             make
             the
             Holy
             one
             to
             cross
             His
             oun
             ends
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             Contradictory
             :
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             makes
             all
             Kings
             &
             Tyrants
             irresistible
             &c.
             is
             such
             :
             For
             by
             Office
             they
             are
             Fathers
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             by
             Office
             also
             they
             must
             be
             Murderers
             ,
             vested
             with
             such
             a
             power
             from
             God
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             irresistible
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ;
             seeing
             
             every
             power
             that
             is
             irresistible
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Hence
             also
             when
             a
             Blessing
             turns
             a
             Curse
             it
             is
             no
             more
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             resisted
             :
             But
             when
             a
             King
             turns
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             overturning
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             then
             a
             Blessing
             turns
             a
             Curse
             :
             Ergo
             —
             2.
             
             Means
             are
             to
             be
             Resisted
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             useful
             for
             but
             destructive
             to
             the
             ends
             they
             were
             appointed
             for
             :
             But
             Governours
             overturning
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             are
             Means
             not
             useful
             for
             ,
             but
             destructive
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             ,
             Seeing
             then
             they
             are
             neither
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Ergo
             —
             3.
             
             If
             all
             powers
             &
             Prerogatives
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             only
             means
             appointed
             for
             and
             should
             vaile
             unto
             the
             Supreme
             Law
             of
             the
             peoples
             Safety
             ,
             and
             all
             Laws
             be
             subordinate
             to
             and
             corroborative
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             when
             cross
             to
             it
             are
             eatenus
             null
             &
             no
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             Law-formalities
             in
             Competition
             with
             it
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             all
             Parliamentary
             priviledges
             must
             yeeld
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             King
             &
             Parliament
             both
             conspiring
             have
             no
             power
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             Soveraign
             power
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             resignation
             from
             the
             people
             can
             comprize
             any
             Authority
             to
             act
             against
             it
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             obey
             this
             Supreme
             Law
             ,
             in
             Resisting
             all
             powers
             &
             Prerogatives
             ,
             all
             Laws
             &
             Law-formalities
             ,
             and
             all
             conspiracies
             whatsoever
             against
             this
             Supreme
             Law
             ,
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             people
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             was
             proven
             
               Head.
               2.
               
               Ergo
            
             —
             4.
             
             That
             power
             which
             is
             obliged
             &
             appointed
             to
             command
             &
             rule
             ,
             Justly
             &
             Religiously
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             set
             over
             them
             on
             these
             conditions
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             cannot
             tye
             them
             to
             subjection
             without
             Resistence
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             is
             abused
             to
             destruction
             of
             Laws
             :
             Religion
             ,
             and
             people
             :
             But
             all
             power
             is
             so
             obliged
             &
             appointed
             :
             Therefore
             whensoever
             it
             is
             so
             abused
             it
             cannot
             tye
             people
             to
             subjection
             ,
             but
             rather
             oblige
             them
             to
             Rejection
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             From
             the
             Obedience
             required
             to
             Government
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             argued
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             may
             flee
             from
             Tyrants
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             Resist
             them
             :
             But
             we
             may
             flee
             from
             Tyrants
             :
             Ergo
             we
             may
             Resist
             them
             .
             The
             Connexion
             I
             prove
             (
             1
             )
             If
             all
             grounds
             of
             Justice
             will
             warrand
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             one
             be
             duty
             so
             is
             the
             other
             :
             But
             the
             former
             
             is
             true
             :
             For
             the
             same
             justice
             &
             equity
             that
             warrands
             declining
             a
             Tyrants
             unjust
             violence
             by
             flight
             ,
             will
             warrand
             Resistence
             when
             flight
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             The
             same
             Principle
             of
             self
             defence
             ,
             that
             makes
             flight
             duty
             when
             Resistence
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             will
             aso
             make
             Resistence
             duty
             when
             flight
             is
             not
             possible
             ;
             The
             same
             Principle
             of
             Charity
             to
             Wives
             &
             Children
             ,
             that
             makes
             flight
             Lawful
             when
             by
             Resistence
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             Tyranny
             ,
             will
             make
             Resistence
             duty
             when
             by
             flight
             they
             cannot
             evite
             it
             ;
             The
             same
             Principle
             of
             Conscience
             to
             keep
             Religion
             free
             ,
             that
             prompts
             to
             flight
             when
             Resistence
             will
             not
             save
             it
             ,
             will
             also
             prompt
             to
             Resist
             when
             flight
             is
             not
             practicable
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             to
             flee
             from
             a
             just
             power
             ,
             when
             in
             Justice
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             its
             sword
             ,
             be
             to
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             and
             so
             sin
             ;
             then
             to
             flee
             from
             an
             unjust
             power
             must
             be
             also
             a
             Resisting
             of
             the
             abusing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             is
             Resistence
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             power
             resisted
             makes
             the
             one
             Lawful
             the
             other
             not
             :
             Again
             ,
             if
             Royal
             power
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             interposing
             seas
             and
             miles
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             by
             interposing
             walls
             &
             armes
             ?
             both
             is
             resistence
             ,
             for
             against
             a
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             that
             would
             be
             resistence
             .
             (
             3
             )
             If
             a
             Tyrant
             hath
             irresistible
             power
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             irresistible
             power
             to
             cite
             &
             summond
             them
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             unlawful
             to
             resist
             his
             murders
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             unlawful
             to
             resist
             his
             summonds
             .
             (
             4
             )
             For
             a
             Church
             or
             Community
             of
             Christians
             persecuted
             for
             Religion
             ,
             to
             flee
             with
             Wives
             &
             Children
             ,
             strong
             &
             weak
             ,
             old
             &
             yong
             ,
             to
             escape
             Tyrannical
             violence
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Land
             ,
             were
             more
             unlawful
             than
             to
             Resist
             :
             For
             what
             is
             not
             possible
             as
             a
             Natural
             means
             of
             preservation
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Lawful
             mean
             ;
             but
             this
             were
             not
             a
             possible
             mean
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             warranted
             in
             Natures
             Law
             ,
             or
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             for
             a
             Communitie
             or
             Society
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             have
             Gods
             Right
             and
             mans
             Law
             to
             the
             Land
             and
             the
             Covenanted
             Priviledges
             thereof
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             Country
             and
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             &
             Papist
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             Idolatry
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             Reformation
             there
             .
             A
             private
             man
             may
             flee
             ,
             but
             flight
             is
             not
             warranted
             of
             them
             as
             of
             a
             private
             single
             man.
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             disobey
             ,
             its
             duty
             to
             
             Resist
             Tyrants
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             :
             But
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             disobey
             them
             .
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Connexion
             only
             will
             be
             stuck
             at
             which
             is
             thus
             strengthened
             :
             If
             subjection
             be
             no
             more
             pressed
             in
             Scripture
             than
             obedience
             ,
             then
             if
             non-obedience
             be
             duty
             ,
             non-subjection
             must
             be
             so
             also
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Resistence
             :
             But
             subjection
             is
             no
             more
             pressed
             in
             Scripture
             than
             obedience
             :
             For
             all
             Commands
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Higher
             powers
             as
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             do
             only
             respect
             Lawful
             Magistrats
             ,
             and
             in
             Lawful
             things
             and
             do
             include
             obedience
             ;
             and
             non-obedience
             to
             the
             power
             so
             qualified
             is
             a
             resisting
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             non-subjection
             :
             If
             then
             obedience
             to
             Magistrats
             be
             duty
             ,
             and
             non-obedience
             sin
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             Tyrants
             sin
             and
             non-obedience
             duty
             ;
             Then
             by
             Parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             subjection
             to
             Magistrats
             is
             duty
             and
             non-subjection
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             also
             subjection
             to
             Tyrants
             is
             sin
             and
             non-subjection
             duty
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             From
             the
             Resistence
             allowed
             in
             all
             Governments
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             argued
             thus
             :
             If
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             defend
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             against
             an
             invading
             army
             of
             Cut-throat
             
               Papists
               ,
               Turks
            
             ,
             or
             Tartars
             ,
             without
             or
             against
             the
             Magistrats
             warrand
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             duty
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             against
             invading
             home-bred
             Tyrants
             ,
             except
             we
             would
             subscribe
             our selves
             home-born
             slaves
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ;
             because
             the
             Magistrats
             power
             cannot
             be
             privative
             &
             destructive
             to
             defence
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             take
             away
             Natures
             birth-right
             to
             defend
             these
             ;
             or
             make
             it
             fare
             the
             worse
             than
             if
             we
             had
             no
             Magistrats
             at
             all
             ,
             now
             if
             we
             had
             no
             Magistrats
             at
             all
             we
             might
             defend
             these
             against
             Invaders
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             have
             Magistrats
             or
             not
             we
             are
             under
             Moral
             obligations
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             endeavour
             the
             defence
             of
             these
             :
             But
             this
             needs
             not
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Proposition
             is
             clear
             :
             If
             Princes
             be
             more
             Tyrannical
             in
             invading
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             themselves
             ,
             than
             in
             suffering
             others
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             hindering
             them
             to
             be
             opposed
             ;
             And
             if
             their
             invasion
             be
             more
             Tyrannical
             ,
             hurtful
             ,
             &
             dangerous
             than
             the
             invasion
             of
             Strangers
             ;
             Then
             if
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             resist
             Strangers
             invading
             these
             Interests
             ,
             it
             is
             
             more
             duty
             to
             Resist
             home-bred
             Tyrants
             invading
             the
             same
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             the
             latter
             .
             Resisting
             in
             the
             one
             case
             is
             no
             more
             Resisting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             From
             the
             Motives
             of
             Resistence
             we
             may
             draw
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             branched
             out
             into
             several
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             reduce
             it
             to
             this
             Complexe
             one
             :
             If
             when
             we
             are
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             we
             cannot
             acquit
             our selves
             in
             the
             duties
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Covenanted
             Religion
             ,
             and
             our
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             absolve
             &
             exoner
             our selves
             from
             the
             sin
             &
             Judgment
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             overturn
             Religion
             ,
             oppress
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             impose
             slavery
             on
             our selves
             ,
             and
             entail
             it
             upon
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             a
             Passive
             subjection
             ,
             submission
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             opposing
             these
             mischiefs
             ;
             Then
             Resistence
             is
             necessary
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Connexion
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             Medium
             ;
             if
             we
             cannot
             discharge
             these
             duties
             by
             subjection
             ,
             submission
             ,
             and
             not
             opposing
             ;
             then
             we
             must
             do
             them
             by
             non-subjection
             ,
             non-submission
             ,
             and
             opposing
             ;
             since
             they
             must
             be
             done
             some
             way
             .
             The
             Assumption
             is
             thus
             confirmed
             .
             1.
             
             The
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             Religion
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             declined
             from
             ,
             &
             overturned
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             to
             Reforme
             our
             oun
             hearts
             &
             wayes
             ,
             and
             keep
             our selves
             Pure
             from
             the
             Corruptions
             established
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             and
             witness
             against
             the
             Complyers
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             work
             ,
             doing
             &
             suffering
             ,
             keep
             &
             contend
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             our
             Testimony
             ;
             But
             further
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             Religion
             is
             become
             a
             fundamental
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Magistrate
             overturning
             it
             ,
             is
             violating
             &
             everting
             the
             main
             grounds
             &
             ends
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             turning
             grassant
             &
             ingrained
             Tyrant
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             not
             only
             so
             Authorized
             &
             Confirmed
             by
             Law
             ,
             but
             Corroberated
             by
             solemn
             vowes
             &
             Covenants
             made
             &
             sworn
             unto
             God
             by
             all
             ranks
             of
             people
             ,
             to
             
               maintain
               &
               defend
               this
               Religion
               with
               their
               lives
               &
               fortunes
            
             —
             and
             
               resist
               all
               contrary
               errors
               &
               corruptions
               according
               to
               their
               vocation
               ;
               and
               the
               uttermost
               of
               that
               power
               that
               God
               puts
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               As
               also
               mutually
               to
               defend
               &
               assist
               one
               another
               .
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             National
             Covenant
             )
             And
             
               sincerely
               ,
               really
               ,
               
               &
               constantly
               endeavour
               —
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               &
               Government
               ,
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               Prelacie
               &c
               —
               and
               to
               assist
               &
               defend
               all
               those
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               same
               bond
               in
               the
               maintaining
               thereof
               —
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Solemn
             League
             )
             Then
             to
             defend
             &
             maintain
             that
             Religion
             and
             themselves
             Professing
             it
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             sought
             to
             be
             razed
             ;
             This
             must
             be
             an
             Interest
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             our
             bodies
             which
             is
             far
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             to
             defend
             our
             Natural
             &
             Civil
             Liberties
             from
             perpetual
             slaverie
             ,
             and
             as
             preferrable
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             Christ
             Interest
             is
             to
             mans
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             end
             of
             all
             self
             preservation
             is
             to
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             being
             the
             end
             of
             all
             self
             preservation
             :
             But
             this
             duty
             cannot
             be
             discharged
             without
             Resistence
             ,
             in
             a
             meer
             Passive
             subjection
             &
             submission
             ;
             Otherwise
             the
             same
             might
             be
             discharged
             in
             our
             universal
             submission
             to
             Turks
             coming
             to
             destroy
             our
             Religion
             .
             Certainly
             this
             Passive
             way
             cannot
             answer
             the
             duty
             of
             
               Pleading
               for
               Truth
               Isai.
               59.
               4.
               seeking
               the
               Truth
               Ier.
            
             5.
             1.
             being
             
               valiant
               for
               it
               Ier.
               9.
               3.
               making
               up
               the
               hedge
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               Gap
               &c.
               Ezek.
            
             22.
             30.
             which
             yet
             are
             necessary
             incumbent
             duties
             according
             to
             our
             Capacity
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             answer
             the
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             Religion
             in
             a
             meer
             Passive
             way
             .
             2.
             
             The
             duty
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Covenanted
             Brethren
             ,
             is
             to
             assist
             &
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             releive
             them
             when
             oppressed
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             our
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             antecedently
             by
             the
             Royal
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             among
             men
             toward
             each
             other
             ,
             
               Math.
               7.
               12.
               
               All
               things
               whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               to
               yow
               ,
               do
               ye
               even
               so
               to
               them
            
             —
             We
             would
             have
             them
             helping
             us
             when
             we
             are
             oppressed
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             do
             to
             them
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             hands
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             forbear
             to
             deliver
             them
             for
             fear
             the
             Lord
             require
             their
             blood
             at
             our
             hand
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             meer
             subjection
             with
             out
             Resistence
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             free
             our selves
             of
             the
             sin
             &
             judgment
             of
             Tyrants
             by
             meer
             Passive
             subjection
             :
             We
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             people
             have
             been
             so
             involved
             and
             punished
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Tyrants
             ;
             As
             the
             people
             of
             Iudah
             for
             
               Manasseh
               2
               King.
            
             21.
             11.
             
             &c.
             Ier.
             15.
             4.
             whose
             sins
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             committed
             ,
             
             the
             judgments
             for
             them
             had
             been
             prevented
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             people
             had
             hindered
             them
             they
             had
             not
             smarted
             ;
             But
             being
             joyntly
             included
             with
             their
             Rulers
             in
             the
             same
             bond
             of
             fidelity
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             accountable
             as
             joynt
             Principals
             with
             their
             Kings
             for
             that
             debt
             ,
             by
             their
             Mutual
             as
             well
             as
             Several
             engagments
             to
             walk
             in
             His
             Wayes
             ,
             they
             were
             lyable
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             Rebellion
             &
             Apostasie
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             hinder
             it
             .
             Hence
             some-what
             must
             be
             done
             to
             free
             our selves
             of
             their
             sin
             and
             to
             escape
             their
             Judgments
             :
             But
             this
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             opposition
             to
             them
             by
             Resistence
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             we
             make
             any
             other
             opposition
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             more
             a
             prey
             to
             their
             fury
             .
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             this
             Truth
             is
             Confirmed
             from
             the
             Common
             Practice
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             under
             Persecution
             .
             Whence
             I
             shall
             draw
             an
             Argument
             
               ab
               Exemplis
            
             ,
             which
             to
             condemn
             were
             impious
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             were
             most
             impudent
             .
             And
             for
             formes
             sake
             ,
             it
             may
             run
             thus
             :
             What
             the
             people
             of
             God
             under
             both
             Testaments
             have
             frequently
             done
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             for
             defending
             ,
             vindicating
             ,
             or
             recovering
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ,
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             again
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             when
             these
             are
             in
             the
             like
             hazard
             :
             But
             under
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             frequently
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             have
             defended
             ,
             vindicated
             ,
             or
             Recovered
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             by
             defensive
             Armes
             ,
             Resisting
             the
             Soveraign
             powers
             that
             sought
             to
             dostroy
             them
             :
             Ergo
             this
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             again
             when
             these
             Religious
             Civil
             &
             natural
             priviledges
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             like
             hazard
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             violent
             encroachments
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             powers
             .
             The
             Proposition
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             except
             by
             them
             that
             do
             profess
             themselves
             enemies
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             condemn
             their
             most
             frequently
             reiterated
             practices
             most
             solemnly
             &
             signally
             ouned
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             for
             which
             they
             contended
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             encouragment
             of
             all
             the
             Patrons
             of
             such
             a
             Cause
             ,
             to
             hope
             that
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             lowest
             it
             shall
             have
             a
             Revival
             &
             Glorious
             Issue
             .
             It
             is
             true
             somtimes
             they
             did
             not
             Resist
             ,
             when
             either
             they
             were
             not
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             see
             a
             Call
             to
             such
             an
             Action
             ,
             but
             
             were
             extraordinarly
             Spirited
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             Passive
             Testimonies
             under
             a
             suffering
             dispensation
             :
             But
             't
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             they
             did
             Resist
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             capacitated
             ,
             called
             ,
             &
             Spirited
             them
             for
             Active
             Testimonies
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             their
             Suffering
             under
             these
             Circumstances
             may
             be
             imitated
             by
             a
             people
             so
             stated
             ;
             Then
             also
             their
             Actions
             under
             these
             other
             Circumstances
             may
             be
             imitated
             ,
             by
             a
             people
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             And
             by
             an
             impartial
             Scrutiny
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             examples
             of
             their
             endeavoured
             Resistence
             will
             be
             litle
             inferiour
             ,
             if
             not
             superiour
             in
             number
             or
             importance
             ,
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             their
             submissive
             Sufferings
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             Which
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             Probation
             of
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             by
             adduction
             of
             many
             Instances
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             cursorly
             glean
             out
             of
             that
             plentiful
             harvest
             that
             Histories
             afford
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             need
             only
             to
             glance
             at
             that
             known
             &
             famous
             History
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             of
             undoubted
             verity
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             Cannonical
             Authority
             .
             In
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             Predictions
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             notable
             account
             of
             Heroick
             Interprizes
             ,
             Atchievments
             ,
             &
             Exploits
             ,
             performed
             by
             them
             that
             
               knew
               their
               God
            
             ,
             and
             tendered
             His
             Glory
             and
             their
             Religion
             &
             Countries
             Liberties
             ,
             above
             the
             Common
             Catechrestick
             notions
             of
             incontrollable
             irresistible
             Royaltie
             ,
             and
             absolute
             implicite
             Loyaltie
             ,
             that
             have
             abused
             the
             world
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             We
             have
             there
             an
             account
             of
             the
             noble
             &
             successful
             Resistence
             of
             a
             party
             of
             a
             few
             Godly
             &
             zealous
             Patriots
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             or
             countenance
             of
             the
             Ephori
             or
             
               Primores
               regni
            
             ,
             against
             a
             King
             universally
             acknowledged
             &
             subjected
             unto
             ,
             that
             
               came
               in
               Peaceably
            
             ,
             and
             obtained
             the
             Kingdom
             
               by
               fl●tt●ries
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             greatest
             part
             and
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             note
             took
             part
             ,
             and
             
               did
               wickedly
               against
               the
               Covenant
            
             and
             Nations
             Interest
             ,
             and
             were
             
               corrupt
               by
               flatteries
            
             :
             Yet
             a
             few
             Priests
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             some
             common
             Country-men
             ,
             did
             go
             to
             armes
             against
             him
             and
             them
             ;
             And
             the
             Lord
             did
             wonderfully
             assist
             them
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             by
             Daniel
             .
             11.
             
             This
             fell
             out
             under
             the
             persecution
             of
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             and
             was
             happily
             begun
             by
             Mathias
             a
             Godly
             Priest
             ,
             and
             his
             five
             Sons
             ,
             who
             being
             commanded
             
             under
             severe
             Certifications
             to
             Worship
             according
             to
             the
             then
             Law
             and
             the
             Kings
             wicked
             lust
             ,
             did
             valiantly
             resist
             that
             abomination
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             defensive
             armes
             :
             which
             while
             living
             he
             Patronized
             ,
             and
             when
             adying
             did
             encourage
             his
             sons
             to
             it
             by
             a
             notable
             Oration
             ,
             shewing
             what
             case
             his
             Country
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             duty
             &
             dignity
             it
             was
             to
             redeem
             &
             deliver
             it
             .
             This
             was
             vigorously
             prosecuted
             by
             
               Iudas
               Maccabeus
            
             ,
             expressly
             for
             the
             quarrel
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             against
             that
             mighty
             Tyrant
             &
             all
             his
             Emissaries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             come
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Persecutions
            
             under
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             this
             Priviledge
             of
             Self
             Defence
             was
             not
             much
             improved
             or
             contended
             for
             by
             Christians
             ,
             who
             studied
             more
             to
             play
             the
             Martyrs
             than
             to
             play
             the
             Men
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             Circumstances
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             Spirit
             for
             and
             call
             them
             unto
             ,
             and
             accept
             off
             their
             hands
             ,
             
               passive
               Testimonies
            
             ;
             while
             they
             were
             incorporate
             under
             a
             Civil
             relation
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             in
             subjection
             to
             Governours
             who
             did
             not
             by
             open
             Tyrannie
             overturn
             their
             Civil
             Liberties
             ,
             only
             did
             endeavour
             to
             eradicate
             Religion
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             had
             never
             become
             their
             Right
             by
             Law
             ;
             while
             they
             were
             scattered
             and
             out
             of
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             never
             could
             come
             to
             a
             separate
             formed
             Community
             by
             joynt
             Concurrence
             &
             Correspondence
             ,
             to
             undertake
             a
             Declared
             Resistence
             ;
             while
             Religion
             was
             only
             a
             propagating
             through
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Providentially
             did
             preclude
             the
             least
             appearance
             that
             might
             be
             of
             propagating
             it
             by
             any
             formed
             force
             ,
             being
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             designed
             to
             save
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             :
             Yet
             even
             then
             ,
             Instances
             are
             not
             wanting
             of
             Christians
             Resisting
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             of
             Rescuing
             their
             Ministers
             &c.
             
             As
             these
             are
             found
             on
             record
             .
             1.
             
             How
             some
             inhabiting
             Mareots
             ,
             with
             force
             rescued
             Dyonisi●●
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             as
             were
             carrying
             him
             away
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             235.
             2.
             
             How
             about
             the
             year
             310.
             the
             Armenians
             waged
             war
             against
             Maximus
             ,
             who
             was
             come
             against
             them
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             How
             about
             the
             year
             342.
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Alexandria
             defended
             Athanasius
             their
             Minister
             ,
             against
             Gregorius
             the
             intruded
             Curate
             ,
             and
             Syrianus
             the
             Emperours
             Captain
             ,
             who
             
             came
             with
             great
             force
             to
             put
             him
             in
             .
             4.
             
             How
             about
             the
             year
             356.
             the
             people
             of
             Constantinople
             did
             in
             like
             manner
             stand
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             Paulus
             ,
             against
             Constantius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             killed
             his
             Captain
             Hermogenes
             :
             And
             afterwards
             in
             great
             Multitudes
             they
             opposed
             the
             intrusion
             of
             the
             Heretick
             Macedonius
             .
             5.
             
             How
             ,
             when
             a
             wicked
             Edict
             was
             sent
             forth
             to
             pull
             doun
             the
             Churches
             of
             such
             as
             were
             for
             the
             Clause
             of
             
               one
               Substance
            
             ,
             the
             Christians
             that
             maintained
             that
             Testimony
             resisted
             the
             bands
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             were
             procured
             at
             the
             Emperours
             Command
             by
             Macedonius
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Mantinians
             to
             embrace
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             :
             But
             the
             Christians
             at
             Mantinium
             ,
             kindled
             with
             an
             earnest
             zeal
             towards
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             went
             against
             the
             Souldiers
             with
             Cheerful
             minds
             &
             valiant
             Courage
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             of
             them
             .
             6.
             
             How
             about
             the
             year
             387.
             the
             people
             of
             Cesarea
             did
             defend
             Basil
             their
             Minister
             .
             7.
             
             How
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Lievtenant
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Valens
             ,
             durst
             not
             execute
             those
             80
             Priests
             who
             had
             came
             to
             supplicate
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             killed
             by
             him
             .
             8.
             
             How
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Mount
             Nitria
             espoused
             Cyril●s
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             assaulted
             the
             Lievtenant
             and
             forced
             his
             Guards
             to
             flee
             .
             9.
             
             How
             about
             the
             year
             404.
             when
             the
             Emperour
             had
             banished
             Chrysostome
             ,
             the
             people
             flocked
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             necessitated
             to
             call
             him
             back
             again
             from
             his
             Exile
             .
             10.
             
             How
             the
             people
             resisted
             also
             the
             transportation
             of
             Ambrose
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             And
             chused
             rather
             to
             lose
             their
             lives
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             their
             pastor
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             .
             11.
             
             How
             the
             Christians
             ,
             oppressed
             by
             Baratanes
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             did
             flee
             to
             the
             Romans
             to
             seek
             their
             help
             .
             And
             Theodosius
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             is
             much
             praised
             for
             the
             war
             which
             he
             commenced
             against
             Chosroes
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             upon
             this
             inducement
             ,
             that
             that
             King
             sought
             to
             ruine
             &
             exstirpate
             those
             Christians
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             when
             Religion
             was
             once
             imbraced
             in
             imbodyed
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             peoples
             common
             Interest
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             defend
             it
             with
             their
             lives
             &
             other
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             
             propagated
             through
             the
             Nations
             :
             Then
             the
             Lord
             did
             call
             for
             other
             more
             Active
             Testimonies
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             &
             defence
             of
             it
             :
             Of
             which
             we
             have
             many
             Instances
             in
             Histories
             .
             About
             the
             year
             894.
             
             The
             Bohemian
             Christians
             Resisted
             Drahomica
             their
             Queen
             ,
             who
             thought
             to
             have
             destroyed
             them
             &
             reintroduced
             Paganisme
             .
             About
             the
             year
             1420.
             they
             maintained
             a
             long
             defensive
             war
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             ,
             under
             the
             managment
             of
             their
             brave
             Captain
             Zizca
             ;
             which
             was
             further
             prosecuted
             after
             him
             by
             the
             remaining
             Thaborites
             .
             And
             again
             in
             this
             Century
             ,
             anno
             1618.
             
             They
             maintained
             a
             Defensive
             war
             against
             the
             Emperour
             
               Ferdinand
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             electing
             and
             erecting
             a
             new
             King
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Frederick
               Palatine
            
             of
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             in
             which
             Cause
             many
             received
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             :
             and
             this
             was
             also
             espoused
             by
             King
             
               Iames
               the
            
             6.
             who
             sent
             to
             aid
             his
             Son
             in
             Law
             against
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             look
             to
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             these
             constant
             Opposers
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             many
             Instances
             of
             their
             Resistence
             .
             About
             the
             year
             1194.
             very
             early
             ,
             while
             Waldo
             (
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             their
             name
             )
             was
             alive
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             defend
             themselves
             by
             Armes
             ,
             after
             the
             bloody
             Edict
             of
             Aldephonsus
             King
             of
             Arragon
             ;
             an
             Edict
             so
             like
             to
             many
             of
             ours
             emitted
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             would
             seem
             our
             Enemies
             have
             taken
             the
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             very
             seemly
             for
             the
             people
             grieved
             with
             such
             Edicts
             to
             imitate
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             their
             practice
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             .
             Anno
             1488.
             they
             resist
             by
             Armes
             
               Albert
               de
               Capitaneis
            
             sent
             by
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             the
             8.
             in
             Pragola
             &
             Frassaniere
             ,
             and
             through
             out
             Piedmont
             ;
             where
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             off-spring
             of
             the
             old
             Waldenses
             had
             their
             residence
             ,
             where
             very
             evidently
             ,
             through
             many
             successions
             of
             ages
             ,
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Successors
             of
             their
             Worthy
             Progenitors
             ,
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             That
             's
             a
             famous
             Instance
             of
             their
             Resistence
             ,
             in
             opposing
             vigorously
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Trinity
            
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             Piedmont
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             so
             solemnly
             asked
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             Whether
             it
             were
             not
             Lawful
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             his
             violence
             ?
             Who
             answered
             affirmatively
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             did
             it
             with
             wonderful
             success
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             thereafter
             .
             Especially
             
             it
             is
             notour
             ;
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             how
             anno
             1655.
             a
             vigorous
             defensive
             war
             was
             prosecuted
             against
             the
             D.
             Savoy
             ,
             by
             their
             Captains
             
               Gianavel
               ,
               Iahier
            
             &c.
             which
             was
             espoused
             by
             many
             Protestant
             Princes
             .
             And
             no
             further
             gone
             than
             the
             very
             last
             year
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             how
             they
             resisted
             the
             Armes
             of
             the
             Tyger
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             that
             helped
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Simplicity
             in
             trusting
             Popish
             promises
             was
             their
             ruine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             look
             over
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             ,
             we
             find
             many
             Instances
             of
             their
             Defensive
             Resisting
             their
             Oppressing
             Superiours
             .
             About
             anno
             1200.
             
             They
             defended
             themselves
             at
             Beziers
             and
             Carcasson
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             and
             his
             Crossed
             Souldiers
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Beziers
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Foix
             ,
             and
             Earle
             Remand
             of
             Thoulouse
             ,
             and
             were
             helped
             by
             the
             English
             who
             then
             possessed
             Guienne
             bordering
             upon
             Thoulouse
             :
             which
             resistence
             continued
             several
             years
             .
             Afterwards
             anno
             1226.
             they
             maintained
             a
             Resistence
             against
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             Spain
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             people
             of
             Arragon
             contesting
             with
             Alphonso
             3
             d.
             and
             associating
             themselves
             together
             against
             him
             .
             And
             they
             tell
             Pedro
             3
             d.
             their
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             contain
             himself
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             they
             would
             pursue
             him
             by
             Armes
             ,
             about
             anno
             1283.
             
             As
             also
             other
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             rose
             in
             Armes
             several
             times
             against
             Pedro
             the
             1
             King
             of
             Castile
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             was
             this
             which
             brought
             the
             Cantons
             of
             Helvetia
             into
             this
             State
             of
             freedom
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             continued
             many
             years
             .
             For
             about
             the
             year
             1260.
             they
             levied
             war
             against
             their
             oppressing
             nobles
             .
             And
             anno
             1308.
             they
             joined
             in
             Covenant
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             :
             and
             anno
             1315.
             they
             renewed
             it
             at
             Brunna
             ,
             in
             which
             at
             length
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Cantons
             joined
             ,
             and
             formed
             themselves
             into
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             take
             a
             glance
             of
             the
             Germans
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             at
             the
             very
             Commencement
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             got
             the
             name
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             Resisted
             the
             Emperour
             
               Charles
               the
               fifth
            
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Saxon
             ,
             the
             Land
             Grave
             of
             Hesse
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Magd●burgh
             ,
             with
             Advice
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             
             concluded
             
               That
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Empire
               permitted
               Resistence
               of
               the
               Emperour
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               that
               the
               times
               were
               then
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               force
               of
               Conscience
               did
               lead
               them
               to
               Armes
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               League
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               though
               Caesar
               or
               any
               in
               his
               name
               should
               make
               war
               against
               them
               —
               for
               since
               he
               attempteth
               to
               root
               out
               Religion
               ,
               and
               subvert
               our
               Liberties
               ,
               he
               giveth
               us
               cause
               enough
               to
               resist
               him
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               The
               matter
               standing
               as
               it
               doth
               ,
               we
               may
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Resist
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               shewed
               both
               by
               Sacred
               &
               Profane
               Histories
            
             —
             And
             so
             they
             undertooke
             and
             stated
             the
             war
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             but
             cast
             an
             eye
             over
             to
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             how
             much
             they
             stand
             obliged
             to
             this
             practice
             of
             Defensive
             Armes
             ;
             having
             thereby
             recovered
             both
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             established
             themselves
             into
             a
             fiourishing
             State.
             We
             find
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               D.
               de
               Alva's
            
             Persecution
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             defend
             Haerlem
             and
             Valenciennes
             in
             Henault
             ,
             and
             went
             on
             till
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             William
             of
             Nassaw
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             they
             declared
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             have
             fallen
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             those
             Countries
             :
             and
             so
             effectually
             shook
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Spanish
             Tyrannie
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             we
             go
             to
             the
             
               French
               Hugenots
            
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             many
             Instances
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             brave
             Heroes
             raised
             up
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             principle
             and
             prosecute
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ,
             of
             older
             &
             later
             date
             .
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             wars
             of
             France
             is
             stored
             with
             their
             Trophees
             ;
             and
             the
             Memories
             of
             Condie
             &
             Coligni
             will
             ever
             be
             fragrant
             .
             There
             were
             many
             Resistences
             there
             ,
             both
             before
             &
             since
             the
             
               Parisian
               Massacre
            
             .
             It
             is
             sad
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Protestants
             there
             are
             so
             far
             degenerate
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             many
             practices
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             Resisting
             the
             encroachments
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ,
             prove
             the
             same
             .
             And
             when
             Mathias
             denyed
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             unto
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Austria
             ,
             they
             took
             up
             Armes
             in
             their
             oun
             defence
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             Protestation
             unto
             the
             Estates
             of
             Hungarie
             ,
             requiring
             their
             Assistence
             ,
             conforme
             to
             their
             League
             .
             And
             now
             this
             present
             war
             there
             founded
             upon
             this
             plea.
             
          
           
           
             12.
             
             The
             Polonians
             have
             often
             times
             levied
             war
             against
             their
             Kings
             :
             and
             we
             are
             furnished
             by
             Clark
             in
             his
             Martyrol
             .
             with
             a
             late
             Instance
             of
             their
             Resistence
             against
             the
             Soveraign
             Powers
             ,
             at
             Lesita
             in
             
               Poland
               anno
            
             1655.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Danes
             &
             Swedes
             have
             not
             been
             wanting
             for
             their
             parts
             in
             taking
             course
             with
             their
             Christierns
             ,
             Kings
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             whom
             they
             resisted
             &
             punished
             .
             And
             generally
             ,
             wherever
             the
             Reformation
             was
             received
             ,
             we
             find
             this
             principle
             espoused
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             prosecuted
             .
             Nay
             there
             hath
             been
             no
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             they
             have
             either
             resisted
             or
             killed
             Tyrants
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             most
             Deserving
             &
             Celebrated
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             espoused
             the
             quarrel
             of
             oppressed
             Subjects
             .
             Not
             only
             such
             as
             Tamerlanc
             ,
             whose
             observable
             Saying
             is
             noted
             ,
             when
             he
             advanced
             against
             
               Bajazet
               ,
               I
               go
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               to
               chastise
               his
               Tyrannie
               and
               to
               deliver
               the
               afflicted
               people
               .
            
             And
             Philip
             &
             Lewis
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             assisted
             the
             Barons
             of
             England
             against
             King
             Iohn
             .
             And
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             who
             upon
             this
             ground
             undertook
             a
             war
             against
             the
             Lombards
             in
             Italie
             .
             But
             even
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             hath
             it
             recorded
             for
             his
             honour
             ,
             that
             he
             employed
             his
             power
             &
             force
             against
             L●cinius
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             Motive
             but
             because
             he
             banished
             ,
             tortur'd
             ,
             &
             destroyed
             those
             Christians
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             abandon
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             is
             commended
             ,
             for
             assisting
             the
             Dutch
             to
             maintain
             their
             Religion
             by
             force
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             enjoy
             it
             by
             favour
             .
             And
             King
             Iames
             the
             6.
             gave
             publick
             aid
             to
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germany
             &
             Bohemia
             against
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Against
             whom
             also
             
               Gustavus
               Adolphus
            
             marched
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             deliver
             the
             oppressed
             Cities
             from
             the
             bondage
             that
             Ferdinand
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             .
             Yea
             King
             
               Charles
               the
               first
            
             ,
             this
             mans
             Father
             ,
             pretended
             at
             least
             to
             help
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             at
             Ree
             and
             Rochel
             :
             And
             though
             he
             himself
             was
             avowedly
             Resisted
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             both
             Ringdoms
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             Declare
             in
             his
             Acts
             of
             Oblivion
             &
             Pacification
             ,
             The
             
               Scots
               late
               taking
               up
               Armes
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               &
               Priviledges
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               Treason
               nor
               Rebellion
            
             —
             See
             
               Apol.
               Relat.
               Sect.
               11.
               pag.
            
             149.
             
             And
             thô
             the
             late
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             condemned
             all
             the
             Risings
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Scotland
             for
             defence
             
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             &
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             his
             oun
             Tyrannie
             forced
             them
             into
             ;
             yet
             he
             justified
             the
             present
             Revolt
             of
             Heathens
             &
             Mahumetan
             Subjects
             from
             the
             young
             King
             of
             Bantam
             in
             
               Iava
               Major
            
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             got
             the
             Government
             in
             his
             hands
             by
             his
             Fathers
             Resignation
             ,
             killed
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             killed
             without
             any
             cause
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             revolt
             ftom
             him
             ,
             and
             defending
             the
             Father
             against
             the
             son
             :
             This
             defensive
             war
             of
             these
             Subjects
             was
             justied
             by
             the
             said
             Charles
             ,
             in
             his
             sending
             Amunition
             &c.
             for
             their
             relief
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             Instances
             that
             might
             be
             adduced
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             evidences
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Reason
             of
             such
             Resistences
             ,
             when
             the
             Greatest
             of
             Princes
             have
             undertakent
             he
             Patrocinie
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             From
             Scripture-Proofs
             ,
             I
             shall
             but
             briefly
             gather
             some
             of
             the
             many
             that
             might
             be
             pressed
             ,
             which
             being
             put
             together
             to
             me
             seem
             impregnable
             .
             I
             shall
             reduce
             them
             to
             these
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             aduce
             some
             practices
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             frequently
             reiterated
             ,
             never
             condemned
             ,
             alwayes
             approven
             ,
             confirming
             this
             Point
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             severe
             Reprehensions
             for
             their
             omission
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             season
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             promises
             both
             of
             Spiriting
             for
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             of
             Countenancing
             it
             ,
             when
             undertaken
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             precepts
             commanding
             such
             Atchievments
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             prayers
             supplicating
             for
             them
             .
             All
             which
             put
             together
             will
             make
             a
             strong
             Argument
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             practices
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             in
             Scripture
             Historie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             begin
             at
             the
             first
             war
             that
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             World
             :
             wherein
             some
             loss
             fell
             to
             the
             Godly
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             by
             the
             virtue
             &
             valour
             of
             their
             Brethren
             they
             were
             vindicated
             ,
             and
             the
             victory
             recovered
             with
             honour
             .
             Lot
             &
             his
             family
             living
             in
             Sodom
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             by
             Chedarlaomer
             and
             his
             Confederates
             Gen.
             14.
             12.
             but
             Abraham
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             armed
             his
             trained
             servants
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             to
             Dan
             ,
             and
             rescued
             him
             vers
             .
             14-16
             .
             thereby
             justifying
             that
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             plain
             ,
             by
             taking
             part
             &
             vindicating
             the
             Rebells
             .
             Hence
             ,
             he
             that
             may
             rescue
             subjects
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             any
             Tyrannizing
             Domination
             
             by
             armes
             ,
             may
             also
             rise
             with
             these
             subjects
             to
             oppose
             that
             violence
             :
             But
             here
             is
             an
             example
             of
             that
             in
             
               Abraham
               —
               Ergo
            
             —
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             the
             Lords
             people
             were
             possessed
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             forgetting
             the
             Lord
             did
             enter
             into
             affinity
             with
             these
             interdicted
             Nations
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             were
             left
             to
             prove
             Israel
             ,
             that
             the
             Generations
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             might
             know
             to
             teach
             them
             war.
             Iudg.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             when
             they
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             He
             sold
             them
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Chushan-rishathaim
             King
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             whom
             they
             served
             and
             were
             subject
             to
             eight
             years
             ver
             .
             8.
             but
             when
             they
             cried
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             shaking
             off
             that
             yoke
             ,
             was
             successful
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Othniel
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             And
             after
             a
             relapse
             unto
             the
             like
             defection
             ,
             they
             became
             subject
             to
             Eglon
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
             whom
             they
             served
             eighteen
             years
             vers
             ,
             14.
             but
             attempting
             the
             same
             remedy
             by
             armes
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Ehud
             ,
             they
             recovered
             their
             Liberty
             .
             And
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             falling
             into
             that
             sin
             again
             which
             procured
             the
             like
             Miserie
             ,
             they
             became
             subject
             to
             Iabin
             King
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             who
             twenty
             years
             mightily
             oppressed
             them
             Iudg.
             4.
             
             1-3
             .
             but
             by
             the
             Lords
             Commandment
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Deborah
             &
             Barak
             ,
             they
             Rebelled
             &
             prevailed
             .
             Whence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             serving
             a
             Soveraign
             Domineering
             power
             ,
             may
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             their
             subjection
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             Resist
             them
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             shaking
             it
             off
             :
             But
             these
             examples
             prove
             the
             former
             :
             
               Ergo
               —
               Object
            
             .
             If
             any
             Cavil
             that
             these
             were
             not
             their
             oun
             Kings
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             owed
             Allegiance
             ,
             but
             only
             invading
             Conquerours
             ,
             whom
             they
             might
             resist
             .
             1
             Ans.
             (
             1
             )
             Yet
             they
             were
             the
             Soveraign
             powers
             for
             the
             time
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             Royalists
             &
             Loyalists
             grounds
             hold
             good
             ,
             they
             ought
             upon
             no
             pretence
             whatsoever
             to
             have
             been
             Resisted
             :
             And
             thô
             possibly
             they
             might
             not
             be
             by
             Compact
             their
             oun
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             by
             Conquest
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             would
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             oun
             Consent
             ,
             when
             they
             paid
             them
             Kings
             due
             ,
             viz
             ,
             tribute
             .
             (
             2
             )
             No
             more
             are
             they
             our
             oun
             Kings
             ,
             who
             either
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             an
             Arbitrary
             Domination
             over
             us
             (
             without
             any
             terms
             of
             a
             Compact
             ,
             upon
             a
             pretence
             
             of
             hereditary
             succession
             )
             or
             being
             our
             Covenanted
             Kings
             overturn
             all
             the
             Conditions
             of
             their
             Compact
             ,
             &
             degenerate
             into
             Tyrants
             :
             To
             such
             we
             owe
             no
             Allegiance
             ,
             more
             than
             Israel
             did
             to
             these
             Dominators
             .
             (
             3
             )
             I
             retort
             that
             old
             
               recocta
               Crambe
            
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             their
             oun
             Lawful
             Kings
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             they
             acted
             as
             Kings
             ,
             and
             thought
             themselves
             their
             absolute
             Lords
             ,
             and
             gave
             themselves
             out
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             And
             yet
             we
             find
             an
             approved
             Rebellion
             against
             them
             .
             
               Mr
               Gee
            
             in
             his
             
               Magistrats
               Original
               chap.
               8.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Pag.
            
             268.
             improves
             these
             Instances
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             And
             addes
             
               Neither
               (
               as
               far
               as
               my
               observation
               goes
               )
               can
               any
               immediate
               or
               extraordinary
               Command
               or
               Word
               for
               what
               they
               so
               did
               be
               pretended
               to
               ,
               or
               pleaded
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               save
               Barak
               or
               Gideon
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             Gideons
             example
             ,
             thô
             he
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             Call
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             as
             unimitable
             on
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             thô
             the
             Call
             &
             Manner
             was
             extraordinary
             .
             He
             ,
             with
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             a
             very
             few
             men
             ,
             did
             break
             the
             yoke
             of
             subjection
             ,
             to
             
               Midian
               Iudg.
            
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
             Ch
             :
             And
             having
             called
             his
             Brethren
             out
             of
             all
             mount
             Ephraim
             ,
             into
             a
             conjunction
             with
             him
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             victory
             ;
             When
             he
             demanded
             supply
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Succoth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Penuel
             ,
             and
             they
             denied
             it
             ,
             he
             served
             them
             as
             Enemies
             .
             Whence
             ,
             If
             a
             small
             party
             may
             with
             Gods
             Approbation
             deliver
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Community
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             their
             oppressing
             Dominators
             whom
             they
             had
             served
             several
             years
             ,
             and
             may
             punish
             their
             Princes
             that
             do
             not
             come
             out
             to
             their
             help
             ,
             in
             a
             Concurrence
             with
             them
             and
             encouragement
             of
             them
             in
             that
             attempt
             ;
             Then
             must
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             their
             Oppressours
             that
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             ought
             to
             concur
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             would
             not
             be
             justice
             in
             punishing
             them
             that
             were
             defective
             in
             this
             work
             :
             But
             we
             see
             the
             former
             from
             this
             Example
             
               Ergo
               —
               Object
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Gideon
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             raised
             Judges
             ,
             were
             Magistrats
             ,
             therefore
             they
             might
             defend
             &
             deliver
             their
             Country
             ,
             which
             a
             private
             people
             that
             are
             only
             subjects
             may
             not
             do
             .
             
               I
               ans
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             They
             were
             subject
             to
             these
             Tyrants
             that
             oppressed
             
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             the
             Soveraign
             powers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             shook
             off
             their
             yoke
             by
             defensive
             armes
             .
             (
             2
             )
             They
             were
             not
             the●
             Magistrats
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             appeared
             for
             their
             Countries
             defence
             &
             deliverance
             ,
             neither
             in
             that
             did
             they
             act
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Captains
             of
             Rebells
             ,
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             them
             that
             had
             power
             over
             them
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             Gideon
             was
             not
             Ruler
             ,
             till
             that
             Authority
             was
             conferred
             upon
             him
             after
             the
             deliverance
             .
             See
             Iudg.
             S.
             22.
             &c.
             
             Yet
             he
             did
             all
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             his
             bastard
             Abimelech
             Usurped
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             King
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Schechem
             ;
             At
             length
             God
             sending
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Complices
             that
             set
             him
             up
             ,
             not
             only
             was
             he
             Resisted
             by
             the
             treacherous
             Shechemites
             (
             which
             was
             their
             brand
             &
             bane
             ,
             in
             the
             righteous
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             aiding
             him
             at
             first
             in
             killing
             his
             Brethren
             )
             Iudg.
             9.
             23
             
             ;
             24.
             &c.
             but
             also
             he
             was
             opposed
             by
             others
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             at
             Thebez
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             woman
             
               vers
               .
               50.
               ad
               fin
            
             .
             Whence
             ,
             If
             an
             Usurping
             Tyrant
             ,
             acknowledged
             as
             King
             by
             the
             Generality
             ,
             may
             be
             disouned
             by
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             threatened
             with
             Gods
             vengeance
             to
             consume
             both
             him
             &
             h●s
             Complices
             that
             comply
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             may
             be
             opposed
             &
             Resisted
             not
             only
             by
             those
             that
             set
             him
             up
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             others
             that
             were
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             be
             killed
             by
             them
             without
             resentment
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             Then
             must
             it
             be
             duty
             for
             a
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             erection
             of
             such
             a
             Dominator
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             his
             force
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             by
             this
             Example
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             Israel
             fell
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             oppressing
             them
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             they
             did
             by
             Resisting
             these
             Supreme
             powers
             shake
             off
             their
             yoke
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Iephthah
             .
             And
             being
             challenged
             sharply
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             claimed
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             making
             war
             ,
             and
             therefore
             came
             to
             revenge
             &
             reduce
             Iephthah
             &
             his
             Company
             to
             order
             ,
             Casting
             herein
             belike
             a
             Copy
             to
             our
             regular
             Loyalists
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             tenacious
             of
             this
             Plea
             of
             the
             Ephraimites
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             without
             the
             
               Primores
               Regni
            
             no
             war
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             Iephthah
             did
             not
             much
             regard
             it
             ,
             but
             stoutly
             defended
             himself
             ,
             &
             slew
             of
             them
             42000
             
             men
             known
             by
             their
             
               Shibboleth
               Iudg.
            
             12.
             
             If
             people
             then
             when
             questioned
             for
             defending
             themselves
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             claim
             a
             Superiority
             over
             them
             &
             should
             deliver
             them
             ,
             may
             defend
             themselves
             both
             without
             them
             &
             against
             them
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             a
             peoples
             duty
             &
             priviledge
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             by
             this
             Example
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             were
             then
             made
             subject
             to
             the
             Philistims
             40
             years
             ,
             whom
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             acknowledged
             for
             their
             Rulers
             :
             yet
             Samson
             ,
             that
             rackle-handed
             Saint
             ,
             never
             ceased
             from
             pelting
             them
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             ;
             and
             when
             challenged
             for
             it
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               knowest
               thow
               not
               that
               the
               Philistims
               are
               Rulers
               over
               us
               ?
               what
               is
               that
               that
               thow
               hast
               done
               ?
               Samson
            
             objects
             nothing
             against
             their
             being
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             prosecutes
             his
             purpose
             of
             vindicating
             himself
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             
               As
               they
               did
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               so
               have
               I
               done
               unto
               them
               Iudg.
            
             15.
             11.
             
             Hence
             ,
             If
             Saints
             may
             avenge
             themselves
             upon
             them
             whom
             the
             Country
             calls
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             when
             enabled
             by
             God
             may
             do
             to
             them
             as
             they
             did
             to
             them
             ;
             then
             must
             it
             be
             duty
             for
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             by
             this
             Example
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             Saul
             ,
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             had
             charged
             the
             people
             with
             a
             foolish
             Oath
             (
             like
             unto
             many
             of
             the
             ensnaring
             Oaths
             that
             Monarchs
             use
             to
             impose
             upon
             people
             )
             not
             to
             eat
             any
             food
             until
             the
             evening
             ,
             Ionathan
             his
             son
             tasted
             but
             a
             litle
             honey
             and
             
               lo
               he
               must
               die
            
             ;
             Which
             Saul
             confirmed
             with
             another
             peremptory
             Oath
             ,
             
               God
               do
               so
               to
               him
               and
               more
               also
               if
               he
               should
               not
               die
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             resolute
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             Resisted
             the
             rage
             of
             that
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             swore
             as
             peremptorly
             that
             not
             one
             hair
             of
             his
             head
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             So
             the
             people
             rescued
             Ionathan
             that
             he
             died
             not
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Hence
             ,
             If
             people
             may
             Covenant
             by
             Oath
             to
             Resist
             the
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Rescue
             a
             man
             from
             a
             Tyrants
             Cruelty
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             him
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             here
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Afterwards
             when
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             presaged
             by
             Samuel
             was
             verified
             in
             Sauls
             degeneration
             into
             many
             abuses
             of
             Government
             ;
             this
             priviledge
             of
             Resistence
             was
             not
             
             wholly
             mancipated
             ,
             but
             maintained
             by
             Davids
             defensive
             Appearance
             with
             his
             litle
             Army
             He
             took
             Goliahs
             sword
             not
             for
             ornament
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             fright
             Saul
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             himself
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             Captain
             first
             to
             four
             hundred
             men
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             2.
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             keep
             out
             ●eilah
             against
             him
             with
             600
             men
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             13.
             and
             afterwards
             a
             great
             host
             came
             to
             him
             to
             Ziklag
             ,
             while
             he
             kept
             himself
             closs
             because
             of
             Saul
             the
             son
             of
             
               Kish
               1
               Chron.
            
             12.
             1.
             throughout
             ▪
             where
             they
             left
             Saul
             ,
             and
             came
             &
             helped
             David
             against
             him
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             at
             length
             by
             
               Lex
               Rex
               quest
               32.
               
               Pag.
            
             340.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             City
             Abel
             ,
             whither
             Shebah
             the
             Traitor
             had
             fled
             ,
             did
             well
             to
             Resist
             Ioab
             the
             Kings
             General
             ,
             coming
             to
             destroy
             a
             whole
             Citie
             for
             a
             Traitors
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             offering
             peace
             to
             it
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             Deut.
             20.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             defended
             themselves
             by
             Gates
             &
             Walls
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             he
             had
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             
             And
             after
             the
             Capitulating
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             challenged
             for
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             
               ten
               tribes
            
             revolted
             from
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             Rehoboam
             claimed
             an
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             acquiesce
             to
             the
             peoples
             just
             conditions
             1
             
               King.
               12.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             10.
             
             Which
             is
             before
             justified
             Head.
             2.
             
             Hence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             people
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             King
             ,
             refuse
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             set
             up
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             when
             he
             but
             resolves
             to
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             be
             duty
             to
             resist
             his
             violence
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             Tyrannizing
             :
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             clear
             from
             this
             Example
             .
             This
             is
             vindicated
             at
             more
             length
             by
             
               Ius
               Pop.
               Ch.
               3.
               
               Pag.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Example
             of
             Elisha
             the
             Prophet
             is
             considerable
             2
             
               King.
               6.
               32.
               
               Elisha
            
             sat
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             with
             him
             ;
             And
             the
             King
             sent
             a
             man
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             ere
             the
             Messengers
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             
               see
               how
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Murderer
               hath
               sent
               to
               take
               away
               mine
               head
               ;
               look
               when
               the
               Messenger
               cometh
               ,
               shut
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               hold
               him
               fast
               at
               the
               door
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               sound
               of
               his
               Masters
               feet
               behind
               him
               ?
            
             Here
             was
             violent
             Resistence
             resolved
             against
             both
             the
             man
             &
             the
             Master
             ,
             thô
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Land
             for
             the
             time
             .
             And
             this
             calling
             him
             the
             
               son
               of
               a
               Murderer
            
             ;
             and
             resisting
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             extraordinary
             (
             thô
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             mans
             Act
             )
             than
             it
             is
             for
             a
             plaintiff
             to
             lybel
             a
             true
             crime
             against
             a
             wicked
             person
             ,
             
             and
             for
             an
             oppressed
             man
             to
             close
             the
             door
             upon
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Quest.
               32.
               
               Pag.
            
             346.
             
             Hence
             ,
             if
             a
             King
             or
             his
             Messenger
             coming
             to
             use
             unjust
             violence
             against
             an
             innocent
             Subject
             ,
             be
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             than
             a
             Murderers
             Emissarie
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             that
             innocent
             Subject
             ;
             Then
             must
             a
             Community
             of
             such
             innocent
             Subjects
             defend
             themselves
             against
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             his
             Emissaries
             ,
             coming
             against
             them
             on
             such
             a
             wicked
             errand
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             here
             clear
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             City
             Libnah
             revolted
             from
             under
             Iehorams
             Tyrannie
             2
             
               Chron.
               21.
               10.
               
               P.
               Martyr
            
             on
             the
             place
             saith
             ,
             they
             revolted
             because
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             Idolatrie
             .
             This
             is
             justified
             above
             Head.
             2.
             
             Hence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             people
             to
             revolt
             from
             a
             Tyrannical
             Prince
             ,
             making
             defection
             from
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             his
             force
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             here
             plain
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             When
             Athaliah
             usurped
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             Iehojada
             the
             priest
             strenghtened
             himself
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Captains
             &c.
             to
             put
             her
             doun
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             
               Ioash
               2
               King.
               11.
               2.
               
               Chron.
            
             23.
             and
             when
             she
             came
             &
             cried
             ,
             
               Treason
               ,
               Treason
            
             ,
             they
             regarded
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             kill
             her
             and
             all
             that
             help
             her
             .
             Whence
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Kings
             may
             Lawfully
             kill
             an
             Usurpress
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             helpers
             ,
             then
             may
             a
             people
             resist
             them
             :
             But
             Iehojada
             though
             no
             Magistrate
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             repressing
             &
             punishing
             Amaziah
             the
             son
             of
             Ioash
             is
             an
             undenyable
             Instance
             ,
             vindicated
             by
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             ;
             see
             above
             
               Per.
               3.
               
               Pag.
            
             38.
             
             After
             the
             time
             that
             he
             turned
             away
             from
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             people
             made
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             him
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             he
             fled
             to
             Lachish
             ,
             but
             they
             sent
             &
             slew
             him
             there
             2
             
               King.
               14.
               19.
               2
               
               Chron
               ,
            
             25.
             27.
             
             Hence
             ,
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             ,
             If
             people
             may
             conspire
             &
             concur
             in
             executing
             Judgment
             upon
             their
             King
             turning
             Idolater
             &
             Tyrant
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             must
             they
             defend
             themselves
             against
             his
             violence
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             same
             power
             of
             peoples
             Resisting
             Princes
             ,
             was
             exemplified
             in
             Uzziah
             or
             Azariah
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             needs
             be
             supreme
             in
             things
             Sacred
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             2
             
               King.
               15.
               
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             26.
             fourscore
             priests
             ,
             that
             were
             valiant
             men
             ,
             withstood
             him
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               deturbarunt
               eum
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               expulerunt
               eum
            
             saith
             
               Ar.
               Mont.
               vid.
               Pool
               Synopss
               .
               in
               Loc.
            
             See
             this
             vindicated
             by
             
               Mr
               Knox.
               Per.
               3.
               
               Pag.
            
             33.
             above
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             private
             Subjects
             may
             by
             force
             resist
             and
             hinder
             the
             King
             from
             transgressing
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             resist
             him
             when
             forcing
             them
             to
             transgress
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             After
             the
             Return
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             when
             the
             Iewes
             were
             setting
             about
             the
             Work
             of
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             do
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             Association
             with
             Malignants
             (
             upon
             their
             sinister
             misinformation
             ,
             &
             Sycophantick
             Accusation
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             building
             the
             rebellious
             &
             bad
             City
             ,
             and
             would
             refuse
             to
             pay
             the
             King
             toll
             ,
             tribute
             ,
             &
             custome
             )
             they
             were
             straitlie
             discharged
             by
             Artaxerxes
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             Work
             ,
             and
             the
             inhibition
             was
             execute
             by
             force
             &
             power
             Ezrah
             .
             4.
             
             But
             by
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Haggai
             &
             Zechariah
             ,
             countermanding
             the
             Kings
             decree
             ▪
             they
             would
             not
             be
             hindered
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             God
             being
             upon
             them
             ,
             thô
             Tatnai
             the
             Governour
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             Shetharboznai
             ,
             and
             their
             Companions
             ,
             would
             have
             boasted
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Usual
             Arguments
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               commanded
               yow
               to
               do
            
             so
             &
             so
             ?
             Ezrah
             .
             5.
             
             3-5
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             before
             the
             decree
             of
             Darius
             was
             obtained
             in
             their
             favours
             ,
             Ezrah
             .
             6.
             
             Hence
             ,
             if
             people
             may
             prosecute
             a
             duty
             without
             &
             against
             a
             Kings
             command
             ,
             and
             before
             an
             allowance
             by
             Law
             can
             be
             obtained
             ;
             Then
             may
             a
             people
             resist
             their
             Commands
             and
             force
             Used
             to
             execute
             them
             :
             But
             here
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             manifest
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             When
             Nehemiah
             came
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             invited
             the
             Iewes
             to
             build
             up
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             strengthened
             their
             hands
             for
             that
             good
             work
             against
             very
             much
             opposition
             :
             And
             when
             challenged
             by
             San●allat
             the
             
               Horonite
               ,
               Tobiah
            
             the
             Servant
             the
             Ammonite
             ,
             and
             Gesh●m
             the
             Arabian
             .
             Great
             Kings-men
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             despise
             &
             ●oasted
             them
             ,
             
               what
               is
               this
               that
               ye
               do
               ?
               will
               ye
               rebeli
               against
               the
               King
               ?
            
             say
             they
             .
             He
             would
             not
             plead
             Authority
             ,
             thô
             in
             the
             general
             he
             had
             the
             Kings
             warrant
             for
             it
             :
             Yet
             he
             would
             not
             give
             them
             any
             
             other
             satisfaction
             ,
             than
             to
             intimate
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             that
             or
             not
             ,
             having
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Work
             ,
             they
             would
             go
             on
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             prosper
             them
             against
             their
             opposition
             ,
             Nehem.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             of
             all
             Scoffs
             &
             Plots
             &
             Conspiracies
             to
             hinder
             the
             building
             ,
             yet
             they
             went
             on
             ,
             and
             were
             encouraged
             to
             remember
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             fight
             for
             their
             Brethren
             &c.
             and
             to
             build
             with
             weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             N●h
             .
             4.
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             their
             Practices
             to
             fright
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             
             Hence
             ,
             If
             neither
             Challenges
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             nor
             Practices
             of
             Malignant
             Enemies
             who
             pretend
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             any
             discouragements
             whatsoever
             ,
             should
             deter
             people
             from
             a
             duty
             which
             they
             have
             a
             Call
             &
             Capacity
             from
             God
             to
             prosecute
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             may
             promove
             it
             against
             all
             opposition
             by
             defensive
             armes
             ;
             Then
             ,
             when
             a
             people
             are
             oppressed
             &
             treated
             as
             Rebells
             ,
             for
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             they
             may
             &
             must
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             and
             maintain
             their
             duty
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             Pretences
             of
             Authority
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             I
             shall
             adde
             one
             Instance
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             vindicated
             by
             
               jus
               populi
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Historie
             of
             Esther
             .
             Because
             Mordecai
             refused
             to
             do
             homage
             to
             a
             Hangman
             (
             Haman
             I
             should
             say
             )
             a
             cruel
             Edict
             was
             procured
             from
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             written
             &
             sealled
             with
             the
             Kings
             ring
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Medes
             &
             Persians
             ,
             becoming
             a
             Law
             irrevocable
             &
             irreversible
             Esther
             .
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Yet
             the
             Lords
             Providence
             ,
             always
             propitious
             to
             His
             People
             ,
             brought
             it
             about
             so
             ,
             that
             Haman
             being
             hanged
             ,
             &
             Mordecai
             advanced
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             were
             Called
             &
             Capacitated
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Necessitated
             ,
             to
             resist
             that
             armed
             Authority
             that
             decreed
             to
             Massacre
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Kings
             oun
             Allowance
             ,
             Esther
             .
             9.
             
             When
             his
             former
             decree
             drew
             near
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Jewes
             hoped
             to
             have
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             turned
             to
             the
             Contrary
             that
             no
             man
             could
             withstand
             them
             .
             Here
             they
             had
             the
             allowance
             of
             Authority
             to
             resist
             Authority
             :
             And
             this
             was
             not
             a
             Gift
             of
             a
             new
             right
             by
             that
             Grant
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ;
             only
             it
             was
             corroborative
             of
             their
             radical
             right
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Donative
             of
             Princes
             ,
             And
             
             which
             they
             had
             power
             to
             exerce
             &
             use
             without
             this
             ,
             thô
             may
             be
             not
             the
             same
             Capacity
             :
             for
             the
             Kings
             warrand
             could
             not
             make
             it
             Lawful
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             before
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             people
             may
             have
             the
             Allowance
             of
             well
             advised
             Authority
             ,
             to
             resist
             the
             decree
             &
             force
             of
             unlawful
             Authority
             ;
             then
             may
             a
             people
             maintain
             right
             Authority
             ,
             in
             defending
             themselves
             against
             the
             injuries
             of
             pretended
             Authority
             :
             But
             by
             this
             Instance
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             had
             Ahasuerus
             his
             Allowance
             to
             resist
             the
             decree
             &
             force
             of
             his
             oun
             ill-advised
             Authority
             ,
             thô
             irreversible
             .
             And
             hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             is
             not
             groundless
             ,
             between
             resisting
             the
             Authority
             of
             Supreme
             powers
             ,
             and
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secundly
             ,
             We
             have
             in
             the
             Scripture
             both
             tacite
             &
             express
             Reproofs
             ,
             for
             lying
             by
             from
             this
             duty
             in
             the
             season
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Jacobs
             Swan-Song
             or
             Prophetical
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             he
             foretells
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             fate
             &
             future
             condition
             of
             each
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             be
             remarked
             in
             their
             carriage
             influencing
             their
             after
             Lot
             in
             their
             generations
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             should
             be
             commended
             or
             discommended
             ,
             approved
             or
             reproved
             ;
             Coming
             to
             Issachar
             ,
             he
             Prophetically
             exprobates
             his
             future
             Ass-like
             stupiditie
             ,
             that
             indulging
             himself
             in
             his
             lazie
             ease
             and
             lukewarm
             security
             ,
             he
             should
             mancipate
             himself
             &
             his
             Interests
             into
             a
             servile
             subjection
             unto
             his
             Oppressors
             Impos●itions
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             shake
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             free
             himself
             by
             Resistence
             ,
             
               Gen.
               49.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Issachar
               is
               a
               strong
               Ass
               couching
               doun
               between
               two
               burdens
               .
            
             This
             is
             set
             doun
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             brand
             &
             bane
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             person
             of
             
               Issachar
               Jacobs
            
             Son
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             to
             be
             inured
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             in
             such
             a
             concition
             by
             their
             oun
             silliness
             :
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             If
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             exprobrate
             a
             people
             for
             their
             stupid
             subjection
             to
             prevailing
             Tyranny
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             improve
             their
             Ability
             ,
             Capacity
             ,
             &
             Right
             to
             maintain
             &
             defend
             their
             Liberties
             &
             Priviledges
             ;
             Then
             this
             implies
             a
             Commanded
             duty
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             from
             all
             unjust
             invasion
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             here
             :
             Therefore
             also
             the
             later
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               Deborahs
            
             Song
             after
             their
             victorious
             Resistence
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             severely
             upbraided
             for
             not
             concurring
             in
             that
             Expedition
             Iudg.
             5.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             23.
             and
             Meroz
             is
             particularly
             cursed
             for
             not
             coming
             
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               Mighty
               .
            
             This
             is
             Recorded
             as
             a
             resting
             Reproof
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             will
             withdraw
             their
             helping
             hand
             from
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             when
             necessitate
             to
             appear
             in
             defensive
             Armes
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             lives
             &
             Liberties
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Zebulon
             &
             Naphtali
             are
             commended
             for
             jeoparding
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             are
             approved
             in
             that
             practice
             of
             fighting
             against
             the
             Kings
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             then
             ruled
             over
             them
             vers
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hence
             ,
             if
             people
             be
             Reproved
             &
             Cursed
             for
             staying
             at
             home
             to
             look
             to
             their
             oun
             Interests
             ,
             when
             others
             jeopard
             their
             lives
             for
             their
             Countries
             defence
             &
             freedom
             from
             Tyrannie
             &
             Oppression
             ;
             Then
             this
             implies
             its
             a
             duty
             to
             concur
             in
             so
             venturing
             :
             But
             here
             ,
             
               Rubeen
               ,
               Dan
               ,
               Asher
            
             ,
             &
             Meroz
             ,
             are
             Reproved
             &
             Cursed
             for
             staying
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             Zebulon
             &
             Naphtali
             jeoparded
             their
             lives
             &c.
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             many
             promises
             of
             the
             Lords
             approving
             &
             countenancing
             the
             duty
             of
             Defensive
             Armes
             even
             against
             their
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             forecited
             Testament
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             Iacob
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             concerns
             Gad
             ,
             he
             Prophecies
             that
             Tribe
             should
             have
             a
             lot
             in
             the
             world
             answering
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             be
             engaged
             in
             many
             Conflicts
             with
             Oppressing
             Dominators
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             should
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             God
             should
             so
             bless
             his
             endeavours
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             overcome
             .
             There
             is
             an
             excellent
             Elegancy
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             Etymology
             of
             the
             name
             Gad
             which
             signifies
             a
             Troop
             ,
             reading
             thus
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Gad
               a
               Troop
               shall
               overtroup
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               ouertroup
               them
               at
               the
               last
               Gen.
            
             49.
             19.
             
             And
             Moses
             homologating
             the
             same
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             his
             blessing
             the
             Tribes
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             shewes
             that
             he
             should
             make
             a
             very
             forcible
             &
             successful
             Resistence
             ,
             and
             should
             execute
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Lord
             over
             his
             Oppressors
             Deut.
             33.
             20.
             21.
             
             Wherein
             is
             implied
             a
             promise
             of
             Resistence
             to
             be
             made
             against
             Oppressing
             Conquerours
             ,
             who
             should
             acquire
             the
             supreme
             
             rule
             over
             them
             for
             a
             time
             :
             And
             the
             success
             of
             that
             Resistence
             for
             overcoming
             ,
             necessarly
             supposes
             Resistence
             .
             Hence
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             success
             at
             last
             to
             a
             peoples
             Conflicts
             against
             prevailing
             Tyrannie
             ,
             there
             is
             implied
             an
             Approbation
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             promise
             of
             its
             performance
             wrapped
             up
             in
             that
             promise
             :
             But
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             Threatening
             against
             Tyrants
             ,
             shewing
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             
               thrust
               away
            
             &
             burnt
             up
             with
             fire
             ,
             there
             is
             couched
             a
             promise
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             implyed
             Precept
             of
             Resisting
             them
             2
             
               Sam
               23.
               6.
               
               The
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               shall
               be
               all
               of
               them
               as
               thorns
               thrust
               away
               —
               with
               hands
               fenced
               with
               iron
            
             &c.
             which
             clearly
             implies
             Resistence
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             that
             .
             Rejection
             &
             Repression
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             threatened
             as
             a
             Curse
             against
             Rulers
             of
             Belial
             .
             and
             promised
             as
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             roughly
             handled
             ;
             then
             this
             implies
             a
             duty
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             otherwayes
             taken
             :
             But
             here
             this
             is
             threatened
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             mercy
             on
             Iacob
             &
             choose
             Israel
             ,
             It
             is
             promised
             Isai.
             14.
             2
             ,
             3.
             that
             
               they
               shall
               take
               them
               Captives
               whose
               Captives
               they
               were
               ,
               And
               they
               shall
               rule
               over
               their
               Oppressors
            
             —
             This
             necessarly
             implies
             &
             infers
             a
             Promise
             of
             Resistence
             against
             these
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             off
             their
             Domineering
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             revenge
             after
             their
             yoke
             should
             be
             broken
             ;
             And
             some
             thing
             of
             mens
             action
             as
             wel
             as
             Gods
             Judgement
             in
             breaking
             that
             yoke
             :
             for
             they
             could
             not
             take
             them
             Captives
             ,
             nor
             Rule
             over
             them
             ,
             except
             first
             they
             had
             resisted
             them
             whose
             Captives
             they
             were
             :
             There
             is
             Resisting
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             subjection
             whereunto
             was
             the
             bondage
             wherein
             they
             were
             made
             to
             serve
             .
             Hence
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             promised
             ,
             that
             a
             Captivated
             &
             subjugated
             people
             shall
             break
             the
             yoke
             &
             free
             themselves
             of
             the
             bondage
             of
             them
             that
             had
             them
             in
             subjection
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             promised
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             they
             must
             resist
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             ;
             for
             such
             were
             they
             whose
             Captives
             they
             were
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             here
             express
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             are
             promises
             that
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             rule
             over
             them
             are
             incensed
             against
             the
             Holy
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             when
             many
             of
             their
             Brethren
             that
             should
             concur
             
             with
             them
             shall
             be
             frighted
             from
             their
             duty
             by
             fear
             ,
             o
             r
             corrupted
             with
             flatterie
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             
               strong
               to
               do
               exploits
            
             ,
             thô
             in
             such
             Enterprizes
             they
             may
             want
             success
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             
               fall
               by
               the
               sword
               &
               flame
               and
               by
               captivity
               &
               spoyl
               many
               dayes
               Dan.
            
             11.
             
             30-34
             .
             Which
             is
             very
             near
             Paralel
             ,
             to
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             people
             of
             Scotland
             their
             appearing
             in
             Defensive
             exploits
             against
             their
             Covenant-breaking
             Rulers
             these
             many
             years
             bygone
             .
             This
             was
             very
             eminently
             fulfilled
             ,
             in
             the
             Historie
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             before
             r●hearsed
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             promised
             that
             a
             people
             shall
             be
             strong
             to
             do
             exploits
             ,
             in
             Resisting
             the
             Armes
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             opposing
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             overturning
             their
             Religion
             &
             Liberties
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             approven
             that
             such
             a
             Resistence
             is
             Lawful
             ,
             even
             thô
             it
             want
             success
             :
             But
             this
             is
             here
             promised
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             it
             is
             promised
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Lords
             people
             have
             been
             long
             kept
             as
             Prisoners
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             ,
             they
             shall
             by
             a
             vigorous
             Resistence
             be
             saved
             from
             their
             Tyrannie
             Zech.
             9.
             
             13-17
             .
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               bend
               Iudah
               for
               him
               and
               raise
               up
               Zions
               Sons
               against
               the
               Sons
               of
               Greece
            
             —
             So
             it
             was
             in
             their
             Resistences
             &
             victories
             ,
             against
             the
             Successors
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             rule
             over
             them
             for
             a
             time
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             again
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             so
             bend
             His
             people
             for
             Him.
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             promises
             to
             fit
             &
             Spirit
             His
             people
             for
             Action
             against
             their
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             to
             Crown
             their
             Atchievements
             when
             so
             fited
             &
             Spirited
             with
             Glorious
             success
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             honour
             ,
             to
             Resist
             them
             :
             But
             here
             that
             is
             plainly
             promised
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             promises
             of
             the
             Lords
             making
             use
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             them
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             the
             power
             of
             His
             &
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             His
             defending
             &
             maintaining
             them
             against
             all
             their
             power
             &
             projects
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             most
             to
             prevail
             over
             them
             .
             As
             is
             promised
             ,
             in
             the
             threatened
             Catastrophe
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Usurpation
             Ier.
             51.
             
             20-24
             —
             
               Thow
               art
            
             (
             sayes
             He
             to
             Israel
             ,
             of
             whom
             He
             speaks
             as
             the
             rod
             of
             His
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             preceeding
             verse
             )
             
               my
               battle
               ax
               &
               weapons
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               with
               thee
               will
               I
               break
               in
               pieces
            
             &c.
             
             Whensoever
             this
             hath
             been
             or
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             (
             as
             it
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             vengeance
             to
             be
             execute
             upon
             the
             
             New
             Testament
             Babylon
             )
             it
             clearly
             implies
             their
             breaking
             in
             pieces
             Powers
             that
             were
             Supreme
             over
             them
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             use
             of
             His
             peoples
             vindictive
             Armes
             against
             Babylon
             ruling
             over
             them
             ,
             then
             He
             will
             Justifie
             their
             Defensive
             Armes
             against
             Babylon
             Oppressing
             them
             :
             Here
             it
             is
             promised
             &c.
             So
             Mic.
             4
             ▪
             11.
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             Many
             Nations
             shall
             be
             gathered
             to
             defile
             &
             look
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Lord
             shall
             give
             Allowance
             &
             Commission
             to
             His
             people
             
               to
               arise
               &
               thresh
            
             &c.
             
             What
             time
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             is
             referred
             to
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             concern
             to
             inquire
             :
             It
             seems
             to
             look
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             times
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             people
             shall
             be
             first
             in
             great
             straits
             ,
             and
             then
             enlarged
             :
             But
             to
             restrict
             it
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Conquest
             over
             the
             Nations
             by
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             the
             Word
             (
             thô
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             may
             be
             included
             )
             seems
             too
             great
             a
             straitening
             of
             the
             Scope
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             apposite
             to
             the
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             certainly
             seem
             to
             import
             some
             forcible
             action
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             the
             Peaceable
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             usually
             referred
             to
             the
             latter
             dayes
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             Iewish
             &
             
               Gentile
               Zion
            
             shall
             be
             totally
             &
             finally
             delivered
             from
             Babylon
             or
             Antichristian
             Tyrannie
             ,
             before
             or
             about
             which
             Period
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             His
             people
             shall
             attempt
             their
             
               Ultimus
               Conatus
            
             to
             destroy
             the
             Church
             groaning
             under
             their
             bondage
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             all
             well
             mustered
             in
             a
             General
             Randezvous
             ,
             the
             Lords
             people
             shall
             have
             a
             gallant
             game
             at
             the
             chase
             .
             But
             whensoever
             the
             time
             be
             of
             fulfilling
             the
             promise
             ,
             it
             ensures
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Defensive
             Armes
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             pretended
             a
             Domination
             over
             them
             .
             And
             it
             looks
             to
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             have
             no
             Rulers
             of
             their
             oun
             ,
             but
             them
             under
             whose
             subjection
             they
             had
             been
             long
             groaning
             ,
             and
             now
             brought
             to
             a
             very
             low
             pass
             :
             yet
             here
             they
             should
             not
             only
             resist
             but
             thresh
             them
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             acted
             forth
             with
             such
             a
             Spirit
             &
             Capacity
             to
             thresh
             &
             beat
             doun
             these
             powers
             under
             which
             they
             have
             been
             long
             groaning
             ;
             Then
             when
             the
             Lord
             puts
             them
             in
             such
             Capacity
             to
             attempt
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             ambitious
             of
             such
             a
             honour
             :
             But
             here
             it
             is
             promised
             &c.
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             Prophets
             
             vision
             Zech.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             He
             sees
             
               four
               Carpenters
            
             Resisting
             the
             
               four
               hornes
            
             :
             the
             hornes
             scattered
             Iudah
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             did
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             ;
             but
             the
             Carpenters
             came
             to
             fray
             them
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             lifted
             up
             their
             horn
             over
             the
             Land
             of
             Iudah
             .
             These
             hornes
             had
             the
             Supreme
             power
             over
             Iudah
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             no
             Capacity
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Lord
             furnishes
             them
             with
             Capacity
             &
             Instruments
             impowered
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             effectually
             .
             The
             Carpenters
             are
             certainly
             the
             Lords
             people
             themselves
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             all
             were
             except
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             promises
             ,
             when
             reconciled
             to
             His
             people
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             Instruments
             to
             fray
             &
             scatter
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             have
             long
             born
             doun
             their
             head
             ;
             Then
             when
             they
             are
             so
             furnished
             ,
             they
             may
             resist
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Lord
             here
             promises
             that
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             more
             plainly
             promised
             also
             Zech.
             10.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
               Then
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               mighty
               men
               which
               shall
               tread
               doun
               their
               Enemies
               —
               And
               the
               pride
               of
               Assyria
               shall
               be
               brought
               doun
            
             —
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             He
             shall
             have
             Mercy
             on
             His
             people
             ,
             will
             bless
             their
             Resistence
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             doun
             the
             pride
             &
             Scepter
             of
             them
             that
             had
             the
             Supreme
             power
             over
             them
             ;
             Then
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             such
             a
             blessing
             ,
             they
             may
             attempt
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             when
             the
             Call
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             Precepts
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             consequentially
             conclude
             the
             Approven
             duty
             of
             Defensive
             Armes
             against
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             Israel
             are
             Commanded
             to
             
               vexe
               the
               Midianites
               &
               sinite
               them
               ,
            
             for
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               they
               vexe
               yow
               with
               their
               Wyles
               Numb
               .
            
             25.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             to
             
               avenge
               themselves
               Numb
            
             .
             31.
             2.
             
             Which
             did
             not
             only
             oblige
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             Moses
             for
             their
             Magistrate
             to
             lead
             them
             forth
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gideon
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             under
             their
             rule
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             avenge
             themselves
             upon
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             people
             must
             vexe
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             &
             avenge
             themselves
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             war
             offensive
             ,
             when
             ensnared
             by
             their
             Craftiness
             ;
             much
             more
             may
             they
             resist
             them
             by
             a
             war
             Defensive
             ,
             when
             invaded
             by
             their
             Cruelty
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Command
             to
             pu●ish
             every
             City
             or
             party
             ,
             making
             Apostasie
             into
             Idolatry
             
             Deut.
             13.
             
             12-15
             .
             Upon
             this
             Moral
             Ground
             was
             Israels
             war
             against
             
               Benjamin
               Iudg.
            
             20.
             
             And
             their
             bringing
             Amaziah
             into
             Condign
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             vindicated
             by
             
               Mr
               Knox.
            
             See
             above
             
               Per.
               3.
               pag.
            
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Hence
             ,
             If
             people
             are
             to
             bring
             to
             condign
             punishment
             Idolatrous
             Apostates
             seeking
             to
             Intyce
             them
             ;
             Then
             much
             more
             ought
             they
             to
             resist
             such
             Tyrants
             seeking
             to
             Inforce
             them
             to
             such
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             precept
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             defend
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             rescue
             &
             deliver
             our
             Brethren
             when
             in
             hazard
             Prov.
             30.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             We
             must
             not
             
               for
               bear
               to
               deliver
               them
            
             when
             drawen
             to
             death
             :
             which
             will
             at
             least
             infer
             the
             duty
             of
             assisting
             them
             when
             forced
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             for
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             any
             prevailing
             power
             that
             would
             take
             their
             lives
             unjustly
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             it
             duty
             to
             defend
             them
             and
             our selves
             both
             against
             their
             Murdering
             violence
             :
             But
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             rescue
             them
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             that
             would
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             are
             commanded
             Isai.
             1.
             17.
             to
             
               relieve
               the
               Oppressed
            
             :
             which
             is
             not
             spoken
             to
             Magistrates
             only
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             were
             the
             Oppressors
             ,
             the
             
               Princes
               were
               rebellious
               &
               Companions
               of
               thieves
               vers
               .
            
             23.
             
             So
             also
             Isai.
             58.
             6.
             
             It
             is
             required
             of
             a
             people
             that
             would
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             in
             their
             humiliations
             ,
             to
             
               let
               the
               Oppressed
               go
               free
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               break
               every
               yoke
            
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             relieve
             the
             Oppressed
             by
             breaking
             the
             yoke
             of
             them
             that
             Oppress
             them
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             duty
             to
             defend
             them
             and
             our selves
             both
             against
             them
             that
             would
             oppress
             us
             more
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             here
             commanded
             :
             Therefore
             &c
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Command
             for
             a
             spoyled
             Oppressed
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             reconciled
             to
             them
             and
             Sympathises
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             from
             their
             Rulers
             servitude
             
               Zech.
               2.
               7.
               
               Deliver
               thy self
               O
               Zion
               which
               dwellest
               with
               the
               daughter
               of
               Babylon
               .
            
             Which
             comprehends
             all
             the
             ordinary
             Active
             means
             of
             peoples
             delivering
             themselves
             ,
             from
             oppressing
             powers
             that
             rule
             over
             them
             :
             And
             consequently
             Defensive
             Resistence
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             only
             be
             restricted
             to
             flight
             included
             (
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             the
             promise
             annexed
             (
             vers
             .
             9.
             )
             imports
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             spoyled
             them
             shall
             be
             a
             spoyl
             to
             their
             servants
             :
             Whereby
             it
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             to
             deliver
             
             themselves
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             their
             servitude
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             their
             Masters
             under
             subjection
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             Tyrants
             ruling
             over
             them
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             may
             deliver
             themselves
             from
             their
             Oppressing
             Masters
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             resist
             them
             &
             Defend
             themselves
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             express
             here
             in
             the
             Command
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Command
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             Defensive
             weapens
             ,
             necessary
             for
             their
             Defence
             against
             them
             that
             would
             pursue
             after
             their
             lives
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             with
             other
             things
             necessary
             for
             their
             sustenance
             Luk.
             22.
             36
             —
             
               Now
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               purse
               let
               him
               take
               it
               and
               likewise
               his
               scrip
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               sword
               let
               him
               sell
               his
               garment
               &
               buy
               one
               .
            
             Before
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             sent
             them
             out
             upon
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             serve
             their
             Apprentship
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             He
             did
             not
             allow
             them
             such
             sollicitous
             care
             to
             provide
             themselves
             ,
             because
             He
             would
             give
             them
             a
             proof
             of
             His
             sufficiency
             to
             sustain
             &
             protect
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             their
             oun
             Diligence
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             about
             to
             withdraw
             His
             bodily
             presence
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             warn
             them
             of
             the
             Discouragements
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             their
             more
             continued
             Work
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             a
             Commission
             for
             not
             to
             be
             retracted
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             have
             them
             to
             expect
             Provision
             &
             Protection
             by
             a
             Course
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             means
             for
             their
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             their
             Defence
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             chiefly
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             would
             persecute
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Transgressors
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             &
             Countries
             .
             He
             was
             not
             indeed
             to
             make
             much
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             Himself
             ;
             Who
             was
             then
             to
             finish
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Suffering
             :
             Only
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             written
             might
             be
             accomplished
             in
             Him
             ,
             He
             would
             make
             so
             much
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             voluntarely
             to
             be
             involved
             under
             the
             censure
             &
             reproach
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             being
             taken
             among
             men
             in
             Armes
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             be
             reckoned
             among
             Transgressours
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             Therefore
             when
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             
               two
               swords
            
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enough
               vers
            
             .
             38.
             
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             
             upon
             that
             Impertinency
             of
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             
               Spiritual
               swords
            
             :
             Which
             deserves
             no
             Confutation
             ,
             being
             fitter
             to
             be
             put
             among
             Quakers
             delirious
             distractions
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             numbered
             among
             the
             notions
             of
             men
             of
             understanding
             :
             for
             then
             the
             Purse
             and
             the
             Scrip
             must
             be
             Spiritual
             too
             ;
             And
             these
             Spritual
             things
             must
             be
             bought
             by
             
               sellings
               of
               Garments
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             they
             would
             be
             such
             Spiritual
             tools
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             a
             sharp
             edge
             for
             cutting
             off
             of
             Carnal
             ears
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             be
             both
             visible
             &
             sensible
             ;
             And
             two
             of
             them
             would
             be
             enough
             .
             They
             were
             then
             ordinary
             Material
             swords
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Commands
             His
             Followers
             to
             provide
             themselves
             with
             ,
             for
             their
             defence
             as
             Men
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             improve
             them
             against
             their
             Murdering
             Persecuters
             ,
             against
             whom
             He
             gives
             His
             Royal
             Grant
             of
             Resistence
             ;
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             ,
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             thô
             they
             have
             more
             Priviledges
             Spiritual
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             less
             humane
             Priviledges
             than
             other
             men
             :
             Albeit
             at
             that
             Period
             of
             His
             determined
             Suffering
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             present
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             the
             Lords
             people
             should
             provide
             themselves
             with
             Armes
             of
             defence
             ,
             thô
             they
             should
             be
             reputed
             Transgressors
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             Then
             may
             they
             use
             these
             Armes
             of
             Defence
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             Persecute
             them
             under
             that
             Notion
             :
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             clear
             :
             Therefore
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             may
             infer
             the
             same
             Truth
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             wherein
             they
             glory
             in
             the
             confident
             expectation
             of
             the
             Lords
             strengthening
             them
             ,
             &
             favouring
             &
             approving
             their
             helpers
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Lord
             Assisting
             them
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             constitute
             in
             a
             formed
             Appearance
             of
             Resistence
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             hint
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             prayer
             Psal.
             44.
             5.
             
             They
             glory
             in
             hope
             that
             through
             the
             Lord
             they
             will
             
               push
               doun
               their
               enemies
            
             &c.
             yet
             now
             they
             were
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrannizing
             Dominators
             which
             they
             were
             Resisting
             :
             for
             vers
             .
             9.
             they
             complain
             they
             were
             
               put
               to
               shame
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             went
             not
             forth
             with
             their
             Armies
             ,
             &
             they
             which
             hated
             them
             spoyled
             them
             —
             And
             for
             His
             Sake
             were
             killed
             all
             day
             long
             :
             Hence
             they
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             awake
             —
             and
             not
             forget
             their
             affliction
             &
             oppression
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             were
             
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Tyrannizing
             powers
             ,
             and
             Resisting
             according
             to
             their
             might
             .
             Which
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             or
             upon
             what
             occasion
             soever
             the
             Psalm
             was
             compiled
             ,
             shewes
             ,
             that
             no
             want
             of
             Success
             in
             Resisting
             Tyrants
             ,
             can
             mar
             the
             Saints
             faith
             in
             pleading
             for
             the
             Lords
             Assistence
             &
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Duty
             .
             Hence
             ,
             they
             that
             in
             faith
             may
             pray
             for
             &
             boast
             of
             their
             treading
             doun
             their
             Tyrannizing
             powers
             .
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             may
             also
             in
             faith
             attempt
             the
             Resisting
             of
             them
             in
             their
             oun
             defence
             :
             But
             here
             the
             Lords
             people
             did
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             David
             under
             Sauls
             persecution
             ,
             while
             he
             had
             a
             party
             of
             600.
             men
             to
             defend
             himself
             against
             his
             rage
             ,
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             which
             he
             composed
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             not
             only
             complaining
             of
             Oppressors
             ,
             but
             encouraging
             himself
             in
             the
             faith
             that
             God
             would
             be
             with
             them
             that
             assisted
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             essay
             of
             defending
             himself
             ,
             and
             imprecating
             destruction
             to
             Saul
             &
             his
             Complices
             ;
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
               cut
               them
               off
               in
               His
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             let
             him
             see
             his
             desire
             upon
             them
             
               Psal.
               54.
               4
               ,
               5.
               ult
               .
            
             And
             Psal.
             57.
             4.
             
             And
             
               Psal
               ,
               57.
               throughout
            
             ,
             And
             Psal.
             140.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             imprecates
             against
             the
             
               head
               of
               them
               that
               compassed
               him
               about
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             against
             Saul
             .
             Whence
             I
             argue
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             conflicting
             with
             &
             encompassed
             with
             Oppressing
             Rulers
             as
             so
             many
             Lyons
             &
             Dogs
             ,
             may
             pray
             &
             praise
             for
             the
             help
             of
             those
             that
             assist
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             endeavours
             of
             Self-preservation
             from
             them
             ;
             then
             may
             they
             make
             use
             of
             their
             help
             for
             their
             Defence
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             pray
             &
             praise
             :
             But
             here
             we
             see
             the
             Lords
             people
             did
             the
             former
             :
             Therefore
             they
             may
             do
             the
             latter
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             may
             pray
             against
             Kings
             ,
             and
             for
             preservation
             from
             them
             ;
             Then
             may
             we
             Defend
             our selves
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             the
             means
             of
             that
             preservation
             for
             which
             we
             pray
             .
             The
             Connexion
             is
             before
             cleared
             :
             yet
             here
             I
             adde
             ;
             That
             which
             will
             give
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             our
             duty
             of
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             also
             dispense
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             being
             passively
             subject
             to
             their
             will
             ;
             And
             consequently
             will
             allow
             defending
             our selves
             from
             their
             violence
             :
             But
             here
             we
             see
             Tyrannie
             &
             Treacherie
             ,
             and
             designed
             Mischief
             will
             give
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             our
             duty
             of
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             thô
             that
             be
             duty
             as
             indispensable
             as
             subjection
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             any
             
             thing
             demur
             us
             from
             Resisting
             of
             Princes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             respect
             to
             their
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Lords
             anointing
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             we
             see
             ,
             no
             respect
             to
             that
             will
             demur
             a
             Believer
             from
             praying
             in
             faith
             against
             them
             :
             Therefore
             no
             such
             respect
             will
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             defend
             himself
             against
             his
             violence
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             right
             ,
             if
             the
             impression
             of
             any
             Majestie
             God
             hath
             put
             upon
             Princes
             should
             bind
             up
             our
             hands
             from
             any
             Resistence
             ,
             it
             will
             restrain
             from
             prayer-resistence
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             that
             impression
             have
             any
             force
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             when
             a
             man
             is
             most
             solemnly
             stated
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             speaking
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             rather
             than
             when
             he
             is
             acting
             as
             a
             man
             with
             a
             man
             like
             himself
             :
             And
             as
             prayer-resistence
             is
             the
             more
             formidable
             &
             forcible
             Resistence
             than
             any
             other
             (
             as
             this
             Saul
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Kings
             ,
             have
             found
             by
             their
             woful
             experience
             )
             so
             it
             is
             more
             restricted
             than
             other
             Resistence
             ;
             for
             ,
             we
             may
             defend
             our selves
             against
             many
             whom
             we
             must
             not
             pray
             against
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             private
             enemies
             ,
             for
             whom
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ;
             yet
             no
             body
             will
             deny
             but
             we
             may
             resist
             their
             violence
             :
             And
             likewise
             ,
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             ,
             when
             invested
             with
             Gods
             Authority
             :
             But
             when
             their
             degeneration
             looses
             us
             from
             that
             obligation
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             allowes
             us
             to
             pray
             against
             them
             when
             they
             turn
             Enemies
             to
             God
             (
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             Then
             also
             we
             may
             more
             warrantably
             resist
             them
             by
             Defensive
             Armes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Among
             the
             Halle-luyahs
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Calcula●e
             for
             the
             prevailing
             time
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             take
             pleasure
             in
             His
             people
             .
             In
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Saints
             being
             joyful
             in
             Glory
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             rest
             &
             security
             the
             Lord
             will
             vouchafe
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             Prophetically
             &
             very
             Pathetically
             excited
             to
             praise
             prayer-wise
             
               Psal.
               149.
               6.
               to
               the
               end
               .
               Let
               the
               high
               praises
               of
               God
               be
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               a
               two
               edged
               sword
               in
               their
               hand
               —
               to
               bind
               their
               Kings
               with
               chains
               —
               to
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               Iudgement
               written
               ;
               this
               h●nour
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Halle-lujah
               .
            
             This
             was
             their
             praise
             &
             honour
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             in
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Kings
             &
             Nobles
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             This
             also
             in
             Davids
             time
             was
             the
             ambition
             and
             also
             
             the
             attainment
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             their
             Triumphant
             victories
             over
             many
             of
             their
             Oppressors
             round
             about
             them
             .
             But
             it
             looks
             to
             a
             further
             &
             more
             famous
             execution
             of
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Tyrants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             long
             kept
             under
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             at
             length
             the
             Lord
             shall
             give
             His
             people
             a
             Capacity
             to
             break
             their
             yoke
             :
             which
             ,
             when
             ever
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             shall
             be
             their
             honour
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             puts
             them
             in
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             thô
             they
             be
             Kings
             that
             Oppress
             them
             ;
             Then
             it
             may
             be
             their
             ambition
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             may
             resist
             them
             .
             Thus
             from
             several
             Scripture
             Practices
             ,
             Reproofs
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             &
             prayers
             ,
             this
             Truth
             may
             be
             proven
             :
             from
             which
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             other
             precious
             Truths
             are
             more
             Natively
             deduced
             ,
             yet
             this
             Truth
             by
             unstrained
             &
             unconstrained
             Consequence
             may
             be
             also
             clearly
             inferred
             .
          
        
         
           
             HEAD
             .
             VI.
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             Some
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Extraordinary
             executing
             of
             Iudgement
             upon
             Notorious
             Incendiaries
             &
             Murdering
             publick
             Enemies
             by
             private
             persons
             in
             the
             circumstances
             wherein
             they
             were
             stated
             ,
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             SUrely
             (
             saith
             
               Solomon
               )
               Oppression
               maketh
               a
               wise
               man
               mad
               ,
            
             as
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
               a
               gift
               destroyeth
               the
               heart
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             whensover
             there
             is
             a
             Concurrence
             &
             verification
             of
             both
             together
             ,
             makes
             it
             very
             incident
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             either
             some
             Actions
             of
             the
             Oppressed
             be
             Censurable
             ;
             Or
             that
             there
             be
             
             found
             many
             to
             Censure
             them
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             at
             a
             far
             off
             glance
             ,
             which
             a
             nearer
             &
             narrower
             inspection
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             through
             a
             Prospect
             of
             Charity
             ,
             would
             not
             so
             readily
             condemn
             .
             When
             the
             Oppression
             of
             Tyrants
             comes
             to
             such
             a
             hight
             &
             pinch
             of
             Extremity
             ,
             that
             it
             not
             only
             threatens
             a
             Community
             with
             desolation
             ,
             but
             induces
             a
             necessity
             of
             unavoidable
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             reduces
             a
             people
             to
             such
             a
             paroxisme
             of
             Desperation
             &
             consternation
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             humane
             deliberation
             bringing
             them
             to
             their
             
               wits
               end
            
             )
             that
             either
             they
             must
             succumb
             as
             slaves
             ,
             and
             mancipate
             consciences
             ,
             persons
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             properties
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             are
             or
             have
             ,
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             raging
             Tyrants
             and
             their
             revening
             Emissaries
             ;
             or
             surrender
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             dearer
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             Then
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             sometimes
             necessitated
             in
             such
             an
             extremity
             ;
             
               extremis
               malis
               extrema
               adhibere
               remedia
            
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             fall
             upon
             such
             expedients
             to
             prevent
             their
             utter
             extermination
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             common
             Order
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Justice
             would
             make
             extravagant
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             thô
             they
             fall
             into
             several
             real
             Extravagances
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             justified
             nor
             extenuated
             ;
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             a
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Lords
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             they
             are
             restrained
             from
             more
             scandalous
             Excesses
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             Yet
             even
             then
             ,
             such
             as
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             free
             of
             oppression
             ,
             who
             are
             blinded
             with
             prejudice
             at
             the
             Oppressed
             ,
             and
             bribed
             with
             the
             Indulgence
             &
             Lenity
             of
             the
             Oppressours
             towards
             themselves
             ,
             will
             look
             upon
             these
             Actions
             as
             transports
             of
             madness
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             extravagant
             zeal
             ,
             while
             they
             weigh
             them
             only
             in
             the
             scales
             of
             Ordinary
             Justice
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ponderate
             them
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             Necessitated
             Virtue
             ;
             nor
             perpend
             the
             circums●ances
             which
             made
             those
             extraordinary
             Acts
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             materially
             are
             Lawful
             at
             all
             times
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             some
             ,
             to
             be
             then
             necessary
             Acts
             of
             Justice
             to
             be
             inflicted
             by
             them
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             But
             if
             either
             the
             Oppressours
             themselves
             ;
             Or
             such
             who
             are
             blinded
             &
             bribed
             with
             their
             gifts
             and
             killed
             with
             their
             kindness
             ,
             not
             only
             into
             an
             omission
             of
             concurring
             ,
             but
             into
             a
             condemning
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             Attempts
             
             of
             taking
             off
             those
             Destroyers
             ;
             Or
             if
             On-lookers
             at
             a
             Distance
             ,
             would
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             ingenuously
             declare
             their
             opinion
             in
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             the
             case
             to
             themselves
             ,
             what
             they
             would
             do
             in
             such
             circumstances
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             Charity
             should
             oblige
             them
             to
             be
             sparing
             of
             their
             Censures
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             whereof
             they
             have
             no
             experience
             ;
             So
             Justice
             ,
             in
             resolving
             this
             point
             for
             themselves
             ,
             would
             constrain
             them
             to
             justify
             such
             extraordinary
             necessitated
             Practices
             for
             self
             preservation
             ,
             in
             preventing
             perishing
             by
             destroying
             their
             Destroyers
             ,
             and
             move
             them
             rather
             to
             admire
             their
             Patience
             ,
             who
             have
             suffered
             so
             much
             and
             so
             long
             those
             beasts
             of
             prey
             to
             devour
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             censure
             their
             precipitancies
             ,
             in
             being
             constrained
             to
             endeavour
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             at
             last
             from
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             their
             Cruelty
             who
             did
             most
             annoy
             them
             .
             Yea
             (
             as
             Naphtali
             sayes
             very
             well
             )
             
               It
               were
               impossible
               that
               rational
               men
               ,
               after
               the
               feeling
               of
               so
               sore
               grievances
               ,
               and
               the
               teaching
               of
               so
               many
               &
               sad
               experiences
               ,
               should
               still
               couch
               under
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               such
               vile
               Apostate
               Upstarts
               and
               bloody
               Villains
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               acquit
               themselves
               like
               men
               ,
               by
               pulling
               off
               these
               vizards
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               mask
               their
               Villanies
               and
               clock
               their
               violence
               ;
               and
               plucking
               them
               out
               of
               that
               Sanctuary
               of
               Loyaltie
               ,
               and
               Refuge
               of
               Authority
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               more
               pretend
               than
               profane
               by
               all
               their
               horrid
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               cruel
               Murders
               executed
               upon
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               to
               the
               effect
               that
               in
               the
               righteous
               &
               deserved
               punishment
               of
               these
               wicked
               men
               ,
               both
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Land
               might
               be
               sisted
               ,
               and
               the
               fierce
               Anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               averted
               ,
               
                 
                   Naph
                   .
                   Prior
                   edit
                   .
                   Pag.
                
                 134.
                 
              
            
             Nevertheless
             such
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             one
             would
             think
             )
             laudable
             Attempts
             ,
             for
             cutting
             off
             such
             Monsters
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               beasts
               of
               prey
            
             ,
             burdens
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             condemned
             as
             Murders
             &
             horrid
             Assassinations
             ,
             but
             Criminally
             &
             Capitally
             punished
             as
             such
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             s●ch
             ,
             as
             have
             left
             a
             Conviction
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             that
             knew
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             honesty
             ,
             integrity
             ,
             soundness
             ,
             in
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             seriousness
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             have
             been
             several
             ,
             singular
             ,
             
             and
             signally
             severe
             ;
             and
             ouned
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             all
             Spectators
             :
             Some
             being
             cruelly
             tortured
             &
             executed
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             for
             essaying
             such
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             ;
             others
             for
             accomplishing
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Hackstoun
            
             of
             Rathillet
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             avowed
             their
             accession
             to
             the
             cutting
             of
             that
             Arch-Traitor
             Sharp
             ,
             Prelat
             of
             
               St
               Andrewes
            
             ;
             And
             others
             for
             not
             condemning
             that
             and
             the
             like
             Acts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             thô
             they
             were
             as
             innocent
             of
             the
             facts
             as
             the
             Child
             unborn
             .
             The
             foregoing
             Historical
             Representation
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             doth
             clear
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Actions
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             of
             that
             nature
             performed
             by
             private
             men
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             could
             be
             justified
             ,
             will
             at
             least
             demur
             the
             condemning
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             men
             ,
             or
             rather
             monsters
             ,
             thus
             removed
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             been
             perjured
             Apostates
             from
             ,
             and
             conjured
             Enemies
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             Conspiracy
             with
             the
             Devil
             to
             destroy
             the
             Reformation
             and
             the
             Remnant
             that
             professed
             it
             ,
             affronted
             Blasphemers
             ,
             perfidious
             Betrayers
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Commonweath
             ,
             Malignant
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             habitual
             Murderers
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             notorious
             Crimes
             had
             forfeited
             their
             lives
             to
             Justice
             ;
             But
             were
             insolently
             prosecuting
             their
             Murdering
             designs
             ,
             informing
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             instigating
             them
             against
             innocent
             people
             to
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             ,
             procuring
             from
             them
             bloody
             Orders
             to
             spare
             none
             but
             cut
             off
             all
             who
             might
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             &
             vigilantly
             with
             all
             violence
             pursuing
             their
             Murdering
             Mandats
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             oun
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             villains
             whom
             they
             hounded
             out
             as
             Intelligencers
             to
             get
             &
             to
             give
             notice
             where
             any
             of
             those
             people
             might
             be
             detected
             ,
             whom
             they
             vowed
             (
             and
             avowed
             a
             design
             )
             to
             destroy
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             heat
             &
             hight
             of
             their
             rage
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             .
             The
             Actors
             were
             no
             wayes
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             way
             related
             than
             declared
             &
             Independent
             Enemies
             are
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             having
             renounced
             all
             relation
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Masters
             as
             Magistrats
             or
             their
             superiours
             ;
             and
             were
             in
             no
             terms
             of
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             maintaning
             an
             hostile
             opposition
             ,
             and
             carrying
             without
             cessation
             ,
             armes
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             got
             that
             advantage
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             these
             Enemies
             
             were
             seeking
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             declared
             solemnly
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             dyed
             declaring
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             moved
             out
             of
             
               private
               revenge
            
             for
             personal
             injuries
             they
             had
             done
             against
             themselves
             ,
             but
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             love
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             respect
             to
             Justice
             trampled
             upon
             by
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             for
             saving
             themselves
             ,
             rescuing
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             preventing
             their
             Murthering
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             none
             that
             would
             or
             could
             execute
             Justice
             upon
             them
             legally
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             put
             forth
             their
             hands
             against
             them
             as
             enemies
             ,
             with
             whose
             preservation
             their
             oun
             could
             not
             consist
             .
             Their
             Circumstances
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             redacted
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             Extremities
             ,
             precluding
             all
             other
             humane
             possibility
             of
             preserving
             themselves
             and
             their
             Brethren
             from
             the
             destruction
             intended
             ,
             and
             declaredly
             resolved
             ,
             and
             restlessly
             sought
             &
             prosecuted
             ,
             by
             these
             Murderers
             :
             being
             persecuted
             to
             the
             death
             by
             them
             ,
             daylie
             chased
             ,
             hunted
             ,
             way-laid
             ,
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             oun
             habitations
             ,
             intercommuned
             ,
             discharged
             &
             denyed
             all
             harbour
             in
             any
             house
             ,
             under
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             same
             pains
             that
             themselves
             were
             lyable
             to
             ,
             which
             was
             death
             by
             the
             present
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             forced
             to
             hide
             in
             Caves
             &
             Dens
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             come
             forth
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             to
             seek
             bread
             for
             themselves
             ,
             without
             eminent
             danger
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             the
             Country
             raising
             the
             
               hue
               &
               cry
            
             after
             them
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             were
             seen
             ,
             whereby
             many
             were
             killed
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             apprehended
             :
             Hence
             they
             could
             neither
             escape
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             nor
             by
             flight
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             all
             passages
             by
             sea
             &
             Land
             being
             stopt
             ,
             and
             none
             suffered
             to
             go
             any
             where
             ,
             without
             strict
             examination
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             elude
             :
             And
             many
             other
             specialities
             of
             miserie
             &
             danger
             were
             ingredients
             in
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             no
             words
             can
             represent
             to
             them
             that
             are
             altogether
             strangers
             to
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             such
             a
             strait
             &
             pinch
             of
             Perplexity
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             otherwise
             escape
             the
             fury
             of
             these
             firebrands
             ,
             nor
             demur
             &
             deter
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             from
             an
             uncontrolled
             pursuit
             after
             the
             lives
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             nor
             otherwise
             avert
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             the
             Land
             for
             the
             impunity
             of
             such
             vermine
             ;
             And
             seeing
             there
             was
             no
             access
             
             to
             address
             themselves
             to
             Magistrats
             ,
             who
             by
             Office
             are
             obliged
             to
             bring
             such
             villains
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             And
             none
             were
             found
             in
             publick
             Authority
             but
             such
             as
             patronized
             &
             Authorized
             them
             ,
             whom
             in
             Conscience
             they
             could
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             prudence
             durst
             not
             make
             application
             to
             them
             for
             fear
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             What
             could
             they
             do
             ?
             what
             was
             left
             them
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             upon
             this
             Extraordinary
             Course
             ;
             wherein
             if
             they
             have
             stumbled
             into
             some
             extravagancies
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             ,
             who
             can
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             considering
             the
             Case
             ?
             But
             as
             that
             is
             not
             the
             debate
             ;
             so
             as
             for
             such
             Acts
             of
             vengeance
             as
             are
             peccant
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             circumstantiate
             as
             above
             rehearsed
             ,
             being
             disouned
             in
             their
             publick
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             the
             Actors
             excluded
             from
             their
             Communion
             for
             whom
             I
             plead
             ;
             it
             were
             iniquous
             to
             impute
             the
             scandal
             of
             them
             to
             that
             Suffering
             people
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             so
             Circumstantiate
             ,
             necessitated
             ,
             extraordinary
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             notoriously
             gross
             &
             grassant
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             terrible
             Murdering
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             living
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             vindicate
             .
             And
             thô
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             tender
             &
             quick-sented
             subject
             may
             seem
             odious
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             my
             Discourse
             upon
             it
             as
             pregnant
             with
             an
             oblique
             design
             ;
             to
             obivate
             such
             unmerited
             surmises
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             wiping
             off
             of
             such
             Reproaches
             as
             reflect
             on
             Religion
             ,
             the
             vindication
             of
             preterite
             extraordinary
             practices
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             the
             investigation
             of
             present
             duty
             with
             respect
             to
             future
             Emergencies
             ,
             and
             the
             restraining
             all
             Extravagancies
             incident
             in
             this
             Head
             ,
             that
             I
             intend
             .
             However
             this
             may
             be
             exploded
             by
             this
             generation
             as
             odious
             &
             un-couth
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             in
             former
             Periods
             of
             this
             Church
             it
             hath
             been
             maintained
             with
             Courage
             ,
             &
             asserted
             with
             Confidence
             .
             How
             the
             Ancient
             Scots
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             received
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             served
             their
             Tyrants
             and
             Oppressours
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             Reformation
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             of
             
               David
               Rizio
            
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             generally
             to
             this
             day
             justifed
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Judgement
             &
             pleading
             of
             our
             Reformers
             for
             practising
             this
             principle
             against
             Idolaters
             &c.
             needs
             not
             be
             here
             repeated
             :
             
               Mr
               Knox's
            
             Judgement
             in
             particular
             is
             before
             declared
             ,
             and
             
             will
             be
             further
             discovered
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             he
             resented
             his
             slackness
             ,
             in
             puting
             people
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             insert
             in
             
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Cloud
               of
               Witnesses
               Pag.
            
             60.
             
             
               For
               God
               (
               said
               he
               )
               had
               not
               only
               given
               me
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               a
               tougne
               to
               make
               known
               the
               impiety
               of
               the
               Idol
               ,
               but
               had
               given
               me
               Credit
               with
               many
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               put
               in
               execution
               Gods
               Judgements
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               only
               have
               consented
               thereto
               :
               but
               so
               careful
               was
               I
               of
               the
               common
               Tranquility
               ,
               and
               loath
               was
               I
               to
               offend
               some
               ,
               that
               in
               secret
               conference
               with
               zealous
               men
               ,
               I
               travelled
               rather
               to
               slacken
               that
               fervency
               God
               had
               kindled
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               animate
               &
               encourage
               them
               to
               put
               their
               hands
               to
               Gods
               Work
               ;
               wherein
               I
               acknowledge
               my self
               to
               have
               done
               most
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               heart
               I
               do
               ask
               God
               pardon
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               not
               what
               in
               me
               lay
               to
               have
               suppressed
               that
               Idol
               in
               the
               begining
               .
            
             But
             the
             preceeding
             Historical
             Representation
             doth
             abundantly
             demonstrate
             this
             is
             no
             Noveltie
             ,
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             suppression
             of
             Religion
             ,
             destruction
             of
             the
             Remnant
             professing
             &
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             is
             threatened
             in
             &
             for
             the
             impunity
             of
             Idolaters
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             &
             Man
             should
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             supposing
             alwayes
             such
             as
             are
             in
             publick
             Office
             not
             only
             decline
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             encourage
             those
             destroyers
             ,
             yea
             Authorize
             them
             themselves
             ;
             we
             may
             not
             only
             maintain
             defensive
             Resistence
             according
             to
             our
             Capacity
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             also
             vindictive
             &
             Punitive
             force
             in
             executing
             Judgment
             upon
             them
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             before
             Circumstantiate
             .
             And
             ●
             am
             the
             more
             confident
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             say
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             ,
             till
             first
             what
             our
             Reformers
             have
             proven
             be
             confuted
             .
             However
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             some
             what
             clear
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             premit
             some
             Assertions
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             And
             then
             give
             some
             Reasons
             for
             it
             when
             clearly
             Stated
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             needful
             for
             clearing
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             length
             we
             may
             warrantably
             go
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             executing
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             our
             private
             Capacity
             ,
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             by
             setting
             doun
             some
             propositions
             negative
             &
             positive
             :
             Signifying
             what
             we
             disoune
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             oune
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             What
             we
             disoune
             ,
             may
             appear
             in
             these
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             necessity
             not
             Circumstance
             supposible
             whatsoever
             ,
             can
             justify
             the
             Murder
             of
             the
             Righteous
             or
             Innocent
             ,
             or
             vindicate
             the
             unlawful
             taking
             away
             of
             their
             life
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             ,
             which
             in
             thought
             as
             well
             as
             deed
             we
             must
             abhor
             ,
             as
             a
             horrid
             breach
             of
             the
             
               Sixth
               Command
            
             .
             The
             Guilt
             whereof
             may
             be
             incurred
             several
             ways
             ;
             As
             by
             killing
             them
             Immediately
             ,
             as
             Cain
             did
             his
             brother
             Abel
             ;
             or
             Commanding
             them
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             as
             Saul
             commanded
             Doeg
             to
             kill
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             ;
             or
             Contriving
             their
             Murder
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             Uriahs
             ,
             and
             
               Iezebel
               Naboths
            
             ;
             or
             Counselling
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             advised
             the
             Princes
             to
             the
             murder
             of
             Ieremiah
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             cryed
             
               Crucifie
               Iesus
            
             were
             Murderers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Or
             by
             procuring
             it
             ,
             as
             Haman
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             intended
             murder
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             Or
             Concurring
             therein
             ,
             as
             Ioab
             was
             guilty
             of
             Uriahs
             death
             as
             well
             as
             David
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             of
             Christs
             by
             betraying
             him
             ;
             Or
             by
             the
             Patrocinie
             thereof
             ,
             defending
             &
             sparing
             the
             Murderers
             ;
             when
             called
             by
             Office
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             was
             guilty
             in
             not
             punishing
             
               Ioab
               ,
               Ahab
            
             in
             patronizing
             the
             Murder
             of
             Naboth
             ;
             Or
             by
             Consenting
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             Saul
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Stephen
             ;
             or
             by
             knowing
             &
             permitting
             ,
             &
             conniving
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             condemned
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Whether
             this
             be
             done
             under
             colour
             of
             Law
             ,
             as
             Pilate
             Murdered
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Herod
             killed
             Iames
             ;
             or
             without
             all
             colour
             ,
             by
             
               Absolute
               power
            
             ,
             as
             Herod
             the
             Ascalonite
             murdered
             the
             Infants
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             by
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Ioab
             murdered
             Abner
             &
             Amasa
             ;
             or
             without
             previous
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             with
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Action
             in
             the
             perpetrating
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             men
             may
             do
             in
             passion
             when
             provoked
             beside
             their
             purpose
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Tumult
             without
             intending
             it
             before
             hand
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             Murder
             ,
             Barabas
             committed
             Murder
             in
             the
             Insurection
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Casual
               killing
            
             contrary
             to
             intention
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             's
             no
             breach
             of
             the
             Command
             .
             And
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             necessitated
             delivering
             up
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             pursued
             by
             a
             potent
             Enemy
             ,
             to
             deliver
             the
             City
             from
             his
             fury
             ;
             or
             of
             prefering
             our
             oun
             life
             to
             our
             innocent
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             when
             both
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             by
             preserving
             the
             one
             Lawfully
             the
             other
             happens
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             medle
             
             with
             these
             Cases
             .
             But
             since
             this
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             by
             Casuists
             ,
             I
             infer
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             that
             an
             innocent
             man
             die
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             be
             preserved
             ;
             Then
             much
             more
             is
             it
             Lawful
             ,
             that
             the
             nocent
             wo
             are
             guilty
             of
             murdering
             the
             Righteous
             all
             these
             wayes
             above
             specified
             ,
             and
             actually
             prosecuting
             their
             murdering
             designs
             by
             these
             methods
             ,
             should
             rather
             be
             made
             to
             die
             than
             the
             Righteous
             be
             destroyed
             .
             But
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Murder
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             none
             hath
             the
             impudence
             to
             accuse
             that
             Reproached
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thô
             a
             man
             kill
             an
             innocent
             unwittingly
             &
             unwillingly
             ,
             besides
             his
             knowledge
             and
             against
             his
             will
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             sinful
             homicide
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             know
             that
             he
             was
             in
             hazard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             neglected
             to
             consider
             ,
             lest
             a
             man
             might
             be
             killed
             by
             what
             he
             was
             doing
             :
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             shoot
             at
             random
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             but
             some
             may
             be
             killed
             thereby
             ;
             or
             if
             one
             were
             hewing
             with
             an
             axe
             ,
             which
             he
             either
             knew
             or
             might
             have
             known
             to
             be
             loose
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             not
             well
             fastened
             to
             the
             helve
             ,
             did
             not
             advertise
             those
             about
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             by
             flying
             off
             it
             happened
             to
             kill
             any
             person
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             innocent
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             knew
             not
             without
             any
             inadvertency
             ,
             then
             he
             were
             guiltless
             ,
             Deut.
             19.
             5.
             
             See
             
               Durham
               on
               6.
               
               Com.
            
             So
             if
             a
             man
             built
             a
             house
             without
             battlements
             ,
             he
             should
             bring
             blood
             upon
             his
             house
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             fell
             from
             thence
             Deut.
             22.
             8.
             
             But
             of
             this
             the
             question
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thô
             a
             person
             be
             not
             altogether
             innocent
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Rigtheous
             ;
             but
             suppose
             him
             wicked
             &
             profane
             ,
             and
             engaged
             in
             an
             evil
             Course
             ,
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Church
             &
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             very
             injurious
             to
             us
             :
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             Murder
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             guilty
             of
             Crimes
             that
             deserve
             death
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             not
             subjected
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             His
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             life
             &
             death
             :
             It
             s
             necessary
             to
             all
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Thow
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             but
             such
             killing
             as
             is
             approven
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             saith
             
               Ames●de
               Consciencia
               cap
               ,
               31.
               quest
               .
            
             2
             ,
             Hence
             ,
             this
             people
             so
             much
             reproached
             with
             extravagant
             Actions
             ,
             do
             abundantly
             clear
             themselves
             of
             that
             imputation
             of
             being
             
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             kill
             all
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             impudent
             forgerie
             of
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Informatory
               Vindication
               Head.
               2.
               
               Pag.
            
             54.
             
             
               We
               positively
               disoune
               (
               say
               they
               )
               as
               horrid
               Murder
               ,
               the
               killing
               of
               any
               because
               of
               a
               different
               perswasion
               or
               opinion
               from
               us
               ,
               albeit
               some
               have
               invidiously
               cast
               this
               odious
               Calumny
               upon
               us
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             they
             that
             took
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
            
             swore
             a
             lie
             ,
             when
             they
             abjured
             the
             
               Apologetical
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
            
             it
             asserted
             it
             was
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             all
             imployed
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             when
             it
             asserted
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             Head.
             3.
             
             To
             think
             so
             much
             ,
             let
             be
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             far
             more
             to
             practise
             such
             a
             thing
             against
             all
             that
             served
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             meerly
             because
             they
             served
             him
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             in
             a
             wicked
             Course
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             have
             oppressed
             us
             ,
             were
             abominable
             :
             for
             these
             things
             simply
             do
             not
             make
             men
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             Capitally
             by
             men
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             But
             when
             they
             are
             stated
             in
             such
             opposition
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             Tyrants
             Murdering
             Mandats
             by
             all
             those
             wayes
             above
             specified
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             destroy
             ,
             slay
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             avenge
             our selves
             on
             them
             that
             would
             assault
             us
             and
             are
             seeking
             our
             destruction
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Lawful
             for
             the
             Iewes
             to
             do
             with
             Hamans
             Emissaries
             Esther
             .
             8.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             9.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             This
             Charge
             then
             cannot
             reach
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thô
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             death
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             death
             ,
             for
             
               he
               that
               sheddeth
               mans
               blood
               by
               man
               must
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               :
            
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             Murder
             for
             a
             man
             to
             kill
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             him
             so
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             his
             duty
             ,
             being
             moved
             by
             a
             pretended
             
               Enthusiastical
               Impulse
            
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Actions
             of
             such
             as
             were
             really
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             As
             when
             Iames
             &
             Iohn
             would
             have
             commanded
             fire
             to
             come
             doun
             to
             consume
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             the
             Lord
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               but
               to
               save
               them
               Luk.
            
             9.
             
             54-56
             .
             Such
             impulses
             had
             need
             to
             be
             well
             examined
             ,
             for
             ordinarly
             they
             will
             be
             found
             not
             consistent
             with
             a
             Gospel
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             averse
             from
             
             act
             of
             Cruelty
             .
             Blind
             zeal
             sometimes
             may
             incite
             men
             to
             fearful
             work
             :
             yea
             the
             persecuters
             have
             often
             most
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             our
             Lord
             foretells
             ,
             
               the
               time
               cometh
               that
               whosoever
               killeth
               yow
               shall
               think
               that
               ●e
               doth
               God
               service
               Iohn
               .
               16.
               2.
               
               Paul
            
             in
             his
             Pharisaical
             zeal
             breathed
             out
             slaughter
             against
             the
             disciples
             .
             And
             Satan
             can
             drive
             men
             under
             several
             colours
             ,
             to
             act
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Bours
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             of
             Leyden
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             whose
             practices
             are
             deservedly
             detested
             by
             all
             that
             have
             any
             spark
             of
             Christianity
             or
             humanity
             :
             for
             if
             this
             were
             espoused
             as
             a
             Principle
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             security
             for
             mens
             lives
             .
             But
             hence
             it
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             not
             animate
             some
             to
             some
             rare
             Enterprises
             ,
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             Tyrants
             and
             their
             bloody
             Emissaries
             ,
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Destroyers
             of
             innocent
             people
             ,
             and
             puting
             an
             end
             to
             and
             stoping
             the
             Career
             of
             their
             Murders
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             real
             extreame
             necessity
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             action
             being
             unquestionably
             Lawful
             ,
             their
             ends
             &
             intentions
             really
             good
             &
             commendable
             ,
             there
             being
             also
             a
             deficiency
             of
             others
             to
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             themselves
             in
             some
             probable
             Capacity
             for
             it
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               Popul
               .
               Cap.
               20.
               
               Pag.
            
             410.
             
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             true
             zeal
             may
             sometimes
             incite
             people
             to
             such
             exploits
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             their
             oun
             lives
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             all
             like
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             impunity
             of
             beasts
             of
             prey
             .
             This
             will
             be
             found
             very
             consistent
             with
             a
             Gospel
             Spirit
             :
             And
             though
             this
             Principle
             be
             asserted
             ,
             and
             also
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             all
             persons
             notwithstanding
             thereof
             would
             have
             sufficient
             securitie
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             hath
             really
             forefeited
             their
             lives
             by
             all
             Law
             of
             God
             &
             man.
             Those
             that
             are
             led
             by
             Impulses
             ,
             may
             pretend
             the
             imitation
             of
             extraordinary
             examples
             and
             abuse
             them
             ;
             yet
             hence
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             case
             these
             extraordinary
             Examples
             may
             be
             imitated
             .
             Shall
             the
             examples
             of
             good
             Magistrats
             ,
             executing
             Justice
             on
             Idolaters
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             be
             altogether
             unimitable
             ,
             because
             Tyrants
             abuse
             them
             in
             persecuting
             the
             innocent
             ?
             If
             this
             arguing
             were
             good
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             all
             vertuous
             Actions
             in
             the
             world
             unimitable
             ;
             for
             these
             may
             be
             abused
             by
             pretenders
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               Popul
               ▪
               ubi
               supra
               Pag.
            
             412.
             
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Sufferers
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
             nothing
             to
             give
             as
             the
             reasons
             of
             their
             Actions
             but
             pretexts
             of
             Enthusiasmes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thô
             a
             man
             be
             really
             so
             Criminal
             ,
             as
             tha●
             he
             deserves
             death
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             &
             man
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             murder
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             
               certainly
               know
            
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             convict
             him
             of
             it
             upon
             Tryal
             :
             for
             no
             man
             must
             be
             killed
             indictâ
             or
             
               incognitâ
               causâ
            
             .
             Thus
             even
             Magistrats
             may
             Murder
             Murderers
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             against
             them
             without
             probation
             or
             cognition
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             far
             more
             private
             persons
             .
             Thus
             the
             Abiezrites
             would
             have
             murdered
             Gideon
             ,
             not
             only
             unjustly
             for
             his
             duty
             of
             throwing
             doun
             the
             Altar
             of
             Baal
             ,
             but
             illegally
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             had
             him
             brought
             out
             that
             he
             might
             die
             without
             any
             further
             Tryal
             Iudg.
             6.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             So
             likewise
             the
             Iewes
             that
             banded
             &
             bound
             themselves
             under
             a
             curse
             to
             kill
             Paul
             before
             he
             was
             tried
             ,
             would
             have
             Murdered
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             unjustly
             for
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             illegally
             before
             he
             was
             tried
             Act.
             23.
             12.
             
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             condemn
             the
             Actions
             of
             those
             Sufferers
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             the
             necessary
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             persons
             who
             are
             Notorious
             Murderers
             ,
             yea
             professing
             a
             trade
             and
             prosecuting
             habitually
             a
             tract
             of
             continued
             Murdering
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Thô
             it
             should
             be
             certainly
             known
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             proven
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             a
             Murderer
             &c.
             
             Yet
             it
             were
             Murder
             for
             an
             inferiour
             ,
             under
             a
             
               relation
               of
               subjection
            
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             that
             subjection
             were
             acknowledged
             :
             for
             whensoever
             the
             common
             &
             mutual
             right
             or
             relation
             ,
             either
             Natural
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             or
             Religious
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             or
             scandal
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             or
             particular
             persons
             ,
             is
             broken
             by
             killing
             any
             person
             ,
             that
             is
             Murder
             ;
             thô
             the
             person
             killed
             deserve
             to
             die
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Subject
             should
             kill
             an
             acknowled
             King
             ,
             a
             Son
             by
             Nature
             or
             in
             Law
             should
             kill
             his
             Natural
             or
             legal
             father
             ,
             a
             Servant
             should
             kill
             his
             Master
             ,
             breaking
             these
             relations
             ,
             while
             their
             right
             &
             tye
             were
             acknowledged
             (
             as
             some
             of
             them
             must
             still
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Correlates
             continue
             in
             being
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             a
             father
             is
             not
             broken
             by
             his
             becoming
             a
             Murderer
             )
             and
             to
             the
             danger
             ,
             detriment
             ,
             &
             scandal
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             State
             ;
             That
             were
             properly
             Assassination
             :
             for
             Assassines
             are
             they
             ,
             
             who
             being
             subject
             to
             others
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             their
             oun
             head
             for
             their
             oun
             ends
             ,
             or
             by
             command
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             kill
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             they
             command
             them
             to
             kill
             ,
             as
             Alstedius
             describes
             them
             
               Theolog.
               Cas.
               cap.
               18.
               de
               homicid
               .
               reg
               .
            
             55.
             
             Therefore
             David
             would
             not
             kill
             Saul
             ,
             because
             he
             acknowledged
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             under
             a
             relation
             of
             subjection
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             was
             his
             Master
             and
             Father
             in
             Law
             ;
             And
             because
             it
             would
             have
             tended
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             involved
             it
             in
             Combustions
             &
             Contentions
             about
             the
             succession
             ,
             and
             prejudged
             his
             oun
             right
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             thô
             Saul
             deserved
             otherwise
             to
             be
             capitally
             punished
             .
             So
             Ishbosheth
             was
             killed
             by
             Baanah
             &
             
               Rehab
               2
               Sam.
            
             4.
             7.
             
             So
             Iozachar
             &
             Iehozabad
             who
             killed
             
               Ioash
               2
               King.
            
             12.
             21.
             were
             punished
             as
             Murderers
             chap.
             14.
             6.
             because
             they
             were
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             did
             assassinate
             him
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             subject
             .
             So
             the
             servants
             of
             Amon
             were
             punished
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             Conspirators
             against
             their
             King
             &
             Master
             2
             King.
             21.
             23
             ,
             24.
             though
             Amon
             deserved
             to
             have
             been
             punished
             as
             well
             as
             Amaziah
             was
             .
             Hence
             generally
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             thô
             right
             be
             given
             to
             equals
             or
             Superiours
             to
             bring
             their
             nearest
             relations
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             when
             they
             turn
             entycers
             to
             Idolatry
             Deut.
             13.
             6.
             
             Yet
             no
             right
             or
             jus
             ,
             upon
             any
             cause
             or
             occasion
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             inferiours
             ,
             as
             Children
             &c.
             to
             punish
             their
             fathers
             .
             See
             
               Pool
               .
               Synop.
               Critie
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             cannot
             condemn
             the
             taking
             off
             of
             Notorious
             Murderers
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             such
             as
             were
             no
             way
             subject
             nor
             related
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             enemies
             ,
             who
             in
             extreame
             necessity
             executed
             righteous
             Judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             of
             the
             true
             necessary
             &
             chief
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             particular
             persons
             just
             right
             &
             security
             ,
             as
             Napthali
             qualifies
             it
             Pag.
             22.
             23.
             
             
               Prior
               edit
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thô
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Action
             were
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Murderer
             such
             a
             person
             as
             we
             might
             punish
             ,
             without
             any
             breach
             of
             relative
             obligations
             or
             duties
             ;
             Yet
             the
             manner
             may
             aggravate
             it
             to
             some
             degree
             of
             Murder
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             done
             Secretly
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             execute
             publickly
             ;
             or
             suddenly
             
             &
             precipitantly
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             done
             deliberately
             ,
             without
             rushing
             upon
             such
             an
             Action
             ,
             or
             hurrying
             the
             Murderer
             to
             eternity
             ,
             as
             this
             also
             might
             have
             had
             some
             weight
             with
             David
             not
             to
             murder
             Saul
             secretly
             &
             suddenly
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             was
             sleeping
             ,
             So
             Ishbosheth
             and
             Io●sh
             and
             Amoa
             were
             murdered
             ;
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             done
             subtilly
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             performed
             in
             more
             plain
             &
             fair
             dealing
             ;
             or
             teacherously
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             friendship
             ;
             or
             cruelly
             without
             regard
             to
             humanity
             ;
             and
             especially
             when
             the
             Actors
             are
             
               at
               peace
            
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             whose
             blood
             they
             shed
             ,
             as
             
               Ioab
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               war
               in
               peace
               1
               King.
            
             2.
             5.
             in
             killing
             Abner
             &
             Amasa
             so
             craftily
             &
             cruelly
             ;
             and
             Absalom
             made
             his
             servants
             Assassinate
             
               Amnon
               2
               Sam
            
             13.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             executed
             righteous
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             publickly
             ,
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             calmely
             ,
             as
             the
             extraordinary
             exigence
             of
             pressing
             necessity
             ,
             in
             extremity
             of
             danger
             ,
             could
             allow
             ,
             upon
             notorious
             Murderers
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             in
             open
             and
             avowed
             terms
             of
             hostility
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thô
             the
             manner
             also
             be
             inculpable
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             principle
             and
             motive
             of
             killing
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             deserve
             to
             die
             be
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             rage
             ,
             or
             revenge
             ,
             for
             private
             or
             personal
             injuries
             ,
             it
             is
             Murder
             .
             For
             the
             affection
             &
             intention
             doth
             make
             one
             and
             the
             same
             action
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             life
             ,
             homicide
             or
             no
             homicide
             ,
             as
             
               Lex
               Rex
            
             saith
             
               Quest.
               31.
               
               Pag.
            
             338.
             
             If
             a
             man
             out
             of
             hatred
             deliberately
             take
             away
             another
             mans
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Murtherer
             eatenus
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             same
             man
             had
             taken
             away
             the
             others
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             flying
             off
             of
             his
             axe
             head
             ,
             he
             neither
             hating
             him
             before
             nor
             intending
             to
             hurt
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Murtherer
             by
             Gods
             express
             Law
             ,
             allowing
             Cities
             of
             refuge
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             other
             Deut.
             4.
             42.
             
             Deut.
             19.
             4.
             
             &c.
             private
             revenge
             is
             indignity
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             it
             is
             to
             take
             vengeance
             
               Deut.
               32.
               35.
               
               Rom.
            
             12.
             19.
             
             
               Dearly
               beloved
               avenge
               not
               your selves
               ,
               for
               vengeance
               is
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             For
             which
             cause
             Iacob
             curses
             Simeon
             &
             Levi
             their
             Murder
             of
             the
             Schechemites
             ,
             for
             in
             their
             anger
             they
             slew
             a
             man
             Gen.
             49.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             David
             would
             not
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             Saul
             ,
             for
             his
             oun
             private
             &
             personal
             quarrel
             .
             So
             Ioab
             killed
             Abner
             ,
             and
             
               Absalom
               Amnon
            
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             execution
             or
             Judgement
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             respect
             
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             love
             to
             the
             Nations
             Interest
             ,
             and
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             persecuted
             people
             of
             God
             from
             imminent
             destruction
             ,
             upon
             publick
             Enemies
             Incendiaries
             ,
             that
             are
             trampling
             upon
             all
             these
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             and
             threatening
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             their
             destruction
             who
             thus
             prevent
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Thô
             the
             motive
             or
             cause
             were
             upon
             a
             publick
             account
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             Murder
             to
             have
             a
             wrong
             End
             in
             it
             :
             as
             either
             to
             intend
             simply
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             person
             on
             whom
             they
             execute
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             to
             which
             all
             their
             Action
             is
             directed
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             their
             oun
             advantage
             or
             honour
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Action
             .
             Thus
             David
             would
             not
             kill
             Saul
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             he
             did
             it
             to
             obtain
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             rightfull
             successor
             :
             And
             deservedly
             he
             punished
             the
             Amalekite
             ,
             that
             brought
             newes
             of
             his
             killing
             Saul
             ;
             and
             Baanah
             &
             Rechab
             ,
             for
             their
             killing
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             advance
             themselves
             at
             Davids
             Court.
             So
             also
             Ioab
             murdered
             Amasa
             to
             secure
             himself
             in
             the
             Generals
             place
             .
             And
             Iehu
             ,
             though
             upon
             the
             matter
             he
             executed
             righteous
             Judgement
             ,
             his
             end
             was
             only
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             condemned
             as
             murder
             .
             But
             when
             the
             execution
             of
             righteous
             Judgement
             is
             both
             formally
             intended
             by
             the
             Actors
             ,
             and
             natively
             &
             really
             doth
             conduce
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Remnant
             threatened
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             these
             Murderers
             ,
             the
             suppressing
             of
             impiety
             ,
             doing
             of
             Justice
             ,
             turning
             away
             wrath
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             present
             and
             preventing
             of
             future
             judgments
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             duty
             
               Naph
               .
               Pag.
               23.
               
               Prior
               edit
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Thô
             the
             end
             also
             were
             not
             culpable
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             Murder
             to
             kill
             Criminals
             by
             transgressing
             the
             sphere
             of
             our
             vocation
             ,
             and
             usurping
             upon
             the
             Magistrats
             sword
             :
             for
             he
             by
             Office
             is
             a
             Revenger
             ,
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             none
             must
             make
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             vindictive
             Justice
             ,
             but
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             it
             ,
             therefore
             they
             that
             came
             to
             take
             Christ
             are
             condemned
             &
             threatened
             for
             this
             
               Math.
               26.
               52.
               all
               they
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               shall
               perish
               with
               the
               sword
               .
            
             The
             God
             of
             Order
             hath
             assigned
             to
             every
             man
             his
             station
             &
             calling
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             whereof
             he
             should
             keep
             ,
             without
             transgressing
             by
             defect
             
             or
             excess
             ,
             
               let
               every
               man
               abide
               in
               the
               same
               calling
               wherein
               he
               was
               called
               1
               Cor.
            
             7.
             20.
             and
             
               study
               to
               be
               quiet
               and
               do
               his
               oun
               business
               1
               Thess.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             Therefore
             David
             would
             not
             kill
             Saul
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             done
             it
             beside
             his
             calling
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             killing
             of
             Ioash
             and
             Amon
             was
             murder
             ,
             because
             the
             Assassines
             did
             transgress
             their
             vocation
             .
             But
             when
             Notorious
             Incendiaries
             do
             not
             only
             transgress
             their
             vocation
             ,
             but
             the
             Limits
             of
             humane
             societie
             ,
             and
             turn
             open
             enemies
             to
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             destroying
             the
             innocent
             ,
             making
             havock
             of
             the
             Lords
             heritage
             ,
             and
             vaunting
             of
             their
             villanies
             and
             boasting
             of
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             thereby
             bringing
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Land
             if
             such
             effrontries
             of
             insolence
             should
             pass
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Magistrate
             to
             do
             that
             work
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             that
             p●ace
             are
             airt
             &
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             patrons
             &
             defenders
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             no
             Magistrate
             that
             can
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             be
             applied
             unto
             ;
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             a
             transgression
             of
             our
             vocation
             ,
             nor
             an
             Usurpation
             upon
             the
             Magistrats
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             avert
             wrath
             ,
             by
             executing
             righteous
             Judgement
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             for
             fear
             ,
             or
             suspicion
             of
             the
             accidental
             hazard
             of
             private
             mens
             Usurping
             the
             Office
             or
             doing
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Publick
             persons
             ,
             every
             vertuous
             Action
             which
             may
             be
             abused
             shall
             be
             utterly
             neglected
             ,
             Impiety
             shall
             quickly
             gain
             Universal
             Empire
             ,
             to
             the
             extermination
             of
             all
             goodness
             
               Naph
               .
               Pag.
               24.
               
               Prior
               edit
               .
            
             To
             clear
             this
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             calling
             is
             two
             fold
             ;
             his
             particular
             calling
             ,
             whereunto
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             things
             he
             is
             regularly
             confined
             ;
             and
             his
             general
             calling
             ,
             not
             circumscribed
             by
             particular
             rules
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             common
             obligation
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             all
             callings
             are
             institute
             ,
             in
             the
             clear
             exigence
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             emergent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             bind
             to
             an
             aggreeable
             practice
             :
             Therefore
             circumstances
             may
             sometimes
             so
             diversitie
             Actions
             ,
             that
             what
             in
             the
             ordinary
             &
             undisturbed
             state
             of
             things
             would
             be
             accounted
             an
             excess
             of
             our
             particular
             calling
             ,
             &
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             occurrence
             may
             become
             a
             necessary
             duty
             of
             our
             general
             calling
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Thô
             it
             were
             no
             Usurpation
             beyond
             our
             calling
             ;
             
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             murder
             ,
             to
             kill
             any
             without
             the
             
               Call
               of
               God
            
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             either
             
               in
               tute●â
               vitae
               proximâ
            
             ,
             or
             though
             it
             be
             remotâ
             when
             the
             hazard
             is
             unavoidable
             .
             Every
             thing
             must
             have
             Gods
             Call
             in
             its
             season
             to
             make
             it
             duty
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             
               time
               of
               killing
               Eccles.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             For
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             David
             would
             not
             kill
             
               Saul
               .
               Lex
               Rex
            
             saith
             excellently
             to
             this
             
               
                 Quest.
                 31.
                 pag.
                 329
                 ,
                 330.
                 
              
               David
               might
               have
               killed
               Saul
               when
               he
               was
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               cut
               of
               the
               lap
               of
               his
               garment
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               unlawful
               for
               him
               to
               kill
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               kill
               a
               man
               because
               he
               is
               the
               image
               of
               God
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               except
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               —
               David
               having
               Saul
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               remote
               posture
               of
               defence
               ,
               the
               unjust
               invasion
               then
               was
               not
               actual
               ,
               nor
               unavoidable
               ,
               nor
               a
               necessary
               mean
               in
               humane
               prudence
               for
               self
               preservation
               ;
               for
               King
               Saul
               was
               not
               in
               an
               actual
               pursuit
               of
               the
               whole
               Princes
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Community
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ;
                 Saul
              
               did
               but
               seek
               the
               life
               of
               one
               man
               David
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               Religion
               ,
               or
               a
               National
               pretended
               offence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               could
               not
               in
               conscience
               put
               hands
               on
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ,
               but
               if
               Saul
               had
               actually
               invaded
               David
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               David
               might
               in
               that
               case
               make
               use
               of
               Goliahs
               sword
               (
               for
               he
               took
               not
               that
               weapon
               as
               a
               Cypher
               to
               boast
               Saul
               )
               and
               rather
               kill
               then
               be
               killed
            
             :
             Thus
             he
             .
             By
             a
             Call
             here
             we
             do
             not
             mean
             an
             express
             or
             immediate
             Call
             from
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             might
             have
             to
             their
             extraordinary
             executions
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             &
             Elijah
             had
             to
             kill
             Agag
             and
             Baals
             Prophets
             :
             but
             either
             the
             allowance
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             question
             about
             it
             ;
             Or
             if
             that
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             circumstantiate
             it
             cannot
             ,
             Then
             the
             Providential
             &
             Morall
             Call
             of
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             preventing
             the
             murder
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             may
             warrant
             an
             extraordinary
             executing
             of
             righteous
             Judgement
             upon
             the
             Murderers
             .
             Men
             may
             have
             a
             Call
             to
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             neither
             every
             way
             mediate
             nor
             immediate
             ,
             as
             the
             Call
             of
             runing
             together
             to
             quench
             a
             fire
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             when
             Magistrats
             through
             wickedness
             or
             negligence
             will
             not
             or
             do
             not
             call
             people
             forth
             unto
             that
             work
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             mans
             call
             ,
             nor
             an
             immediate
             call
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             Lawful
             Call
             from
             God
             :
             So
             they
             do
             not
             intrud
             
             upon
             the
             Magistrats
             Office
             ,
             nor
             want
             they
             a
             call
             to
             this
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             who
             do
             materially
             that
             work
             for
             that
             exigent
             which
             Magistrats
             by
             Office
             were
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             being
             called
             thereto
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             call
             of
             inevitable
             Necessity
             ,
             which
             knoweth
             no
             h●mane
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             some
             Divine
             positive
             Laws
             will
             cede
             .
             
               Ius
               populi
               cap.
               20.
               pag.
            
             423.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Thô
             this
             be
             a
             principle
             of
             reason
             &
             natural
             Justice
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             forementioned
             circumstances
             are
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             execute
             righteous
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             notorious
             Incendiaries
             and
             Murdering
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             :
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             a
             sinful
             breach
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Command
             ,
             to
             draw
             extraordinary
             examples
             of
             it
             to
             an
             ordinary
             practice
             in
             killing
             all
             who
             might
             be
             found
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             would
             deserve
             death
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             have
             served
             under
             a
             banner
             of
             Tyrannie
             &
             violence
             ,
             displayed
             against
             God
             &
             His
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             wasting
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             oppression
             of
             many
             honest
             families
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             many
             innocent
             people
             ,
             are
             and
             would
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             ;
             as
             the
             Chief
             Captain
             would
             have
             truly
             alledged
             Paul
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Egyptian
             which
             made
             an
             uproar
             ,
             and
             led
             out
             four
             thousand
             men
             that
             were
             Murderers
             Act.
             21.
             38.
             
             As
             for
             the
             vulgar
             &
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             those
             Vermine
             of
             Varlets
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             advantage
             for
             oppressed
             people
             to
             foul
             their
             fingers
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             slaughter
             would
             not
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             ,
             but
             rather
             encrease
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             were
             unlawful
             to
             prevent
             &
             anticipate
             the
             due
             &
             Legal
             execution
             of
             Justice
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             prospect
             or
             expectation
             of
             its
             runing
             in
             its
             right
             channel
             .
             But
             for
             the
             chief
             &
             principal
             Ring-leaders
             ,
             and
             common
             publick
             &
             habitual
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             the
             ●rade
             of
             Murdering
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             being
             rid
             of
             their
             rage
             ,
             and
             preserving
             our selves
             and
             preventing
             the
             destruction
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             that
             case
             of
             necessity
             make
             publick
             examples
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             Procedure
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             most
             answerable
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Procedure
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Heroick
             Actions
             recorded
             
             and
             justified
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             extraordinary
             cases
             ;
             which
             are
             imitable
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Actions
             is
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             preternatural
             nor
             Supernatural
             thô
             the
             occasion
             was
             singular
             ,
             just
             and
             necessary
             ,
             both
             by
             Divine
             precept
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             good
             &
             necessary
             ends
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             to
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             nor
             any
             prospect
             of
             access
             to
             Justice
             in
             its
             ordinary
             &
             orderly
             course
             ,
             nor
             possibility
             of
             suspending
             it
             till
             that
             can
             be
             obtained
             .
             We
             need
             not
             then
             any
             other
             call
             than
             a
             Spirit
             of
             holy
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             oun
             &
             our
             Brethrens
             preservation
             ,
             in
             that
             pinch
             of
             extremity
             .
             We
             do
             not
             hold
             these
             extraordinary
             Actions
             for
             regular
             &
             ordinary
             Precedents
             ,
             for
             all
             times
             &
             persons
             universally
             :
             which
             if
             people
             should
             fancy
             ,
             and
             heed
             more
             the
             glory
             &
             fame
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             than
             the
             sound
             &
             solid
             Rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             tempted
             &
             carried
             to
             fearful
             extravagances
             .
             But
             they
             may
             be
             Warrants
             ,
             for
             private
             persons
             in
             their
             doing
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             an
             extreame
             necessity
             ,
             to
             which
             at
             other
             times
             they
             are
             not
             called
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             Whom
             is
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             breath
             upon
             His
             people
             moe
             or
             fewer
             ,
             to
             the
             exciting
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             zeal
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             Justice
             upon
             such
             Adversaries
             ,
             we
             should
             rather
             ascribe
             Glory
             &
             Praise
             to
             Him
             ,
             Whose
             hand
             is
             not
             shortened
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             chooseth
             the
             weak
             &
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             mighty
             &
             the
             wise
             ,
             than
             condemn
             His
             Instruments
             for
             doing
             such
             things
             
               Naph
               .
               pag.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Prior
               Edit
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             cases
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             I
             can
             think
             on
             at
             present
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             that
             may
             any
             way
             infer
             the
             guilt
             of
             murder
             ,
             I
             have
             collected
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             conclude
             this
             one
             Argument
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             If
             this
             extraordinary
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             Notorious
             Incendiaries
             and
             Murdering
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             circumstances
             above
             declared
             ,
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             to
             any
             case
             that
             can
             infer
             the
             guilt
             of
             murder
             ;
             Then
             it
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             but
             justified
             :
             But
             this
             extraordinary
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             &c.
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             to
             any
             case
             that
             can
             infer
             the
             guilt
             of
             murder
             (
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             induction
             of
             all
             of
             them
             )
             Ergo
             this
             extraordinary
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             &c.
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             but
             justified
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             In
             the
             Next
             place
             ,
             What
             we
             oune
             may
             be
             done
             warrantably
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             life
             of
             men
             without
             breach
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Command
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             propositions
             &
             Assertions
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             present
             Circumstantiate
             Case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             thô
             the
             Command
             be
             indefinitely
             expressed
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             prohibite
             all
             killing
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             which
             is
             condemned
             in
             other
             explicatorie
             Commands
             .
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             repeating
             this
             Command
             ,
             explains
             it
             by
             expressing
             it
             thus
             ,
             Math.
             19.
             18.
             
             —
             
               Thow
               shalt
               not
               Murder
            
             .
             And
             if
             any
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             unavoidable
             by
             the
             invincible
             necessity
             of
             Providence
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             following
             his
             duty
             doth
             that
             which
             beside
             &
             contrary
             his
             intention
             and
             without
             any
             previous
             neglect
             or
             oversight
             in
             him
             ,
             proveth
             the
             hurt
             &
             death
             of
             another
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             he
             was
             allowed
             to
             flee
             to
             the
             City
             of
             refuge
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Whence
             if
             that
             Physical
             necessity
             did
             justify
             that
             kind
             of
             killing
             ,
             shall
             not
             a
             Moral
             necessity
             every
             way
             invincibly
             unavoidable
             (
             except
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             and
             our
             Brethren
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             beasts
             of
             prey
             )
             vindicate
             this
             kind
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             extremity
             ,
             when
             the
             Murderers
             are
             protected
             under
             the
             sconce
             of
             pretended
             Authority
             ?
             In
             which
             case
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             would
             allow
             deliberate
             Murderers
             should
             be
             pursued
             by
             the
             Avenger
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             Liberty
             to
             flee
             to
             these
             subterfuges
             and
             pretexts
             of
             Authority
             (
             meer
             Tyranny
             )
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             horns
             of
             such
             altars
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             sayes
             in
             vindicating
             his
             oun
             Action
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Letter
               dated
               Feb.
            
             1674.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             take
             the
             life
             of
             known
             &
             convicted
             Murderers
             by
             publick
             Justice
             :
             Yea
             it
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             mercy
             nor
             pardon
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             interpose
             to
             spare
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Whoso
               killeth
               any
               person
               the
               Murderer
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Witnesses
               —
               ye
               shall
               take
               no
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Murderer
            
             —
             
               but
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             He
             was
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             any
             refuge
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               blood
               defiles
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               cannot
               be
               cleansed
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               is
               shed
               therein
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               him
               that
               shed
               it
               Numb
               .
            
             35.
             
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Hence
             if
             it
             be
             so
             necessary
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Land
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             only
             negligent
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             turns
             a
             Patron
             &
             Protector
             of
             such
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             imployes
             them
             as
             his
             Emissaries
             to
             murder
             &
             destroy
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             he
             should
             cleanse
             the
             Land
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             should
             free
             it
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             himself
             :
             Therefore
             then
             there
             must
             be
             more
             incumbent
             upon
             private
             persons
             ,
             touched
             with
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             at
             another
             time
             .
             And
             as
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             in
             his
             Conference
             with
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             sayes
             
               They
               that
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               execute
               Judgement
               where
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               offend
               not
               God
               thô
               Kings
               do
               it
               not
               :
               and
               adduces
               the
               examples
               of
               Samuel
               killing
               
                 Agag
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               killing
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               ,
               and
               of
               Phineas
               killing
               
                 Zimri
                 &
                 Cozbi
              
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             kill
             ,
             
               in
               Moderamine
               inculpatae
               tutulae
            
             ,
             their
             unjust
             Assaulters
             ,
             in
             defending
             themselves
             against
             their
             violence
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             
               Tutela
               vitae
               proxima
            
             ,
             in
             the
             immediate
             defence
             of
             our
             life
             against
             an
             immediate
             assault
             ,
             in
             the
             instant
             of
             the
             assault
             ,
             and
             also
             
               in
               tutela
               remotâ
            
             in
             a
             remote
             defence
             of
             our selves
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             escaping
             the
             destruction
             intented
             by
             Murtherers
             ,
             either
             by
             flight
             or
             resistence
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             preserve
             our selves
             by
             taking
             advantages
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             in
             a
             just
             war
             to
             kill
             the
             enemie
             ;
             yea
             in
             the
             defensive
             war
             of
             private
             subjects
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             against
             their
             oppressing
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             Head.
             5.
             
             Where
             several
             of
             the
             Arguments
             used
             to
             evince
             that
             Truth
             will
             confirm
             this
             :
             as
             namely
             those
             Arguments
             taken
             from
             the
             peoples
             power
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             those
             taken
             from
             the
             hazard
             of
             partaking
             of
             others
             sin
             &
             Judgment
             .
             For
             if
             all
             the
             Magistrats
             ,
             Supreme
             &
             subordinate
             ,
             turn
             principal
             patrons
             and
             patterns
             of
             all
             abominations
             ,
             and
             persecuters
             and
             destroyes
             of
             the
             people
             for
             not
             complying
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             people
             are
             not
             only
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             but
             seeing
             otherwise
             they
             would
             by
             lyable
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             in
             suffering
             them
             thus
             to
             trample
             on
             Religion
             and
             the
             Interests
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             their
             oun
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             incumbent
             
             upon
             them
             to
             vindicate
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Reform
             the
             Land
             from
             these
             Corruptions
             ,
             in
             an
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             those
             Malignant
             Enemies
             of
             God
             and
             Destroyers
             of
             the
             people
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               being
               hanged
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               sun
               ,
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               turned
               away
               from
               the
               Land
               Numb
               .
            
             25.
             4.
             
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             Buchannan
             sayes
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             
               de
               jure
               regni
            
             ,
             
               A
               Lawful
               war
               being
               once
               undertaken
               with
               such
               an
               enemy
               as
               a
               Tyrant
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               mankind
               may
               assault
               with
               all
               the
               calamities
               of
               war
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               publick
               Enemy
               ,
               with
               whom
               all
               good
               men
               have
               a
               perpetual
               warfare
               .
            
             And
             thô
             the
             war
             ●e
             not
             alwayes
             actually
             prosecute
             in
             a
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             peace
             is
             not
             concluded
             and
             the
             war
             ceased
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             the
             just
             side
             of
             the
             quarrel
             may
             take
             advantages
             in
             removing
             &
             taking
             off
             (
             not
             every
             single
             souldier
             of
             the
             Contrary
             side
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             their
             prevailing
             in
             the
             end
             )
             but
             the
             principal
             Instruments
             &
             promoters
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             by
             whose
             fall
             the
             offending
             side
             would
             suffer
             great
             loss
             ,
             and
             the
             defending
             would
             be
             great
             Gainers
             .
             So
             Iael
             killing
             
               Sisera
               Iabins
            
             Captain-General
             ,
             is
             greatly
             commended
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Sufferers
             upon
             this
             head
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             one
             of
             them
             represents
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             fore-cited
             letter
             
               I
               being
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               not
               having
               laid
               doun
               my
               armes
               ,
               but
               still
               upon
               my
               oun
               defence
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               end
               nor
               quarrel
               at
               any
               man
               —
               besides
               the
               prosecution
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Particularly
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Prelats
               &
               Prelacy
               ;
               And
               I
               being
               a
               declared
               enemy
               to
               him
               (
               that
               is
               Sharp
               )
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               me
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               I
               never
               found
               my self
               obliged
               —
               to
               set
               a
               sentinel
               at
               his
               door
               for
               his
               safety
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               was
               alwayes
               to
               take
               his
               advantage
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               so
               I
               of
               him
               to
               take
               any
               opportunity
               offered
               ;
               Moreover
               we
               being
               in
               no
               terms
               of
               Capitulation
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               by
               his
               instigation
               being
               excluded
               from
               all
               grace
               &
               favour
               ,
               thought
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               pursue
               him
               at
               all
               occasions
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             enemies
             in
             the
             rescue
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             keeping
             them
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             reserving
             them
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             
             leading
             them
             forth
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             time
             of
             acting
             their
             Murdering
             violence
             upon
             them
             ,
             Then
             ,
             to
             break
             Prisons
             ,
             beat
             up
             Garrisons
             ,
             surprise
             the
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             in
             the
             rescue
             of
             our
             innocent
             Brethren
             ,
             is
             very
             Lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Command
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             seeing
             one
             of
             his
             Brethren
             suffering
             wrong
             ,
             he
             defended
             him
             ,
             and
             avenged
             him
             that
             was
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Act.
            
             7.
             24.
             
             For
             that
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             which
             Grotius
             saith
             
               in
               locum
               ,
               jus
               naturae
               dat
               innocenti
               &
               innocentem
               tutanti
               jus
               in
               nocentem
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             Lawful
             also
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             both
             our selves
             and
             our
             Brethren
             are
             pursued
             incessantly
             by
             destroying
             Murderers
             ,
             to
             avenge
             our selves
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             their
             violence
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             prevent
             the
             Murder
             of
             our selves
             or
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             way
             is
             left
             ,
             by
             killing
             the
             Murderers
             before
             they
             accomplish
             their
             wicked
             design
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             habitually
             prosecuting
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             many
             times
             accomplished
             it
             before
             .
             This
             followeth
             upon
             the
             other
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             it
             had
             been
             duty
             for
             Gedaliab
             to
             have
             suffered
             I●banan
             to
             slay
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             the
             Governours
             murder
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             certainly
             known
             that
             Ishmael
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             to
             assassinate
             him
             Ier.
             40.
             14
             ,
             15.
             for
             nothing
             is
             there
             objected
             against
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             it
             was
             alledged
             that
             he
             spoke
             falsly
             .
             Alstedius
             asserts
             this
             
               Theol.
               Cas.
               de
               h●micidio
               reg
            
             .
             6.
             
               pag.
               331.
               
               Licitum
               est
               praevenire
               eum
               qui
               vult
               invadere
               ,
               &
               praeveniendo
               occidere
               antequam
               invadat
               ,
               si
               necessarium
               est
               praevenire
               ,
               quia
               aliter
               vita
               propria
               defendi
               non
               potest
               nisi
               preveniendo
               .
            
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             prevent
             him
             that
             would
             assault
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             preventing
             to
             kill
             him
             before
             his
             invasion
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             necessary
             ,
             to
             prevent
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             defended
             but
             by
             preventing
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             justifies
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               licitum
               est
               occidere
               insidiantem
            
             ,
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             him
             that
             lyeth
             in
             wait
             to
             murder
             ,
             ibid.
             This
             is
             all
             the
             length
             that
             the
             reproached
             Sufferers
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             vindicating
             ,
             go
             in
             asserting
             this
             principle
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             
               Informatory
               Vindication
               Head
               2.
               pag.
            
             55.
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             
               We
               maintain
               it
               as
               both
               righteous
               &
               rational
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               
               &
               Religion
               ,
               after
               an
               orderly
               &
               Christian
               manner
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               by
               all
               means
               Lawful
               &
               possible
               ,
               to
               defend
               our selves
               ,
               rescue
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               prevent
               their
               murder
               ,
               in
               a
               martial
               opposition
               against
               wicked
               Persecuters
               ,
               who
               are
               seeking
               to
               destroy
               them
               &
               us
               ,
               and
               imbrue
               their
               hands
               in
               our
               blood
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               import
               of
               the
               
                 Apologetical
                 Declaration
              
               .
            
             Which
             is
             very
             rational
             .
             Especially
             considering
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             These
             Murderers
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             prevented
             ,
             are
             such
             whom
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             commands
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             allowes
             to
             be
             spared
             being
             publick
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             Open
             Blasphemers
             ,
             avowed
             Idolaters
             ,
             affronted
             Adulterers
             ,
             Notorious
             Murderers
             ,
             habitual
             Tyrants
             ,
             suppressing
             Religion
             ,
             oppressing
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             professing
             a
             trade
             of
             destroying
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             Surely
             if
             God
             hath
             expressly
             in
             His
             Laws
             provided
             ,
             that
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Murderers
             &c.
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
             He
             never
             intended
             men
             dayly
             guilty
             ,
             yea
             making
             profession
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             should
             be
             allowed
             impunity
             ,
             either
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             or
             because
             there
             is
             none
             in
             Office
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessity
             these
             Laws
             will
             not
             only
             allow
             but
             oblige
             people
             ,
             dayly
             Murthered
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             oun
             preservation
             ,
             for
             vindication
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             purging
             the
             Land
             of
             such
             wickedness
             ,
             for
             turning
             away
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             prosecuting
             their
             Murdering
             designs
             any
             further
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             persecution
             by
             puting
             an
             end
             to
             their
             wicked
             lives
             .
             Seeing
             ,
             as
             
               
                 Buchannan
                 sayes
                 
                   de
                   jure
                   Regni
                
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               expressly
               commanded
               to
               cut
               off
               wickedness
               &
               wicked
               men
               ,
               without
               any
               exception
               of
               rank
               or
               degree
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               no
               place
               of
               Sacred
               Scripture
               are
               Tyrants
               more
               spared
               than
               private
               persons
               .
            
             Much
             less
             their
             bloody
             Emissaries
             .
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             all
             these
             Cases
             of
             Killing
             I
             have
             collected
             ,
             are
             justifyable
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Sufferers
             upon
             this
             Head
             whom
             I
             am
             vindicating
             ,
             have
             exceeded
             in
             principle
             or
             practice
             the
             amount
             of
             these
             Assertions
             ,
             What
             is
             said
             already
             may
             have
             some
             weight
             to
             demur
             a
             censorious
             condemnation
             of
             them
             .
             But
             as
             the
             
               True
               Non-Conformist
            
             
             well
             observes
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             
               Dial.
               7.
               pag.
            
             391.
             
             Seeing
             the
             consideration
             resulting
             from
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             right
             dignoscing
             of
             such
             deeds
             when
             actually
             existent
             doth
             mostly
             depend
             ,
             doth
             more
             contribute
             to
             the
             clearing
             &
             passing
             a
             judgement
             on
             a
             case
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             contexture
             is
             exposed
             to
             certain
             examination
             ,
             than
             to
             set
             doun
             general
             rules
             directive
             of
             such
             practices
             (
             which
             yet
             will
             all
             justify
             this
             in
             question
             )
             Therefore
             to
             clear
             the
             case
             further
             ,
             all
             may
             be
             resolved
             into
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               private
               persons
               ,
               incessantly
               pursued
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               threatened
               with
               ineluctable
               destruction
               by
               Tyrants
               and
               their
               Emissaries
               ,
               May
               ,
               to
               save
               themselves
               from
               their
               violence
               in
               case
               of
               extreame
               Necessity
               ,
               put
               forth
               their
               hand
               to
               execute
               righteous
               Judgement
               upon
               the
               Chief
               &
               principal
               Ringleaders
               ,
               Instruments
               ,
               &
               Promoters
               of
               all
               these
               destructive
               Mischiefs
               &
               Miseries
               ,
               Who
               are
               open
               &
               avowed
               Enemies
               to
               God
               ,
               Apostates
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Tyrants
               ,
               Traitors
               ,
               Notorious
               Incendiaries
               ,
               Atrocious
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               known
               and
               convict
               to
               be
               publick
               Enemies
               ,
               prosecuting
               their
               Murdering
               Designs
               notourly
               &
               habitually
               ,
               and
               therefore
               guilty
               of
               death
               by
               all
               Laws
               of
               God
               &
               man
               ;
               And
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               case
               ,
               put
               them
               to
               death
               who
               have
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               forefeited
               their
               lives
               to
               Justice
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               access
               to
               publick
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               prospect
               of
               obtaining
               it
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               ,
               nor
               any
               probability
               of
               escaping
               their
               intended
               destruction
               ,
               either
               by
               flight
               or
               resistence
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               past
               longer
               unpunished
               ;
               And
               so
               deliver
               themselves
               from
               their
               Murdering
               Tyranny
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               under
               no
               acknowledged
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               at
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               maintaining
               a
               defensive
               resistence
               against
               them
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               extraordinary
               execution
               of
               Justice
               ,
               being
               not
               chargable
               with
               ignorance
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               so
               manifest
               ,
               nor
               mistake
               of
               circumstances
               so
               palpable
               ,
               nor
               with
               malice
               rage
               or
               revenge
               against
               their
               persons
               for
               private
               &
               particular
               injuries
            
             ,
             nor
             with
             Enthusiastick
             Impulses
             pretended
             as
             their
             Rule
             ,
             nor
             with
             deceit
             or
             Treacherie
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             breach
             of
             relation
             or
             obligation
             ,
             nor
             Usurpation
             upon
             or
             prejudice
             to
             any
             Lawful
             Right
             
             whatsoever
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             selfish
             or
             sinistrous
             ends
             in
             the
             design
             ;
             But
             forced
             to
             performe
             this
             Work
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             other
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Care
             of
             the
             Countries
             good
             ,
             love
             to
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             sense
             of
             their
             oun
             Danger
             ,
             &
             Respect
             to
             Justice
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             these
             wicked
             Destroyers
             ,
             their
             war
             against
             the
             prevailing
             faction
             of
             their
             Malignant
             Enemies
             may
             be
             more
             successfully
             maintained
             ,
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &
             Liberties
             more
             securely
             defended
             ,
             their
             Brethren
             rescued
             ,
             their
             Murder
             prevented
             ,
             Impietie
             suppressed
             ,
             the
             Land
             cleansed
             from
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             averted
             ;
             That
             this
             is
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             the
             preceeding
             Assertions
             all
             comprehended
             here
             do
             make
             it
             evident
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             Affirmative
             .
             And
             shall
             come
             to
             give
             my
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Then
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             Reasons
             for
             this
             ,
             first
             from
             some
             grounds
             &
             Hypotheses
             of
             Reason
             :
             Then
             more
             expressly
             from
             Scripture
             proofs
             .
          
           
             I.
             There
             may
             be
             some
             Arguments
             offered
             from
             the
             Dictates
             of
             
               natural
               reason
            
             .
             Which
             I
             shall
             but
             only
             glance
             at
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             premit
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             even
             such
             from
             whom
             Patterns
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             had
             the
             most
             polite
             &
             purest
             Policy
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             the
             severest
             Animadverters
             upon
             all
             Extravagants
             &
             Transgressers
             of
             their
             vocation
             :
             Yet
             even
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             destroy
             and
             rid
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             such
             burdens
             ,
             and
             vile
             vermine
             so
             pernicious
             to
             it
             ,
             was
             thought
             a
             virtue
             meriting
             rather
             Commendation
             ,
             than
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             Condemned
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             instance
             the
             laudable
             practices
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             :
             These
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             oun
             place
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             speak
             of
             ruder
             Nations
             ,
             among
             whom
             this
             is
             a
             rel●ct
             of
             reason
             ,
             not
             of
             ruderness
             :
             as
             the
             
               Oriental
               Indians
            
             have
             a
             Custome
             ,
             whenever
             any
             person
             
               runs
               a
               muck
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             revengeful
             fury
             takes
             such
             a
             quantity
             of
             Opium
             ,
             as
             distracts
             them
             into
             such
             a
             rage
             of
             mad
             animosity
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             not
             to
             assault
             (
             which
             is
             the
             common
             operation
             of
             that
             potion
             there
             )
             and
             go
             through
             destroying
             whom
             they
             can
             find
             in
             their
             way
             :
             Then
             every
             man
             Armes
             against
             him
             :
             and
             is
             ambitious
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             first
             killing
             him
             :
             which
             is
             very
             rational
             ,
             for
             
             otherwise
             no
             man
             could
             be
             safe
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             rational
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Course
             with
             our
             mad
             Malignant
             mucks
             ,
             who
             are
             drunk
             with
             hellish
             fury
             ,
             and
             are
             runing
             in
             a
             rage
             to
             destroy
             the
             people
             of
             God
             whom
             they
             can
             meet
             with
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Nations
             where
             the
             best
             Policy
             was
             established
             ,
             have
             been
             of
             this
             mind
             .
             In
             Greece
             publick
             rewards
             were
             enacted
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             honours
             appointed
             by
             several
             Cities
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             should
             kill
             Tyrants
             ,
             from
             the
             mightiest
             of
             them
             to
             the
             meanest
             ;
             with
             whom
             they
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             bond
             of
             humanity
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             Hence
             Thebe
             is
             usually
             commended
             for
             killing
             her
             husband
             ,
             Timoleon
             for
             killing
             his
             Brother
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             pernicious
             &
             destructive
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             which
             ,
             thô
             it
             seem
             not
             justifyable
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             relation
             of
             natural
             subjection
             ,
             yet
             it
             shewes
             what
             sentiments
             the
             most
             politick
             Nations
             have
             had
             of
             this
             practice
             .
             As
             also
             among
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Cassius
            
             is
             commended
             for
             killing
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             Fulvius
             for
             killing
             his
             oun
             son
             going
             to
             Catiline
             ,
             and
             Brutus
             for
             killing
             his
             kinsmen
             having
             understood
             they
             had
             conspired
             to
             introduce
             Tyranny
             again
             .
             
               Servilius
               Ahalas
            
             is
             commended
             for
             killing
             even
             in
             the
             Court
             
               Sp.
               Melius
            
             ,
             turning
             his
             back
             and
             refusing
             to
             compear
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             was
             never
             judged
             guilty
             of
             bloodshed
             ,
             but
             thought
             nobilitate
             by
             the
             slaughter
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             all
             posterity
             did
             affirme
             the
             same
             .
             Cicero
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Cesar
             ,
             stiles
             it
             a
             famous
             &
             divine
             fact
             ,
             &
             
               positum
               ad
               imitandum
               .
               Sulpitius
               Asper
               ,
            
             being
             asked
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             combined
             with
             others
             against
             Nero
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             have
             killed
             him
             ?
             made
             this
             bold
             reply
             ,
             that
             he
             
               knew
               not
               any
               other
               way
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               villanies
               ,
               and
               redeem
               the
               world
               from
               the
               infection
               of
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               evils
               which
               it
               groaned
               under
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               crimes
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Domitius
               Corbulo
            
             is
             reprehended
             by
             all
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             the
             safety
             of
             mankind
             ,
             in
             not
             puting
             an
             end
             to
             Nero's
             Cruelty
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             very
             easily
             have
             done
             it
             :
             And
             not
             only
             was
             he
             by
             the
             Romans
             reprehended
             but
             by
             Tyridates
             the
             Persian
             King
             ,
             being
             not
             at
             all
             afrayed
             lest
             it
             should
             afterward
             befall
             an
             example
             unto
             himself
             .
             When
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Cajus
               Caligula
            
             ,
             a
             most
             cruel
             Tyrant
             ,
             were
             with
             the
             like
             crueltie
             tumultuating
             for
             the
             slaughter
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             requiring
             them
             that
             killed
             him
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             
               Valerius
               
               Asiaticus
            
             the
             Senator
             cried
             out
             aloud
             ,
             
               I
               wish
               I
               had
               killed
               him
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             both
             composed
             their
             clamour
             &
             stopt
             their
             rage
             .
             
               For
               there
               is
               so
               great
               force
               in
               an
               honest
               deed
               (
               saith
               
                 Buchannan
                 de
                 jure
                 Regni
              
               ,
               relating
               this
               passage
               )
               that
               the
               very
               lightest
               shew
               thereof
               ,
               being
               presented
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               most
               furious
               assaults
               are
               allyed
               ,
               and
               fury
               will
               languish
               ,
               and
               madness
               it self
               mu●t
               acknowledge
               the
               soveraignity
               of
               reason
               .
            
             The
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             did
             often
             approve
             the
             fact
             ,
             thô
             done
             without
             their
             order
             oftentimes
             by
             private
             hands
             :
             As
             upon
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Commodus
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             revenging
             it
             ,
             they
             decreed
             that
             his
             Carcass
             should
             be
             exposed
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             ordered
             before
             hand
             to
             have
             it
             done
             ;
             As
             when
             they
             condemned
             
               Didimus
               Iulianus
            
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             Tribune
             to
             slay
             him
             in
             the
             Palace
             :
             Nay
             they
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             appoint
             reward
             for
             such
             as
             should
             kill
             those
             Tyrants
             that
             trampled
             upon
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             murdered
             virtuous
             &
             innocent
             people
             ;
             As
             that
             sentence
             of
             the
             Senate
             against
             the
             two
             Maximim
             doth
             witness
             ,
             
               qui
               cos
               occiderit
               proe●ium
               merebitur
               .
               Buchannan
               ubi
               supra
               ,
            
             rehearsing
             many
             instances
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             gives
             reasons
             of
             their
             approvableness
             .
             And
             these
             I
             find
             here
             and
             there
             scattered
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               jure
               Regni
            
             .
             1.
             
             They
             that
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             are
             not
             joined
             to
             us
             by
             any
             civil
             bond
             or
             tye
             of
             humanity
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             most
             Capital
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             of
             all
             men
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             to
             be
             counted
             as
             within
             humane
             societie
             ,
             but
             transgressors
             of
             the
             limits
             thereof
             ;
             Which
             who
             so
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             contain
             himself
             within
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             &
             treated
             as
             wolve●
             ,
             or
             other
             kinds
             of
             noysome
             beasts
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             spares
             he
             preserves
             them
             to
             his
             oun
             destruction
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             killeth
             doth
             not
             only
             good
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             merit
             rather
             reward
             than
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             it
             .
             For
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             divested
             of
             humanity
             ,
             should
             degenerate
             into
             such
             Crueltie
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             not
             meet
             with
             other
             men
             but
             for
             their
             destruction
             )
             as
             the
             Monsters
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             could
             meet
             with
             none
             of
             the
             party
             here
             treated
             on
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             effect
             )
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             a
             man
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Satyres
             ,
             Apes
             ,
             or
             Bears
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             expressly
             Commanded
             to
             cut
             off
             ,
             wickedness
             
             &
             wicked
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             of
             rank
             or
             degree
             :
             And
             if
             Kings
             would
             abandon
             the
             Counsells
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             measure
             their
             greatness
             rather
             by
             duties
             of
             virtue
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             impunity
             of
             evil
             deeds
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             be
             grived
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             nor
             think
             that
             Royal
             Majestie
             is
             lessened
             by
             their
             destruction
             ,
             but
             rather
             be
             glad
             that
             it
             is
             purged
             from
             such
             a
             stain
             of
             wickedness
             .
             4.
             
             What
             is
             here
             to
             be
             reprehended
             ?
             is
             it
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             punishment
             ?
             that
             is
             palpable
             :
             Is
             it
             the
             Law
             which
             adjudges
             them
             to
             punishment
             ?
             All
             Laws
             were
             desired
             as
             necessary
             for
             repressing
             Tyrants
             ;
             whosoever
             doth
             condemn
             this
             must
             likewise
             condemn
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             :
             Is
             it
             the
             person
             executing
             the
             Laws
             ?
             where
             will
             any
             other
             be
             found
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             circumstances
             .
             5.
             
             A
             Lawful
             war
             being
             once
             undertaken
             with
             an
             enemy
             for
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             Lawful
             not
             only
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             to
             kill
             that
             enemy
             ,
             But
             for
             every
             one
             of
             them
             :
             every
             one
             therefore
             may
             kill
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             publick
             enemy
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             good
             men
             have
             a
             perpetual
             war-fare
             .
             Meaning
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             habitually
             Tyrannical
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             living
             for
             good
             people
             for
             him
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             thô
             a
             man
             by
             force
             or
             fraud
             acquire
             Soveraignity
             ,
             no
             such
             violence
             is
             to
             be
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             providing
             he
             use
             a
             moderate
             way
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             such
             as
             Vespasian
             among
             the
             
               Romans
               ;
               Hiero
            
             in
             Syracuse
             .
             6.
             
             Treason
             cannot
             be
             committed
             against
             one
             who
             destroyes
             all
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             pernicious
             plague
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Truth
             in
             the
             case
             circumstantiate
             ;
             that
             it
             extorts
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Authors
             ,
             Ancient
             &
             Modern
             ,
             Domestick
             &
             Forreign
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             all
             rational
             Royalists
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             sayes
             in
             his
             Post-script
             to
             the
             forecited
             letter
             )
             that
             
               it
               is
               Lawful
               for
               any
               private
               person
               to
               kill
               a
               Tyrant
               
                 sine
                 titulo
              
               and
               to
               kill
               Tories
               or
               open
               Murderers
               as
               devouring
               beasts
               ,
               because
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Action
               doth
               not
               only
               redound
               to
               the
               person
               himself
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               acting
               incurs
               the
               danger
               himself
               alone
               .
            
             Tertulltan
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             loyal
             to
             excess
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               is
               a
               souldier
               enrolled
               to
               bear
               Armes
               against
               all
               Traitors
               &
               publick
               Enemies
               .
            
             The
             Ancient
             Ecclesiastical
             Historian
             ,
             Sozomene
             ,
             
             relating
             the
             death
             of
             Iulian
             ,
             and
             intimating
             that
             he
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             by
             a
             Christian
             souldier
             ,
             addes
             ,
             
               Let
               none
               be
               so
               rash
               as
               to
               condemn
               the
               person
               that
               did
               it
               ,
               considering
               he
               was
               ●us
               couragious
               in
               behalf
               of
               God
               &
               Religion
               .
               Sozom.
               Hist.
               Lib.
               6.
               cap.
               2.
               
               Barcla●us
               ,
            
             a
             great
             Royalist
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Tyrannos
               ut
               hostes
               publ●s
               ,
               non
               solum
               ab
               universo
               populo
               ,
               sed
               a
               singulis
               etiam
               ,
               impeti
               caedique
               jure
               optimo
               posse
               ,
               tota
               Antiquitas
               ceasuit
               .
            
             That
             Tyrants
             as
             publick
             Enemies
             may
             be
             attacqued
             ,
             and
             Lawfully
             slain
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             all
             the
             people
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             Antiquity
             judged
             .
             
               Grotiue
               de
               jure
               be●i
               Lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             4.
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               &
               cui
               juris
               gentium
               requisita
               non
               adsint
               ,
               imperium
               arripuerit
               ,
               ●●que
               pactio
               u●a
               sequuta
               sit
               ,
               aut
               fides
               illi
               data
               ,
               sed
               sola
               vi
               re●●●tur
               possessio
               ,
               videtur
               manere
               bellis
               jus
               ;
               ac
               proinde
               〈◊〉
               eum
               〈◊〉
               quod
               in
               hostem
               licet
               ,
               qui
               a
               quolibet
               ,
               etiam
               pri●ato
               jure
               ,
               po●est
               interfici
               .
            
             Yea
             King
             Iames
             the
             6.
             in
             his
             
               R●m●●strancs
               for
               the
               right
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               publick
               Laws
               makes
               it
               Lawful
               and
               free
               for
               any
               private
               person
               to
               enterprize
               against
               an
               Usurper
               .
            
             Divines
             say
             the
             same
             .
             
               Chamier
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Lib.
               15.
               cap.
               12.
               
               Sect.
               19.
               
               Cives
               omnes
               jus
               habent
               insurgendi
               contra
               Tyrannos
               .
               Aisted
               .
               Theolog.
               Gas.
               cap.
               17.
               reg
               .
               9.
               pag.
               321.
               
               Tyrannum
               absque
               Titulo
               ,
               qui
               est
               invasor
               ,
               quilibet
               pr.
               vatus
               potest
               &
               debet
               ●
               medio
               tollere
               ,
               quia
               patriam
               hostiliter
               invadit
               .
            
             And
             
               cap.
               18.
               reg
               .
               14.
               pag.
               332.
               
               Licitum
               est
               privato
               cuivis
               occidere
               Tyrannum
               ,
               qui
               injuste
               invadit
               Dominium
               .
            
             But
             
               Dr
               Ames
               .
               de
               Cons●tentia
               Lib.
               5.
               cap.
               31.
               de
               homicidio
               quest
               .
            
             4.
             asserts
             all
             that
             is
             here
             pleaded
             for
             
               in
               terminis
               Quest.
               4.
               
               An
               aliquando
               licet
               occidere
               hominem
               Authoritate
               privata
               ?
               Resp.
               Aliquando
               licet
               occidere
               nulla
               publica
               Cognitione
               precedente
               ,
               sed
               tum
               solum
               ,
               quando
               causa
               evidenter
               postulat
               ut
               hoc
               siat
               ,
               &
               Authoritas
               publica
               non
               potest
               implorari
               :
               In
               isthoc
               enim
               casu
               ,
               privatus
               publice
               Minister
               constituitur
               ,
               tam
               n●●tu
               Dei
               ,
               quam
               omnium
               hominum
               consensu
               .
            
             He
             propones
             the
             question
             :
             If
             sometimes
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             by
             private
             Authority
             ?
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sometimes
               Lawful
               to
               kill
               another
               without
               publick
               Cognition
               ,
               proceeding
               ,
               but
               then
               only
               when
               the
               cause
               doth
               evidently
               require
               it
               that
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               publick
               Authority
               cannot
               be
               implored
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               case
               any
               private
               man
               is
               constitute
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               publick
               Minister
               of
               Justice
               ,
               both
               by
               Gods
               allowance
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             These
             propositions
             carry
             such
             evidence
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             
             thought
             it
             superfluous
             to
             confirme
             them
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             affirme
             them
             .
             And
             from
             any
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             adduced
             to
             prove
             any
             of
             these
             Assertions
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             evident
             that
             this
             Truth
             I
             plead
             for
             is
             thereby
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             that
             it self
             is
             thereby
             strengthened
             .
             For
             it
             will
             follow
             natively
             ,
             if
             Tyrants
             and
             Tyrants
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             thus
             dealt
             with
             ;
             then
             the
             Monsters
             of
             whom
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             those
             Notorious
             Incendiaries
             and
             Murdering
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             are
             also
             to
             be
             so
             served
             :
             For
             either
             these
             Authors
             assert
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             so
             treating
             Tyrants
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             want
             a
             title
             :
             If
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ;
             Then
             all
             Tyrants
             are
             to
             be
             so
             served
             ;
             and
             reason
             would
             say
             ,
             and
             Royalists
             will
             subscribe
             ,
             if
             Tyrants
             that
             call
             themselves
             Kings
             may
             be
             so
             animadverted
             upon
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             perniciousness
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             by
             their
             Usurped
             Authority
             ,
             then
             the
             subordinate
             firebrands
             that
             are
             tho
             immediate
             instruments
             of
             that
             destruction
             ,
             the
             inferior
             emissaries
             that
             act
             it
             and
             actually
             accomplish
             it
             in
             Murdering
             innocent
             people
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             treated
             ;
             for
             their
             persons
             are
             not
             more
             sacred
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             more
             impunible
             :
             If
             the
             second
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             them
             because
             they
             want
             a
             title
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             either
             because
             they
             want
             a
             pretended
             title
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             want
             a
             real
             &
             Lawful
             one
             :
             The
             Latter
             is
             as
             good
             as
             none
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             proved
             
               Head.
               2.
               
               Arg.
            
             7.
             that
             no
             Tyrants
             can
             have
             any
             :
             The
             former
             can
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             all
             Tyrants
             will
             pretend
             some
             ,
             at
             least
             before
             they
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             thô
             some
             of
             these
             Great
             Authors
             neither
             give
             their
             reasons
             for
             what
             they
             assert
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             extend
             it
             to
             all
             Tyrants
             that
             Tyrannise
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             great
             &
             small
             that
             murder
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             and
             Tyrannise
             over
             poor
             people
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             though
             they
             pretend
             Authority
             for
             what
             they
             do
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             If
             all
             Tyrants
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             &
             Destroyers
             of
             mankind
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             then
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             done
             by
             private
             :
             But
             all
             Tyrants
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             &
             Destroyers
             of
             mankind
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             :
             Ergo
             —
             The
             Minor
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             General
             Commands
             of
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             
               every
               man
               that
               sheds●
               it
               Gen.
            
             9.
             6.
             of
             
             puting
             to
             death
             
               whosoever
               killeth
               any
               person
               Numb
            
             .
             35.
             30
             ,
             31.
             of
             respecting
             
               no
               mans
               person
               in
               Iudgement
               Deut.
            
             1.
             17.
             and
             universally
             all
             penal
             Laws
             are
             general
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             ,
             for
             under
             that
             reduplication
             of
             criminal
             transgressing
             those
             Laws
             ,
             under
             that
             general
             Sanction
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             ;
             which
             admits
             of
             no
             partial
             respect
             :
             for
             if
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             be
             Murderers
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             great
             ,
             but
             as
             Murderers
             ;
             just
             as
             the
             meanest
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             mean
             or
             poor
             ,
             but
             as
             Murderers
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             being
             sufficiently
             proved
             
               Head.
               2.
               
               Arg.
            
             9.
             
             And
             through
             out
             that
             Head
             ,
             proving
             that
             Tyrants
             can
             have
             no
             Authority
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             ,
             then
             Authority
             (
             which
             they
             have
             not
             )
             cannot
             exempt
             them
             from
             punishment
             .
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             Major
             Proposition
             may
             be
             thus
             urged
             :
             When
             this
             Judgement
             cannot
             be
             executed
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             either
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             private
             Authority
             in
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessity
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Medium
             but
             either
             to
             do
             it
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             or
             private
             :
             If
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             Then
             the
             Land
             must
             remain
             still
             defiled
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             cleansed
             Numb
             .
             35.
             33.
             
             Then
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             be
             averted
             Numb
             .
             25.
             4.
             for
             without
             this
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             turn
             it
             away
             Ier.
             5.
             1.
             
             Then
             must
             Murderers
             be
             encouraged
             by
             their
             impunity
             to
             make
             havock
             of
             all
             according
             to
             their
             Lust
             ,
             besides
             that
             poor
             Handful
             who
             cannot
             eschape
             being
             their
             prey
             ,
             as
             their
             Case
             is
             circumstantiate
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             is
             point
             blank
             contrary
             to
             these
             General
             Commands
             ,
             which
             say
             peremptorely
             ,
             
               The
               Murderer
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             but
             this
             supposed
             Case
             when
             publick
             Authority
             will
             not
             or
             cannot
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             In
             this
             Case
             then
             I
             demand
             ,
             whether
             their
             impunity
             is
             necessary
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             not
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ?
             or
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ?
             To
             say
             the
             Latter
             ,
             were
             an
             untruth
             :
             for
             private
             persons
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             get
             access
             ,
             which
             is
             possible
             :
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             clearly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Commands
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             
               they
               must
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             excepting
             no
             Case
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             obliges
             only
             publick
             Authority
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             .
             To
             this
             I
             reply
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
             trust
             to
             make
             the
             Contrary
             appear
             from
             Scripture
             and
             by
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Law
             obliges
             none
             but
             those
             in
             publick
             Authority
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             ,
             then
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Judgement
             execute
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             sin
             of
             non
             but
             those
             in
             publick
             Authority
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             only
             their
             sin
             ,
             now
             comes
             others
             to
             be
             threatened
             &
             punished
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             Judgement
             is
             not
             executed
             ?
             if
             they
             must
             only
             stand
             by
             and
             be
             spectators
             of
             their
             omissions
             unconcerned
             ,
             What
             shall
             they
             do
             to
             evite
             this
             wrath
             ?
             Shall
             they
             exhort
             them
             ?
             or
             witness
             against
             them
             ,
             But
             that
             more
             than
             all
             this
             is
             required
             is
             proved
             before
             several
             times
             ,
             where
             this
             Argument
             of
             peoples
             being
             punished
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Rulers
             hath
             been
             touched
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             that
             Judgement
             is
             not
             executed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             none
             :
             it
             can
             not
             be
             sin
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             sin
             of
             some
             .
             4.
             
             What
             if
             those
             in
             publick
             Authority
             be
             the
             Murderers
             ?
             who
             shall
             put
             them
             do
             death
             ?
             By
             what
             Authority
             shall
             Judgement
             be
             execute
             upon
             them
             ?
             Whither
             publick
             or
             private
             ?
             publick
             it
             cannot
             be
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             formal
             publick
             Authority
             above
             the
             Supreame
             ,
             who
             are
             supposed
             the
             party
             to
             be
             punished
             :
             If
             it
             be
             by
             the
             radical
             Authority
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             but
             private
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             one
             party
             against
             another
             :
             The
             people
             are
             the
             party
             grieved
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             Judges
             :
             At
             best
             then
             this
             will
             be
             extrajudicial
             executing
             of
             Judgement
             .
             And
             if
             the
             people
             may
             do
             it
             upon
             the
             Greatest
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             then
             a
             part
             of
             them
             who
             are
             in
             greatest
             hazard
             may
             save
             themselves
             from
             those
             of
             Lesser
             Note
             ,
             by
             puting
             them
             to
             death
             :
             for
             if
             all
             the
             people
             have
             right
             to
             punish
             Universal
             Tyrants
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             destroyers
             of
             all
             ;
             then
             a
             part
             hath
             right
             to
             punish
             particular
             Tyrants
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             destroyers
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             have
             access
             to
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             these
             Murderers
             &
             Incendiaries
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Community
             with
             them
             whom
             they
             murder
             &
             destroy
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             be
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             same
             Community
             (
             which
             is
             not
             granted
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             yet
             let
             it
             be
             given
             )
             Then
             when
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             better
             part
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             sparing
             or
             preserving
             
             of
             a
             single
             man
             ,
             especially
             such
             an
             one
             as
             prejudges
             all
             and
             destroyes
             that
             better
             part
             ;
             he
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             or
             the
             better
             part
             be
             endangered
             :
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             Contagious
             Member
             that
             destroyes
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             well
             warranted
             by
             Nature
             ,
             because
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             a
             part
             ,
             especially
             a
             destructive
             part
             :
             But
             now
             who
             shall
             cut
             it
             off
             ?
             since
             it
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             otherwise
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             body
             will
             be
             presently
             consumed
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             endangered
             .
             It
             is
             sure
             the
             Phisicians
             duty
             :
             but
             what
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ?
             or
             can
             not
             ?
             or
             there
             be
             no
             Phisician
             ?
             then
             any
             that
             can
             may
             &
             must
             :
             yea
             one
             member
             may
             in
             that
             case
             cut
             off
             another
             .
             So
             when
             either
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             none
             to
             do
             this
             necessary
             work
             of
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Community
             ;
             any
             member
             of
             it
             may
             rather
             prevent
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             part
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             Murdering
             &
             destructive
             Member
             ,
             than
             suffer
             himself
             &
             others
             to
             be
             unavoidably
             destroyed
             by
             his
             being
             spared
             .
             If
             they
             be
             not
             within
             ,
             or
             belonging
             to
             that
             Societie
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             dealt
             with
             &
             carried
             towards
             as
             publick
             Enemies
             &
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             all
             advantages
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             them
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             men
             would
             do
             if
             invaded
             by
             Turks
             or
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             men
             might
             have
             done
             in
             such
             a
             case
             before
             Government
             was
             erected
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             some
             publick
             &
             notour
             Murderers
             still
             preying
             upon
             some
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             Certainly
             then
             private
             persons
             (
             as
             all
             are
             in
             that
             case
             )
             might
             kill
             them
             to
             prevent
             further
             destruction
             .
             Hence
             if
             this
             was
             Lawful
             before
             Government
             was
             established
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             when
             people
             cannot
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             when
             the
             Government
             that
             is
             ,
             instead
             of
             giving
             redress
             to
             the
             grieved
             &
             oppressed
             ,
             does
             allow
             &
             impower
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             otherwise
             people
             might
             be
             better
             without
             Government
             than
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             might
             prevent
             their
             Murderers
             by
             cutting
             them
             off
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             this
             was
             Lawful
             before
             Government
             was
             established
             .
             For
             let
             it
             be
             adverted
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             insinuate
             such
             a
             Case
             before
             the
             flood
             .
             Cain
             ,
             after
             he
             Murdered
             his
             brother
             ,
             feared
             that
             
               every
               man
               that
               found
               him
               should
               slay
               him
               Gen.
            
             4.
             14.
             
             If
             he
             had
             
             reason
             to
             fear
             this
             ,
             as
             certainly
             he
             had
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             removed
             that
             by
             proroguing
             the
             execution
             of
             vengeance
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             greater
             punishment
             and
             the
             worlds
             more
             Lasting
             instruction
             ,
             and
             by
             seting
             a
             mark
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             inhibiting
             under
             a
             severe
             threatening
             any
             to
             touch
             him
             ;
             Then
             either
             every
             man
             that
             should
             have
             killed
             him
             was
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             which
             were
             ridiculous
             )
             or
             every
             man
             was
             every
             &
             any
             private
             person
             universally
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             killed
             him
             if
             this
             inhibition
             had
             not
             past
             upon
             it
             .
             Anisworth
             upon
             the
             place
             sayes
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             every
             one
             might
             kill
             without
             a
             challenge
             ,
             any
             man
             that
             was
             Cursed
             for
             some
             publick
             Crime
             ,
             and
             cites
             
               Dyonis
               .
               Halicarnas
               .
               L.
            
             2.
             
             And
             so
             Cain
             spoke
             this
             from
             a
             dictate
             of
             Nature
             and
             a
             guilty
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             At
             the
             Erection
             of
             Government
             ,
             thô
             the
             people
             resign
             the
             formal
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             and
             punishing
             Criminals
             over
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             Constitute
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             retain
             the
             radical
             power
             &
             right
             virtually
             ,
             So
             when
             either
             the
             Magistrats
             neglects
             their
             duty
             of
             vindicating
             the
             innocent
             and
             punishing
             their
             destroyers
             ,
             or
             impowers
             Murderers
             to
             prey
             upon
             them
             ;
             In
             that
             case
             they
             may
             resume
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             to
             destroy
             their
             destroyers
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             preventing
             or
             escaping
             their
             destructions
             :
             because
             
               extremis
               morbis
               extrema
               remedia
            
             .
             In
             an
             extraordinary
             exigent
             ,
             when
             Ahab
             &
             Iezebel
             did
             undo
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             Elias
             with
             the
             peoples
             help
             killed
             all
             Baals
             Priests
             against
             and
             without
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             its
             evident
             the
             people
             resumed
             their
             power
             ,
             as
             
               Lex
               Rex
            
             saith
             
               Quest.
               9
               ,
               Pag.
            
             63.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             Court
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             this
             extremity
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             Ruler
             ,
             as
             that
             same
             Learned
             Author
             sayeth
             
               Quest.
               24.
               
               Pag.
            
             213.
             
             If
             then
             the
             people
             may
             resume
             that
             power
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             which
             they
             resigned
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             then
             a
             part
             may
             resume
             it
             ,
             when
             a
             part
             only
             is
             in
             that
             necessity
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             claim
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Resumption
             ,
             that
             had
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Resignation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Especially
             upon
             the
             dissolution
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             under
             a
             necessity
             to
             revolt
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             reduced
             to
             their
             primeve
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             may
             then
             resume
             all
             that
             power
             they
             had
             before
             the
             resignation
             ,
             and
             
             exert
             it
             in
             extraordinary
             exigents
             of
             necessity
             .
             If
             then
             a
             people
             that
             have
             no
             Magistrats
             at
             all
             may
             take
             order
             with
             their
             destroyers
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             have
             the
             same
             power
             under
             a
             Lawful
             revolt
             .
             As
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             exceeded
             in
             severity
             against
             
               Adoram
               R●h●boams
               Collector
            
             ,
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             take
             order
             with
             that
             Usurpers
             Emissarie
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             to
             oppress
             them
             :
             But
             if
             he
             had
             come
             to
             Murder
             them
             ,
             then
             certainly
             it
             was
             duty
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             censured
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Historie
             1
             King.
             12.
             18.
             
             But
             so
             it
             is
             that
             the
             people
             pursued
             by
             these
             Murderers
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             in
             their
             extreame
             exigences
             they
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             have
             for
             these
             several
             years
             maintained
             a
             declared
             Revolt
             from
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             and
             have
             denyed
             all
             subjection
             to
             it
             upon
             the
             grounds
             vindicated
             Head.
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             reduced
             to
             their
             primeve
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             their
             pursuers
             as
             their
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             no
             otherwise
             related
             than
             if
             they
             were
             Turks
             ,
             whom
             none
             will
             deny
             it
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             ,
             if
             they
             invade
             the
             Land
             to
             destroy
             the
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hence
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             no
             other
             than
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             unjustly
             invading
             ,
             pursuing
             ,
             and
             seeking
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             what
             Arguments
             will
             prove
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             self
             Defence
             ,
             
               in
               tutelâ
               vitae
               proximà
            
             ,
             will
             also
             prove
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             taking
             all
             advantages
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               in
               tutelâ
               remotà
               ▪
            
             for
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             kill
             an
             enemy
             in
             his
             immediat
             assault
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             killing
             of
             them
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             preserving
             themselves
             from
             his
             fury
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             also
             ,
             in
             his
             remote
             but
             still
             incessant
             pursuit
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             Murdering
             them
             by
             killing
             him
             ,
             when
             the●e
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessity
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             that
             poor
             people
             ,
             Witnesses
             can
             best
             prove
             it
             ;
             And
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             two
             sorts
             of
             them
             that
             know
             it
             best
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             pursuers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             pursued
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             is
             founded
             ,
             and
             followes
             upon
             the
             4
             Art.
             of
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               &
               Covenant
            
             :
             Where
             we
             are
             bound
             with
             all
             faithfulness
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             the
             
               discovery
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               been
               or
               shall
               be
               Incendiaries
               ,
               Malignants
               ,
               or
               evil
               Instruments
               —
               that
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               publick
               trial
               &
               receive
               condign
               punishment
               .
            
             Now
             as
             this
             obliges
             to
             the
             orderly
             &
             ordinary
             way
             of
             prosecuting
             
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             access
             to
             publick
             Judicatories
             :
             so
             when
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             Either
             this
             Article
             obliges
             to
             no
             endeavour
             at
             all
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             Moral
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             the
             punishment
             of
             such
             )
             or
             else
             it
             must
             oblige
             to
             this
             extraordinary
             Action
             &
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             if
             to
             any
             at
             all
             .
             Especially
             considering
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             short
             comings
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             renewed
             in
             the
             
               Solemn
               Acknowledgment
               of
               sins
               &
               Engagement
               to
               duties
               That
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               from
               conniving
               at
               Malignity
               ,
               injustice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               we
               shall
               —
               take
               a
               more
               effectual
               Course
               ,
               than
               heretofore
               ,
               in
               our
               respective
               Places
               &
               Callings
               ,
               for
               punishing
               &
               suppressing
               these
               evils
            
             —
             Certainly
             we
             were
             called
             to
             one
             way
             of
             prosecuting
             this
             obligation
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             engaged
             into
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             now
             ,
             when
             our
             Capacity
             &
             Circumstances
             are
             so
             materially
             &
             formally
             altered
             :
             if
             the
             effectual
             Course
             then
             ,
             was
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ;
             then
             now
             when
             that
             is
             wanting
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             obligation
             to
             take
             some
             effectual
             Course
             still
             ,
             that
             may
             suit
             our
             Places
             &
             Callings
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             comprehend
             this
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             suppressing
             those-evils
             ,
             by
             preventing
             their
             growth
             in
             curbing
             the
             Instruments
             &
             executing
             Judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extreame
             Necessity
             ,
             which
             will
             suit
             with
             all
             Places
             &
             all
             Callings
             .
          
           
             II.
             From
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             these
             Arguments
             are
             offered
             .
             First
             ,
             Some
             approven
             Examples
             ,
             and
             imitable
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             will
             clear
             &
             confirm
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             this
             extraordinary
             Work
             of
             Judgement
             executed
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             upon
             notorious
             Incendiaries
             ,
             firebrands
             ,
             &
             Murderers
             ,
             guilty
             of
             death
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             spyed
             an
             Egyptian
             smiting
             an
             Hebrew
             one
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             he
             looked
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             man
             ,
             he
             slew
             the
             Egyptian
             and
             hid
             him
             in
             the
             sand
             .
             Exod.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Here
             's
             an
             uncondemned
             Example
             :
             whereof
             the
             Actor
             who
             was
             the
             Relator
             did
             not
             condemn
             himself
             ,
             thô
             he
             condems
             himself
             for
             faults
             that
             seem
             less
             odious
             ;
             yea
             in
             effect
             he
             is
             rather
             commended
             by
             Stephen
             the
             Martyr
             Act.
             7.
             
             And
             thô
             it
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             private
             Authority
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             Judge
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             objected
             to
             him
             
               the
               second
               day
            
             :
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             unimitable
             ;
             Because
             that
             Action
             ,
             thô
             Heroical
             ,
             whereof
             
             the
             ground
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             the
             Rule
             Moral
             ,
             the
             Circumstances
             commonly
             incident
             ,
             the
             managment
             directed
             by
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             unimitable
             :
             But
             such
             was
             this
             Action
             ,
             thô
             Heroical
             .
             The
             ground
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             spying
             his
             Brother
             in
             hazard
             ,
             whose
             Murder
             he
             would
             have
             prevented
             .
             The
             Rule
             was
             Moral
             ,
             being
             according
             to
             that
             Moral
             precept
             of
             rescuing
             our
             Brother
             in
             hazard
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Circumstances
             were
             incident
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessity
             ,
             which
             he
             managed
             very
             prudently
             ,
             looking
             this
             way
             &
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             hiding
             him
             in
             the
             sand
             .
             Therefore
             it
             may
             be
             imitated
             in
             the
             like
             Case
             .
             It
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             say
             that
             he
             was
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thereto
             :
             for
             unto
             every
             righteous
             performance
             ,
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             requisite
             .
             This
             Impulse
             that
             Moses
             had
             and
             others
             aftermentioned
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             that
             assisting
             Grace
             ,
             which
             the
             extraordinariness
             of
             the
             case
             and
             the
             difficulties
             therein
             occurring
             did
             call
             for
             ;
             but
             the
             intervening
             of
             such
             motions
             ,
             do
             not
             alter
             the
             Rule
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             action
             unimitable
             .
             Impulses
             are
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             duty
             ,
             either
             under
             an
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             exigence
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             subsequent
             &
             subservient
             both
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             duty
             ▪
             and
             to
             a
             mans
             call
             in
             his
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             they
             clearly
             determine
             to
             the
             species
             of
             an
             Heroick
             Enterprise
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             particular
             deed
             that
             we
             are
             to
             heed
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             emulate
             the
             Grace
             &
             Principle
             of
             zeal
             which
             produced
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             thereby
             so
             conspicuously
             relucent
             for
             our
             upstirring
             to
             acts
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             God
             may
             give
             opportunity
             As
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             
               True
               Non-conformist
               Dial.
               7.
               
               Pag.
            
             392.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Israel
             Joyned
             himself
             unto
             Baal-Peor
             ,
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               take
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               hang
               them
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               the
               fierce
               Anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               turned
               away
               from
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             Moses
             said
             unto
             the
             Judges
             ,
             
               slay
               every
               one
               his
               men
               that
               were
               joyned
               unto
               Baal-Peor
               .
            
             And
             when
             Zimri
             brought
             the
             
               Medianitish
               Cozbi
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             Congregat●on
             ,
             who
             were
             weeping
             before
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             And
             when
             Phinehas
             .
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             rose
             up
             —
             and
             took
             a
             javelin
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             after
             the
             man
             of
             Israel
             ,
             into
             the
             Tent
             ,
             
             
               and
               thrust
               both
               of
               them
               through
               —
               So
               the
               Plague
               was
               stayed
            
             —
             And
             the
             Lord
             spake
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Phinehas
               hath
               turned
               my
               wrath
               away
               from
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               zealous
               for
               my
               sake
               among
               them
               —
               I
               give
               unto
               him
               my
               Covenant
               of
               Peace
               —
               because
               he
               was
               zealous
               for
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               atonement
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               Numb
               .
            
             25.
             3
             —
             13.
             
             This
             Action
             is
             here
             much
             commended
             ,
             and
             recorded
             to
             his
             commendation
             
               Psal.
               106.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Then
               stood
               up
               Phinehas
               &
               executed
               Iudgement
               and
               so
               the
               Plague
               was
               stayed
               and
               that
               was
               counted
               unto
               him
               for
               righteousness
               unto
               all
               generations
            
             that
             is
             —
             
               in
               justitiam
               facti
               coram
               hominibus
               ,
               qui
               alios
               potuissent
               hoc
               factum
               pessime
               interpretari
               ,
               tanquam
               temerarium
               ,
               intempesti●um
               ,
               a
               privato
               contra
               Magistratum
               patratum
               ,
               crudele
               nimis
               ab
               negatum
               poenitentiae
               spatium
               ,
               Deus
               tamen
               aestimavit
               tanquam
               insigniter
               justum
               .
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             this
             Action
             was
             some
             way
             extraordinary
             ;
             because
             Phinehas
             was
             not
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             nor
             one
             of
             the
             Judges
             whom
             Moses
             commanded
             to
             slay
             every
             one
             his
             men
             vers
             5.
             
             Otherwise
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             been
             only
             an
             ordinary
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Phinehas
            
             his
             Action
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             nor
             so
             signally
             rewarded
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             noted
             as
             a
             singular
             act
             of
             zeal
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             only
             an
             ordinary
             execution
             of
             the
             Magistrats
             command
             :
             yet
             thô
             this
             action
             was
             signally
             Heroical
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             pure
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             prompted
             by
             a
             powerful
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             that
             extraordinary
             execution
             of
             Judgement
             :
             It
             is
             notwithstanding
             imitable
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             ordinary
             ,
             being
             neither
             preternatural
             nor
             supernatural
             ,
             but
             just
             &
             necessary
             .
             The
             end
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             were
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             .
             The
             principle
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             (
             thô
             at
             the
             time
             he
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             it
             )
             being
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             all
             were
             obliged
             to
             be
             .
             The
             rule
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Command
             of
             slaying
             every
             man
             that
             was
             joined
             to
             
               Baal-Peor
               vers
            
             .
             5.
             only
             this
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             called
             him
             to
             this
             Heroical
             Action
             ,
             thô
             he
             was
             not
             a
             magistrate
             ,
             in
             this
             extraordinary
             exigent
             ,
             to
             avert
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             was
             neither
             by
             Moses
             his
             command
             ,
             no●
             by
             the
             Judges
             their
             obedience
             ,
             turned
             away
             ,
             onely
             by
             Phinehas's
             
             act
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             zeal
             appearing
             therein
             &
             prompting
             him
             thereto
             ,
             the
             Lord
             was
             appease●
             &
             the
             plague
             stayed
             .
             In
             which
             fervour
             of
             zeal
             ,
             transporting
             him
             to
             the
             omission
             off
             the
             ordinary
             solemnities
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             places
             the
             righteousness
             &
             praise
             of
             the
             Action
             .
             Yet
             the
             same
             Call
             &
             Motion
             of
             zeal
             might
             have
             impowered
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             the
             Text
             speaks
             of
             no
             other
             Call
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             
               zeal
               vers
            
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             ye●
             another
             was
             obliged
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             Moral
             Command
             Deut.
             13.
             6
             —
             9.
             having
             the
             ground
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             the
             Idolater
             to
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             imitate
             of
             all
             that
             prefer
             the
             true
             honour
             &
             Glory
             of
             God
             to
             the
             affection
             of
             flesh
             &
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             affirmeth
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             Lithingtoun
             ,
             rehearsed
             before
             Per.
             3.
             
             Further
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             inquired
             ,
             what
             makes
             it
             unimitable
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             motion
             &
             direction
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             men
             have
             that
             to
             all
             duties
             .
             It
             was
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             raised
             &
             stired
             up
             of
             God
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             God
             may
             raise
             up
             Spirits
             to
             imitable
             actions
             .
             It
             was
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             Call
             ,
             for
             men
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             Call
             to
             imitable
             actions
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             to
             Preach
             .
             We
             grant
             these
             Actions
             are
             extraordinary
             &
             unimitable
             ;
             which
             ,
             first
             ,
             do
             deviate
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             com
             ;
             mon
             virtue
             ,
             and
             transcend
             all
             rules
             of
             common
             reason
             &
             Divine
             Word
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             an
             heroick
             Act
             of
             zeal
             &
             fortitude
             :
             Next
             these
             Actions
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             a
             Moral
             ordinary
             Command
             are
             unimitable
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             robbing
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             borrowing
             &
             not
             paying
             again
             ,
             Abrahams
             offering
             his
             son
             Isaac
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             such
             :
             Next
             those
             Actions
             ,
             which
             are
             done
             upon
             some
             special
             Mandate
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             ordinary
             obedience
             to
             the
             ordinary
             rule
             ;
             are
             unimitable
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             such
             :
             As
             also
             Miraculous
             Actions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             done
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Elias
             his
             killing
             the
             Captains
             with
             their
             fifties
             by
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             none
             can
             reckon
             this
             among
             these
             .
             See
             
               Ius
               populi
            
             at
             length
             discussing
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             pleading
             for
             the
             imitableness
             of
             this
             Action
             cap.
             20.
             
             If
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             only
             raise
             up
             this
             Phinehas
             to
             that
             
             particular
             act
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             also
             warrant
             &
             accept
             him
             therein
             &
             reward
             him
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             zeal
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             Godly
             &
             zealous
             Magistrate
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             cannot
             without
             breach
             of
             charity
             presume
             ,
             but
             also
             willing
             to
             execute
             Justice
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             it
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             &
             for
             ever
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             pour
             out
             of
             that
             same
             Spirit
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             He
             gives
             it
             ,
             both
             allow
             them
             ,
             thô
             they
             be
             but
             private
             persons
             ,
             &
             also
             call
             them
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             in
             a
             Physical
             &
             Probable
             Capacity
             ,
             to
             do
             these
             things
             in
             an
             extreamely
             necessi●ous
             and
             otherwise
             irrecoverable
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             a
             more
             intire
             condition
             He
             doth
             not
             call
             them
             ?
             And
             particularly
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             only
             the
             like
             or
             worse
             provocations
             ,
             the
             like
             necessity
             of
             execution
             of
             Justice
             &
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             for
             the
             turning
             away
             of
             wrath
             &
             removing
             of
             Judgments
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             Phinehas's
             case
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             when
             the
             Supreme
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             
               Primores
               regni
            
             &
             other
             inferiour
             Rulers
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             unwilling
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             corrupted
             &
             perverted
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             become
             the
             Authors
             &
             Patronizers
             of
             these
             abominations
             
               Naph
               .
               Prior
               Edit
               .
               Pag.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             served
             Eglon
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             He
             raised
             them
             up
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             Ehud
             the
             son
             of
             Gera
             ,
             who
             made
             a
             dagger
             ,
             &
             brought
             a
             present
             unto
             Eglon
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             dagger
             from
             his
             right
             thigh
             ,
             and
             
               thrust
               it
               into
               his
               belly
               Iudg.
            
             3.
             21.
             
             That
             this
             Action
             was
             approven
             will
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             raised
             him
             up
             as
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             Heroical
             Action
             commented
             it
             ,
             and
             since
             it
             was
             a
             Message
             from
             God.
             And
             that
             it
             was
             extraordinary
             were
             ridiculous
             to
             deny
             ,
             for
             sure
             this
             was
             not
             the
             judicial
             Action
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             :
             Neither
             was
             Ehud
             a
             Magistrate
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             people
             sent
             with
             a
             present
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             imitable
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             as
             from
             hence
             many
             grave
             Authors
             concluded
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             killing
             a
             Tyrant
             without
             a
             Title
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             discomfi●ed
             the
             host
             of
             Iabin
             ,
             and
             Sisera
             his
             Captain
             fled
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Heber
             the
             
               Kenite
               ,
               Iael
               Hebers
            
             wife
             took
             a
             nail
             of
             the
             tent
             ,
             and
             went
             softly
             ●nto
             him
             ,
             and
             
               smote
               the
               nail
               into
               his
               temples
               Iudg.
            
             4.
             21.
             
             Of
             
             which
             the
             Prophetess
             Deborah
             sayes
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             24.
             
               blessed
               above
               wemen
               shall
               Iael
               the
               wife
               of
               Heber
               the
               Kenite
               be
               ,
               blessed
               shall
               she
               be
               above
               women
               in
               the
               tent
               .
            
             Yet
             not
             only
             was
             Iael
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             in
             subjection
             to
             &
             at
             peace
             with
             Iabin
             ,
             thô
             she
             killed
             his
             Captain
             .
             But
             ,
             
               nulla
               hic
               erat
               in●ustitia
               ,
               cum
               declaratus
               esset
               hostis
               publicu●
               ,
               justum
               erat
               Bellum
               ,
               Oppressor
               erat
               Populi
               Dei
               ;
               debebat
               Iael
               ,
               quasi
               membrum
               reipublicae
               ;
               communem
               hostem
               prodere
               &
               perdere
               .
               Itaque
               peccasset
               Iahel
               si
               eum
               non
               occidisset
               .
               Martyr
               &
               al●i
               cirati
               in
               Pool
               .
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               Locum
               ,
            
             Albeit
             that
             Author
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             
               English
               Annotations
            
             ,
             does
             cut
             the
             knot
             in
             stead
             of
             loosing
             it
             ,
             in
             denying
             Deborahs
             Song
             to
             be
             Divinely
             inspired
             in
             its
             first
             composure
             ,
             but
             only
             recorded
             as
             a
             History
             by
             Divine
             inspiration
             ,
             as
             other
             Historical
             Passages
             not
             approven
             ,
             only
             because
             this
             Heroick
             fact
             of
             Iael
             is
             there
             commended
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             bold
             an
             attempt
             upon
             this
             part
             of
             the
             holy
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Whence
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             inconveniences
             they
             are
             driven
             to
             ,
             that
             deny
             this
             principle
             of
             natural
             Justice
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             cutting
             off
             publick
             Enemies
             to
             procure
             the
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             Hence
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             private
             persons
             ,
             under
             subjection
             to
             and
             at
             peace
             with
             the
             publick
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             advantages
             to
             break
             their
             yoke
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             oppressed
             from
             their
             bondage
             ,
             by
             killing
             their
             Oppressors
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             much
             more
             Lawful
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             no
             such
             subjection
             nor
             aggreement
             ,
             to
             attempt
             the
             same
             in
             extreame
             necessity
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefor
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             Samson
             married
             the
             Timnite
             ,
             and
             obliged
             himself
             by
             compact
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             thirty
             sheets
             and
             thirty
             change
             of
             garmentts
             ,
             upon
             their
             solving
             his
             riddle
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             doun
             to
             A●hkelon
             ,
             and
             
               slew
               thirty
               men
               of
               them
            
             and
             took
             their
             Spoyl
             Iud.
             14.
             19.
             
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             lost
             his
             wife
             by
             the
             crueltie
             &
             treacherie
             of
             those
             Philistines
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Though
               yow
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               be
               avenged
               of
               yow
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               I
               will
               cease
               ,
               and
               he
               smote
               them
               hip
               &
               thigh
               with
               a
               great
               slaughter
               chap.
            
             15.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             wen
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             the
             Philistims
             for
             Rulers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             Et●m
             to
             expostulate
             with
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             he
             gave
             them
             was
             to
             avouch
             ,
             that
             
               as
               they
               did
               unto
               him
               so
               he
               had
               done
               unto
               them●
            
             
             and
             to
             kill
             a
             thousand
             more
             of
             them
             vers
             .
             11.
             &c.
             These
             were
             extraordinary
             Heroick
             facts
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             flowed
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             wherewith
             he
             was
             endued
             ,
             and
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             Motion
             &
             Call
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             avenging
             his
             oun
             private
             injuries
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             both
             of
             fortitude
             &
             prudence
             ,
             without
             a
             declared
             war
             ,
             provoking
             the
             enemies
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             diverting
             from
             the
             people
             and
             converting
             against
             himself
             all
             their
             fury
             ,
             in
             which
             also
             he
             acted
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             he
             acted
             not
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             by
             whom
             was
             he
             called
             or
             counted
             a
             Magistrate
             ?
             not
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             for
             they
             tell
             him
             that
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             were
             their
             Lords
             ,
             and
             they
             bound
             him
             and
             delivered
             him
             up
             to
             them
             :
             Yet
             in
             his
             private
             Capacity
             ,
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             exigence
             ,
             he
             avenged
             himself
             and
             his
             Country
             against
             his
             publick
             enemies
             ,
             by
             a
             Clandestine
             war
             :
             which
             is
             imitable
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             when
             a
             prevailing
             faction
             of
             Murdering
             enemies
             domineer
             over
             &
             destroy
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             :
             for
             his
             ground
             was
             Moral
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             publick
             enemis
             to
             whom
             he
             might
             do
             as
             they
             did
             to
             him
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             Saints
             sometimes
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             may
             do
             unto
             their
             publick
             enemies
             as
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             a
             war
             not
             declared
             against
             them
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             may
             they
             do
             so
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             from
             their
             Murdering
             violence
             ,
             when
             a
             war
             is
             declared
             :
             But
             here
             is
             an
             example
             of
             the
             former
             :
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             these
             same
             Philistims
             again
             invaded
             and
             overran
             the
             Land
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Saul
               ,
               Ionathan
            
             his
             son
             and
             his
             Armour-bearer
             fell
             upon
             the
             Garrison
             of
             these
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             killed
             them
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             6
             ,
             13.
             
             This
             was
             an
             Heroick
             Action
             ,
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             for
             he
             told
             not
             his
             father
             vers
             1.
             
             And
             singular
             indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             tempting
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             so
             few
             to
             assault
             such
             a
             multitude
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             imitate
             Sams●n
             in
             his
             Exploits
             :
             but
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             these
             Actions
             are
             only
             unimitable
             in
             consideration
             of
             prudence
             ,
             not
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             their
             ground
             was
             Moral
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             publick
             enemies
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             fall
             upon
             a
             
             Garrison
             of
             publick
             enemies
             ,
             oppressing
             the
             Country
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             to
             fall
             upon
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Ring-leaders
             of
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             main
             promoters
             of
             their
             destruction
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             right
             or
             power
             ,
             than
             the
             Philistims
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             those
             about
             whom
             the
             question
             is
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             David
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             men
             went
             up
             &
             invaded
             the
             Gesharites
             and
             the
             Gezrites
             and
             the
             Amalekites
             :
             And
             David
             smote
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             left
             neither
             man
             nor
             woman
             alive
             1
             Sam.
             27.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             was
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             having
             none
             from
             Saul
             ,
             none
             from
             Achish
             in
             whose
             Country
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             his
             oun
             ,
             being
             no
             Magistrate
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             the
             Divine
             motion
             ,
             but
             plead
             that
             it
             is
             imitable
             from
             its
             Moral
             ground
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             Command
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             
               Amalekites
               Exod.
            
             17.
             and
             the
             Amorites
             whose
             relicts
             these
             Nations
             were
             ;
             the
             same
             Ground
             that
             Saul
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             Lawful
             sometimes
             for
             others
             than
             Magistrates
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             incumbent
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             when
             they
             neglect
             their
             duty
             .
             All
             I
             plead
             for
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             private
             persons
             ,
             upon
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             their
             publick
             enemies
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             thô
             they
             be
             living
             quietly
             &
             peacably
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             then
             may
             it
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             for
             private
             persons
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             their
             publick
             enemies
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             to
             bring
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             and
             to
             exstirpate
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Covenant
             obliges
             in
             reference
             to
             Malignant
             Incendiaries
             )
             when
             they
             are
             ravening
             like
             Lyons
             for
             their
             prey
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ahab
             &
             Iezebels
             Tyranny
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Idolatrous
             Prophets
             of
             Baal
             were
             not
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Elijah
             said
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             
               take
               the
               Prophets
               of
               .
               Baal
               ,
               let
               none
               of
               them
               escape
               ;
               and
               they
               took
               them
               to
               the
               brook
               Kishon
               &
               slew
               them
               there
               1
               King.
            
             18.
             40.
             
             How
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             improved
             this
             passage
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             Historical
             Representation
             Per.
             3.
             
             And
             
               Ius
               Pop
            
             :
             vindicates
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             private
             persons
             may
             execute
             Judgement
             on
             Malefactors
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Elias
             here
             .
             Which
             fact
             
               Peter
               ,
               Martyr
               in
               Loc.
            
             defendeth
             thus
             [
             I
             say
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Law
             
             of
             God
             :
             for
             Deut.
             18.
             20.
             
             
               God
               decerned
               that
               the
               false
               Prophet
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               chap.
               17.
               the
               same
               is
               said
               of
               private
               men
               &
               women
               ,
               who
               would
               worship
               Idols
               :
               But
               chap.
               13.
               not
               only
               is
               death
               threatened
               against
               a
               seducing
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               a
               Command
               is
               added
               that
               no
               man
               should
               spare
               his
               Brethren
               —
               thirdly
               it
               is
               Commanded
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               City
               when
               it
               becometh
               Idolatrous
               ,
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               fire
               ,
               &
               sword
               :
               And
               Levit.
               24
               ,
               14
               —
               16.
               it
               is
               Statute
               ,
               that
               the
               Blasphemer
               should
               not
               live
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               the
               Law
               or
               equity
               of
               Taliation
               ;
               for
               these
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               caused
               Iezebel
               &
               Ahab
               kill
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             See
             
               Ius
               Pop.
               cap.
               20.
               
               Pag.
            
             425.
             
             Upon
             this
             also
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             defends
             his
             fact
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             —
             
               Also
               Elijah
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               precept
               (
               Deut.
               13
               )
               gave
               commandment
               to
               the
               people
               to
               destroy
               Baals
               priests
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               seducing
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               remiss
               &
               negligent
               in
               executing
               Justice
               ,
               but
               became
               a
               Protector
               &
               defender
               of
               the
               Seducers
               ,
               then
               &
               in
               that
               case
               I
               suppose
               the
               Christians
               duty
               not
               to
               be
               very
               dark
               :
            
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Idolatrous
             &
             Tyrannical
             house
             was
             afterwards
             condignly
             punished
             by
             
               I●hu
               2
               King.
            
             9.
             
             And
             10
             chapt
             .
             who
             destroyed
             all
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             encouraged
             &
             protected
             by
             that
             Court
             chap.
             10.
             25.
             
             This
             extraordinary
             fact
             was
             not
             justified
             by
             his
             Magistratical
             Authority
             :
             for
             that
             was
             as
             extraordinary
             as
             the
             fact
             it self
             ;
             and
             conferred
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             accomplish
             the
             fact
             .
             He
             had
             no
             Authority
             by
             the
             peoples
             suffrages
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             by
             the
             Court
             or
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             only
             the
             Lord
             gave
             it
             extraordinarly
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             imitation
             of
             his
             assumption
             of
             Authority
             that
             is
             here
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             imitation
             of
             his
             fact
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             Tyrants
             &
             Idolaters
             pass
             unpunished
             ,
             but
             their
             insolency
             in
             Murdering
             the
             Innocent
             is
             intolerable
             .
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             vindicates
             this
             at
             length
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             and
             shewes
             that
             it
             had
             the
             ground
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             commands
             the
             Idolater
             to
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             And
             that
             thô
             we
             must
             not
             indeed
             follow
             extraordinary
             examples
             ,
             if
             the
             example
             repugn
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             agrees
             with
             and
             is
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             an
             example
             uncondemned
             stands
             for
             a
             Command
             ,
             for
             
             God
             is
             ,
             constant
             and
             will
             not
             condemn
             in
             ages
             subsequent
             what
             He
             hath
             approved
             in
             His
             Servants
             before
             .
             See
             the
             Testim
             .
             of
             Period
             .
             3.
             above
             ,
             and
             
               Ius
               pop
               .
               cap.
               20.
               pag.
            
             418.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             Athaliah
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Ahaziah
             ,
             had
             Tyrannized
             six
             years
             ,
             at
             length
             Iehojada
             with
             others
             made
             a
             Conspiracie
             against
             her
             ,
             to
             depose
             her
             and
             make
             Ioash
             King
             :
             which
             when
             it
             was
             discovered
             ,
             she
             cried
             
               Treason
               ,
               Treason
            
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             would
             have
             been
             so
             if
             she
             had
             been
             the
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             an
             attempt
             of
             Subjects
             against
             her
             that
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             .
             But
             I●●●●da
             commanded
             the
             Captains
             to
             have
             her
             forth
             without
             the
             ranges
             ,
             and
             
               him
               that
               followeth
               her
               kill
               with
               the
               sword
               :
            
             And
             they
             laid
             hands
             on
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             
               slain
               2
               King.
            
             11.
             14
             —
             16.
             
             That
             this
             is
             imitable
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             is
             cleared
             above
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             Subjects
             to
             kill
             Usurping
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             follow
             them
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             under
             ,
             whom
             nevertheless
             people
             might
             have
             a
             life
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             for
             private
             persons
             to
             put
             forth
             their
             hand
             against
             their
             Cut-throat
             Em●ssaries
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             living
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             Amaziah
             turned
             Idolater
             &
             Tyrant
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             that
             he
             turned
             away
             from
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             him
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             he
             fled
             to
             Lachish
             ,
             but
             they
             sent
             to
             Lachish
             after
             him
             ,
             &
             
               slew
               him
               there
               2
               Chron.
            
             25
             ▪
             27.
             
             This
             fact
             is
             before
             vindicated
             by
             
               Mr
               Knox
               Period
            
             3.
             afterward
             Head
             2.
             and
             Head
             5.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             Esther
             made
             suite
             to
             reverse
             Hamans
             Letters
             ,
             the
             King
             granted
             the
             Iewes
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             gather
             themselves
             together
             and
             to
             stand
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             
               destroy
               ,
               to
               slay
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               to
               perish
               ,
            
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Province
             ,
             that
             would
             assault
             them
             ,
             both
             litle
             Ones
             &
             Women
             —
             and
             to
             avenge
             themselves
             on
             their
             Enemies
             :
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             day
             that
             their
             enemies
             hoped
             to
             have
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             gathered
             themselves
             to
             lay
             hand
             on
             such
             as
             sought
             their
             hurt
             ,
             and
             smote
             all
             their
             enemies
             with
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             Esther
             8.
             11
             ,
             13.
             chap.
             9.
             1
             —
             5.
             &c.
             
             They
             had
             indeed
             that
             Law
             of
             Nature
             fortified
             by
             the
             Kings
             accessory
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Valentin●●●
             by
             his
             Edict
             granted
             the
             like
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             resist
             any
             unjust
             invader
             to
             depopulate
             the
             Lands
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
               ut
               
               digno
               ilico
               supplicio
               subjugetur
               ac
               mortem
               quam
               ininabatur
               accipiat
            
             —
             And
             the
             like
             of
             Arcadius
             is
             extant
             
               in
               Codice
               Iustinaneo
               ,
               titulo
               ,
               Quomodo
               liceat
               unicuique
               sine
               judice
               se
               vindicare
               vel
               publicam
               devotionem
               .
            
             But
             that
             doth
             not
             exclude
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             such
             Resistences
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             without
             publick
             Authority
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Kings
             commandment
             that
             made
             the
             Iewes
             avenging
             themselves
             Lawful
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             Lawful
             before
             &
             without
             it
             ;
             it
             gave
             them
             only
             Liberty
             to
             improve
             that
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             from
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             Surely
             their
             power
             of
             Resisting
             did
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             Kings
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             is
             proven
             
               Head
               5.
               
               Ergo
            
             neither
             their
             power
             of
             avenging
             themselves
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             Murder
             by
             their
             enemies
             :
             Which
             they
             could
             and
             were
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             Authority
             :
             Ergo
             it
             was
             not
             only
             suspended
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Hamans
             sons
             and
             adherents
             ,
             being
             Agagites
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             a
             Prior
             Command
             to
             avenge
             themselves
             on
             them
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             by
             that
             Command
             to
             destroy
             Amalek
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             even
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Murder
             of
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             laying
             hands
             on
             them
             that
             seek
             the
             hurt
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secundly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             Precepts
             from
             which
             the
             same
             may
             be
             concluded
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Penal
             Statute
             against
             Murderers
             ,
             we
             read
             
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               
               Whoso
               sheddeth
               mans
               blood
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Command
             is
             given
             in
             general
             to
             punish
             Capitally
             all
             Murderers
             :
             but
             there
             may
             be
             some
             that
             no
             Magistrate
             can
             punish
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             here
             exempted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             in
             Supreme
             Authority
             and
             turn
             Murderers
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             above
             .
             Again
             the
             Command
             is
             given
             in
             general
             to
             Man
             ,
             involving
             all
             the
             Community
             (
             where
             the
             Murderer
             is
             )
             in
             guilt
             if
             his
             blood
             be
             not
             shed
             :
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             were
             threatened
             &
             punished
             because
             Judgement
             was
             not
             executed
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             executed
             even
             by
             these
             that
             were
             no
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             was
             turned
             away
             ,
             Whereof
             there
             are
             many
             examples
             above
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             the
             Command
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             Murderers
             be
             given
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             then
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             
             to
             stop
             the
             Course
             of
             Murderers
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             obeyed
             .
             When
             there
             is
             no
             Magistrate
             to
             execute
             it
             :
             But
             here
             it
             is
             given
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             when
             now
             there
             was
             no
             Government
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             family-Government
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             on
             the
             place
             saith
             ,
             
               Cum
               enim
               lex
               haec
               ●ata
               est
               ,
               non
               dum
               constituta
               sunt
               judicia
               ,
               itaque
               naturale
               justaliatus
               hic
               indicatur
               ;
               quod
               ,
               aucto
               humano
               genere
               &
               in
               gentes
               distributo
               ,
               merito
               solis
               judicibus
               permissum
               fuit
               ,
               extra
               casus
               quosdam
               exceptos
               ,
               in
               quibus
               mansit
               jus
               illud
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             When
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             publick
             Judgement
             was
             not
             yet
             constitute
             ,
             Therefore
             the
             natural
             right
             &
             Law
             of
             Taliation
             is
             here
             held
             forth
             ,
             which
             when
             mankind
             was
             increased
             and
             divided
             into
             several
             Nations
             ,
             was
             justly
             permitted
             only
             to
             Judges
             ,
             some
             cases
             excepted
             in
             which
             that
             primaeve
             right
             did
             remain
             .
             And
             if
             in
             any
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             case
             in
             question
             .
             Hence
             
               Lex
               Rex
            
             answereth
             the
             
               P.
               Prelate
            
             essaying
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             Magi●●racy
             is
             established
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             denyes
             that
             
               Ba
               Adam
               ,
               by
               man
            
             ,
             must
             signify
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             than
             there
             was
             but
             family
             Government
             ,
             and
             cites
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             here
             .
             Though
             this
             Command
             afterwards
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             Numb
             .
             35.
             30.
             yet
             in
             a
             ease
             of
             necessity
             ,
             we
             must
             recur
             to
             the
             Original
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             same
             Command
             of
             punishing
             Murdering
             Enemies
             ,
             is
             even
             after
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             several
             cases
             not
             astricted
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             permitted
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             yea
             enjoyned
             to
             them
             :
             As
             (
             1
             )
             Not
             only
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             Commanded
             to
             avenge
             themselves
             on
             their
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             after
             their
             being
             insnared
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Peor
             ;
             are
             Commanded
             to
             
               vexe
               the
               Midianites
               &
               smite
               them
               ,
            
             because
             they
             beguiled
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             a
             Plague
             upon
             them
             Numb
             25.
             17
             ,
             18
             and
             Numb
             .
             31.
             2.
             to
             
               avenge
               themselves
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             to
             arme
             themselves
             ,
             and
             go
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             
               avenge
               the
               Lord
               of
               Midian
            
             :
             Which
             they
             executed
             with
             the
             slaughter
             of
             all
             the
             males
             .
             So
             likewise
             are
             they
             Commanded
             to
             destroy
             Amalek
             .
             It
             is
             true
             these
             Commands
             are
             given
             primarly
             &
             principally
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             there
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             Saul
             :
             yet
             afterwards
             we
             find
             ,
             other
             than
             Magistrates
             upon
             this
             Moral
             Ground
             ,
             having
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             execute
             Judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             Gidion
             &
             David
             ,
             before
             
             they
             were
             Magistrates
             ,
             did
             avenge
             themselves
             and
             the
             Lord
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             cleared
             .
             It
             is
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             holy
             severity
             then
             to
             be
             extended
             against
             particular
             Nations
             as
             such
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             pleaded
             as
             imitable
             :
             but
             the
             ground
             was
             Moral
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             a
             peoples
             saving
             themselves
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             Natural
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             we
             plead
             for
             here
             .
             If
             people
             may
             vexe
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             avenge
             themselves
             against
             them
             ,
             even
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             when
             ensnared
             by
             their
             Craftiness
             ;
             Much
             more
             may
             they
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             insolency
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             their
             principal
             &
             most
             pernicious
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             invaded
             by
             their
             Cruelty
             :
             But
             here
             a
             people
             is
             Commanded
             to
             vexe
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             avenge
             themselves
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Gideon
             &
             David
             did
             so
             ,
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             a
             ground
             which
             is
             Moral
             &
             Natural
             :
             Ergo
             —
             (
             2
             )
             The
             execution
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Murderers
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             people
             :
             
               The
               revenger
               of
               blood
               himself
               shall
               slay
               the
               Murderer
               ,
               what
               he
               meeteth
               him
               he
               shall
               slay
               him
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             35.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             So
             that
             if
             he
             met
             him
             before
             he
             got
             into
             any
             Refuge
             ,
             he
             might
             Lawfully
             slay
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             flee
             to
             any
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             rendered
             up
             to
             the
             Avengers
             hands
             Deut.
             19.
             12.
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             innocent
             blood
             may
             be
             put
             away
             from
             
               Isra●l
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             
             This
             revenger
             of
             blood
             was
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             for
             he
             was
             the
             party
             pursuing
             Numb
             .
             35.
             24.
             between
             whom
             and
             the
             Murderer
             the
             Congregation
             was
             to
             judge
             :
             He
             was
             only
             the
             next
             in
             blood
             or
             kindred
             .
             In
             the
             Original
             he
             is
             called
             Goel
             ,
             the
             redeemer
             ,
             or
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             right
             of
             redemption
             belongs
             ,
             and
             very
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             seeks
             redemption
             and
             compensation
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             redeems
             the
             Land
             from
             blood
             guiltiness
             ,
             in
             which
             other-wise
             it
             would
             be
             involved
             .
             I
             do
             not
             plead
             that
             this
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             as
             neither
             it
             was
             alwayes
             practiced
             in
             Israel
             :
             but
             If
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             in
             a
             hot
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Murderer
             ,
             might
             be
             his
             avenger
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             may
             this
             power
             be
             assumed
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Judgement
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             only
             our
             Brethren
             
             have
             been
             murdered
             by
             them
             that
             profess
             a
             trade
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             and
             our selves
             are
             dayly
             in
             hazard
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             prevented
             in
             cutting
             them
             off
             .
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             is
             here
             meerly
             Iudicial
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             Iudaical
             :
             for
             sure
             Murderers
             must
             be
             slain
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             hazard
             of
             their
             escaping
             now
             as
             then
             ,
             Murder
             involves
             the
             Land
             in
             guilt
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             of
             necessity
             especially
             ,
             that
             Law
             that
             gives
             a
             man
             right
             to
             preserve
             himself
             gives
             him
             also
             right
             to
             be
             his
             oun
             avenger
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             defend
             himself
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Not
             only
             the
             execution
             ,
             the
             decision
             of
             matters
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Blasphemie
             &
             Cursing
             ,
             all
             that
             heard
             were
             to
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Congregation
             was
             to
             stone
             him
             Levit.
             24.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             man-slayer
             was
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Congregation
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Congregation
               shall
               judge
               between
               the
               slayer
               and
               the
               avenger
               of
               blood
               Numb
               .
            
             35.
             12
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             people
             claimed
             the
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             upon
             those
             that
             had
             spoken
             Treason
             against
             
               Saul
               ,
               bring
               the
               men
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               that
               we
               may
               put
               them
               to
               death
               1
               Sam.
            
             11.
             12.
             
             Especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             punishing
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             with
             Amaziah
             .
             Certainly
             this
             is
             not
             so
             Judicial
             or
             Judaical
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             no
             case
             it
             may
             be
             imitated
             :
             for
             ,
             That
             can
             never
             be
             abrogated
             altogether
             which
             in
             many
             cases
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             without
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             should
             take
             the
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ,
             &
             of
             puting
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             insolency
             of
             Destroyers
             by
             puting
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             cases
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             they
             cannot
             preserye
             themselves
             against
             Grassant
             Tyrants
             ,
             nor
             the
             fury
             of
             publick
             enemies
             or
             fire-brands
             within
             themselves
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             have
             no
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             or
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             on
             their
             Destroyers
             side
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Not
             only
             the
             power
             of
             purging
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             Divine
             precept
             is
             incumbent
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             lye
             under
             blood
             guiltiness
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             power
             of
             Reforming
             the
             Courts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             by
             taking
             Course
             with
             their
             wicked
             Abetters
             and
             evil
             Instruments
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             that
             if
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             shall
             tend
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             their
             Throne
             :
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             supposition
             in
             case
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             a
             supposed
             Precept
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             with
             an
             
             insinuation
             of
             the
             necessity
             &
             expediency
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             suitable
             as
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             dross
             from
             silver
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             production
             of
             a
             vessel
             
               Prov.
               25.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Take
               away
               the
               wicked
               from
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               Righteousness
               :
            
             Which
             is
             not
             only
             there
             given
             to
             Kings
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             second
             person
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             people
             to
             do
             it
             
               before
               them
            
             ;
             as
             the
             people
             did
             with
             Baals
             Prophets
             from
             before
             Ahab
             .
             And
             Our
             Progenitors
             many
             times
             have
             done
             with
             wicked
             Counsellors
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Representation
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             Historie
             of
             the
             Dowglasses
             ,
             and
             in
             Knox
             &
             
               Calderwoods
               Histories
            
             .
             Hence
             If
             it
             be
             duty
             to
             Reforme
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             a
             Kings
             wicked
             Sycophants
             Counsellors
             ,
             Agents
             &
             Instigators
             to
             Tyrannie
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             restrain
             their
             Insolency
             ,
             &
             repress
             their
             Tyrannie
             ,
             in
             executing
             Judgement
             upon
             such
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             unsupportable
             ,
             who
             are
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Innocents
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             —
             (
             5
             )
             For
             the
             Omission
             of
             the
             executing
             of
             this
             Judgement
             on
             Oppressors
             &
             Muderers
             ,
             involving
             the
             whole
             Land
             in
             blood
             guiltiness
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expiated
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             them
             that
             are
             so
             Criminal
             ;
             Not
             only
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             people
             have
             been
             plagued
             :
             As
             for
             Sauls
             murdering
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             the
             whole
             Land
             was
             plagued
             ,
             until
             the
             man
             that
             consumed
             them
             ,
             and
             devised
             against
             them
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             seven
             of
             his
             sons
             were
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             
               hanged
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               2
               Sam.
            
             21.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Manasseh
             .
             The
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             would
             not
             execute
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             people
             should
             have
             done
             it
             :
             for
             not
             only
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             people
             that
             entered
             in
             by
             the
             gates
             ,
             the
             Command
             is
             ,
             
               Execute
               yee
               Iudgement
               ,
               and
               deliver
               the
               spoyled
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Oppressor
               Jer.
            
             22.
             2
             ,
             3.
             thô
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             every
             one
             in
             their
             station
             ,
             
               salvâ
               justitia
               ,
               salvo
               ordine
               ,
               &
               pro
               modulo
               vocationis
               ,
            
             and
             it
             chiefly
             belongs
             to
             Judges
             &
             Magistrates
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             no
             wrong
             to
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             breach
             of
             Order
             ,
             nor
             sinful
             transgression
             of
             peoples
             vocation
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             hinder
             the
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Gods
             executing
             of
             what
             He
             there
             threatens
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             on
             the
             
             Shedders
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             progress
             in
             Murdering
             Villanie
             ;
             when
             Inferiour
             as
             well
             as
             Superiour
             Magistrates
             are
             oppressing
             &
             Tyrannizing
             :
             Therefore
             this
             seeking
             &
             doing
             &
             
               executing
               judgement
            
             is
             so
             often
             required
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             when
             Princes
             are
             rebellious
             &
             Companions
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             City
             where
             Judgement
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             now
             Murderers
             bear
             sway
             Isai.
             1.
             17
             ,
             21.
             the
             Lord
             is
             displeased
             where
             there
             is
             none
             
               Isai.
               59.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Jer.
            
             5.
             1.
             
             See
             this
             vindicated
             in
             
               Lex
               Rex
               quest
               .
               34.
               pag.
            
             367.
             and
             
               in
               jus
               popul
            
             .
             cap.
             10.
             pag.
             237.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Command
             concluds
             the
             same
             against
             Idolaters
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             Entycers
             thereunto
             Deut.
             13.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               —
               or
               thy
               friend
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               thi●
               oun
               soul
               ,
               entyce
               the
               secretly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               &
               serve
               other
               gods
               —
               thow
               shalt
               not
               spare
               nor
               conceal
               him
               ,
               but
               thow
               shalt
               surely
               kill
               him
               —
               because
               the
               hath
               sought
               to
               thrust
               thee
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               —
               And
               all
               Israel
               shall
               hear
               &
               fear
               and
               do
               no
               more
               any
               such
               wickedness
               .
               And
               vers
               .
            
             13.
             &c.
             
               If
               thow
               shalt
               hear
               say
               in
               one
               of
               thy
               Cities
               —
               saying
               ,
               Certain
               men
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               Belial
               ,
               are
               gone
               out
               —
               and
               have
               withdrawn
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               saying
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               to
               serve
               other
               gods
               —
               Then
               shalt
               thow
               enquire
               —
               and
               behold
               if
               it
               be
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               certain
               —
               thow
               shalt
               surely
               smite
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               City
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               destroying
               it
               utterly
            
             —
             This
             Cause
             of
             the
             Open
             Entycers
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             was
             not
             brought
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             as
             common
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             such
             who
             were
             entyced
             to
             serve
             other
             gods
             &
             worship
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             gates
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             stoned
             first
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             all
             the
             people
             Deut.
             17.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             this
             is
             another
             Law
             :
             Of
             which
             the
             Iewish
             Antiquaries
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Grotius
             out
             of
             Philo
             and
             the
             
               Rabb
               .
               in
               Loc
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Cum
               in
               alijs
               criminibus
               soleret
               reus
               servari
               &c.
            
             i.
             e.
             
             
               Whereas
               in
               other
               crimes
               the
               guilty
               used
               to
               be
               kept
               after
               the
               sentence
               a
               night
               &
               a
               day
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               say
               any
               more
               for
               himself
               he
               might
               ,
               these
               were
               excepted
               from
               this
               benefit
               ;
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               permitted
               to
               any
               to
               execute
               Judgement
               upon
               them
               (
               viz.
               Entycers
               to
               Idolatry
               )
               without
               waiting
               for
               a
               Judge
               :
               The
               like
               was
               used
               against
               the
               Sacrilegious
               Robbers
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               priests
               who
               sacrificed
               when
               they
               were
               polluted
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               cursed
               
               God
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               lay
               with
               an
               Idolatress
               ,
               chiefly
               those
               who
               denyed
               the
               divine
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               this
               behoved
               to
               be
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               at
               least
               ten
               ,
               which
               in
               Hebrew
               they
               called
               Hheda
               —
               Neither
               is
               this
               to
               be
               admired
               in
               so
               grievous
               a
               Crime
               ,
               when
               even
               the
               manslayer
               without
               the
               place
               of
               refuge
               might
               have
               been
               killed
               by
               the
               Kins-man
               of
               the
               defunct
               ,
            
             And
             upon
             Numb
             .
             15.
             30.
             the
             punishment
             of
             presumptuous
             Blasphemers
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Caeteram
               hic
               intelligenda
               hoc
               modo
               &c.
            
             i.
             e.
             
             
               But
               here
               these
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               guilty
               shall
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Judges
               ,
               but
               be
               killed
               by
               them
               that
               deprehended
               them
               in
               the
               Crime
               ,
               as
               
                 Phin.
                 has
              
               did
               to
               Zimri
               :
               and
               proves
               it
               out
               of
               
                 Mamonides
                 Pool
                 .
                 Synops.
                 Critic
                 .
                 in
                 Loc.
                 
              
            
             And
             it
             must
             be
             so
             :
             for
             in
             this
             case
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             either
             of
             Judges
             ,
             or
             Witnesses
             ,
             or
             further
             Judgement
             about
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             that
             was
             tempted
             by
             the
             Entycer
             should
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             people
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             lay
             hands
             on
             him
             also
             ;
             otherwise
             evil
             men
             might
             pretend
             such
             a
             thing
             when
             it
             was
             not
             true
             .
             But
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Cities
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             hearkening
             to
             Entycers
             ,
             the
             thing
             was
             only
             to
             be
             sollicitously
             enquired
             unto
             ,
             and
             then
             thô
             it
             was
             chiefly
             incumbent
             upon
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             astricted
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             people
             might
             do
             it
             without
             him
             .
             As
             upon
             this
             Moral
             Ground
             ,
             was
             Israels
             war
             stated
             against
             
               Benjamin
               Judg.
            
             20.
             13.
             when
             there
             was
             no
             King
             nor
             Judge
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             there
             were
             Kings
             that
             turned
             Idolaters
             &
             Tyrants
             ,
             they
             served
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             Commanded
             :
             Witness
             Amaziah
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             above
             .
             Hence
             not
             only
             Moses
             ,
             upon
             the
             peoples
             defection
             into
             Idolatrie
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             commanded
             all
             on
             the
             Lords
             side
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             put
             his
             sword
             by
             his
             side
             —
             and
             
               s●ay
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               and
               every
               man
               his
               Companion
               and
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             whereby
             three
             thousand
             fell
             at
             that
             time
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             
               Levites
               Exod.
            
             32.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             But
             also
             
               Joash
               ,
               Gideons
            
             father
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Moral
             Ground
             ,
             thô
             he
             was
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             could
             say
             to
             the
             
               Abiezrites
               ,
               Will
               ye
               plead
               for
               Baal
               —
               he
               that
               will
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               put
               to
               death
               while
               it
               is
               yet
               morning
               —
               Judg.
            
             6.
             31.
             
             Moreover
             (
             as
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             adduces
             the
             example
             very
             pertinently
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             destroyed
             Idolatry
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Judah
             
             wherein
             the
             King
             concurred
             ,
             but
             in
             Ephraim
             and
             in
             Manass●h
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             himself
             was
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             and
             albeit
             they
             were
             but
             private
             persons
             ,
             without
             publick
             Authority
             :
             for
             what
             all
             the
             people
             was
             bound
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             was
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             power
             &
             Capacity
             .
             
               Mr
               Mitchel
            
             offers
             this
             place
             to
             vindicate
             his
             fact
             of
             shooting
             at
             the
             prelate
             .
             Deut.
             13.
             9.
             
             Wherein
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Idolater
             or
             intycer
             to
             
               Worship
               a
               false
               god
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               seeks
               to
               turn
               away
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               Which
               precept
               I
               humbly
               take
               to
               be
               Moral
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               Iudicial
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               Ceremonial
               or
               Levitical
               .
               And
               as
               every
               Moral
               precept
               is
               Universal
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               place
               ,
               so
               also
               as
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               Time
               ,
               &
               persons
               .
            
             The
             chief
             thing
             Objected
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Judicial
             precept
             ,
             peculiarly
             suited
             to
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ;
             which
             to
             plead
             for
             as
             a
             Rule
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             would
             favour
             of
             Jewish
             rigidity
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             Gospel
             Spirit
             .
             Ans.
             How
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             refells
             this
             ,
             and
             clears
             that
             the
             Command
             here
             is
             given
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             needs
             not
             be
             here
             repeated
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             read
             it
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Representation
             
               Period
               .
               3.
               
               Pag.
            
             30.
             as
             it
             is
             also
             cited
             by
             
               Ius
               Pop.
               Pag.
            
             212.
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             General
             Truths
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Iudicial
               Laws
            
             .
             1.
             
             None
             can
             say
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             concerning
             political
             Constitutions
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             for
             then
             many
             special
             Rules
             of
             Natural
             &
             Necessary
             equity
             would
             be
             rejected
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             of
             God
             :
             Yea
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             equity
             in
             the
             World
             would
             be
             so
             cast
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             be
             instanced
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             reduced
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             :
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             certainly
             these
             Penal
             Statutes
             ,
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Policies
             ,
             must
             be
             binding
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             take
             not
             our
             measures
             from
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             Laws
             for
             punishment
             of
             any
             Malefactors
             by
             death
             ,
             
               juris
               Divini
            
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             so
             all
             Capital
             punishments
             must
             be
             only
             humane
             Constitutions
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             must
             be
             all
             Murders
             :
             for
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             except
             for
             such
             Causes
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             our
             life
             (
             to
             whose
             Arbitriment
             it
             
             is
             only
             subject
             )
             hath
             not
             approven
             ,
             is
             Murder
             ,
             as
             
               Dr
               Ames
            
             saith
             
               de
               homocidio
               Conscience
               .
               Lib.
               5.
               cap.
               31.
               quest
               .
            
             2.
             
             For
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             thô
             in
             the
             general
             the
             power
             of
             punishing
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             where
             determined
             ,
             neither
             what
             ,
             nor
             how
             Crimes
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             If
             therefore
             Penal
             Laws
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             the
             Subject
             of
             executing
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Object
             ,
             must
             be
             thence
             deduced
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             astricted
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             permitted
             to
             the
             people
             must
             remain
             in
             like
             manner
             their
             Priviledge
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             New
             Testament-Liberty
             is
             not
             more
             restricted
             as
             to
             Penal
             Laws
             than
             the
             Old.
             3.
             
             Those
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             which
             had
             either
             somewhat
             Typical
             ,
             or
             Paedagogical
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             to
             the
             then
             Iudacial
             State
             ,
             are
             indeed
             not
             binding
             to
             us
             under
             that
             formality
             ;
             thô
             even
             these
             Doctrinally
             are
             very
             useful
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             in
             their
             general
             nature
             ,
             of
             equity
             of
             proportion
             ,
             they
             exhibite
             to
             us
             some
             Documents
             of
             Duty
             :
             But
             those
             Penal
             Judgements
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             are
             appended
             to
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             effect
             but
             accurate
             determinations
             &
             accommodations
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             may
             suit
             our
             Circumstances
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             do
             oblige
             us
             as
             well
             as
             them
             .
             And
             such
             are
             these
             Penal
             Statutes
             I
             adduce
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             &
             Idolatry
             ,
             are
             heinous
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             dictates
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             in
             several
             cases
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             the
             Law
             judicial
             determines
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Moral
             equity
             even
             of
             the
             strictest
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Amesius
               de
               Conscienc
               .
               lib.
               5.
               de
               Mosaicis
               appendicibus
               praeceptorum
               ,
            
             doth
             very
             learnedly
             assert
             their
             binding
             force
             .
             4.
             
             Those
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             Positive
             in
             their
             forme
             ,
             yet
             if
             their
             special
             internal
             &
             proper
             Reason
             &
             Ground
             be
             Moral
             ,
             which
             pertains
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             &
             useful
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             rooted
             in
             and
             may
             be
             fortified
             by
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             approven
             by
             the
             more
             intelligent
             Heathens
             ;
             those
             are
             Moral
             ,
             and
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             Jewes
             :
             And
             such
             are
             these
             Laws
             of
             punishing
             Idolaters
             &c.
             founded
             upon
             Moral
             grounds
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             all
             Nations
             necessary
             &
             useful
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             rooted
             in
             &
             fortified
             by
             humane
             Reason
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             may
             be
             averted
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             may
             hear
             &
             fear
             and
             do
             no
             more
             so
             wickedly
             ;
             especially
             if
             this
             Reason
             be
             superadded
             ,
             when
             the
             case
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             innocent
             &
             honest
             people
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             ,
             if
             such
             wicked
             persons
             be
             not
             taken
             order
             with
             .
             5.
             
             Those
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             which
             being
             given
             by
             the
             Lords
             immediate
             Authority
             ,
             thô
             not
             so
             solemnly
             as
             the
             Moral
             Decalogue
             ,
             are
             neither
             as
             to
             their
             end
             Mortuae
             ,
             dead
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             their
             use
             Mortiferae
             ,
             deadly
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             Indifferent
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             peculiar
             respect
             restringible
             only
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             the
             transgressions
             whereof
             both
             by
             omission
             &
             commission
             are
             still
             sins
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             abolished
             neither
             Formally
             nor
             Consequentially
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             must
             be
             Moral
             :
             But
             such
             as
             these
             
               Penal
               Laws
            
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             They
             cannot
             be
             reputed
             among
             the
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             ,
             dead
             as
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             deadly
             as
             to
             their
             use
             ,
             or
             indifferent
             in
             their
             nature
             :
             for
             sure
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             Innocent
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             were
             still
             sin
             ,
             now
             as
             well
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             punish
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             were
             likewise
             sin
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             .
             If
             then
             the
             matter
             be
             Moral
             and
             not
             abolished
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             when
             there
             is
             no
             access
             to
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             must
             be
             Lawful
             also
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             Indifferent
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             its
             oun
             nature
             Indifferent
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessity
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             the
             destruction
             of
             our selves
             &
             Brethren
             is
             in
             all
             humane
             consideration
             inevitable
             .
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             once
             Commanded
             ,
             and
             never
             expressly
             Forbidden
             ,
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             in
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             but
             such
             are
             these
             precepts
             we
             speak
             of
             :
             Therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             in
             every
             case
             unlawful
             .
             Concerning
             this
             case
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             Judicial
             Laws
             ,
             
               Ames
               .
               de
               Conscienc
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               1.
               quest
               .
            
             9.
             6.
             
             Those
             Laws
             which
             are
             predicted
             to
             be
             observed
             &
             executed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             times
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Judicial
             or
             Judaical
             ,
             restricted
             to
             the
             Old
             :
             But
             such
             is
             this
             .
             In
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             a
             
               fountain
               shall
               be
               opened
               for
               th●
               house
               of
               David
               for
               sin
               &
               for
               uncleaness
            
             ;
             which
             clearly
             points
             at
             Gospel-times
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               cause
               the
               Proph●ts
               and
               the
               unclean
               Spirits
               to
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               that
               when
               any
               shall
               yet
               Prophesie
               ,
               then
               his
               father
               &
               his
               mother
               that
               begat
               him
               shall
               say
               
               unto
               him
               ,
               thow
               shalt
               not
               live
               —
               and
               shall
               thrust
               him
               through
               when
               he
               Prophesieth
               Zech.
            
             13.
             3.
             
             Which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             penetration
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             live
             ;
             and
             the
             wounds
             of
             such
             as
             might
             escape
             ,
             by
             resistence
             or
             flight
             ,
             are
             visible
             in
             his
             hands
             vers
             6.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Corporal
             killing
             Intycers
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             Deut.
             13.
             9.
             either
             by
             delivering
             them
             up
             to
             the
             Judges
             ,
             as
             Piscator
             on
             the
             place
             sayes
             ;
             Or
             as
             Grotius
             saith
             ,
             
               transfodient
               ut
               Phineas
               Zimri
               Numb
               .
               25.
               hoc
               intellige
               de
               Pseudo-propheta
               populum
               volente
               abducere
               ad
               cultum
               falsorum
               deorum
               ;
               nam
               in
               tales
               quemvis
               Iudaeum
               Lex
               armabat
               ,
               Deut.
            
             13.
             
               quae
               Lex
               expresse
               addit
               ,
               in
               tali
               crimine
               nec
               filio
               parcendum
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             I
             conclude
             ,
             If
             people
             are
             to
             bring
             to
             condign
             punishment
             Idolatrous
             Apostates
             ,
             seeking
             to
             intyce
             them
             ;
             Then
             may
             oppressed
             people
             ,
             dayly
             in
             hazard
             of
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Souls
             by
             Complyance
             ;
             or
             of
             their
             bodys
             by
             their
             Constancy
             in
             Duty
             ,
             put
             forth
             their
             hand
             to
             execute
             Judgement
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             upon
             Idolatrous
             Apostates
             &
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Murdering
             Emissaries
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             destroy
             people
             ,
             or
             enforce
             them
             to
             the
             same
             Apostasie
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             that
             Command
             of
             Rescuing
             &
             Delivering
             our
             Brother
             ,
             when
             in
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             omitting
             which
             duty
             .
             no
             pretence
             even
             of
             ignorance
             will
             excuse
             us
             
               Prov.
               24.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               If
               thow
               forbear
               to
               deliver
               them
               that
               are
               drawen
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               if
               thow
               sayest
               ,
               behold
               we
               knew
               it
               not
               ;
               doth
               not
               He
               that
               pondereth
               the
               heart
               consider
               it
               ?
               and
               He
               that
               keepeth
               thy
               Soul
               doth
               not
               He
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               He
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ?
               eripe
            
             h.
             e.
             
               ex
               manu
               invasoris
               ,
               latronis
               ,
               injusti
               Magistratus
               &c.
               idque
               vel
               manu
               ,
               vel
               lingua
               defendente
               ,
               vel
               quovis
               alio
               modo
               licito
               :
               Solent
               homines
               multas
               excusationes
               nectere
               ,
               se
               nescire
               illius
               vel
               periculum
               ,
               vel
               innocentiam
               ,
               non
               tanta
               authoritate
               valere
               ut
               eum
               liberent
               ,
               rerum
               suarum
               satagere
               ,
               alienis
               nolle
               se
               ingerere
               &c.
               hic
               unam
               excusationem
               reliquas
               omnes
               complectentem
               exempli
               causâ
               proponit
               ,
               &
               refellit
               :
            
             as
             Commentators
             say
             ,
             
               Pool
               Synops.
               Critic
               .
               in
               locum
               .
            
             This
             precept
             is
             indefinitely
             given
             to
             all
             :
             Principally
             indeed
             belonging
             to
             righteous
             Magistrates
             ;
             But
             in
             case
             of
             their
             omission
             ,
             And
             if
             instead
             of
             detending
             them
             
             they
             be
             the
             persons
             that
             draw
             or
             send
             out
             their
             destroying
             Emissaries
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             then
             the
             precept
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             restricted
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             vers
             2.
             not
             to
             be
             envious
             against
             evil
             men
             ,
             or
             that
             
               vers
               10.
               
               If
               thow
               faint
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Adversity
               thy
               strength
               is
               small
               ,
            
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             spoken
             only
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             Hence
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Duty
             to
             Rescue
             our
             Brethren
             from
             any
             prevailing
             power
             that
             would
             take
             their
             lives
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             no
             pretence
             even
             of
             ignorance
             will
             excuse
             the
             forbearance
             of
             it
             ;
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Murdering
             violence
             of
             publick
             Incendiaries
             ,
             by
             killing
             them
             rather
             than
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             or
             our
             Brethren
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             in
             probability
             either
             of
             saving
             our selves
             or
             Rescuing
             them
             :
             But
             here
             the
             former
             is
             Commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Later
             also
             must
             be
             justified
             ,
             when
             the
             duty
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             discharged
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             thus
             at
             some
             length
             endeavoured
             to
             discuss
             this
             some
             way
             odd
             &
             esteemed
             odious
             Head
             :
             to
             which
             Task
             I
             have
             been
             as
             unwillingly
             drawn
             ,
             as
             the
             Actors
             here
             pleaded
             for
             were
             driven
             to
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             ;
             whom
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             danger
             did
             force
             to
             such
             Atchievements
             to
             preserve
             their
             oun
             and
             Brethrens
             lives
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             necessity
             of
             duty
             ,
             did
             force
             me
             to
             this
             Undertaking
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             Name
             from
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             from
             Calumnies
             .
             I
             shall
             Conclude
             with
             a
             humble
             Protestation
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             said
             be
             not
             stretched
             further
             than
             my
             obvious
             &
             declared
             Design
             doth
             aim
             at
             :
             which
             is
             not
             to
             press
             a
             practice
             from
             these
             precedents
             ,
             but
             to
             vindicate
             a
             Scripture
             Truth
             from
             invidious
             or
             ignorant
             Obloquies
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             specify
             what
             may
             or
             must
             be
             done
             in
             such
             Cases
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             to
             justify
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             before
             .
             Wherein
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             thô
             the
             Truth
             be
             certain
             ,
             such
             things
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             the
             duty
             is
             most
             difficult
             to
             be
             done
             with
             Approbation
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             fury
             of
             corrupt
             passion
             ,
             far
             more
             fierce
             in
             all
             than
             the
             pure
             zeal
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             found
             fervent
             in
             any
             ,
             that
             too
             much
             Caution
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             &
             Fear
             ,
             can
             scarce
             be
             adhibite
             ,
             in
             a
             Subject
             wherein
             even
             the
             most
             warrantable
             provocation
             of
             holy
             
             zeal
             is
             ordinarly
             attended
             with
             such
             a
             concurrence
             of
             Self-interest
             and
             other
             carnal
             Tentations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             without
             the
             signal
             Assistance
             of
             special
             Grace
             to
             have
             its
             exercise
             in
             any
             notable
             Measure
             or
             Manner
             ,
             without
             the
             Mixture
             of
             sinful
             allay
             ,
             as
             the
             
               True
               Non-conformist
            
             doth
             truly
             observe
             
               ubi
               supra
               Pag.
            
             391.
             
             Yet
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             thô
             in
             its
             defined
             and
             uncautioned
             Latitude
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             accidental
             abuses
             (
             as
             all
             Doctrines
             may
             be
             abused
             by
             mens
             corruption
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             ;
             misapplying
             the
             same
             )
             is
             nevertheless
             built
             upon
             such
             Foundations
             ,
             that
             Religion
             will
             oune
             to
             be
             firme
             ,
             and
             Reason
             will
             ratify
             their
             force
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             here
             so
             circumscribed
             with
             Scripture-boundaries
             ,
             and
             restricted
             in
             the
             narrow
             Circumstantiation
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Ungodly
             cannot
             captate
             advantage
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             encourage
             themselves
             in
             their
             Murdering
             villanies
             ,
             seeing
             they
             never
             were
             ,
             never
             can
             be
             so
             Circumstantiate
             ,
             as
             the
             Exigence
             here
             defined
             requires
             ;
             So
             as
             for
             the
             Godly
             ,
             I
             may
             presume
             upon
             their
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             the
             Conduct
             of
             that
             Spirit
             that
             is
             promised
             to
             lead
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             zeal
             they
             have
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             with
             which
             all
             real
             Cruelty
             is
             inconsistent
             ,
             to
             promise
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Enemies
             will
             repent
             of
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             at
             least
             Reforme
             themselves
             as
             to
             surcease
             from
             their
             cruel
             Murdering
             violence
             ,
             in
             persecuting
             them
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             devouring
             them
             as
             a
             prey
             ;
             then
             they
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             fear
             from
             them
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             as
             saith
             the
             proverb
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             
               Wickedness
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Wicked
               but
               their
               hand
               shall
               not
               be
               upon
               them
               .
            
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             still
             proceed
             to
             Murder
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             they
             must
             understand
             ,
             they
             that
             hold
             this
             Truth
             in
             Theorie
             ,
             will
             also
             reduce
             it
             to
             practice
             .
             And
             bloody
             Papists
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             Christians
             now
             are
             more
             Men
             ,
             than
             either
             stupidly
             to
             surrender
             their
             throats
             to
             their
             Murdering
             swords
             ,
             or
             supinely
             to
             suffer
             their
             villanie
             to
             pass
             unpunished
             ;
             and
             thô
             their
             favours
             have
             flattered
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             sury
             hath
             forced
             others
             ,
             into
             a
             faint
             succumbing
             &
             superceding
             from
             all
             Action
             against
             them
             ;
             Yet
             all
             are
             not
             asleep
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             enter
             in
             any
             terms
             of
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Mediator
             hath
             declared
             and
             will
             
             prosecute
             a
             war
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             will
             still
             oune
             &
             aim
             at
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             their
             ambition
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             among
             His
             chosen
             ,
             called
             ,
             &
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             who
             maintain
             a
             constant
             opposition
             against
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             thô
             the
             Lord
             seems
             in
             His
             providence
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             bar
             upon
             all
             publick
             Appearances
             under
             a
             display
             of
             open
             war
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             design
             of
             what
             is
             said
             here
             on
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Head
             ,
             to
             incite
             or
             invite
             to
             any
             :
             Yet
             Certainly
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             and
             love
             to
             His
             righteous
             Cause
             rightly
             stated
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             will
             find
             themselves
             called
             not
             to
             supercede
             altogether
             from
             all
             Actions
             ,
             of
             avowed
             and
             even
             violent
             opposition
             against
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             both
             by
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Formality
             of
             Solemn
             &
             Sacred
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             hold
             out
             from
             a
             violent
             intrusion
             into
             and
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             this
             Land
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             out
             when
             they
             are
             got
             in
             either
             by
             their
             fraud
             or
             force
             ;
             And
             this
             plea
             ,
             now
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             will
             oblige
             all
             the
             Loyal
             Lovers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             an
             Endeavour
             of
             these
             .
             1.
             
             To
             take
             Alarms
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fore-warned
             and
             fore-armed
             ,
             resolute
             &
             ready
             to
             withstand
             the
             invasion
             of
             Poperie
             ;
             that
             it
             be
             neither
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             through
             the
             supineness
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             Gap
             ,
             and
             resolve
             rather
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             spot
             ,
             by
             a
             valiant
             resisting
             ,
             than
             see
             such
             an
             Abomination
             set
             up
             again
             ;
             Nor
             introduced
             by
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             through
             the
             wyles
             of
             such
             ,
             whose
             chiefest
             principle
             of
             policy
             is
             perfidie
             ,
             who
             design
             by
             this
             wide
             Gate
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             
               wooden
               horse
            
             of
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             peaceably
             ;
             Nor
             intruded
             by
             force
             &
             fury
             ,
             fire
             &
             sword
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             fall
             upon
             their
             old
             game
             of
             Murders
             &
             Massacres
             .
             It
             concerns
             all
             to
             be
             upon
             their
             Guard
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             making
             ready
             to
             go
             against
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             give
             the
             Call.
             2.
             
             To
             resist
             the
             beginings
             of
             their
             Invasions
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             past
             remeady
             :
             And
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             to
             oppose
             their
             gradual
             erections
             of
             their
             Idolatrous
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Idol
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             in
             City
             or
             Country
             ;
             without
             attempting
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             force
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             against
             all
             their
             Assaults
             ,
             and
             to
             Rescue
             any
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             they
             have
             caught
             as
             a
             prey
             ,
             &
             to
             oppose
             &
             prevent
             their
             oun
             &
             the
             Nations
             ruine
             &
             slaverie
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             Conclude
             :
             As
             it
             will
             be
             now
             expected
             ,
             in
             Justice
             &
             Charity
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Vassals
             &
             Votaries
             ;
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             ,
             of
             the
             One
             Common
             Lord
             &
             King
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             every
             where
             through
             out
             His
             Dominions
             ,
             who
             may
             see
             this
             Representation
             of
             the
             case
             and
             Vindication
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             poor
             wasted
             &
             wounded
             ,
             persecuted
             &
             reproached
             ,
             Remnant
             of
             the
             now
             declining
             ,
             sometimes
             Renouned
             ,
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             standing
             
             Esaw-like
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             either
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             rejoicing
             to
             look
             on
             their
             Affliction
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Calamity
             ;
             or
             as
             Neutral
             ,
             unconcerned
             with
             their
             distressed
             Condition
             ;
             or
             as
             Strangers
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             or
             sense
             of
             their
             Sorrowes
             &
             Difficulties
             ;
             Or
             as
             Gallio's
             caring
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             thinking
             their
             case
             not
             worthy
             of
             Compassion
             ,
             or
             their
             cause
             of
             Consideration
             ,
             or
             possibly
             condemning
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             at
             best
             but
             Stated
             upon
             slender
             ,
             subtile
             ,
             &
             nice
             Points
             ,
             that
             are
             odd
             &
             odious
             ,
             and
             invidiously
             represented
             :
             It
             is
             now
             expected
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Christians
             ,
             not
             possessed
             with
             Prejudice
             (
             which
             is
             very
             improper
             for
             any
             that
             bear
             that
             Holy
             &
             honourable
             Signature
             )
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             Misinformations
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             that
             Unchristian
             temper
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             easily
             byassed
             with
             all
             Reports
             &
             Reproaches
             to
             their
             disadvantage
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             weigh
             what
             is
             in
             this
             Treatise
             offered
             ,
             and
             truly
             I
             may
             say
             candidely
             Represented
             ,
             without
             any
             design
             of
             prevarication
             ,
             or
             painting
             ,
             or
             daubing
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Matter
             either
             better
             or
             worse
             than
             it
             will
             seem
             to
             any
             impartial
             Observer
             ;
             they
             will
             admit
             &
             intertain
             a
             more
             charitable
             Construction
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             them
             Brotherly
             Sympathie
             and
             Christian
             Compassion
             ,
             nor
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             &
             Suppltcation
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             the
             Lord
             would
             turn
             His
             hand
             upon
             the
             litle
             Ones
             ,
             and
             bring
             at
             least
             a
             thrid
             Part
             ,
             a
             Remnant
             of
             Mourners
             ,
             through
             the
             fire
             .
             So
             to
             that
             litle
             Flock
             ,
             the
             poor
             
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             that
             wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             keep
             His
             way
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             Though
             I
             judged
             Necessity
             was
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             to
             essay
             this
             Vindication
             of
             your
             cause
             :
             as
             stated
             betwixt
             yow
             and
             your
             ,
             and
             your
             Lords
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             men
             that
             now
             ride
             over
             your
             heads
             ,
             that
             say
             to
             your
             Soul
             ,
             
               bow
               doun
               that
               we
               may
               go
               over
               yow
               ,
            
             I
             desire
             not
             that
             yow
             should
             ,
             yea
             I
             obtest
             that
             yow
             may
             not
             ,
             lay
             any
             Stress
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             but
             let
             its
             weight
             lie
             where
             it
             must
             be
             laid
             ,
             on
             that
             firm
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             will
             bear
             yow
             and
             it
             both
             ,
             that
             Stone
             ,
             that
             tried
             Stone
             ,
             that
             Precious
             Corner
             Stone
             ,
             that
             sure
             Foundation
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             And
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             these
             things
             be
             so
             or
             not
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             Touchstone
             if
             these
             Precious
             Truths
             be
             tried
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             neither
             hay
             nor
             stubble
             ,
             that
             cannot
             abide
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             as
             silver
             tried
             in
             a
             furnace
             of
             earth
             purified
             seven
             times
             .
             Do
             not
             offend
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             contemned
             as
             small
             ,
             and
             contradicted
             as
             odious
             ,
             but
             look
             to
             the
             importance
             of
             His
             Glory
             ,
             whose
             Truths
             &
             Concerns
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             from
             Whom
             they
             are
             seeking
             to
             draw
             or
             drive
             yow
             ,
             who
             oppose
             and
             oppugu
             these
             Truths
             .
             Stand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             Liberty
             where
             with
             Christ
             hath
             made
             yow
             free
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             every
             Word
             of
             His
             patience
             ,
             that
             yow
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             this
             hour
             of
             tentation
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             take
             your
             Crown
             ,
             or
             pull
             yow
             doun
             from
             your
             excellency
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             the
             design
             of
             your
             wicked
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             several
             shapes
             &
             shewes
             ,
             both
             of
             force
             &
             fraud
             ,
             craft
             &
             cruelty
             .
             Beware
             of
             their
             snares
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             tender
             Mercies
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             cruel
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             speak
             fair
             beleeve
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             seven
             abominations
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Say
             ye
             not
             a
             Confederacy
             ,
             to
             all
             them
             to
             whom
             this
             people
             shall
             say
             a
             Confederacy
             ,
             neither
             fear
             ye
             their
             fear
             ,
             nor
             be
             afraied
             ;
             Sanctify
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             Himself
             ,
             and
             let
             Him
             be
             your
             fear
             ,
             and
             let
             Him
             be
             your
             dread
             ,
             And
             He
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             and
             for
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             ,
             to
             both
             the
             houses
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             a
             gin
             &
             for
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             hideth
             His
             face
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             Him
             ,
             among
             His
             Children
             ,
             though
             now
             yow
             be
             reputed
             for
             signs
             
             &
             wonders
             in
             Israel
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             Which
             dwelleth
             in
             Mount
             Zion
             .
             Who
             knowes
             ,
             but
             therefore
             will
             the
             Lord
             wait
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             be
             Gracious
             unto
             yow
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             He
             be
             exalted
             that
             He
             may
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             yow
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             wait
             for
             Him.
             To
             Whom
             be
             all
             the
             Glory
             .
          
           
             AMEN
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pag
                 :
              
               
                 Lin
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 26
              
               
                 6
                 for
                 way
                 read
                 may
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 14
                 f.
                 bloodh
                 r.
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 ult
                 .
                 r.
                 Governours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 36
              
               
                 35
                 f.
                 he
                 r.
                 the.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 52
              
               
                 5
                 r.
                 hinted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 70
              
               
                 38
                 f.
                 at
                 r.
                 a.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 75
              
               
                 32
                 r.
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 76
              
               
                 27
                 r.
                 thought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 94
              
               
                 33
                 next
                 Christians
                 r.
                 this
                 being
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 103
              
               
                 30
                 r.
                 Elogium
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 147
              
               
                 29
                 r.
                 ruines
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 169
              
               
                 31
                 f.
                 may
                 r.
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 174
              
               
                 17
                 r.
                 humble
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 25
                 f.
                 mast
                 r.
                 most
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 ult
                 .
                 f.
                 tune
                 r.
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 203
              
               
                 8
                 r.
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 209
              
               
                 27
                 r.
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 220
              
               
                 7
                 f.
                 them
                 r.
                 then
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 267
              
               
                 18
                 f.
                 them
                 r.
                 then
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 284
              
               
                 23
                 f.
                 servas
                 r.
                 servos
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 286
              
               
                 3
                 f.
                 upon
                 d.
                 up
                 an
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 20
                 r.
                 subjects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 35
                 f.
                 amittitis
                 r.
                 amittit
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 343
              
               
                 27
                 f.
                 at
                 r.
                 as
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 345
              
               
                 4
                 f.
                 as
                 r.
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 374
              
               
                 15
                 r.
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 381
              
               
                 36
                 f.
                 he
                 r.
                 the.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 385
              
               
                 7
                 f.
                 27.
                 r.
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 389
              
               
                 23
                 f.
                 way
                 r.
                 may
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 390
              
               
                 16
                 f.
                 137.
                 r.
                 136.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 397
              
               
                 19
                 f.
                 &
                 r.
                 an
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 f.
                 ehe
                 r.
                 the.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 432
              
               
                 1
                 f.
                 ar
                 r.
                 or
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 433
              
               
                 ult
                 .
                 f.
                 ars
                 r.
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 435
              
               
                 17
                 f.
                 trust
                 r.
                 thrust
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 451
              
               
                 36
                 r.
                 Jehojachin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 456
              
               
                 28
                 f.
                 not
                 odiously
                 r.
                 notoriously
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 467
              
               
                 25
                 f.
                 stealing
                 his
                 r.
                 his
                 stealing
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 494
              
               
                 43
                 f.
                 divine
                 r.
                 divines
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 542
              
               
                 24
                 r.
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 551
              
               
                 8
                 f.
                 by
                 r.
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 563
              
               
                 28
                 r.
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 598
              
               
                 6
                 dele
                 .
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 612
              
               
                 35
                 r.
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 641
              
               
                 4.
                 wo
                 r.
                 who
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 662
              
               
                 35
                 f.
                 proceeding
                 r.
                 preceeding
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Besyds
           these
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           for
           Incendaries
           read
           Incendiaries
           ,
           also
           there
           are
           some
           other
           escapes
           as
           an
           s
           for
           an
           f
           ,
           an
           e
           for
           an
           c
           ,
           an
           u
           for
           an
           n
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           in
           the
           pointing
           which
           will
           not
           mar
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           hoped
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           will
           readiely
           excuse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Having
           come
           to
           a
           conclusion
           of
           the
           six
           heads
           proposed
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           ;
           I
           Judged
           it
           conduceing
           by
           way
           of
           postscript
           to
           subjoin
           a
           Seventh
           ,
           in
           vindication
           of
           these
           consciencious
           and
           truely
           tender
           sufferers
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           dread
           and
           aw
           of
           the
           holy
           ,
           Soveraigne
           &
           Supreme
           Law-giver
           ,
           who
           commandeth
           his
           subjects
           and
           followers
           to
           
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
          
           did
           in
           obedience
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Royall
           Law
           ,
           choose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           the
           rage
           ,
           robberies
           &
           violence
           of
           Crwel
           and
           bloody
           enemies
           ,
           togither
           with
           Censurs
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           obloquies
           &
           contempt
           of
           appostatiseing
           professors
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           any
           aid
           or
           encowragement
           to
           the
           avowed
           and
           declared
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           might
           contribute
           to
           the
           promoveing
           their
           Sacrilegious
           Tyrannicall
           and
           hellish
           projects
           &
           practices
           ,
           calculat
           &
           prosecut
           against
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Covenanted
           reformed
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Rights
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Introduceing
           of
           Antichristian
           Idolatrie
           ,
           Tyrannie
           &
           Slaverie
           ,
           by
           paying
           any
           of
           their
           wicked
           &
           wickedly
           imposed
           exactions
           ,
           raised
           for
           furthering
           their
           hellish
           designes
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           none
           who
           payes
           them
           can
           be
           Innocent
           .
        
         
           
             HEAD
             .
             VII
             .
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             many
             ,
             for
             Refusing
             to
             pay
             the
             wicked
             Exactions
             of
             the
             Cess
             ,
             Locality
             ,
             Fynes
             &c.
             Vindicated
             .
          
           
             IT
             will
             possibly
             seem
             impertinent
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             preposterous
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             pressure
             of
             these
             ●urdens
             is
             not
             more
             pinching
             to
             the
             Generality
             of
             professing
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             retrograde
             order
             ,
             as
             after
             the
             discussion
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Heads
             ,
             to
             subjoyne
             any
             disquisition
             of
             these
             Questions
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             out
             of
             date
             and
             doors
             with
             many
             .
             But
             considering
             that
             the
             Impositions
             of
             these
             Burdens
             are
             still
             pressing
             to
             some
             and
             the
             difficulties
             of
             doubts
             &
             disputes
             about
             
             them
             still
             pusling
             ,
             the
             sin
             &
             scandal
             of
             complying
             with
             them
             still
             lying
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             not
             confessed
             nor
             forsaken
             ,
             the
             leaven
             of
             such
             Doctrine
             as
             daubs
             &
             defends
             the
             like
             complyance
             still
             intertained
             ,
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Faithful
             for
             refusing
             them
             ,
             still
             contemned
             &
             condemned
             ,
             and
             the
             fears
             &
             expectations
             of
             more
             snares
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             after
             this
             fair
             weather
             is
             over
             ,
             still
             encreasing
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             be
             so
             happy
             as
             to
             escape
             impertinencies
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             managing
             this
             disquisition
             ,
             I
             fear
             not
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             impertinency
             or
             needlessness
             of
             this
             Essay
             .
             As
             to
             the
             order
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             intended
             to
             have
             been
             put
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             among
             the
             Negative
             Heads
             of
             Sufferings
             :
             But
             knowing
             of
             how
             litle
             worth
             or
             weight
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             say
             is
             with
             the
             prejudged
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             Paper
             writ
             by
             two
             famous
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             Defections
             of
             their
             day
             ,
             
               Mr.
               McWard
               &
               Mr.
               Broun
            
             ,
             more
             fully
             &
             largely
             detecting
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Cess
             (
             from
             which
             the
             wickedness
             of
             other
             exactions
             also
             may
             be
             clearly
             deduced
             )
             thô
             at
             such
             distance
             at
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Heads
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             had
             in
             readiness
             to
             take
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             time
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             suspending
             other
             things
             until
             this
             should
             come
             to
             hand
             ;
             I
             thought
             it
             needful
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             omit
             it
             altogether
             ,
             to
             insert
             it
             here
             .
             However
             ,
             thô
             neither
             the
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             by
             way
             of
             Letter
             ,
             nor
             the
             method
             adapted
             to
             the
             design
             of
             a
             moving
             disswasion
             ,
             nor
             the
             length
             &
             prolixitie
             thereof
             ,
             will
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             here
             transcribed
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             yet
             to
             discover
             what
             were
             their
             sentiments
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             Preached
             and
             Homologated
             by
             the
             most
             faithful
             both
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             eight
             or
             nine
             years
             since
             ,
             how
             closely
             continued
             in
             by
             the
             Contendings
             of
             this
             Reproached
             Remnant
             ,
             still
             persecuted
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             clearly
             abandoned
             &
             resiled
             from
             ,
             by
             their
             Complying
             Brethren
             now
             at
             Ease
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             short
             Transumpt
             &
             Compend
             of
             their
             Reasonings
             ;
             in
             a
             method
             subservient
             to
             my
             Scope
             and
             with
             Additions
             necessary
             for
             applying
             their
             Arguments
             against
             the
             other
             Exactions
             here
             adduced
             in
             this
             Head
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             also
             under
             the
             dint
             of
             them
             ,
             thô
             not
             touched
             by
             them
             expressly
             .
             I
             must
             put
             altogether
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             dilate
             the
             
             Treatise
             already
             excressed
             into
             a
             bigness
             ,
             far
             beyond
             the
             boundaries
             I
             designed
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             handle
             them
             distinctly
             ;
             and
             their
             affinity
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             fountain
             ,
             nature
             ,
             &
             ends
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             what
             will
             condemn
             one
             of
             them
             will
             condemn
             all
             .
             What
             and
             how
             many
             &
             manifold
             have
             been
             the
             exorbitant
             Exactions
             ,
             as
             the
             fruits
             &
             soments
             of
             this
             crwel
             Tyranny
             ,
             that
             the
             Godly
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             have
             been
             groaning
             under
             these
             27
             years
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasions
             they
             have
             been
             at
             diverse
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             diverse
             manners
             &
             measurs
             imposed
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             here
             relate
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Treatise
             doth
             represent
             it
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Tyrannical
             Exactions
             ,
             were
             the
             Fynes
             for
             not
             hearing
             the
             Curats
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Non-conformity
             ;
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             paying
             the
             Curats
             stipends
             ,
             were
             too
             universally
             at
             first
             complyed
             with
             :
             But
             afterwards
             upon
             more
             mature
             consideration
             and
             after
             clearer
             discoveries
             of
             the
             Imposers
             projects
             &
             practices
             ,
             they
             were
             scrupled
             &
             refused
             by
             the
             more
             tender
             .
             And
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             Recusancy
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             great
             &
             grievous
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             impoverishment
             &
             depopulation
             of
             many
             Families
             ,
             besides
             the
             personal
             Sufferings
             of
             many
             in
             long
             Imprisonments
             ,
             which
             some
             chose
             rather
             to
             sustain
             with
             patience
             ,
             than
             pay
             the
             least
             of
             those
             Exactions
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             when
             ordered
             to
             be
             legally
             liberate
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             choosed
             rather
             to
             be
             detained
             still
             in
             bondage
             ,
             than
             to
             pay
             the
             Iaylour-fees
             ,
             their
             Keepers
             demanded
             of
             them
             .
             Many
             other
             wicked
             Impositions
             have
             been
             pressed
             &
             prosecuted
             ,
             with
             great
             rigor
             &
             rage
             ,
             as
             Malitia-money
             ,
             and
             Locality
             ,
             for
             furnishing
             Souldiers
             ,
             listed
             under
             a
             banner
             displayed
             against
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ,
             with
             necessary
             provision
             ,
             in
             and
             for
             their
             wicked
             service
             ;
             which
             of
             late
             years
             have
             been
             contended
             against
             by
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             daylie
             growing
             a
             Tryal
             to
             moe
             .
             But
             the
             most
             impudently
             insolent
             of
             all
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             plainly
             paraphrases
             ,
             openly
             expresses
             &
             explains
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             calculate
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             was
             by
             that
             wicked
             Act
             of
             Covention
             ,
             enacted
             Anno
             1678.
             
             Declaring
             very
             plainly
             its
             ends
             ,
             to
             levy
             &
             maintain
             forces
             for
             suppressing
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             unanimous
             affection
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             established
             by
             Law.
             
             Or
             as
             they
             represent
             it
             in
             their
             Act
             ,
             for
             continuation
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Act.
               3.
               
               Parl.
               3.
               
               Char.
               2.
               
               August
            
             20.
             1681.
             
             
               Seeing
               the
               Convention
               of
               Estates
               holden
               at
               Edinburgh
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iuly
               1678
               upon
               weighty
               Considerations
               therein
               specified
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               great
               danger
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               under
               ,
               by
               seditious
               &
               rebellious
               Conventicles
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               which
               then
               appeared
               ,
               to
               encrease
               the
               forces
               ,
               for
               securing
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               suppressing
               these
               
                 rebellious
                 Commotions
              
               ,
               which
               were
               fomented
               by
               
                 seditious
                 principles
                 &
                 practices
              
               ,
               did
               therefore
               humbly
               &
               dutifully
               offer
               a
               chearful
               &
               unanimous
               Supplie
               of
               800000
               pound
               Scots
               —
               in
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               —
               And
               the
               Estates
               of
               Parliament
               now
               conveened
               ,
               having
               taken
               to
               consideration
               ,
               how
               the
               dangers
               from
               the
               forsaids
               Causes
               do
               much
               encrease
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               such
               as
               are
               seditiously
               &
               rebelliously
               enclined
               ,
               do
               still
               propogate
               their
               pernicious
               principles
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               from
               one
               degree
               of
               rebellion
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               now
               at
               last
               the
               horrid
               villanies
               of
               murther
               ,
               assassination
               ,
               &
               avowed
               rebellion
               ,
               are
               ouned
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               things
               Lawful
               ,
               but
               as
               obligations
               from
               their
               Religion
               —
               Do
               therefore
               ,
               in
               a
               due
               sense
               of
               their
               duty
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               their
               Sacred
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               posterity
               ,
               of
               new
               make
               an
               humble
               ,
               unanimous
               ,
               chearful
               ,
               &
               heartly
               offer
               ,
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               name
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               representing
               this
               his
               Maj.
               ancient
               Kingdom
               ,
               of
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Supply
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               Convention
               of
               Estates
               ;
               And
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               or
               ten
               terms
               successive
               ,
               begining
               the
               first
               Terms
               payment
               at
               Martin-mas
               1683.
               which
               yet
               is
               to
               be
               continued
               until
               Martin-mas
               1688.
               
            
             Here
             is
             a
             Sample
             of
             their
             wicked
             Demands
             ,
             shewing
             the
             nature
             ,
             quality
             ,
             &
             tendency
             of
             all
             of
             them
             :
             Wherein
             we
             may
             note
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             continue
             it
             upon
             the
             same
             Considerations
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             first
             granted
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             were
             ,
             &
             yet
             remain
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             by
             them
             forced
             into
             the
             Fields
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Rebellious
               Conventicles
            
             ;
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             securing
             their
             Usurpation
             upon
             the
             Prerogatives
             os
             Christ
             ,
             Liberties
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Mankind
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
             their
             Government
             )
             and
             suppressing
             the
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             (
             called
             by
             them
             
               Rebellious
               Commotions
            
             .
             )
             3.
             
             That
             their
             motive
             of
             continuing
             it
             ,
             was
             their
             Considerations
             of
             some
             weak
             Remainders
             of
             former
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Covenanted
             Reformatton
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               propogating
               pernicious
               Principles
            
             )
             and
             some
             weak
             attempts
             to
             oppose
             &
             resist
             their
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             the
             Work
             ,
             &
             defend
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             destruction
             they
             intended
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Lawful
             &
             obliged
             endeavours
             to
             bring
             the
             Destroyers
             &
             Murderers
             to
             condign
             punishment
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               horrid
               vil●anies
               of
               Murder
               ,
               Assassination
               ,
               &
               av●wed
               Rebellion
               .
            
             )
             Here
             all
             the
             Active
             Appearances
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             vindicated
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Heads
             ,
             are
             industriously
             Represented
             ,
             under
             these
             odious
             &
             invidious
             Names
             ,
             as
             motives
             to
             contribute
             this
             Supplie
             of
             means
             to
             suppress
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             involve
             all
             the
             Contributers
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             condemning
             them
             .
             4.
             
             That
             as
             a
             Test
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             unto
             ,
             &
             Con●ede●acy
             with
             that
             Execrable
             Tyrant
             (
             which
             they
             call
             
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               Sacred
               Soveraign
            
             )
             they
             enact
             this
             as
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ouned
             as
             such
             by
             all
             the
             payers
             .
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Cess
             ,
             that
             was
             granted
             by
             the
             
               Convention
               of
               Estates
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Terme
             of
             its
             continuation
             is
             not
             yet
             expired
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             that
             Act
             of
             Convention
             ,
             thô
             its
             first
             date
             be
             expired
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             many
             plead
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             paying
             it
             now
             ,
             that
             formerly
             scrupled
             at
             and
             witnessed
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             only
             renewed
             ,
             revived
             ,
             &
             corroberated
             ,
             and
             the
             Exaction
             continued
             upon
             no
             other
             basis
             or
             bottom
             but
             the
             first
             State
             Constitution
             .
             Which
             was
             ,
             &
             remains
             to
             be
             a
             Consumating
             &
             Crimson
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             cry
             whereof
             reaches
             Heaven
             :
             Since
             upon
             the
             matter
             it
             was
             the
             setting
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             betwixt
             &
             which
             (
             exceeding
             the
             Gadarens
             wickedness
             ,
             &
             short
             of
             their
             Civility
             )
             they
             did
             not
             beseech
             Christ
             &
             His
             Gospel
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             with
             armed
             violence
             declared
             ,
             they
             would
             with
             the
             strong
             hand
             drive
             Him
             out
             of
             His
             possession
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             which
             their
             Legions
             are
             levied
             ,
             with
             a
             professed
             Declaration
             ,
             that
             having
             exauctorate
             the
             Lords
             
             Anointed
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             the
             Usurper
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             His
             Honour
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             force
             maintain
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             having
             taken
             to
             themselves
             the
             House
             of
             God
             in
             possession
             ,
             they
             will
             sacrifice
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             &
             fortunes
             of
             all
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             secure
             themselves
             in
             the
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             what
             they
             have
             robbed
             God
             ;
             And
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             Soul
             left
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             be
             slain
             ,
             shut
             up
             ,
             or
             sold
             as
             slaves
             ,
             who
             will
             oune
             Christ
             and
             His
             Interest
             .
             All
             which
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             accomplish
             ,
             without
             the
             subsidiary
             Contribution
             of
             the
             peoples
             help
             .
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             sense
             of
             the
             Act
             for
             the
             Cess
             ;
             and
             ,
             thô
             not
             expressed
             ,
             the
             tacite
             &
             uniforme
             intention
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Yet
             for
             as
             monstrous
             and
             manifest
             the
             wickedness
             of
             these
             designs
             are
             ,
             so
             judicially
             were
             the
             bulk
             of
             our
             Seers
             plagued
             with
             blindness
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             left
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             these
             Impositions
             ;
             others
             ,
             thô
             they
             durst
             not
             for
             a
             world
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             silence
             to
             encourage
             &
             embolden
             many
             to
             such
             a
             Complyance
             ;
             presuming
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             furrher
             enquirie
             ,
             that
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             His
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             would
             constrain
             them
             to
             speak
             in
             so
             clamant
             a
             case
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             observe
             any
             sin
             in
             it
             .
             Whereby
             the
             Universality
             was
             involved
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             especially
             deceived
             by
             the
             patrociny
             &
             pleadings
             of
             such
             of
             late
             ,
             who
             formerly
             witnessed
             against
             it
             .
             O
             that
             it
             might
             be
             given
             to
             us
             to
             remember
             Lots
             wife
             ,
             turned
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ,
             to
             season
             us
             lest
             the
             stink
             of
             our
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             follow
             upon
             it
             ,
             be
             all
             that
             the
             posterity
             get
             for
             a
             warning
             not
             to
             tread
             our
             paths
             .
             As
             for
             the
             few
             that
             have
             suffered
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             so
             discruciated
             with
             perplexities
             ,
             in
             their
             Conflicts
             with
             the
             rage
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             reproach
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             these
             snares
             attending
             every
             lot
             or
             occupation
             they
             could
             put
             themselves
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             made
             to
             desire
             death
             ,
             as
             their
             best
             refuge
             ,
             and
             only
             retreat
             wherein
             they
             may
             find
             rest
             from
             all
             these
             rackings
             :
             For
             in
             no
             place
             could
             they
             escape
             the
             reach
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             nor
             the
             noise
             of
             their
             clamarous
             Contendings
             of
             Arguments
             that
             pleaded
             for
             it
             .
             But
             some
             have
             
             had
             more
             Love
             to
             Christ
             and
             His
             Interests
             ,
             than
             language
             to
             plead
             for
             Him
             ,
             and
             more
             resolution
             to
             suffer
             than
             learning
             to
             dispute
             for
             His
             Cause
             ;
             And
             where
             pure
             zeal
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             His
             bleeding
             Interests
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             He
             is
             crucified
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             open
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             all
             is
             required
             to
             help
             forward
             the
             War
             against
             Him
             ,
             is
             in
             integrity
             &
             vigor
             ,
             it
             will
             burn
             with
             its
             flame
             those
             knots
             that
             it
             cannot
             in
             hast
             loose
             ;
             And
             chuse
             rather
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             imputation
             of
             being
             zealous
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             than
             lose
             or
             let
             go
             such
             an
             opportunity
             of
             witnessing
             a
             good
             Confession
             ;
             yea
             when
             it
             could
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             expire
             with
             an
             Ichabod
             in
             its
             mouth
             .
          
           
             But
             shortly
             to
             come
             to
             the
             point
             .
             I
             shall
             1.
             
             Permit
             some
             Concessions
             .
             2.
             
             Propose
             some
             paralel
             Questions
             .
             3.
             
             Offer
             some
             Reasons
             to
             clear
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             willingly
             grant
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             concerning
             paying
             of
             Exactions
             ,
             Impositions
             ,
             or
             Emoluments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             these
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             due
             :
             As
             
               Tribute
               &
               Custom
            
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Powers
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               for
               this
               Cause
               that
               they
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               attending
               continually
               upon
               this
               very
               thing
               Rom.
            
             13.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             Stipends
             and
             all
             outward
             Encouragments
             are
             due
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             sow
             Spiritual
             things
             and
             should
             
               reap
               these
               carnal
               things
               1
               Cor.
            
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Fynes
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             legal
             Amercements
             for
             Delinquencies
             against
             just
             Laws
             ,
             must
             be
             payed
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             19.
             
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             due
             by
             Law
             to
             Officers
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Law
             for
             keeping
             Delinquents
             in
             Custody
             :
             As
             all
             Debts
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             Tyrants
             Exactions
             ,
             enacted
             &
             exacted
             for
             promoving
             their
             wicked
             designs
             against
             Religion
             &
             Liberty
             ;
             Hirelings
             Salaries
             ,
             for
             encouraging
             them
             in
             their
             intrusions
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             Arbitrary
             Impositions
             of
             pecuniary
             punishments
             for
             clear
             Duties
             ;
             And
             extorted
             hirings
             ,
             of
             the
             subordinate
             instruments
             of
             Persecuters
             oppressions
             ,
             are
             no
             wise
             due
             and
             cannot
             be
             debt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             equity
             to
             pay
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             Lawful
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             when
             due
             and
             debt
             either
             by
             Law
             or
             Contract
             ,
             even
             thô
             they
             should
             be
             afterward
             abused
             and
             misimproven
             to
             pernicious
             ends
             .
             But
             these
             payments
             for
             such
             wicked
             ends
             ,
             either
             particularly
             specified
             &
             expressed
             
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             appointing
             them
             ,
             or
             openly
             avouched
             by
             the
             Exactors
             are
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             than
             Impositions
             fundamentally
             appointed
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ;
             and
             the
             after
             misapplication
             thereof
             ,
             made
             by
             such
             as
             are
             entrusted
             therewith
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             imputable
             unto
             the
             Land
             or
             Payers
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             theft
             of
             a
             Collector
             stealing
             or
             running
             away
             with
             the
             same
             without
             making
             Count
             or
             reckoning
             to
             Superiours
             .
             It
             is
             then
             a
             foolish
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             former
             Impositions
             were
             peacably
             payed
             ,
             thô
             we
             saw
             and
             were
             convinced
             that
             their
             use
             was
             perverted
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             used
             against
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Gods
             people
             .
             For
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             laid
             doun
             as
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             declared
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             of
             these
             exactions
             ;
             but
             what
             fell
             out
             was
             by
             the
             personal
             abuse
             and
             perversion
             of
             those
             in
             power
             ;
             which
             was
             rheir
             oun
             personal
             fault
             ,
             and
             posteriour
             to
             the
             legal
             engagment
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             payment
             thereof
             by
             the
             Land
             in
             their
             Representatives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             Lawful
             to
             pay
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             even
             when
             fundamentally
             and
             Originally
             from
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             them
             they
             were
             not
             due
             ,
             but
             Illegally
             or
             Usurpatively
             challenged
             &
             exacted
             ,
             if
             afterwards
             they
             were
             by
             dedition
             or
             voluntary
             engagment
             legally
             submitted
             unto
             by
             the
             true
             Representatives
             .
             But
             not
             so
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             never
             either
             Lawfully
             enacted
             ,
             or
             legally
             exacted
             ,
             or
             voluntarly
             engaged
             by
             the
             Representatives
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             represented
             the
             enslavement
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             betrayed
             the
             Country
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Property
             ,
             and
             all
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             and
             declaredly
             imposed
             to
             further
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             with
             reason
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Case
             is
             but
             like
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             paying
             to
             them
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             Ground
             ,
             as
             was
             regrated
             &
             lamented
             by
             Nehemiah
             Chap.
             9.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             For
             so
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             the
             Exactions
             now
             in
             debate
             are
             their
             Redemption-money
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             they
             purchase
             their
             Liberty
             of
             Life
             &
             Lands
             ,
             and
             oune
             themselues
             to
             be
             a
             people
             under
             Conquest
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             both
             exacted
             &
             payed
             as
             Tests
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             Badges
             of
             their
             Loyaltie
             &
             Obedience
             .
             But
             this
             is
             answered
             before
             
               Head
               2.
               
               Conces
            
             .
             7.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Pag.
             If
             any
             should
             object
             the
             
             practice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thô
             otherwise
             free
             ,
             yet
             paying
             Custom
             lest
             He
             should
             offend
             :
             It
             is
             fully
             solved
             
               ibid.
               Head
               2.
               
               Conces
            
             .
             9.
             
             Pag.
             Here
             it
             s
             sufficient
             to
             hint
             (
             1
             )
             That
             which
             made
             ●hem
             marvel
             at
             His
             wise
             Answer
             was
             ,
             that
             He
             left
             the
             Title
             unstated
             ,
             and
             the
             Claim
             unresolved
             ,
             whether
             it
             belonged
             to
             Cesar
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             in
             the
             general
             to
             give
             nothing
             to
             Cesar
             with
             prejudice
             to
             what
             was
             Gods
             ;
             which
             condemns
             all
             the
             Payments
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             War
             against
             God.
             (
             2
             )
             Cesar
             was
             no
             Tyrant
             nor
             Usurper
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             legally
             submitted
             themselves
             unto
             several
             Cesars
             successively
             before
             .
             (
             3
             )
             It
             was
             ,
             lest
             He
             should
             offend
             :
             But
             here
             it
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             offence
             &
             scandal
             lyeth
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             of
             paying
             the
             Exaction
             :
             And
             it
             is
             against
             all
             Religion
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             doing
             and
             refusing
             to
             do
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             can
             give
             offence
             .
             But
             (
             4
             )
             make
             the
             Case
             like
             ours
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             call
             it
             Blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             payed
             ,
             or
             permitted
             to
             pay
             a
             Taxation
             ,
             professedly
             imposed
             for
             levying
             a
             War
             against
             Him
             ,
             or
             banishing
             Him
             and
             His
             Disciples
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             Or
             to
             fill
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             greedy
             Pharisees
             ,
             devouring
             widowes
             houses
             ,
             for
             their
             pretence
             of
             long
             Prayers
             ;
             Or
             that
             He
             would
             have
             payed
             ,
             or
             suffered
             to
             pay
             their
             Extortions
             ,
             if
             any
             had
             been
             exacted
             of
             Him
             ,
             or
             His
             Disciples
             ,
             for
             His
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             Or
             if
             help
             or
             hire
             had
             been
             demanded
             ,
             for
             encouraging
             those
             that
             rose
             to
             stone
             Him
             for
             His
             good
             deeds
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             to
             pay
             
               a
               part
               to
               preserve
               the
               whole
               ,
            
             when
             it
             is
             extorted
             only
             by
             force
             &
             threatenings
             ,
             and
             not
             exacted
             by
             Law
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             a
             yeelding
             only
             to
             a
             lesser
             suffering
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             consenting
             to
             a
             Sin
             to
             shift
             suffering
             .
             The
             Objection
             of
             a
             man
             being
             seised
             by
             a
             Robber
             ,
             transacting
             with
             him
             to
             give
             him
             the
             one
             half
             or
             more
             to
             save
             the
             rest
             and
             his
             life
             ,
             commonly
             made
             use
             of
             to
             justify
             the
             paying
             of
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             while
             under
             the
             power
             and
             at
             the
             reverence
             of
             such
             publick
             Robbers
             ,
             cannot
             satisfie
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             It
             is
             thus
             far
             satisfying
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             Concession
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             righteous
             Rulers
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             fallen
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Robbers
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             rise
             up
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             paritie
             .
             For
             to
             bring
             it
             
             home
             without
             halting
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             speak
             sense
             ,
             we
             must
             suppose
             that
             the
             Robber
             ,
             not
             only
             requires
             a
             part
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             for
             his
             underling
             Shavers
             ,
             horse-rubbers
             &c.
             but
             a
             part
             upon
             this
             declared
             Account
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             by
             that
             supplie
             be
             enabled
             &
             furnished
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             for
             murdering
             my
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Kinsmen
             ,
             &
             Friends
             (
             all
             whom
             he
             hath
             now
             in
             his
             power
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             doing
             that
             besides
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             all
             these
             put
             together
             :
             Whether
             then
             shall
             I
             ,
             by
             giving
             the
             Robber
             that
             part
             which
             he
             seeks
             ,
             enable
             him
             to
             do
             all
             these
             mischiefs
             ?
             Or
             by
             refusing
             ,
             expose
             my self
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             being
             robbed
             or
             slain
             ?
             Let
             the
             Conscience
             of
             any
             man
             answer
             this
             (
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             here
             alledged
             against
             the
             paritie
             as
             now
             propounded
             )
             and
             then
             I
             fear
             not
             but
             the
             Objection
             shall
             be
             found
             a
             blaze
             of
             empty
             words
             ,
             blown
             away
             by
             any
             breath
             .
             But
             Alas
             !
             will
             this
             Tattle
             of
             a
             Robber
             be
             found
             relevant
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             publick
             Robbers
             shall
             be
             proceeded
             against
             by
             the
             just
             Judge
             ?
             Let
             them
             who
             think
             so
             ,
             think
             also
             ,
             they
             see
             the
             Court
             fenced
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             set
             ,
             and
             hear
             these
             words
             sounding
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               Curse
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               robbed
               Me.
               even
               this
               whole
               Nation
            
             ;
             And
             then
             they
             are
             like
             to
             lay
             as
             litle
             weight
             on
             the
             Objection
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             falling
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             Lawful
             Passively
             by
             forcible
             constraint
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             such
             wicked
             Sentences
             ,
             as
             impose
             these
             burdens
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             by
             way
             of
             Obedience
             to
             them
             :
             This
             is
             suffering
             and
             not
             sinning
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             refell
             that
             Objection
             :
             If
             it
             be
             Lawful
             (
             which
             hitherto
             was
             never
             questioned
             )
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             sentenced
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             being
             under
             the
             Moral
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             equivalent
             ,
             may
             pay
             
               Cesses
               ,
               Localities
               ,
               Fines
            
             &c.
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Might
             it
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             a
             mans
             going
             upon
             his
             oun
             feet
             to
             be
             execute
             ,
             had
             as
             manifest
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             ,
             a
             tendency
             ,
             yea
             &
             proper
             Causuality
             to
             advance
             the
             design
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             his
             refusing
             to
             go
             had
             as
             clear
             a
             Testimony
             against
             the
             Clamant
             wickedness
             of
             their
             Course
             ,
             as
             his
             refusing
             to
             pay
             their
             Impositions
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             this
             case
             a
             man
             might
             no●
             ,
             yea
             ought
             
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             go
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Whosoever
             would
             conclude
             any
             thing
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             either
             life
             or
             legs
             ,
             must
             make
             it
             run
             thus
             :
             Let
             the
             order
             run
             in
             this
             forme
             (
             else
             there
             is
             no
             paralel
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             inference
             )
             we
             appoint
             all
             the
             Opposers
             of
             our
             Course
             (
             that
             is
             all
             the
             lovers
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             whom
             we
             have
             for
             their
             Rebellious
             Randevouzing
             at
             Conventicles
             sentenced
             as
             Enemies
             &
             Traitors
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             be
             hanged
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             sentence
             ;
             Otherw●se
             besides
             the
             Moral
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             adjudging
             them
             to
             die
             ,
             we
             shall
             use
             force
             ,
             and
             drag
             them
             like
             Dogs
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ;
             And
             in
             puting
             us
             to
             this
             Trouble
             ,
             they
             shall
             fall
             under
             the
             reproach
             ,
             that
             being
             sentenced
             to
             die
             ,
             they
             scrupled
             forsooth
             ,
             yea
             refused
             to
             go
             on
             their
             oun
             legs
             to
             the
             Gibbet
             .
             Let
             this
             I
             say
             be
             made
             the
             Case
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             is
             the
             exact
             paralel
             ,
             and
             their
             every
             Child
             will
             know
             what
             to
             Answer
             ,
             or
             to
             hiss
             the
             Objection
             as
             pure
             ridicule
             .
             3.
             
             I
             suppose
             the
             Objection
             speaks
             of
             a
             righteous
             &
             innocent
             person
             ,
             who
             for
             Righteousness
             is
             brought
             ,
             as
             a
             Sheep
             to
             the
             slaughter
             (
             for
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             who
             hath
             lost
             all
             right
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             Then
             to
             make
             the
             Case
             paralel
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             (
             1
             )
             There
             is
             a
             publick
             Law
             with
             the
             penaltie
             of
             death
             statute
             for
             the
             violation
             thereof
             .
             (
             2
             )
             That
             the
             person
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             hath
             not
             only
             transgressed
             that
             Law
             ,
             but
             his
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Law
             is
             notour
             .
             (
             3
             )
             That
             he
             is
             processed
             and
             convict
             of
             the
             transgression
             thereof
             :
             Whereupon
             followes
             (
             4
             )
             The
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Execution
             .
             Now
             the
             Law
             being
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             being
             constrained
             to
             disobey
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             can
             in
             nothing
             be
             justly
             construed
             Active
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             disobedience
             or
             renitence
             :
             But
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             befalls
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             captive
             Prisoner
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             passive
             .
             Yea
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             going
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             howbeit
             as
             to
             its
             Physical
             entitie
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             the
             Executioners
             Motion
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             its
             Moral
             &
             Religious
             being
             ,
             whence
             it
             hath
             its
             specification
             ,
             it
             s
             wholly
             the
             Suffering
             of
             a
             Captive
             ,
             Well
             then
             ,
             ere
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             pleaded
             from
             the
             pretended
             paritie
             ;
             seeing
             there
             are
             Laws
             ,
             made
             for
             paying
             
             such
             Exactions
             ,
             
               Cesses
               ,
               Salaries
               ,
               &
               Fynes
               ,
            
             for
             the
             declared
             ends
             of
             ruining
             the
             people
             &
             Interests
             of
             Christ.
             It
             s
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             just
             paralel
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             ●irst
             disobeyed
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             disobedience
             must
             be
             notour
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             delinquent
             must
             be
             processed
             &
             pursued
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             transgression
             ,
             and
             convicted
             thereof
             ,
             whereupon
             Sentence
             passeth
             against
             him
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law.
             Here
             I
             grant
             all
             with
             advantage
             to
             the
             Cause
             :
             As
             in
             the
             first
             Case
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             judged
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             sentenced
             for
             that
             violation
             ,
             ought
             to
             suffer
             
               patiently
               the
               spoiling
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             decline
             suffering
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             unto
             blood
             ,
             striving
             against
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             s
             Lawful
             of
             
               two
               evils
            
             of
             Sufferings
             to
             chuse
             the
             least
             :
             where
             both
             come
             in
             the
             election
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Cases
             forementioned
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             mans
             throwing
             of
             his
             goods
             over
             board
             in
             a
             storm
             :
             These
             and
             the
             like
             are
             deeds
             in
             the
             present
             exigent
             voluntary
             &
             rational
             ,
             being
             upon
             deliberation
             &
             choise
             ,
             where
             the
             least
             evil
             is
             chosen
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             good
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             will
             is
             determined
             ,
             and
             meets
             &
             closes
             with
             its
             proper
             object
             :
             Or
             one
             of
             them
             only
             be
             proposed
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             but
             another
             lesser
             evil
             of
             suffering
             is
             in
             a
             mans
             power
             to
             chuse
             &
             propose
             ,
             for
             purchasing
             his
             immunity
             from
             a
             greater
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             imposed
             nor
             exacted
             of
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             wicked
             Law
             ,
             or
             for
             wicked
             ends
             declared
             ,
             but
             voluntarely
             offered
             ;
             As
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             parting
             with
             some
             money
             to
             a
             Robber
             or
             Murderer
             to
             save
             the
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             seeking
             only
             the
             life
             ;
             As
             the
             ten
             men
             that
             were
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               slay
               us
               not
               for
               we
               have
               treasures
               in
               the
               field
               ,
            
             for
             which
             he
             
               forebare
               and
               slew
               them
               not
               Ier.
            
             41.
             8.
             
             In
             this
             a
             man
             does
             nothing
             ,
             which
             under
             such
             circumstances
             is
             not
             only
             Lawful
             (
             one
             of
             the
             main
             ends
             for
             which
             goods
             are
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             being
             thereby
             attained
             )
             but
             it
             were
             a
             grievous
             sin
             ,
             and
             would
             conclude
             him
             guilty
             of
             self-murder
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             a
             mean
             for
             preservation
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             case
             called
             for
             by
             His
             Precept
             .
             But
             however
             force
             may
             warrant
             
             one
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             for
             shunning
             a
             greater
             evil
             of
             loss
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             never
             sufficient
             to
             make
             one
             do
             that
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             evil
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             shunned
             :
             For
             the
             evil
             shunned
             is
             suffering
             ,
             but
             the
             evil
             done
             to
             shun
             this
             ,
             is
             real
             and
             active
             Concurrence
             ,
             in
             manner
             ,
             measure
             ,
             &
             method
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             Law
             ,
             in
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             have
             displayed
             a
             banner
             against
             all
             the
             Lovers
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             A
             manifest
             chusing
             of
             sin
             to
             shun
             suffering
             ,
             and
             a
             saving
             of
             life
             with
             the
             prejudice
             of
             that
             in
             the
             preservation
             whereof
             he
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             doun
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             a
             point
             to
             endure
             the
             worst
             this
             wicked
             world
             can
             make
             him
             suffer
             ,
             ere
             he
             be
             found
             guiltie
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Complyance
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             And
             thô
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             should
             seem
             to
             rest
             on
             his
             lot
             ,
             for
             his
             refusal
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             the
             object
             of
             their
             rage
             &
             revenge
             ,
             for
             holding
             his
             integritie
             ;
             yet
             he
             shall
             be
             honoured
             as
             a
             faithful
             Witness
             ,
             helped
             to
             endure
             as
             seeing
             Him
             who
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             amidst
             all
             his
             sufferings
             &
             sorrowes
             ,
             made
             to
             rejoice
             ,
             in
             the
             hope
             that
             when
             God
             shall
             lead
             forth
             these
             Workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             Company
             of
             these
             who
             have
             turned
             aside
             with
             them
             into
             their
             crooked
             Courses
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             shall
             be
             overturned
             &
             crushed
             with
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             Curse
             that
             is
             hovering
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             .
             It
             s
             true
             a
             man
             should
             not
             cast
             himself
             and
             his
             family
             (
             which
             if
             he
             provide
             not
             for
             ,
             he
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             )
             upon
             sufferings
             ,
             either
             needlessly
             or
             doubtfully
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             perswaded
             it
             is
             Trurh
             &
             Duty
             he
             suffers
             for
             ,
             and
             of
             value
             sufficient
             to
             countervail
             the
             loss
             he
             may
             sustain
             for
             it
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             and
             all
             like
             cases
             it
             is
             highly
             of
             the
             concernment
             of
             all
             men
             to
             be
             careful
             &
             circumspectly
             Cautions
             ,
             when
             the
             Case
             comes
             to
             be
             stated
             upon
             suffering
             or
             not
             suffering
             ,
             in
             examining
             well
             whether
             the
             Course
             whereby
             a
             man
             shuns
             suffering●
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             Plausibilities
             for
             Demonstrations
             ;
             seeing
             the
             flesh
             is
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             inculcate
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               spare
               thy self
            
             ,
             but
             is
             both
             witty
             of
             invention
             to
             plead
             for
             what
             will
             affourd
             ease
             ,
             and
             as
             unwilling
             to
             listen
             to
             what
             would
             ,
             if
             attended
             unto
             ,
             expose
             us
             to
             the
             malice
             &
             rage
             of
             rigorous
             enemies
             :
             It
             being
             alwise
             more
             becoming
             the
             
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Followers
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             must
             walk
             to
             Heaven
             bearing
             His
             Cross
             ,
             to
             abstain
             at
             all
             hazards
             when
             the
             case
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             than
             to
             rush
             forward
             upon
             an
             uncertainty
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             they
             have
             Gods
             approbation
             for
             what
             they
             do
             .
             Yea
             suppose
             a
             person
             erred
             to
             his
             oun
             hurt
             in
             the
             first
             case
             ,
             through
             weakness
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             argue
             much
             more
             sincerity
             &
             uprightness
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             done
             with
             less
             danger
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             as
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             have
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             compense
             whatever
             of
             trouble
             or
             loss
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             others
             shall
             not
             have
             this
             
               bird
               of
               Paradise
            
             to
             sing
             in
             their
             bosome
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             shunning
             prolixity
             ,
             to
             come
             neare●
             the
             point
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             some
             may
             alledge
             such
             Cases
             are
             not
             determined
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Case
             be
             found
             paralel
             to
             these
             under
             Consideration
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             determination
             thereof
             ;
             Which
             I
             think
             indeed
             hard
             to
             find
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             wickedness
             of
             former
             ages
             such
             monstrous
             Exactions
             had
             never
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             for
             such
             declared
             ends
             ,
             so
             declaredly
             impudent
             .
             I
             shall
             make
             some
             Suppositions
             ,
             and
             propose
             some
             Questions
             ,
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             paralel
             to
             this
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             leave
             any
             Conscience
             touched
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             to
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suppose
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             and
             His
             Disciples
             were
             tossed
             upon
             the
             waves
             by
             the
             storm
             at
             sea
             .
             and
             he
             was
             sleeping
             ,
             that
             then
             Herod
             or
             Pilate
             ,
             or
             the
             Chief
             Rulers
             had
             sent
             peremptory
             orders
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             supply
             and
             furnish
             with
             such
             things
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             men
             they
             imployed
             ,
             to
             capacitate
             them
             once
             for
             all
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             sink
             that
             floating
             bottom
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             and
             that
             somewhat
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             engaged
             in
             that
             Enterprise
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             fot
             perswading
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             fynes
             to
             be
             exacted
             from
             the
             Recusants
             ,
             and
             Rewards
             to
             be
             given
             to
             such
             as
             should
             keep
             them
             in
             Custody
             that
             should
             fall
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             that
             refused
             to
             pay
             the
             Moyety
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             of
             them
             as
             should
             escape
             drouning
             .
             In
             this
             Case
             would
             ,
             or
             durst
             any
             of
             the
             Lovers
             of
             Iesus
             comply
             with
             any
             of
             these
             demands
             ?
             and
             not
             rather
             chuse
             to
             perish
             with
             
             Him
             ,
             or
             in
             opposition
             to
             such
             wicked
             attempts
             ?
             Now
             hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Interest
             He
             hath
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             been
             imbarqued
             as
             it
             were
             in
             one
             bottom
             ,
             and
             floating
             like
             a
             wrack
             in
             the
             sea
             ?
             And
             have
             not
             these
             called
             Rulers
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             in
             their
             rage
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             the
             handful
             who
             adhere
             to
             Him
             ,
             sent
             their
             peremptory
             orders
             to
             pay
             a
             Cess
             for
             sinking
             His
             floating
             Interests
             ;
             and
             to
             pay
             the
             Curats
             for
             perswading
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             fynes
             for
             not
             concurring
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             rewards
             to
             Iaylors
             &
             others
             that
             are
             appointed
             to
             oppress
             the
             Recusants
             ?
             Who
             durst
             concur
             then
             in
             this
             Complyance
             ,
             who
             had
             love
             to
             Christ
             in
             exercise
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             his
             friends
             in
             the
             same
             bottom
             imbarqued
             ?
             And
             besides
             seeing
             the
             Great
             God
             had
             the
             man
             of
             whom
             this
             is
             required
             ,
             bound
             with
             his
             oun
             consent
             ,
             under
             a
             Sacred
             &
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             penaltie
             of
             never
             seeing
             His
             face
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             venture
             life
             &
             fortune
             to
             preserve
             that
             precious
             Interest
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             are
             embarqued
             with
             it
             from
             perishing
             .
             Shall
             he
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             give
             what
             these
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             call
             for
             as
             His
             Concurrence
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             execute
             their
             wicked
             Contrivance
             ?
             Does
             any
             man
             think
             or
             dream
             that
             the
             pitiful
             Plea
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             call
             a
             
               Moral
               force
            
             ,
             will
             clear
             and
             acquit
             him
             before
             God
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             a
             Concurrence
             in
             this
             Conspiracie
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             furnished
             whatsoever
             these
             Enemies
             demanded
             of
             him
             with
             this
             express
             Declaro
             that
             it
             was
             for
             this
             Cause
             exacted
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             imposed
             ?
             Or
             can
             he
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             sentenced
             who
             with
             so
             much
             deliberation
             &
             despight
             have
             done
             this
             thing
             ?
             O
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             after
             reckoning
             !
             And
             let
             us
             not
             with
             pretences
             distinguish
             our selves
             into
             a
             Defection
             ,
             or
             distract
             our selves
             into
             the
             oblivion
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             righteous
             to
             whom
             the
             reckoning
             must
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             under
             Sauls
             Tyranny
             ,
             when
             the
             Ziphims
             informed
             him
             of
             Davids
             hiding
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             Or
             when
             Doeg
             informed
             him
             of
             Abimelechs
             resetting
             him
             ,
             That
             an
             order
             had
             been
             given
             forth
             to
             all
             Israel
             ,
             with
             this
             Narrative
             :
             Whereas
             that
             Rebel
             David
             had
             now
             openly
             despised
             Authority
             ,
             had
             been
             intertained
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             received
             Goliabs
             sword
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             gathered
             a
             Company
             
             of
             armed
             men
             together
             ,
             therefore
             to
             the
             end
             he
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             Justice
             ,
             We
             ordain
             all
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             to
             concur
             either
             personally
             in
             this
             Expedition
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             pay
             Cess
             to
             our
             standing
             forces
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             this
             expedition
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             to
             gratify
             the
             Ziphims
             for
             their
             kindness
             ,
             or
             to
             furnish
             Doeg
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             to
             murder
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Would
             any
             that
             favoured
             Davids
             righteous
             Cause
             ,
             have
             dared
             to
             do
             any
             of
             these
             ?
             Would
             these
             that
             durst
             not
             concur
             themselves
             ,
             contribute
             any
             encouragment
             to
             the
             Concurers
             ?
             Would
             Sauls
             Servants
             that
             would
             not
             fall
             upon
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             themselves
             ,
             have
             given
             Doeg
             one
             of
             their
             swords
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             money
             to
             buy
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             demanded
             ?
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             suppose
             a
             party
             comes
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             with
             an
             express
             order
             ,
             and
             this
             Narrative
             ,
             Whereas
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Minister
             ,
             meet
             with
             some
             people
             ,
             at
             an
             
               execrable
               Conventicle
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             (
             but
             in
             it self
             the
             pure
             Worship
             of
             God
             )
             therefore
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Minister
             may
             be
             taken
             &
             murdered
             ,
             and
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             Countenance
             they
             gave
             him
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             ,
             they
             ordain
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             to
             furnish
             that
             partie
             with
             all
             necessares
             ,
             or
             to
             pay
             such
             a
             summ
             of
             money
             for
             not
             concuring
             with
             them
             :
             Now
             should
             he
             in
             this
             case
             not
             only
             forbear
             to
             lay
             doun
             his
             life
             for
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             forbear
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             thus
             drawn
             unto
             death
             on
             such
             an
             account
             ,
             (
             into
             which
             forbearance
             the
             Great
             God
             will
             make
             so
             accurate
             an
             inquirie
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             as
             may
             make
             us
             tremble
             ,
             whether
             we
             look
             backward
             or
             forward
             )
             but
             also
             furnish
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             that
             partie
             of
             the
             Dragons
             Legions
             ,
             in
             their
             War
             against
             the
             Prince
             Michael
             &
             His
             Angels
             ,
             with
             supplies
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             put
             off
             the
             matter
             and
             plead
             innocent
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             under
             the
             Moral
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             such
             military
             force
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             refused
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             away
             all
             he
             had
             &
             c.
             ?
             For
             this
             Plea
             in
             its
             full
             strength
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             evil
             that
             some
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             (
             no
             true
             good
             )
             which
             brings
             just
             damnation
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             or
             to
             chuse
             sin
             rather
             than
             affliction
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             What
             if
             Manasseh
             ,
             or
             other
             Idolatrous
             Princes
             ,
             that
             sacrificed
             to
             Devils
             ,
             and
             made
             Children
             pass
             through
             the
             fire
             to
             Molech
             ,
             had
             enacted
             a
             Cess
             ,
             or
             under
             severe
             Impositions
             of
             Fynes
             had
             commanded
             all
             to
             concur
             to
             a
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             charging
             every
             man
             against
             a
             certain
             day
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             his
             proportion
             in
             order
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrifice
             with
             all
             its
             statute
             solemnities
             ;
             Or
             should
             have
             taken
             a
             child
             from
             every
             father
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             each
             of
             these
             should
             contribute
             such
             a
             summ
             ,
             for
             furnishing
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             these
             Murderers
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             conduced
             to
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             innocent
             Children
             or
             sacrifice
             them
             to
             Molech
             :
             Could
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Godly
             would
             have
             payed
             such
             Exactions
             ,
             and
             then
             have
             wyped
             his
             mouth
             with
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             moral
             force
             ?
             This
             comes
             home
             enough
             to
             our
             Case
             :
             For
             no
             sacrifice
             they
             can
             offer
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             can
             be
             more
             real
             or
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             as
             what
             they
             declare
             they
             intend
             to
             do
             ;
             being
             so
             direct
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             deletion
             of
             His
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             and
             exstirpation
             of
             His
             faithful
             Remnant
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             Satan
             such
             an
             absolute
             Dominion
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             who
             have
             made
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             ,
             practically
             declare
             thereby
             they
             have
             mancipate
             themselves
             to
             his
             slavery
             ,
             and
             sold
             themselves
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             So
             likewise
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             may
             with
             themselves
             become
             his
             vassals
             ,
             and
             in
             evidence
             of
             their
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             recognition
             of
             Satans
             Soveraignity
             &
             their
             subjection
             ,
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             pay
             these
             black
             Meales
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             after
             Nebuchadnezzar
             had
             made
             the
             decree
             ,
             for
             all
             to
             fall
             doun
             &
             worship
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Children
             were
             apprehended
             for
             refusing
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             another
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Jewes
             especially
             should
             contribute
             ,
             every
             one
             a
             Faggot
             ,
             or
             money
             to
             buy
             it
             ,
             to
             heat
             the
             furnace
             ,
             or
             a
             rope
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             it
             :
             Can
             any
             man
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Daniel
             ,
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             would
             have
             payed
             it
             ?
             Even
             so
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             these
             faithful
             Ambassadours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             all
             these
             zealous
             
             Workers
             together
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             laboured
             among
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Preached
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Hunters
             ;
             And
             then
             they
             should
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             appoint
             every
             man
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             send
             but
             one
             threed
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Towe
             ,
             to
             hang
             that
             Minister
             ,
             or
             to
             hang
             the
             whole
             Company
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             and
             a
             farthing
             to
             pay
             the
             Executioner
             :
             Can
             any
             man
             ,
             without
             horrour
             think
             of
             complying
             so
             far
             as
             to
             contribute
             what
             is
             commanded
             ?
             Or
             would
             not
             a
             Gracious
             man
             frighted
             into
             an
             abhorrence
             at
             the
             attrociousness
             of
             the
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             fired
             into
             a
             flame
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             say
             without
             demur
             ,
             as
             not
             daunted
             ,
             with
             fear
             of
             what
             flesh
             could
             do
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             rather
             venture
             my
             All
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             ,
             or
             be
             hanged
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             doing
             what
             is
             demanded
             be
             brought
             forth
             &
             classed
             in
             the
             cursed
             &
             cruel
             Company
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             dragged
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             fingers
             dyed
             &
             dropping
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             those
             who
             are
             peculiarly
             dear
             to
             Him
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             said
             that
             in
             all
             these
             cases
             it
             would
             be
             a
             clear
             case
             of
             Confession
             .
             Well
             ,
             that
             's
             all
             I
             would
             have
             granted
             :
             For
             that
             which
             doth
             over
             ballance
             to
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             cases
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             wanting
             in
             the
             cases
             now
             under
             consideration
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             all
             to
             enforce
             the
             duty
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             do
             include
             ;
             As
             will
             be
             clear
             to
             any
             who
             consider
             (
             1
             )
             The
             preciousness
             of
             the
             things
             &
             Interests
             to
             be
             destroyed
             (
             2
             )
             The
             Concurrence
             called
             for
             from
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             this
             desperate
             design
             may
             be
             accomplished
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             great
             ,
             manifold
             ,
             &
             indispensible
             obligations
             all
             are
             under
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             required
             Concurrence
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             also
             &
             maintain
             these
             things
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             ,
             whom
             Satan
             sets
             on
             work
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             this
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             or
             endeavour
             it
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             dearest
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             these
             things
             which
             are
             Satans
             eyesore
             ,
             as
             only
             obstructive
             of
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             may
             be
             preserved
             among
             the
             poor
             Remnant
             ,
             and
             propogate
             in
             their
             power
             &
             purity
             to
             the
             posteritie
             .
             Happy
             he
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             so
             doing
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Dragon
             and
             his
             Angels
             are
             drawn
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             have
             proclaimed
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             published
             to
             the
             world
             
             the
             Causes
             thereof
             ;
             So
             that
             now
             this
             General
             having
             laid
             aside
             all
             his
             old
             disguises
             ,
             doeth
             in
             his
             true
             shape
             march
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             his
             black
             Legions
             ,
             who
             wear
             his
             badge
             &
             colours
             ,
             and
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             &
             standart
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             brevity
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             some
             Reasons
             against
             Complyance
             with
             these
             Exactions
             
               in
               Cumulo
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             pay
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             upon
             such
             declared
             Accounts
             ,
             for
             such
             declared
             Causes
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             declared
             ends
             ,
             would
             condemn
             the
             Contendings
             &
             Sufferings
             of
             many
             eminently
             Godly
             ,
             especially
             in
             our
             day
             who
             have
             refused
             them
             .
             Of
             these
             Questions
             &
             Sufferings
             thereupon
             among
             the
             Godly
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             we
             cannot
             instruct
             much
             ,
             for
             such
             insolent
             Impositions
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             dimensions
             of
             their
             heinousness
             ,
             were
             never
             heard
             before
             .
             But
             we
             want
             not
             Examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             refusing
             to
             give
             their
             money
             and
             other
             such
             things
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             either
             to
             comply
             with
             their
             wicked
             demands
             ,
             obey
             their
             wicked
             Laws
             ,
             encourage
             their
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             or
             furtheir
             their
             wicked
             designs
             .
             In
             Scripture
             we
             find
             Paul
             would
             not
             give
             Felix
             money
             that
             he
             might
             be
             loosed
             ,
             thô
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             often
             for
             that
             end
             Act.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Mr
               Durham
            
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               .
               Chap.
            
             6.
             vers
             9.
             
             
               Lect.
               6.
               
               Pag.
            
             gives
             an
             account
             ,
             that
             when
             in
             the
             persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             the
             Persecutors
             sought
             but
             the
             Bibles
             ,
             poors
             coats
             ,
             money
             ,
             or
             Cups
             (
             wherewith
             they
             served
             )
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             Evidence
             of
             their
             ceding
             ;
             But
             they
             refused
             to
             accept
             deliverance
             upon
             these
             terms
             :
             yea
             when
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             partly
             wearieing
             to
             be
             so
             bloody
             ,
             partly
             desirous
             of
             seeming
             victory
             over
             Christians
             ,
             did
             profess
             themselves
             content
             to
             take
             any
             old
             paper
             or
             clout
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             give
             any
             Ecvola
             (
             as
             it
             was
             called
             from
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             or
             cast-away
             clout
             ;
             yea
             when
             Souldiers
             would
             violently
             pluck
             such
             things
             from
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             they
             would
             follow
             them
             ,
             professing
             their
             Adherence
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             any
             way
             willingly
             delivered
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Baronius
               .
               An.
               303.
               pag.
            
             748.
             
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             one
             
               Marcus
               Arethusius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             
             put
             to
             torment
             under
             Iulian
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             build
             the
             Idol
             Temple
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             demolished
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             content
             to
             accept
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Expenses
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             give
             obolum
             or
             one
             half
             penny
             ,
             
               Sozom.
               Lib.
               5.
               9.
               
               Cent.
               Mag.
               Cent.
               4.
               pag.
               797.
               and
            
             833.
             
             By
             which
             and
             many
             other
             instances
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             resolutly
             the
             primitive
             Saints
             held
             fast
             their
             Testimonies
             :
             from
             which
             especially
             they
             were
             called
             Martyrs
             or
             witnesses
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             often
             ,
             not
             only
             many
             weak
             ones
             were
             strengthened
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             Persecuters
             convinced
             and
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Certainly
               great
               is
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             ;
             while
             as
             they
             saw
             that
             no
             Allurments
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             nor
             Terrors
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             could
             make
             them
             loose
             their
             grips
             ,
             but
             still
             Truth
             and
             Christ
             were
             born
             witness
             unto
             ,
             and
             well
             spoken
             of
             by
             them
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             unnecessary
             here
             to
             consider
             some
             of
             Mr.
             Durhams
             observations
             in
             the
             fourth
             Lecture
             ,
             for
             clearing
             thereof
             ,
             he
             adduced
             these
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             Such
             as
             Obs.
             7.
             
             That
             the
             giving
             of
             a
             Testimony
             by
             outward
             Confession
             of
             the
             Truth
             when
             called
             for
             ,
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             commendable
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             soundness
             of
             faith
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             oftentimes
             the
             outward
             testifieing
             of
             the
             Truth
             before
             men
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             faith
             of
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             on
             suffering
             :
             And
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             abhorred
             in
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             than
             dissembling
             of
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             evite
             suffering
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             Augustins
             writings
             
               de
               mendacio
               &
               contra
               mendacium
            
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             others
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Obs.
             8.
             
             That
             every
             Truth
             of
             the
             word
             may
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             suffering
             warrantably
             :
             For
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             hath
             a
             Truth
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             more
             concerning
             fundamental
             Truths
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             not
             be
             dispensed
             with
             by
             His
             people
             .
             Obs.
             9.
             
             Every
             Truth
             in
             the
             word
             hath
             an
             outward
             Testimony
             joined
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             may
             be
             called
             for
             upon
             very
             great
             hazards
             .
             Obs.
             10.
             
             When
             it
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             or
             confession
             to
             any
             Truth
             befor
             men
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             ,
             and
             ought
             as
             peremptorily
             to
             be
             held
             and
             st●ck
             to
             as
             the
             former
             :
             Therefor
             it
             is
             called
             (
             Rom.
             10.
             )
             
               Confession
               unto
               Salvation
            
             .
             And
             called
             for
             by
             a
             peremptorie
             certification
             .
             
             Matt.
             10.
             32.
             33.
             
             Obs.
             11.
             
             That
             these
             who
             are
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             will
             be
             also
             exceeding
             tonacious
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             primitive
             times
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             the
             Saints
             sticking
             at
             ,
             and
             hazarding
             themselves
             on
             things
             which
             appear
             of
             very
             small
             moment
             ,
             yet
             were
             to
             them
             of
             great
             concernment
             ▪
             because
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             was
             involved
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             let
             go
             .
             Such
             was
             
               Mordecai
               ,
               Ester
               3.
               
               Daniel
            
             6.
             his
             not
             shutting
             of
             his
             windowes
             .
             Yea
             further
             in
             his
             lately
             printed
             Sermons
             on
             Matth.
             16.
             24.
             
             Serm.
             7.
             pag.
             155.
             the
             same
             Author
             saith
             .
             There
             is
             not
             in
             some
             respect
             a
             more
             and
             a
             less
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             duty
             and
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Truth
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             Suffering
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             .
             §
             .
             5.
             he
             sayes
             ,
             We
             would
             not
             limit
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             to
             things
             simply
             Lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             be
             sometimes
             for
             things
             indifferent
             in
             their
             oun
             nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             being
             so
             &
             so
             circumstantiated
             to
             us
             may
             draw
             on
             suffering
             ;
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             indifferent
             &
             Lawful
             to
             some
             ,
             which
             to
             others
             stated
             under
             such
             &
             such
             circumstances
             may
             be
             counted
             a
             receding
             from
             some
             part
             of
             a
             just
             Testimony
             ;
             even
             thô
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             such
             in
             it self
             and
             in
             its
             oun
             nature
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             so
             circumstantiate
             to
             some
             persons
             as
             it
             may
             be
             lyable
             to
             that
             Construction
             if
             they
             shall
             recede
             from
             or
             forbear
             it
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Example
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             suffered
             for
             opening
             his
             windowes
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             in
             it self
             and
             not
             essential
             to
             his
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             —
             he
             finds
             himself
             bound
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             very
             just
             ground
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             manifest
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             left
             his
             malicious
             enemies
             should
             have
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             receded
             from
             his
             duty
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             thought
             more
             shame
             now
             ,
             or
             was
             more
             afraid
             now
             ,
             than
             before
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             worthy
             
               Mr
               Knox
            
             argueth
             for
             withholding
             Emoluments
             from
             the
             false
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             may
             be
             seen
             before
             ,
             
               part
               .
               1.
               per.
               3.
               pag.
            
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             general
             Assembly
             in
             their
             Declaration
             dated
             Jullij
             ult
             :
             1648.
             concerning
             the
             then
             unlawful
             engadgement
             in
             a
             War
             against
             England
             ,
             plainly
             &
             positively
             Dehorteth
             all
             members
             of
             the
             Kirke
             of
             Scotland
             from
             contributing
             any
             
             assistence
             thereunto
             ,
             expressed
             as
             followeth
             ;
             
               That
               they
               do
               not
               concur
               in
               ,
               nor
               any
               way
               assist
               this
               present
               engadgement
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               not
               partake
               in
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               of
               their
               plagues
               but
               that
               by
               the
               grace
               &
               assistence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               stedfastly
               resolve
               to
               suffer
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               utmost
               which
               wicked
               mens
               malice
               can
               afflict
               them
               with
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               put
               forth
               their
               hands
               to
               iniquitie
               .
            
             In
             which
             Declaration
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             candor
             ,
             faithfullness
             &
             freedom
             which
             becometh
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             dignitie
             of
             Watchmen
             ,
             in
             their
             seasonable
             warning
             &
             disswading
             all
             from
             assisting
             any
             way
             to
             that
             unlawful
             engadgement
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             sin
             and
             snare
             thereof
             ,
             So
             obviously
             tending
             to
             the
             involveing
             the
             Land
             in
             guilt
             ,
             &
             exposeing
             to
             wrath
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             fair
             and
             plausible
             pretexts
             of
             the
             engadgers
             and
             joyners
             therein
             ,
             who
             pretended
             &
             professed
             their
             undertaking
             to
             be
             for
             the
             furthering
             reformation
             ,
             establishing
             and
             securing
             the
             Covenanted
             Religion
             from
             the
             plotings
             &
             endeavours
             of
             the
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatick
             &
             Malignant
             enemies
             thereof
             ,
             and
             prosecuting
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenants
             ;
             Pretences
             which
             no
             doubt
             our
             silent
             &
             time-serveing
             Ministers
             (
             if
             they
             had
             any
             such
             now
             to
             plead
             )
             would
             streniously
             improve
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             their
             prudent
             silence
             ,
             sinfull
             &
             shamfull
             Complyances
             .
             Alas
             how
             sad
             &
             lamentable
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             Nation
             now
             !
             that
             even
             when
             the
             case
             is
             so
             far
             altered
             that
             not
             only
             all
             such
             pretences
             are
             laid
             aside
             ,
             Reformation
             deserted
             &
             disdained
             ,
             the
             established
             Religion
             razed
             &
             ruined
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             broken
             &
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             owning
             the
             obligation
             thereof
             declared
             Treason
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             absolute
             Power
             pleaded
             &
             exercised
             to
             the
             suspending
             ,
             stoping
             &
             disabling
             all
             penal
             Laws
             against
             Poperie
             &
             Prelacy
             ,
             a
             gap
             opened
             by
             an
             Antichristian
             toleration
             to
             the
             leting
             in
             all
             the
             Heresies
             ,
             Idolatries
             &
             blasphemies
             of
             the
             mother
             of
             Harlots
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             openly
             defiled
             therewith
             ,
             unjust
             &
             wicked
             Taxations
             arbitrarily
             imposed
             and
             levied
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             dreadful
             ,
             Sacrilegious
             and
             hellish
             ends
             that
             ever
             was
             publ●shed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             far
             exceeding
             in
             wickedness
             these
             testified
             against
             by
             the
             Assembly
             1648
             ,
             or
             any
             formerly
             .
             While
             the
             Watchmen
             
             have
             so
             far
             abandoned
             their
             duty
             of
             seting
             the
             trumpet
             to
             their
             mouth
             and
             giveing
             due
             warning
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             those
             dreadfull
             and
             Judgement-procuring
             courses
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             caught
             in
             the
             snare
             &
             found
             complementing
             &
             encouraging
             ,
             the
             principall
             Instrument
             of
             all
             these
             evills
             ,
             by
             their
             scandalous
             flattering
             Adresses
             .
          
           
             How
             faithfull
             &
             tender
             some
             have
             been
             even
             in
             our
             day
             their
             sufferings
             and
             losses
             in
             a
             measur
             above
             others
             makes
             manifest
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             worthy
             
               Laird
               of
               Kersland
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             whose
             Estate
             heritable
             &
             moveable
             was
             declared
             forfeited
             ,
             and
             seased
             ,
             for
             his
             appearing
             in
             Arms
             to
             joyn
             with
             that
             faithfull
             party
             who
             by
             horrid
             oppression
             were
             forced
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             defensive
             resistence
             anno
             1666
             ;
             who
             considering
             the
             equitie
             of
             the
             cause
             he
             appeared
             for
             ,
             the
             indispensibleness
             of
             the
             obligations
             binding
             him
             to
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             a
             good
             Conscience
             is
             to
             be
             prefered
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             durst
             not
             part
             with
             the
             sweet
             comforts
             of
             the
             one
             for
             the
             uncertain
             profits
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             as
             he
             was
             earnest
             with
             God
             by
             frequent
             &
             fervent
             Prayer
             for
             light
             &
             stedfastness
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             suffering
             &
             Testimony
             ,
             So
             it
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             to
             determine
             his
             heart
             therein
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             endeavours
             &
             perswasions
             used
             both
             by
             friends
             &
             foes
             to
             move
             him
             to
             a
             composition
             with
             the
             enemies
             for
             his
             Estate
             proved
             unsuccessfull
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             well
             known
             how
             that
             severals
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             near
             relations
             &
             others
             ,
             who
             used
             the
             most
             forcible
             &
             perswasive
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             ancient
             &
             honourable
             Familie
             he
             was
             descended
             from
             ;
             The
             miserable
             case
             that
             he
             ,
             his
             Lady
             and
             Children
             should
             be
             in
             ,
             without
             his
             Estate
             ;
             The
             Counsel
             &
             Judgement
             of
             grave
             &
             Godly
             Ministers
             ;
             The
             freedom
             &
             practice
             of
             other
             learned
             and
             knowing
             men
             ;
             Togither
             also
             with
             the
             imputation
             of
             vain
             scrupulocity
             ,
             simple
             &
             unwarrantable
             nicitie
             &
             precisness
             &c
             ,
             that
             yet
             even
             some
             of
             those
             who
             dealt
             most
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             by
             his
             defences
             &
             reasonings
             convinced
             of
             the
             equitie
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             commend
             his
             upright
             resolution
             ,
             and
             to
             applaud
             his
             tenderness
             and
             faithfullness
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             his
             own
             father
             ,
             who
             pleaded
             much
             that
             he
             would
             only
             consent
             ,
             that
             he
             with
             others
             of
             his
             friends
             might
             compone
             
             in
             favours
             of
             his
             Familie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             should
             be
             no
             wayes
             concerned
             in
             it
             further
             than
             to
             assent
             that
             the
             thing
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             blessed
             God
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             had
             much
             more
             satisfaction
             ,
             &
             comfort
             in
             his
             sons
             honestie
             ,
             &
             stedfastness
             than
             many
             such
             Estats
             could
             ever
             have
             affourded
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             mention
             some
             considerations
             which
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             decline
             all
             composition
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             with
             the
             enemies
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             (
             1
             )
             That
             he
             could
             never
             attain
             to
             freedom
             to
             use
             any
             such
             manifest
             dissimulation
             ,
             as
             deliberatly
             to
             assent
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             import
             his
             acknowledgeing
             that
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             &
             fault
             (
             yea
             such
             a
             sin
             &
             fault
             as
             Rebellion
             )
             which
             he
             was
             convinced
             in
             his
             conscience
             to
             be
             unquestionable
             duty
             both
             before
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             nor
             therby
             dissemblingly
             to
             insinuat
             his
             undoubted
             right
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             person
             or
             at
             the
             ●isposeing
             of
             any
             other
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Considering
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             new
             right
             procured
             upon
             a
             composition
             ,
             and
             granted
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             carry
             in
             the
             narative
             thereof
             that
             he
             had
             forfeited
             that
             Estate
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             preamble
             condemning
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dutyfull
             endeavours
             of
             his
             people
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             in
             defence
             of
             Religion
             &
             Libertie
             ,
             all
             as
             Sedition
             ,
             Rebellion
             &
             Treason
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             resolved
             rather
             to
             part
             with
             his
             Estate
             ,
             than
             be
             any
             way
             instrumental
             &
             occasional
             to
             the
             indignifieing
             that
             holy
             &
             honourable
             Cause
             with
             such
             disdainfull
             ,
             reproachful
             &
             blasphemous
             Epithets
             .
             And
             albeit
             such
             tenderness
             in
             principle
             &
             practice
             of
             this
             Worthy
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             of
             the
             faithfull
             sufferers
             in
             our
             day
             ,
             be
             censured
             &
             condemned
             by
             the
             luke-warm
             &
             worldly-wise
             Professors
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             as
             an
             unprecedented
             noveltie
             ,
             or
             precise
             &
             unwarrantable
             notion
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             the
             same
             with
             the
             faithfull
             sufferers
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             and
             exactly
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             &
             Principles
             of
             the
             most
             orthodox
             and
             famous
             Divines
             ,
             for
             the
             Reverend
             and
             learned
             Calvin●
             haveing
             the
             same
             case
             of
             conscience
             proposed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Godly
             ,
             persecuted
             in
             his
             age
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             solid
             and
             faithfull
             Answer
             is
             extant
             in
             his
             375
             Epistle
             ,
             Article
             third
             ,
             thus
             proposed
             
             and
             Answered
             .
             
               An
               a
               principe
               peti
               possit
               confiscatio
               bonorum
               ,
               illorum
               nomine
               &
               gratia
               ,
               quibus
               persecutio
               intenditur
               ?
               Resp
               :
               certum
               est
               illud
               fieri
               non
               posse
               sine
               peccato
               ,
               rescriptum
               enim
               sive
               indultum
               principis
               ,
               complectitur
               omnino
               blasphemias
               apertas
               ,
               contra
               Dei
               gloriam
               ,
               quia
               fiet
               illic
               mentio
               ,
               errorum
               &
               crimìnum
               ,
               &
               laesoe
               majestatis
               divinae
               ,
               à
               damnatis
               ;
               quod
               rescriptum
               erit
               deinde
               in
               jure
               exhibendum
               illi
               qui
               eo
               uti
               cogitabit
               ,
               atque
               illud
               est
               approbationis
               genus
               quoddam
               ,
               nullo
               modo
               ferendum
               ,
               quare
               non
               video
               ut
               viro
               pio
               &
               recte
               justituto
               in
               Evangelio
               ,
               ejusmodi
               fictionibus
               sese
               liceat
               involvere
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             Whither
             the
             confiscation
             of
             goods
             can
             be
             sought
             back
             again
             from
             a
             Prince
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             and
             behalf
             of
             these
             who
             are
             forfaulted
             for
             Religion
             ?
             to
             which
             he
             Answers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             sin
             ;
             for
             the
             new
             right
             ,
             or
             the
             
               de
               novo
               damus
            
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             granted
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             doeth
             really
             contain
             ,
             open
             blasphemies
             against
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             therein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             errors
             ,
             crims
             ,
             &
             divine
             lese-Majestie
             ,
             whereof
             the
             condemned
             are
             found
             guilty
             ;
             which
             new
             right
             most
             in
             Law
             be
             exhibited
             by
             him
             who
             intendeth
             to
             use
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             approbation
             no
             ways
             to
             be
             tolerat
             .
             Wherfore
             I
             see
             not
             that
             it
             is
             Lawfull
             for
             a
             Godly
             man
             rightly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             involve
             himself
             into
             such
             fictions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Fountain
             &
             Conveyance
             ,
             whence
             they
             proceed
             ;
             the
             iniquity
             of
             these
             payments
             might
             be
             concluded
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             than
             that
             Arbitrary
             Power
             domineering
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             &
             overpressing
             the
             Kingdoms
             with
             intolerable
             Exactions
             ;
             which
             to
             pay
             is
             all
             the
             consent
             &
             Concurrence
             required
             of
             us
             to
             entail
             slaverie
             on
             the
             posterity
             .
             I
             mean
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             submission
             only
             to
             the
             Moral
             force
             of
             its
             Imposition
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             justification
             required
             of
             that
             absolute
             Tyranny
             imposing
             it
             .
             For
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             King
             for
             it
             (
             
               K.
               Iames
               Speech
               to
               the
               Parliament
               anno
            
             1609.
             )
             that
             a
             
               King
               degenerateth
               into
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               when
               he
               leaveth
               to
               rule
               by
               Law
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               he
               begins
               —
               to
               set
               up
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               impose
               unlawful
               Taxes
            
             &c.
             
             It
             can
             be
             denyed
             by
             none
             ,
             that
             know
             either
             Religion
             or
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             enemies
             to
             both
             ,
             that
             these
             Impositions
             under
             consideration
             ,
             upon
             such
             accounts
             ,
             for
             such
             ends
             ,
             are
             as
             
             unlawful
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             as
             illegally
             and
             arbitrarily
             imposed
             ,
             as
             ever
             could
             demonstrate
             the
             most
             Despotical
             Absoluteness
             ,
             Paramount
             to
             all
             Law
             ,
             or
             precedent
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Benhadad
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             Tyrannical
             strain
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
            
             Benhadad
             ,
             
               thy
               silver
               &
               thy
               gold
               is
               mine
               —
               yet
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Servants
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               search
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               pleasant
               in
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               they
               shall
               put
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               &
               take
               it
               away
               ,
               1
               King.
            
             20.
             3
             ,
             6.
             which
             even
             an
             Ahab
             and
             his
             Elders
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             nor
             consent
             .
             But
             from
             an
             Exotick
             Dominator
             this
             were
             not
             so
             intollerable
             ,
             as
             from
             such
             as
             pretend
             an
             hereditary
             right
             to
             Govern
             ,
             who
             should
             remove
             violence
             &
             spoyl
             ,
             and
             
               take
               away
               their
               Exactions
               from
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Ezek.
             45.
             9.
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             evil
             with
             both
             hands
             earnestly
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               asketh
               and
               the
               Iudge
               asketh
               for
               a
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               man
               uttereth
               his
               mischievous
               desire
               ,
               so
               they
               wrap
               it
               up
               ,
               Mic.
            
             7.
             3.
             
             The
             easie
             Complyance
             with
             which
             ,
             makes
             Zion
             as
             the
             grape
             gleanings
             of
             the
             vintage
             .
             If
             those
             Exactions
             be
             wicked
             ,
             then
             Complyance
             with
             them
             must
             be
             iniquity
             :
             For
             it
             justifies
             the
             Court
             that
             enacts
             &
             exacts
             them
             ,
             a
             pa●qued
             Iunct●
             of
             a
             prevalent
             faction
             made
             up
             of
             perjured
             Traitors
             ,
             in
             a
             Course
             of
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             to
             prosecute
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             all
             His
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             condescend
             upon
             these
             
               Cesses
               ,
               Fynes
            
             &c.
             as
             a
             fit
             &
             adapted
             Medium
             thereunto
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             of
             necessity
             all
             that
             would
             not
             oune
             that
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             their
             oun
             deed
             ,
             in
             these
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             oune
             them
             as
             their
             Representatives
             in
             that
             deed
             ,
             must
             bear
             witness
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             a
             Refusal
             ,
             to
             oune
             the
             debt
             ,
             or
             pay
             the
             same
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             ,
             with
             observing
             (
             1
             )
             The
             holy
             &
             remarkable
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             acquit
             our selves
             like
             men
             ,
             in
             witnessing
             our
             Loyaltie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             were
             not
             fixed
             in
             our
             Engagements
             ,
             nor
             stedfast
             in
             holding
             the
             Liberties
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             did
             not
             reclaim
             nor
             reluctate
             when
             we
             saw
             our
             Royal
             Masters
             Prerogative
             invaded
             ;
             should
             be
             trode
             upon
             in
             all
             Civills
             ,
             and
             treated
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             even
             by
             these
             ,
             whom
             we
             had
             gratified
             with
             a
             base
             &
             sinful
             
             forbearance
             to
             plead
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             preserve
             from
             their
             violence
             these
             things
             ,
             these
             precious
             &
             invaluable
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             have
             kept
             more
             tenderly
             than
             the
             apple
             of
             our
             eye
             .
             O
             the
             relucency
             of
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             Gods
             whom
             we
             have
             served
             smite
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             them
             ,
             whose
             interest
             we
             minded
             with
             a
             misregard
             &
             Perjury-involving
             neglect
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             to
             destroy
             our
             poor
             pitiful
             Interests
             !
             And
             thus
             having
             taught
             them
             to
             be
             Captains
             over
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             now
             sit
             in
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             in
             our
             Land.
             (
             2
             )
             Who
             will
             not
             adore
             &
             admire
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             particularly
             in
             leaving
             some
             of
             these
             to
             be
             designedly
             trode
             upon
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             were
             involved
             in
             the
             common
             guilt
             of
             not
             with-standing
             these
             Encroachments
             ,
             but
             first
             went
             a
             great
             way
             in
             concuring
             to
             the
             making
             of
             these
             wicked
             Laws
             ;
             And
             now
             have
             been
             made
             to
             lye
             under
             the
             load
             ,
             laid
             upon
             their
             loyns
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             gave
             the
             hand
             in
             overturning
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             they
             be
             spoyled
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             the
             young
             Lyons
             roar
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Land
             wast
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             men
             of
             the
             same
             mettal
             &
             soul
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Noph
             &
             Tahapanes
             ,
             break
             the
             Crown
             of
             their
             head
             (
             or
             feed
             upon
             their
             Crown
             )
             who
             have
             sold
             &
             set
             the
             Crown
             of
             Christ
             upon
             anothers
             head
             ,
             and
             concured
             to
             crush
             His
             faithful
             Remnant
             ?
             O
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             read
             &
             revere
             !
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             wheedled
             with
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             good
             old
             Principles
             into
             the
             espousing
             the
             Interest
             ,
             or
             embarquing
             into
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             men
             of
             such
             Principles
             &
             Practices
             .
             And
             whoso
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             will
             observe
             these
             things
             ,
             even
             they
             shall
             understand
             the
             loving
             kindness
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             Great
             loving
             kindness
             ,
             that
             He
             hath
             shewed
             to
             his
             poor
             Remnant
             ,
             in
             delivering
             us
             from
             deliverances
             by
             such
             Deliverers
             ,
             whereby
             the
             work
             had
             been
             more
             really
             and
             more
             shamefully
             ruined
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             posterity
             more
             certainly
             razed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             declared
             Ends
             of
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             declared
             either
             verbally
             or
             virtually
             ,
             and
             indisputably
             &
             universally
             known
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             Exactions
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             maintain
             &
             prosecute
             the
             National
             Rebellion
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             His
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             
             Preachers
             &
             Professors
             thereof
             .
             These
             designs
             being
             notour
             ,
             and
             the
             Impositions
             demanded
             being
             the
             best
             expedients
             ,
             and
             most
             adapted
             means
             to
             attain
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             complyes
             with
             the
             means
             do
             cooperate
             with
             the
             ends
             :
             Which
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             will
             involve
             the
             Complyers
             in
             the
             Contrivers
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Payers
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Enacters
             judgments
             .
             If
             they
             that
             take
             rewards
             to
             slay
             Innocents
             ,
             be
             lyable
             to
             a
             Curse
             Deut.
             27.
             25.
             they
             cannot
             be
             free
             who
             give
             them
             :
             They
             cannot
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             so
             cooperate
             to
             the
             effectuating
             the
             slaughter
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             make
             Zion
             lyable
             to
             be
             plowed
             as
             a
             field
             ,
             when
             the
             heads
             thereof
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             Mic.
             3.
             11
             ,
             11.
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             demand
             such
             rewards
             ,
             and
             the
             demands
             are
             complyed
             with
             .
             But
             some
             may
             pretend
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             pretence
             think
             to
             shut
             the
             shour
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             command
             the
             serenity
             &
             sun-shine
             of
             a
             good
             Conseience
             too
             ,
             and
             to
             shelter
             their
             soul
             under
             that
             shadow
             ;
             That
             these
             Exactions
             may
             be
             necessary
             for
             other
             ends
             :
             Can
             any
             State
             be
             without
             Exactions
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             necessary
             that
             forces
             be
             maintained
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             publick
             office
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             Wherewithall
             shall
             the
             Nation
             be
             guarded
             against
             forreign
             invasion
             ?
             Alas
             !
             the
             pretence
             is
             so
             false
             &
             frivolous
             as
             he
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             Censure
             of
             foolish
             ,
             who
             in
             answering
             it
             appeared
             serious
             ,
             save
             in
             a
             just
             indignation
             at
             its
             empty
             vanitie
             .
             What
             are
             these
             forces
             and
             publick
             Officiers
             for
             ?
             What
             are
             they
             employed
             about
             ,
             but
             to
             promote
             the
             Dragons
             designs
             ,
             and
             serve
             his
             drudgerie
             ?
             Shall
             these
             guard
             the
             Nation
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             Religion
             tread
             upon
             the
             poor
             remaining
             shadow
             of
             Liberty
             ?
             Do
             they
             indeed
             fear
             a
             forreign
             invasion
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             hold
             us
             here
             :
             These
             called
             Rulers
             hide
             not
             their
             designs
             ,
             but
             hold
             them
             to
             our
             eye
             that
             we
             may
             not
             pretend
             ignorance
             .
             They
             will
             do
             the
             greatest
             hast
             first
             :
             Christ
             and
             His
             Interest
             is
             their
             great
             eyesore
             .
             This
             one
             Iesus
             who
             calls
             Himself
             a
             King
             (
             yea
             and
             He
             will
             be
             so
             to
             their
             cost
             )
             and
             His
             Subjects
             as
             the
             most
             dangerous
             partie
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             discussed
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             And
             thereafter
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             liberate
             from
             that
             fear
             of
             His
             returning
             to
             His
             Throne
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             exauctorate
             (
             for
             if
             ever
             He
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             ruined
             ,
             make
             hast
             O
             Lord●
             )
             
             and
             have
             eaten
             the
             flesh
             and
             drunk
             the
             blood
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             be
             in
             a
             better
             case
             to
             defend
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             Enemy
             those
             Teeth
             &
             Tusks
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             have
             torn
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             will
             men
             put
             out
             their
             oun
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             more
             tameness
             to
             grind
             in
             their
             Mill
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             merry
             at
             our
             madness
             ?
             Have
             we
             lost
             our
             senses
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             with
             confidence
             jeopard
             our
             Souls
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             invaded
             the
             Mediators
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             taken
             to
             themselves
             His
             House
             in
             possession
             ?
             And
             because
             Reavers
             may
             not
             be
             Rewers
             ,
             they
             will
             destroy
             all
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             who
             seem
             faithful
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resolute
             to
             follow
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             host
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             they
             menace
             Heaven
             ?
             Will
             they
             mock
             us
             into
             the
             same
             Rebellion
             with
             themselves
             ?
             He
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             but
             turn
             their
             jest
             into
             earnest
             .
             I
             cannot
             here
             shift
             the
             transcribing
             some
             of
             the
             very
             words
             of
             that
             Author
             ,
             whose
             Reasonings
             I
             am
             but
             gleaning
             on
             this
             subject
             .
             
               Oh
               Brittain
               !
               O
               Scotland
               !
               bent
               into
               ,
               &
               bold
               in
               backsliding
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               wo
               seems
               to
               be
               upon
               the
               wing
               .
               And
               alas
               !
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Crowning
               &
               Crimson
               wickedness
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               is
               making
               a
               way
               to
               His
               Anger
               ,
               and
               preparing
               the
               Nation
               for
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               expiate
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               world
               our
               Perjurie
               ,
               defection
               &
               Heaven-daring
               Provocations
               .
               Alas
               !
               I
               am
               afraid
               that
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               shall
               avenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               His
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               near
               to
               be
               drawn
               —
               that
               the
               Contributers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               stated
               partie
               of
               contrivers
               ,
               decreers
               and
               cruel
               Executioners
               of
               these
               decrees
               ,
               may
               fall
               under
               the
               blow
               of
               the
               forbished
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Land
               of
               such
               abominations
               ,
               may
               be
               swept
               of
               its
               Inhabitants
               with
               the
               besome
               of
               destruction
               ,
               and
               soaked
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               instead
               of
               contending
               for
               Christ
               ,
               have
               by
               this
               payment
               associate
               with
               His
               stated
               ,
               His
               declared
               ,
               and
               implacable
               Enemies
               ,
               whose
               rage
               is
               come
               up
               before
               Him
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               Him
               doun
               to
               take
               revenge
               .
               Alas
               !
               My
               fears
               ,
               My
               fears
               are
               multiplied
               upon
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               war
               shall
               not
               only
               at
               last
               Land
               in
               Britain
               :
               But
               that
               He
               hath
               been
               all
               this
               while
               training
               up
               a
               Militia
               abroad
               ,
               
               breeding
               them
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               teaching
               them
               how
               to
               be
               skillful
               to
               destroy
               ,
               against
               the
               time
               He
               give
               them
               order
               to
               march
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               flaming
               sword
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               to
               be
               bathed
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               backsliding
               Brittain
               !
               Oh
               if
               our
               turning
               unto
               Him
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               turn
               away
               from
               the
               fierceness
               of
               His
               Anger
               ,
               might
               prevent
               this
               woful
               day
               !
               But
               since
               instead
               of
               any
               turning
               unto
               Him
               ,
               we
               surpass
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               out
               do
               in
               wickedness
               all
               that
               went
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               proceed
               with
               a
               petulancy
               reaching
               Heaven
               from
               evil
               to
               worse
               ;
               I
               am
               afraid
               that
               all
               the
               bloodshed
               since
               the
               sword
               was
               drawn
               in
               the
               Nations
               about
               ,
               all
               the
               sacked
               Cities
               all
               the
               burnt
               dorps
               &
               villages
               ,
               all
               the
               wasted
               Countries
               ,
               all
               the
               slain
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               sea
               or
               Land
               ,
               all
               the
               pillagings
               ,
               rapes
               ,
               Murders
               outrages
               (
               which
               rage
               it self
               ,
               could
               hardly
               outdo
               )
               all
               the
               horrid
               &
               inhumane
               Cruelties
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               committed
               during
               this
               bloody
               war
               (
               wherein
               the
               sea
               hath
               been
               dyed
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               as
               it
               were
               drouned
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               slain
               )
               all
               the
               truculent
               &
               treacherous
               Murthers
               of
               that
               Monster
               Alva
               in
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
              
               ,
               all
               the
               incredible
               Cruelties
               of
               the
               Guises
               ,
               and
               the
               bloodshed
               in
               the
               Massacres
               of
               France
               ,
               all
               the
               Tortures
               that
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               have
               been
               put
               to
               in
               the
               valleys
               of
               Piedmont
               ,
               by
               that
               Litle
               fierce
               Tyger
               the
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               all
               the
               savage
               and
               barbarous
               butcheries
               of
               the
               Irish
               Massacre
               ;
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               seem
               things
               not
               to
               be
               mentioned
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               when
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               Brittain
               comes
               to
               be
               reinembered
               .
               O
               
                 Brittain
                 ô
                 Brittain
              
               :
               of
               all
               Nations
               under
               the
               Cope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               most
               ripe
               for
               the
               sickle
               of
               vengeance
               !
               shall
               this
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               hath
               framed
               so
               many
               mischiefs
               into
               Laws
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               Complices
               in
               this
               wicked
               Conspiracie
               ,
               who
               now
               are
               gathering
               themselves
               against
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               &
               condemning
               the
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               save
               its
               subjects
               ,
               when
               He
               comes
               to
               make
               inquisition
               for
               that
               blood
               ?
               or
               shall
               the
               subjects
               calling
               in
               all
               from
               60
               to
               16
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               support
               the
               Throne
               ?
               Alas
               !
               in
               vain
               shall
               they
               offer
               to
               draw
               up
               ,
               and
               draw
               the
               sword
               &
               defend
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               drawes
               His
               sword
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               upon
               them
               the
               vengeance
               
               written
               ,
               &
               wrapt
               up
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 bring
                 upon
                 them
                 their
                 oun
                 iniquity
                 ▪
                 and
                 shall
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 in
                 their
                 oun
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 .
              
               And
               if
               it
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               day
               escape
               who
               will
               ,
               Professing
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               in
               this
               have
               complyed
               with
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               shall
               not
               escape
               :
               Then
               shall
               they
               be
               payed
               for
               this
               Payment
               .
               The
               storme
               of
               His
               displeasure
               (
               even
               thô
               they
               get
               their
               souls
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
               yea
               so
               much
               the
               more
               as
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               perish
               eternally
               )
               shall
               be
               observed
               to
               fall
               particularly
               upon
               their
               houses
               ,
               Interests
               ,
               &
               Estates
               .
               Who
               can
               think
               upon
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Brittain
               ,
               with
               its
               just
               aggravations
               ,
               and
               imagine
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               will
               proportion
               His
               Judgments
               ,
               to
               the
               heinousness
               of
               our
               guilt
               ,
               and
               His
               revenges
               to
               the
               rage
               ,
               whereby
               He
               ,
               and
               His
               Christ
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               opposed
               ,
               and
               take
               other
               measures
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             Payments
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             our
             they
             are
             sinful
             Complyances
             &
             Transactions
             with
             Christs
             declared
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             do
             partake
             of
             Unitive
             Confederacies
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             are
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             
               Head
               3.
               
               Arg.
               1.
               in
               gen
               .
               Pag.
            
             Certainly
             such
             bargains
             cannot
             be
             discretive
             ,
             exacted
             and
             complied
             with
             by
             Persons
             no
             wayes
             incorporate
             together
             ,
             being
             only
             overcome
             by
             meer
             force
             :
             since
             they
             are
             not
             only
             demanded
             and
             granted
             Acknowledgements
             of
             that
             Power
             that
             imposes
             them
             ,
             as
             legally
             Lording
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             obediential
             submissions
             to
             these
             wicked
             Laws
             that
             enacts
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             formal
             justifying
             of
             these
             Laws
             :
             For
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             obeyed
             except
             they
             be
             justified
             ,
             seeing
             Laws
             unjust
             and
             unjustifyable
             cannot
             be
             obeyed
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Payment
             of
             the
             
               Cess
               ,
               Locality
               ,
               Fynes
               stipends
               ,
               fees
            
             &c.
             is
             an
             obediential
             Complyance
             with
             the
             Laws
             that
             enjoyn
             them
             ,
             that
             obedience
             can
             no
             more
             be
             justified
             ,
             than
             the
             Laws
             enacting
             such
             Payments
             :
             which
             none
             can
             justify
             but
             he
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             those
             things
             for
             opposing
             which
             they
             are
             exacted
             .
             If
             then
             Complyances
             with
             the
             wicked
             Impositions
             &
             exactions
             of
             Arbitrary
             Dominators
             ,
             enemies
             to
             the
             Work
             &
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             in
             Scripture
             condemned
             ,
             then
             such
             Payments
             cannot
             be
             justified
             :
             But
             such
             Complyances
             are
             
             condemned
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             approven
             .
             This
             was
             Issachars
             brand
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             
               strong
               Ass
            
             ,
             he
             couched
             between
             burdens
             ,
             and
             bowed
             his
             shoulder
             to
             bear
             and
             became
             a
             servant
             to
             Tribute
             Gen.
             49.
             14.
             
             This
             was
             Asa's
             folly
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             far
             Complyed
             with
             Benhadad
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             money
             to
             take
             his
             help
             1
             King.
             15.
             18.
             
             Condemned
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Hanani
               2
               Chron.
            
             16.
             7.
             
             &c.
             much
             more
             if
             he
             had
             given
             it
             to
             help
             him
             .
             It
             s
             one
             of
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             Evil
             that
             Menahem
             did
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             King.
             15.
             18
             —
             2c
             .
             that
             when
             Pul
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             came
             against
             the
             Land
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             thousand
             talents
             of
             silver
             ,
             that
             his
             hand
             might
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             exacted
             of
             Israel
             :
             This
             was
             certainly
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Confederacy
             was
             evil
             ,
             then
             this
             price
             to
             procure
             it
             was
             evil
             also
             :
             And
             if
             Menahems
             exaction
             was
             evil
             ,
             then
             Israels
             Complyance
             was
             evil
             also
             ;
             for
             thus
             Ephraim
             was
             oppressed
             &
             broken
             in
             judgement
             ,
             because
             he
             
               willingly
               walked
               after
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               Hos.
            
             5.
             11.
             
             It
             was
             also
             a
             part
             &
             proof
             of
             Ahaz's
             Confederacy
             with
             Tiglith-Pileser
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             money
             to
             him
             2
             King.
             16.
             8.
             
             Which
             to
             all
             the
             fearers
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             condemned
             &
             discharged
             Isai.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Which
             if
             it
             was
             evil
             ,
             then
             also
             Hezekiahs
             Complyance
             with
             Sennacherib
             ,
             giving
             him
             money
             ,
             and
             offering
             to
             bear
             that
             which
             was
             
               put
               on
               him
               ,
               2
               King.
            
             18.
             14
             ,
             15.
             was
             evil
             :
             And
             also
             Iehojakims
             taxing
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             money
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             of
             
               Pharoh
               2
               King.
            
             23.
             35.
             was
             sinful
             to
             the
             Exacter
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             the
             Complyers
             .
             These
             were
             all
             sinful
             Complyances
             and
             Confederacies
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             making
             their
             peace
             with
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             payed
             them
             :
             Therefore
             all
             Peace-making
             payments
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Unitive
             aggreement
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             must
             be
             sinful
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Montrose
             ,
             the
             
               Gen.
               Ass.
            
             made
             an
             Act
             for
             
               Censuring
               the
               Complyers
               with
               the
               Publick
               Enemies
               of
               this
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
               ,
               Iun.
               17.
               1646.
               
               Sess.
            
             14.
             
             See
             
               Part.
               1.
               
               Per.
               5.
               
               Pag.
            
             82.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Where
             these
             Exactions
             are
             extorted
             only
             as
             badges
             of
             bondage
             ,
             without
             Consent
             unto
             the
             Law
             imposing
             them
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             Case
             more
             suitable
             for
             lamentation
             then
             Censure
             ,
             that
             
               she
               that
               was
               Princess
               among
               the
               Provinces
               should
               become
               
               tributary
               Lam.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             But
             when
             they
             are
             Acknowledgemens
             of
             the
             Lawgivers
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             agreement
             &
             bargain
             with
             them
             ,
             strengthening
             them
             to
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             Mischiefs
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             free
             of
             the
             Imposers
             sin
             .
             It
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Shechem
             ,
             and
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             hearts
             inclination
             to
             follow
             Abimelech
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             him
             threescore
             and
             ten
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
             enabling
             him
             to
             kill
             threescore
             &
             ten
             persons
             and
             to
             hire
             vain
             &
             light
             persons
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             payed
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             Iudg.
             9.
             3
             —
             5.
             for
             which
             afterwards
             fire
             came
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Abimelech
             &
             devoured
             them
             .
             Certainly
             a
             voluntary
             consent
             into
             a
             Mischief
             is
             a
             partaking
             with
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             consent
             unto
             Theft
             is
             a
             partaking
             with
             it
             Psal.
             50.
             18.
             
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             consent
             unto
             a
             Mischief
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             when
             the
             person
             agrees
             it
             be
             done
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             subjects
             himself
             to
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             imposing
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             does
             not
             oppose
             or
             witness
             against
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             against
             others
             ,
             but
             yeelds
             to
             its
             reaching
             himself
             ,
             and
             gives
             what
             is
             demanded
             to
             strengthen
             the
             Robbers
             to
             exercise
             their
             Robberie
             over
             all
             .
             As
             the
             Payer
             of
             the
             
               Cess
               ,
               Fynes
            
             ,
             &
             Fees
             ,
             &c.
             gives
             all
             the
             consent
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             these
             Mischiefs
             framed
             into
             Law
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             rob
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             &
             Nation
             of
             its
             dearest
             Treasure
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             ouning
             which
             ,
             and
             as
             means
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             these
             Payments
             are
             exacted
             .
             But
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             payers
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             it
             against
             their
             will.
             Ans.
             1
             He
             who
             sayes
             he
             understands
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Payer
             of
             these
             Exactions
             can
             purge
             himself
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             buy
             an
             after
             wit
             at
             a
             dear
             rate
             .
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             by
             any
             man
             of
             knowledge
             &
             conscience
             ,
             that
             so
             remote
             a
             force
             makes
             the
             deed
             unvoluntary
             ,
             whereby
             the
             payer
             is
             purged
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             accession
             to
             the
             Imposers
             deed
             ,
             whom
             hereby
             in
             this
             very
             Imposition
             he
             ounes
             as
             his
             Representatives
             !
             2.
             
             The
             payment
             cannot
             be
             involuntary
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             enjoyning
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             publick
             &
             declared
             will
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             requires
             no
             other
             voluntareness
             but
             obedience
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             no
             other
             thing
             involuntareness
             but
             disobedience
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Law
             being
             fatisfied
             ,
             
             it
             absolves
             the
             Satisfier
             from
             all
             transgression
             ,
             and
             looks
             npon
             all
             who
             yeeld
             obedience
             as
             equally
             willing
             ,
             and
             equally
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             its
             appended
             penaltie
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             .
             Neither
             are
             we
             to
             please
             our selves
             with
             other
             fancies
             &
             fictitious
             unwillingness
             ,
             when
             real
             obedience
             is
             yeelded
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Law
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             the
             Law-maker
             capacitated
             thereby
             to
             act
             all
             his
             intended
             Mischiefs
             .
             For
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             money
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             vertue
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             I
             suppose
             there
             are
             few
             who
             will
             be
             sollicitous
             to
             purge
             themselves
             of
             this
             .
             And
             to
             be
             unwilling
             from
             some
             struglings
             of
             light
             &
             conscience
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             unwillingness
             as
             aggravates
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Giver
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             more
             heinous
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hateful
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             tender
             men
             :
             The
             Law
             enjoyning
             such
             payments
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             such
             reluctancies
             ,
             only
             requireth
             obedience
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             yeelded
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             voluntareness
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             must
             construe
             the
             Agent
             a
             willing
             walker
             after
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             a
             voluntary
             Complyer
             with
             the
             publick
             will
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             simply
             ,
             really
             ,
             &
             truly
             a
             voluntary
             deed
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             Deliberation
             and
             Election
             .
             The
             Law
             requiring
             these
             payments
             being
             promulgate
             ,
             every
             man
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             put
             the
             question
             to
             himself
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             Shall
             I
             obey
             and
             be
             free
             ?
             Or
             disobey
             and
             suffer
             ?
             Here
             is
             Election
             &
             choice
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             :
             And
             so
             the
             deed
             becomes
             truly
             voluntary
             .
             This
             will
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             25.
             concerning
             Rapes
             .
             Where
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             unvoluntareness
             of
             the
             betrothed
             Virgin
             ,
             she
             must
             not
             only
             be
             supposed
             to
             strugle
             &
             resist
             the
             attempt
             made
             upon
             her
             chastitie
             &
             honour
             by
             the
             villain
             ,
             but
             she
             must
             cry
             for
             assistence
             in
             that
             resistence
             ,
             without
             which
             she
             is
             held
             in
             Law
             willingly
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             that
             wickedness
             .
             And
             moreover
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Law
             vers
             .
             13.
             it
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             her
             escaping
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             when
             violented
             and
             the
             villain
             hath
             committed
             this
             villany
             ,
             she
             is
             to
             carry
             as
             Tamar
             (
             when
             defiled
             of
             that
             beast
             ,
             thô
             of
             the
             blood
             Royal
             )
             did
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             19.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             complain
             &
             cry
             ,
             and
             crave
             Justice
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             wanting
             in
             nothing
             ,
             that
             may
             
             bring
             him
             to
             condign
             punishment
             .
             This
             doth
             aptly
             correspond
             to
             our
             Case
             .
             Scotland
             is
             the
             betrothed
             Virgin
             :
             We
             were
             espoused
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             joyned
             to
             Him
             ,
             by
             a
             Marriage
             Covenant
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             But
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Land
             have
             treacherously
             broken
             it
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Remnant
             that
             adhere
             to
             Him
             as
             Head
             &
             Husband
             ;
             because
             of
             which
             ,
             these
             called
             Rulers
             incensed
             against
             Him
             will
             violently
             commit
             a
             Rape
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             prostitute
             their
             bodies
             ,
             their
             fortunes
             ,
             yea
             their
             Souls
             &
             Consciences
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             will
             needs
             ravish
             the
             Queen
             in
             the
             Kings
             presence
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             while
             with
             displayed
             banner
             they
             declare
             they
             will
             drive
             our
             Covenanted
             Husband
             out
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             who
             will
             oune
             Him
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             call
             for
             our
             Assistence
             &
             Complyance
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             accomplish
             this
             wickedness
             .
             Now
             either
             must
             we
             make
             all
             the
             Resistence
             that
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ;
             or
             the
             Law
             judgeth
             us
             willingly
             to
             consent
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             that
             we
             fall
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             and
             have
             neither
             the
             evidence
             of
             our
             Resisting
             ,
             nor
             Crying
             ,
             nor
             pursuing
             the
             wicked
             for
             this
             violent
             Rape
             ,
             to
             produce
             and
             plead
             upon
             ,
             why
             Sentence
             should
             not
             pass
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             just
             severity
             be
             execute
             upon
             us
             .
             What
             ?
             Alas
             !
             do
             they
             declare
             they
             will
             stone
             our
             Husband
             ?
             (
             Ah!
             for
             which
             of
             His
             good
             deeds
             is
             this
             done
             )
             And
             shall
             they
             make
             a
             Law
             whereby
             we
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             stones
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             And
             shall
             they
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             strugling
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             Crying
             ?
             Is
             this
             our
             endeavour
             that
             the
             wicked
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ?
             Oh!
             let
             us
             meditate
             terror
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             brought
             forth
             as
             willing
             Consenters
             !
             For
             whatever
             vengeance
             the
             jealous
             &
             just
             God
             shall
             execute
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             committed
             the
             Rapt
             ,
             shall
             equally
             ,
             in
             its
             crushing
             &
             everlastingly
             confounding
             weight
             ,
             fall
             upon
             them
             who
             do
             not
             by
             their-Refusing
             ,
             &
             their
             Resisting
             make
             their
             unwillingness
             manifest
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             is
             their
             strugling
             their
             Crying
             ,
             and
             calling
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             witness
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Consenters
             ,
             but
             continue
             constant
             &
             loyal
             in
             their
             love
             to
             their
             betrothed
             Husband
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             formal
             Consent
             to
             the
             wickedness
             of
             these
             Impositions
             
             were
             the
             less
             matter
             ,
             if
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             were
             not
             also
             a
             Concurrence
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             strengthening
             their
             hands
             in
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             paying
             of
             the
             
               Cess
               ,
               Locality
               ,
               Fynes
               ,
               Fees
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             a
             Concurrence
             with
             and
             a
             Contributing
             towards
             the
             promoving
             the
             wicked
             designs
             for
             which
             they
             are
             imposed
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             a
             conscience
             of
             brass
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             seared
             who
             will
             run
             upon
             such
             a
             formal
             Engagement
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             His
             anointed
             King
             in
             Zion
             .
             If
             it
             was
             Aarons
             sin
             which
             
               made
               the
               people
               naked
            
             ,
             and
             
               which
               brought
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             sin
             &
             shame
             to
             give
             ,
             that
             Contribution
             of
             Golden
             ear-rings
             for
             making
             a
             Calf
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             3.
             
             &c.
             And
             if
             it
             was
             Gideons
             sin
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             Israels
             to
             give
             ,
             that
             Contribution
             of
             the
             ear-rings
             of
             their
             prey
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             
               Ephod
               Iudg.
            
             8.
             25.
             
             Then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             our
             oppressors
             sin
             to
             take
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             our
             sin
             &
             shame
             to
             give
             ,
             their
             demanded
             Exaction
             to
             help
             them
             in
             erecting
             such
             Idols
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             are
             commanding
             al●
             to
             bow
             to
             ,
             to
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             Jealousie
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             affrontedly
             require
             such
             Contributions
             to
             be
             payed
             ,
             both
             as
             punishments
             for
             not
             assisting
             ,
             and
             as
             means
             to
             assist
             in
             their
             establishment
             .
             
               Should
               we
               thus
               help
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               love
               them
               that
               hate
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             And
             will
             not
             this
             bring
             doun
             wrath
             upon
             us
             
               from
               the
               Lord
               ?
               2
               Chron.
            
             19.
             2.
             
             Alas
             !
             instead
             of
             Arguing
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             fitt
             to
             fall
             a
             weeping
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             come
             to
             be
             a
             question
             amongst
             us
             ,
             whether
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               against
               the
               Mighty
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             really
             
               help
               the
               Mighty
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             that
             while
             they
             call
             for
             our
             assistence
             formally
             upon
             this
             declared
             account
             .
             As
             the
             very
             inscription
             of
             their
             Acts
             does
             carry
             it
             in
             their
             front
             ,
             requiring
             a
             
               supply
               to
               his
               Majestie
            
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             be
             not
             a
             
               Casting
               in
               a
               Lot
               among
               them
               ,
            
             who
             can
             tell
             what
             it
             is
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             a
             
               preparing
               a
               table
               for
               that
               troup
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               furnishing
               a
               drink-offering
               unto
               that
               number
               ,
               Isai.
            
             65.
             31.
             
             Seeing
             it
             is
             a
             supplying
             them
             with
             necessaries
             ,
             to
             solemnize
             their
             Idolatrous
             fest
             vities
             ,
             who
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             forget
             but
             lay
             waste
             His
             Holy
             Mountain
             ,
             for
             which
             all
             that
             have
             any
             accession
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             threatned
             to
             be
             numbered
             to
             the
             sword
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             a
             
               strengthening
               the
               hands
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               Ier.
            
             23.
             14.
             certainly
             
             this
             is
             .
             For
             as
             they
             cannot
             accomplish
             their
             cursed
             ends
             without
             these
             Exactions
             ,
             so
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             present
             ,
             personal
             ,
             &
             publick
             Concurrence
             in
             wageing
             this
             war
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             a
             summ
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             Executioners
             of
             their
             hell-hatched
             and
             Heaven-daring
             Decrees
             &
             Orders
             :
             And
             the
             Law
             requiring
             no
             more
             but
             contributing
             what
             is
             appointed
             ,
             looks
             equally
             upon
             all
             the
             Givers
             ,
             as
             followers
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             active
             Concurrers
             in
             complying
             with
             its
             end
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             &
             promoving
             its
             design
             ,
             and
             so
             assoils
             them
             from
             all
             the
             statute
             serverities
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Deficiencie
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             it
             were
             only
             a
             Concurrence
             in
             their
             wickedness
             to
             pay
             those
             their
             Exacted
             supplies
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             easily
             comported
             with
             :
             But
             I
             fear
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             a
             hire
             &
             reward
             for
             their
             wicked
             service
             .
             At
             first
             they
             were
             only
             enacted
             &
             exacted
             as
             Helps
             to
             capacitate
             this
             Popish
             Prelatical
             &
             Malignant
             faction
             to
             prosecute
             the
             war
             they
             had
             undertaken
             &
             declared
             against
             Christ
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             having
             thereby
             been
             enabled
             to
             carry
             it
             through
             this
             length
             that
             they
             have
             almost
             got
             all
             visible
             Appearances
             for
             Christ
             ,
             in
             ouning
             His
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             propagating
             His
             Testimony
             ,
             quite
             suppressed
             by
             means
             of
             these
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             the
             fields
             cleared
             of
             those
             that
             formerly
             opposed
             their
             Course
             &
             Career
             ,
             and
             all
             obstacles
             removed
             that
             might
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Reception
             ,
             they
             have
             prepared
             for
             their
             Mistris
             ,
             the
             Babylonish
             lady
             ,
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
            
             ;
             they
             now
             demand
             these
             payments
             ,
             as
             their
             wages
             and
             Hire
             for
             their
             labour
             :
             Which
             to
             pay
             now
             is
             more
             than
             a
             justifying
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             rewarding
             them
             for
             their
             work
             .
             And
             to
             pay
             these
             Pimps
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             their
             peace
             thereby
             ,
             is
             worse
             than
             to
             
               bring
               the
               hire
               of
               a
               whore
               into
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               Deut.
            
             23.
             18.
             
             )
             since
             it
             is
             a
             hyring
             them
             to
             bring
             the
             whore
             into
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord.
             O
             how
             hath
             Scotland
             plaid
             the
             Harlot
             with
             many
             Lovers
             !
             Is
             this
             the
             zeal
             we
             should
             have
             had
             to
             our
             Covenanted
             husband
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             of
             His
             House
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             only
             suffered
             His
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             and
             take
             Possession
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             Consented
             to
             their
             invasion
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Consented
             ,
             but
             Invited
             them
             to
             
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Invited
             them
             ,
             but
             Prostitute
             our
             Estates
             &
             Consciences
             also
             to
             their
             Arbitrary
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             plaid
             the
             harlot
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             hyred
             them
             also
             when
             they
             had
             done
             !
             And
             for
             this
             the
             Lord
             may
             say
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             He
             said
             to
             His
             People
             of
             old
             ,
             
               They
               give
               gifts
               to
               all
               whores
               ,
               but
               thow
               givest
               thy
               gifts
               to
               all
               thy
               Lovers
               ,
               and
               hirest
               them
               that
               they
               may
               come
               unto
               thee
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               for
               thy
               whoredome
               ;
               And
               the
               Contrary
               is
               in
               thee
               from
               other
               women
               in
               thy
               whoredoms
               —
               in
               that
               thow
               givest
               a
               reward
               ,
               and
               no
               reward
               is
               given
               unto
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               thow
               art
               contrary
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             There
             Israel
             is
             taxed
             for
             hyring
             the
             Assyrians
             :
             But
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             and
             enquired
             into
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             how
             this
             was
             :
             What
             evidence
             can
             be
             given
             of
             this
             in
             their
             Transactions
             with
             them
             ?
             Was
             only
             that
             they
             were
             entysed
             ,
             or
             did
             entyse
             them
             into
             a
             Communion
             with
             their
             Idolatry
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Ahaz
             may
             be
             an
             instance
             of
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             sending
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             Altar
             he
             saw
             at
             
               Damascus
               ,
               2
               King.
            
             16.
             10.
             
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             in
             several
             respects
             they
             did
             partake
             with
             the
             Assyrians
             in
             their
             Idolatrie
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             Adulterie
             .
             But
             what
             could
             be
             their
             hire
             they
             gave
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             their
             Taxations
             they
             payed
             ,
             and
             money
             they
             sent
             unto
             them
             ?
             as
             Ahaz
             did
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             Hezekiah
             also
             ,
             thô
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             2
             King.
             18.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Which
             can
             no
             more
             be
             justified
             ,
             than
             Asa's
             paying
             to
             Benhadad
             .
             It
             was
             then
             their
             Confederacies
             ,
             and
             the
             hire
             of
             them
             the
             Lord
             calls
             the
             hire
             they
             gave
             unto
             their
             lovers
             .
             With
             this
             also
             Ephraim
             is
             charged
             ,
             that
             he
             hyred
             lovers
             ,
             Hos.
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             of
             this
             we
             have
             instances
             in
             Menahems
             giving
             to
             Pul
             a
             thousand
             Talents
             of
             silver
             ,
             and
             exacting
             it
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             2
             King.
             15.
             19.
             20.
             
             And
             in
             Hoshea
             his
             becoming
             servant
             to
             Shalmanesar
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             presents
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             3.
             
             If
             then
             hyring
             wicked
             men
             in
             Confederacies
             to
             help
             the
             Lords
             People
             ,
             be
             a
             hyring
             of
             lovers
             so
             much
             condemned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             must
             a
             hiring
             of
             them
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             and
             rewarding
             them
             after
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             formally
             seek
             it
             for
             such
             work
             be
             ?
             but
             a
             giving
             the
             reward
             they
             seek
             to
             slay
             the
             Innocent
             (
             Deut.
             27.
             25.
             
             )
             and
             a
             voluntary
             yeelding
             that
             which
             they
             take
             (
             Ezek.
             22.
             12.
             )
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             sin
             in
             the
             Takers
             ,
             cannot
             be
             justified
             in
             the
             Givers
             ,
             but
             will
             render
             
             both
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Indignation
             of
             a
             provoked
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             He
             shall
             begin
             to
             Contend
             for
             the
             wrongs
             He
             hath
             got
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Work
             and
             the
             wages
             .
             Now
             let
             all
             the
             Acts
             for
             the
             Cess
             and
             Continuation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             other
             Acts
             &
             Edicts
             for
             fines
             &
             forfeitures
             ,
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             just
             import
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             trwe
             meaning
             of
             the
             Enacters
             ,
             and
             the
             Causes
             for
             which
             they
             exact
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             them
             Complyed
             with
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             found
             they
             were
             both
             declared
             ,
             intended
             ,
             &
             improved
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             approved
             by
             the
             Complyers
             ▪
             Not
             only
             as
             Helps
             but
             as
             Hyres
             for
             our
             Oppressours
             and
             Destroyers
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             as
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             destructive
             and
             explicitely
             declared
             Enemies
             to
             Christs
             Interests
             &
             People
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Assyrians
             were
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             The
             Cess
             was
             not
             only
             a
             help
             but
             a
             hire
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             &
             His
             Complices
             ,
             for
             suppressing
             Meetings
             for
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ;
             Especially
             the
             Continuation
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             was
             
               humbly
               ,
               unanimously
               ,
               chearfully
               &
               heartily
               offered
               ,
               for
               themselves
               and
               in
               name
               of
               ,
               and
               as
               representing
               this
               Kingd●m
               ,
            
             as
             a
             hire
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             encouragment
             to
             suppress
             what
             remained
             of
             these
             Conventicles
             .
             The
             Localitie
             was
             intended
             as
             a
             help
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             their
             quarterings
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             But
             afterwards
             ,
             being
             expressly
             discharged
             to
             be
             furnished
             without
             payment
             according
             to
             the
             current
             rates
             of
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             
               Act.
               3.
               
               Parl.
            
             3.
             K.
             
               Char.
               2.
               
               Aug.
            
             20.
             1681.
             
             The
             Contribution
             of
             it
             gratis
             must
             be
             interpreted
             for
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             Fines
             are
             appointed
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             a
             punishment
             of
             Contraveeners
             of
             their
             wicked
             Laws
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             hire
             to
             their
             most
             violent
             Executers
             .
             Stipends
             for
             a
             hire
             to
             their
             
               Hireling
               Curats
            
             .
             And
             fees
             as
             a
             hire
             to
             Iaylors
             to
             keep
             the
             Lords
             People
             in
             bondage
             .
             By
             which
             hyres
             these
             destroyers
             have
             been
             rewarded
             ,
             by
             them
             whom
             they
             have
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             righteous
             Lord
             will
             reward
             both
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             how
             far
             these
             submissions
             are
             short
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             clearly
             these
             Complyances
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             that
             duty
             which
             lies
             upon
             us
             with
             reference
             to
             them
             .
             Our
             obligation
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Brethren
             doth
             indispensibly
             bird
             us
             to
             a
             Contrary
             carriage
             .
             If
             it
             bind
             us
             
             in
             our
             Station
             &
             Capacity
             to
             an
             Active
             renitency
             ,
             It
             doth
             much
             more
             bind
             us
             up
             from
             such
             Complyances
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             how
             Moral
             force
             can
             ever
             justify
             our
             doing
             that
             deed
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             all
             imaginable
             bonds
             ,
             yea
             if
             in
             any
             probable
             Capacity
             ,
             by
             the
             utmost
             of
             real
             force
             ,
             to
             counteract
             .
             Can
             we
             give
             them
             that
             which
             they
             require
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             murder
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             so
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             rescue
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12.
             to
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             Isai.
             1.
             27.
             to
             loose
             the
             bonds
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             undo
             the
             heavy
             burdens
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             oppressed
             go
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             ever●
             yoke
             Isai.
             58.
             6.
             
             What
             do
             we
             owe
             to
             these
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             seeing
             they
             have
             constitute
             themselves
             by
             these
             Acts
             implacable
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             His
             People
             &
             Interests
             
               in
               habitu
            
             ,
             not
             only
             plainly
             &
             importunately
             to
             pray
             that
             He
             would
             overturn
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             oppose
             their
             Course
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             concur
             to
             wrest
             that
             power
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ?
             And
             since
             they
             will
             needs
             make
             the
             whole
             Nation
             a
             Curse
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             to
             be
             complyed
             with
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             Exactings
             &
             Exactions
             they
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             and
             carried
             unto
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             these
             who
             have
             sold
             themselves
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             also
             to
             engage
             with
             themselves
             all
             in
             the
             same
             guilt
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             same
             Curse
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             His
             people
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             station
             is
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             these
             Achans
             to
             condign
             punishment
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             these
             wicked
             Oppressions
             by
             Law
             are
             Perjurie
             avouched
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             our
             Covenanted
             subjection
             unto
             Him
             is
             turned
             into
             an
             open
             War
             against
             Him
             :
             So
             we
             cannot
             but
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             hight
             of
             wickedness
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             (
             to
             which
             in
             the
             Covenant
             the
             Nation
             in
             case
             of
             breach
             ,
             is
             liable
             by
             their
             oun
             consent
             )
             and
             the
             Mediators
             Malediction
             shall
             follow
             ,
             pursue
             ,
             overtake
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             who
             concur
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             this
             Course
             :
             Oh!
             its
             impossible
             to
             keep
             them
             company
             ,
             and
             not
             fall
             with
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
             Well
             then
             ,
             seeing
             every
             one
             from
             whom
             these
             Exactions
             are
             required
             ,
             is
             under
             an
             anterior
             obligation
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             preserve
             these
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             which
             the
             Imposers
             have
             been
             long
             essaying
             to
             root
             out
             &
             ruine
             ,
             and
             His
             people
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             destroying
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             he
             hath
             ,
             life
             not
             excepted
             .
             (
             For
             I
             suppose
             none
             ,
             who
             acknowledgeth
             his
             Soul
             is
             still
             under
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             (
             and
             it
             s
             like
             to
             cost
             him
             his
             soul
             who
             denies
             it
             )
             but
             he
             will
             oune
             this
             to
             be
             duty
             ;
             Nay
             none
             who
             hath
             any
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             abstracting
             from
             the
             subjective
             obligation
             of
             a
             sworn
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             will
             oune
             an
             objective
             obligation
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             great
             superior
             ,
             that
             doth
             immediately
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             to
             witness
             against
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             doun
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Brethren
             )
             Then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             give
             his
             goods
             to
             destroy
             these
             things
             &
             persons
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             defend
             &
             preserve
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             a
             making
             himself
             a
             Tyransgressor
             ,
             in
             paying
             his
             proportion
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             the
             expense
             of
             destroying
             what
             he
             built
             ,
             and
             building
             what
             he
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             inexplicable
             how
             he
             can
             dream
             to
             be
             innocent
             ;
             especially
             when
             more
             lies
             upon
             it
             than
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Complyers
             are
             worth
             ,
             even
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Land.
             And
             to
             close
             this
             I
             would
             put
             home
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             pose
             the
             Conscience
             of
             any
             that
             took
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             If
             in
             that
             day
             the
             question
             had
             been
             asked
             at
             him
             whether
             he
             would
             have
             judged
             the
             paying
             of
             a
             Cess
             for
             the
             ends
             narrated
             ,
             to
             suppress
             a
             Testimony
             for
             that
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             paying
             of
             fines
             &
             fees
             (
             for
             ouning
             it
             )
             to
             the
             overturners
             ,
             Breakers
             &
             Burners
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             Perjurie
             &
             palpable
             counteracting
             of
             the
             ends
             thereof
             ?
             And
             let
             him
             speak
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             beyond
             debate
             with
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             say
             he
             took
             it
             in
             a
             sense
             which
             can
             subsist
             with
             these
             Complyances
             .
             Nay
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             if
             to
             any
             Morally
             serious
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             then
             said
             ,
             yow
             will
             pay
             money
             &c.
             for
             destroying
             this
             Covenant
             and
             its
             ends
             ,
             and
             deleting
             the
             Remnant
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             Hazaels
             answer
             .
             It
             concerns
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             free
             of
             the
             Curse
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             he
             is
             brought
             to
             make
             enquirie
             
             after
             vowes
             ;
             or
             to
             dream
             of
             Consistencies
             betwixt
             the
             performing
             those
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             the
             plainest
             concurring
             in
             a
             Counteracting
             thereof
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             then
             these
             Impositions
             be
             so
             wicked
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             wicked
             Ends
             &
             Causes
             ;
             Then
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             my
             being
             free
             of
             this
             heinous
             guilt
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             my
             giving
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             which
             when
             brought
             to
             the
             Touchstone
             ,
             will
             get
             Gods
             approbation
             ,
             and
             be
             my
             Acquittance
             from
             a
             Concurrence
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             that
             my
             Testimony
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             exact
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             against
             the
             wickedness
             whereof
             it
             is
             witnessed
             :
             But
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             at
             least
             a
             plain
             &
             positive
             Refusing
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             in
             no
             other
             case
             to
             counteract
             these
             Commands
             ,
             for
             I
             must
             either
             obey
             and
             be
             guilty
             ,
             or
             refuse
             and
             be
             innocent
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             plunge
             into
             the
             Labyrinth
             of
             these
             debates
             &
             difficulties
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             matter
             of
             Testimonies
             hath
             been
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             mostly
             by
             those
             who
             have
             had
             no
             great
             mind
             to
             the
             thing
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             propound
             these
             few
             Queries
             (
             1
             )
             Wether
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             a
             Testimony
             can
             free
             me
             of
             this
             guilt
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Nation
             involved
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             Curse
             ?
             (
             2
             )
             Wether
             we
             beleeve
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             called
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             God
             shall
             seek
             out
             this
             wickedness
             ?
             (
             3
             )
             Whether
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             be
             necessary
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             then
             when
             Christ
             is
             openly
             opposed
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             is
             called
             either
             to
             concur
             or
             to
             testifie
             ?
             (
             4
             )
             Whether
             a
             Testimony
             against
             a
             wicked
             Law
             must
             not
             be
             notour
             ?
             for
             my
             Testimony
             must
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             obeyed
             by
             me
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             no
             Testimony
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             with
             that
             plainness
             &
             boldness
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             keep
             some
             proportion
             with
             the
             prodigiousness
             of
             that
             wickedness
             testified
             against
             ?
             (
             6
             )
             Whether
             to
             the
             making
             it
             a
             Testimony
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             required
             ,
             that
             an
             opposition
             be
             made
             at
             first
             ,
             out
             that
             this
             be
             so
             persisted
             in
             ,
             as
             by
             no
             subsequent
             deed
             ,
             it
             be
             weakened
             ?
             (
             7
             )
             Whether
             we
             do
             not
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             according
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             Testified
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             shall
             pass
             ?
             For
             he
             who
             hath
             not
             purged
             himself
             thereby
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             Conspiracy
             ,
             shall
             be
             led
             
             forth
             &
             punished
             with
             these
             Workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
             It
             s
             a
             saying
             which
             should
             sink
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             one
             who
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               Confess
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               Confess
               also
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               men
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               &c.
               
            
             Oh
             that
             men
             would
             now
             judge
             of
             things
             &
             Courses
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             hour
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             judged
             and
             then
             there
             would
             be
             litle
             difficulty
             ,
             what
             to
             determine
             in
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             From
             what
             is
             said
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             Testifying
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             shunning
             the
             sin
             of
             this
             wickedness
             ,
             imposing
             &
             enjoyning
             these
             Complyances
             ,
             but
             by
             Refusing
             them
             :
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             duty
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             many
             Advantages
             to
             countervail
             all
             the
             supposed
             loss
             that
             can
             be
             sustained
             thereby
             .
             It
             is
             a
             shameful
             subterfuge
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             strengthen
             them
             more
             by
             doing
             thus
             which
             will
             make
             them
             take
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             themselves
             in
             better
             case
             to
             do
             the
             Mischief
             decreed
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             then
             my
             suffering
             not
             my
             sin
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             simply
             false
             that
             I
             do
             hereby
             strengthen
             their
             hands
             ;
             for
             hereby
             I
             do
             more
             certainly
             weaken
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             Cause
             by
             my
             Counteracting
             ,
             Testifying
             &
             Suffering
             .
             For.
             1.
             
             I
             do
             really
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             the
             sphere
             of
             my
             activity
             Counteract
             their
             design
             ,
             And
             hence
             besides
             my
             oun
             upmaking
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             my
             hundredfold
             in
             this
             Life
             )
             I
             glorify
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             visitation
             ,
             behaving
             as
             the
             Subject
             &
             Souldier
             of
             the
             Prince
             Michael
             :
             And
             thô
             I
             losse
             my
             life
             in
             the
             Conflict
             ,
             yet
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             his
             Lievtennant
             &
             Trustees
             ,
             and
             their
             Lictors
             is
             thereby
             gained
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             foiled
             ,
             while
             I
             fight
             &
             overcome
             by
             my
             not
             loving
             my
             life
             in
             the
             present
             case
             unto
             the
             death
             .
             2.
             
             I
             do
             by
             my
             example
             encourage
             my
             Brethren
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             withstand
             in
             this
             evil
             day
             .
             3.
             
             I
             hereby
             transmitt
             to
             Posterity
             a
             Pattern
             for
             imitation
             ,
             and
             so
             propogate
             an
             opposition
             to
             this
             Course
             to
             succeeding
             generations
             .
             4.
             
             I
             hereby
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             )
             engage
             God
             to
             arise
             &
             appear
             to
             plead
             His
             oun
             Cause
             and
             His
             Peoples
             .
             For
             when
             we
             out
             of
             love
             to
             Him
             and
             zeal
             for
             His
             Interests
             ,
             take
             our
             lives
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             or
             expose
             our
             substance
             as
             a
             prey
             in
             witnessing
             for
             Him
             ,
             then
             He
             is
             
             engaged
             to
             oune
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             His
             Cause
             taking
             the
             quarrel
             then
             to
             be
             against
             Himself
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             when
             He
             puts
             on
             the
             Garments
             of
             vengeance
             for
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             goes
             forth
             to
             meet
             them
             who
             in
             their
             risings
             up
             against
             His
             People
             run
             upon
             the
             bosses
             of
             His
             Buckler
             ,
             His
             Arm
             is
             said
             to
             bring
             salvation
             to
             Himself
             ,
             Isai.
             59.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             Isai.
             63.
             5.
             
             This
             keeps
             a
             man
             in
             case
             to
             Pray
             against
             such
             a
             Partie
             ;
             Whereas
             a
             Complyance
             with
             them
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             will
             wound
             a
             mans
             faith
             ,
             and
             weaken
             His
             Confidence
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             wrestle
             with
             God
             to
             prevail
             :
             For
             that
             wherein
             his
             strength
             lay
             ,
             a
             good
             Conscience
             being
             sinned
             away
             ,
             in
             vain
             doeth
             he
             essay
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             cut
             his
             oun
             hair
             ,
             to
             shake
             himself
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
             Alas
             !
             If
             by
             keeping
             a
             due
             distance
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             case
             to
             play
             the
             Samsons
             or
             Iacobs
             on
             our
             knees
             ,
             this
             Enemy
             who
             think
             it
             their
             stability
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             Christs
             Interest
             ,
             should
             not
             stand
             long
             upon
             their
             feet
             .
             He
             who
             would
             have
             his
             prayer
             heard
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
            
             ,
             should
             make
             his
             Practice
             in
             a
             conformity
             thereto
             speak
             this
             plain
             language
             ,
             
               If
               I
               perish
               I
               perish
            
             ,
             but
             Comply
             I
             will
             not
             :
             For
             it
             s
             not
             necessary
             that
             I
             live
             ,
             or
             have
             an
             estate
             ,
             but
             its
             necessary
             I
             should
             witness
             a
             good
             Confession
             against
             the
             wrongs
             done
             to
             Christ.
             6.
             
             This
             keeps
             a
             man
             in
             case
             ,
             either
             to
             Act
             for
             God
             with
             advantage
             ,
             if
             an
             opportunity
             be
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             as
             under
             His
             supportings
             ,
             and
             the
             shinings
             of
             His
             face
             ,
             whereby
             even
             while
             dieing
             he
             becomes
             an
             Ornament
             to
             his
             Profession
             ,
             gives
             a
             dash
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             more
             than
             a
             Conquerer
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             matter
             of
             Scandal
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             remember
             whose
             words
             these
             are
             ,
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               World
               because
               of
               offences
               ,
            
             and
             
               Wo
               to
               him
               by
               whom
               offences
               ●ome
               :
            
             And
             it
             will
             appear
             the
             payers
             of
             these
             Exactions
             become
             highly
             guilty
             before
             God.
             1.
             
             In
             stumbling
             &
             hardening
             this
             Partie
             of
             Enemies
             .
             For
             ,
             thô
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Partie
             before
             them
             in
             the
             Nation
             (
             and
             I
             much
             doubt
             if
             ever
             a
             Partie
             can
             come
             after
             them
             to
             outdo
             them
             )
             who
             had
             so
             many
             evidences
             of
             Plagues
             poured
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             pour
             furth
             His
             wrath
             ,
             &
             cause
             His
             fury
             to
             rest
             upon
             them
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             in
             His
             spotless
             Justice
             He
             will
             rain
             snares
             
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             thereafter
             He
             may
             rain
             fire
             &
             brimstone
             ,
             &
             a
             horrible
             tempest
             as
             the
             portion
             of
             their
             Cup
             ,
             when
             He
             shall
             come
             to
             plead
             His
             oun
             Cause
             :
             yet
             we
             would
             beware
             lest
             we
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             embolden
             them
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             bless
             themselves
             in
             this
             their
             stated
             opposition
             to
             Christs
             .
             And
             because
             we
             know
             not
             but
             some
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             may
             for
             a
             time
             be
             carried
             doun
             with
             the
             Current
             of
             this
             impetuous
             opposition
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             may
             concur
             actively
             for
             a
             season
             in
             promoving
             this
             Course
             ,
             we
             ought
             even
             upon
             this
             supposition
             so
             to
             witness
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             keep
             a
             distance
             from
             all
             apparent
             or
             interpretative
             Complyance
             with
             what
             they
             contrive
             &
             carry
             on
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             by
             beholding
             our
             stedfastness
             be
             provoked
             to
             consider
             their
             oun
             Course
             ;
             that
             considering
             at
             last
             how
             their
             feet
             go
             doun
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             steps
             take
             hold
             on
             hell
             ,
             they
             may
             hasten
             their
             escape
             from
             the
             Company
             of
             His
             Enemies
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             consumed
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             His
             Indignation
             ,
             if
             found
             congregate
             with
             the
             men
             of
             these
             God-provoking
             practices
             .
             2.
             
             By
             paying
             what
             is
             required
             ,
             I
             stumble
             also
             &
             offend
             my
             weak
             Brethren
             ,
             while
             by
             my
             example
             they
             are
             encouraged
             to
             rush
             into
             the
             same
             Complyance
             .
             O
             let
             every
             man
             ,
             whose
             Practice
             may
             be
             pleaded
             as
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             remember
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             who
             spoke
             it
             ,
             
               It
               were
               better
               that
               a
               Mistone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               he
               cast
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               than
               offend
               any
               of
               these
               litle
               ones
               .
            
             3.
             
             Sufferers
             for
             refusing
             this
             payment
             are
             offended
             ,
             when
             the
             payer
             doth
             not
             only
             encourage
             the
             Persecuters
             to
             proceed
             with
             rigor
             &
             rage
             against
             him
             as
             a
             peevish
             &
             froward
             Malecontent
             ,
             but
             does
             what
             in
             him
             lies
             to
             wound
             the
             heart
             &
             weaken
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             a
             faithful
             Witness
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             the
             poor
             Sufferer
             saw
             himself
             by
             a
             Joynt
             Testimony
             ouned
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             comforted
             ,
             strengthened
             ,
             &
             become
             more
             confident
             in
             the
             Conflict
             .
             4.
             
             In
             paying
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             Complyers
             either
             by
             their
             Example
             lay
             a
             snare
             for
             the
             posterity
             ,
             to
             whose
             knowledge
             their
             Carriage
             may
             come
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             stead
             of
             leaving
             them
             a
             Pattern
             of
             contending
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
             ,
             they
             spread
             a
             net
             for
             their
             feet
             ,
             yea
             pave
             them
             a
             way
             to
             defection
             &
             Apostasie
             :
             Or
             else
             they
             engage
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             His
             oun
             Glory
             ,
             and
             
             tenderness
             to
             His
             People
             who
             shall
             succeed
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             their
             following
             of
             such
             Progenitors
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             been
             followers
             of
             Him
             fully
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             a
             Testimony
             against
             their
             untenderness
             ,
             and
             set
             such
             marks
             of
             displeasure
             upon
             their
             Course
             ,
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             turning
             aside
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             following
             their
             steps
             shall
             be
             terrible
             to
             all
             that
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             le●t
             for
             such
             a
             Complyance
             they
             fall
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             for
             falling
             from
             their
             oun
             stedfastness
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             But
             Alas
             !
             for
             the
             Posterity
             ,
             under
             whose
             Curse
             we
             are
             like
             to
             go
             off
             the
             stage
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             not
             having
             done
             what
             we
             ought
             ,
             yea
             what
             we
             might
             ,
             both
             for
             transmitting
             pure
             Ordinances
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             transcribing
             in
             our
             Pactice
             the
             noble
             Example
             of
             our
             zealous
             &
             Heroick
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             valiantly
             resisted
             vvhen
             violently
             attacqued
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             valour
             wrestled
             us
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Liberty
             ?
             Well
             ,
             if
             we
             leave
             those
             that
             shall
             succeed
             us
             such
             an
             Example
             as
             this
             ,
             He
             is
             like
             to
             make
             us
             such
             an
             Example
             as
             will
             fright
             the
             following
             Generations
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             serve
             themselves
             heirs
             to
             them
             who
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             ,
             who
             did
             acquit
             themselves
             as
             the
             good
             Souldiers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             debt
             of
             whose
             declensions
             &
             defections
             cannot
             be
             payed
             ,
             without
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             serve
             themselves
             heirs
             to
             us
             .
             But
             Alas
             !
             who
             does
             think
             on
             what
             he
             owes
             to
             the
             poor
             Posterity
             !
             Or
             who
             doth
             make
             Conscience
             to
             preserve
             for
             them
             that
             precious
             Treasure
             put
             in
             our
             Custodie
             ,
             and
             judges
             it
             more
             necessary
             than
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             Tract
             of
             a
             way
             of
             Contending
             zealously
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             His
             Interests
             ,
             and
             the
             Propogation
             of
             His
             oun
             pure
             Ordinances
             to
             the
             Posteritie
             ,
             shining
             so
             clearly
             by
             suffering
             &
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             way-faring
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             shall
             come
             after
             ,
             though
             fools
             need
             not
             erre
             therein
             .
             Our
             only
             Comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             who
             shall
             see
             His
             seed
             ,
             and
             must
             prolong
             His
             dayes
             ,
             will
             make
             His
             pleasure
             prosper
             ,
             and
             preserve
             some
             to
             be
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             to
             His
             Praise
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .